Scribd Logo
Upload

Welcome to Scribd!

  • Im The King of Technology c1-944 - Lumydee

    Uploaded by

    Sam
    145 views6,222 pages
    This document contains a table of contents listing 265 chapters from a story or novel. The chapter titles cover a range of topics including inspections, farming, military routines, construction projects, battles, holidays, and coronation events, suggesting the story follows the development of a kingdom over time.

    Original Description:

    Original Title

    OceanofPDF.com Im the King of Technology c1-944 - Lumydee

    Copyright

    © © All Rights Reserved

    Available Formats

    PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd

    Did you find this document useful?

    Is this content inappropriate?

    Report this Document
    This document contains a table of contents listing 265 chapters from a story or novel. The chapter titles cover a range of topics including inspections, farming, military routines, construction projects, battles, holidays, and coronation events, suggesting the story follows the development of a kingdom over time.

    Copyright:

    © All Rights Reserved
    Download as PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd
    Flag for inappropriate content
    145 views6,222 pages

    Im The King of Technology c1-944 - Lumydee

    Uploaded by

    Sam
    This document contains a table of contents listing 265 chapters from a story or novel. The chapter titles cover a range of topics including inspections, farming, military routines, construction projects, battles, holidays, and coronation events, suggesting the story follows the development of a kingdom over time.

    Copyright:

    © All Rights Reserved
    Download as PDF, TXT or read online from Scribd
    Flag for inappropriate content
    of 6222

    Table of Contents

    1. Chapter 1 What happened?


    2. Chapter 2 Technological system
    3. Chapter 3 Loyal Subordinates
    4. Chapter 4 Baymard
    5. Chapter 5 Responsibilies
    6. Chapter 6 Inspection - Part 1
    7. Chapter 7 Inspection - Part 2
    8. Chapter 8 Inspection - Part 3
    9. Chapter 9 New Routines - Part 1
    10. Chapter 10 New Routines - Part 2
    11. Chapter 11 Farming -Part 1
    12. Chapter 12 Farming - Part 2
    13. Chapter 13 Notice
    14. Chapter 14 Notice 2
    15. Chapter 15 A Storm is Brewing
    16. Chapter 16 Progress
    17. Chapter 17 Establishing a Farming Industry
    18. Chapter 18 Cooking?
    19. Chapter 19 Mock Exams - Part 1
    20. Chapter 20 Mock Exams - Part 2
    21. Chapter 21 Mock Exams - Part 3
    22. Chapter 22 Mock Exams - Part 4
    23. Chapter 23 Mock Exam - Part 5
    24. Chapter 24 Mock Exams - Part 6 Final
    25. Chapter 25 Starting the mission
    26. Chapter 26 Unexpected Visitors?
    27. Chapter 27 A successful Partnership
    28. Chapter 28 Busy Day
    29. Chapter 29 Schooling system
    30. Chapter 30 Developmen
    31. Chapter 31 City Lord Shannon
    32. Chapter 32 The Turbulent Barn Family
    33. Chapter 33 The Ghostly Prince
    34. Chapter 34 Cannon Firing
    35. Chapter 35 Fiance
    36. Chapter 36 A great beginning
    37. Chapter 37 Rewards
    38. Chapter 38 Arrangements
    39. Chapter 39 An unexpected Problem
    40. Chapter 40 Late Comer Santa
    41. Chapter 41 Prior Planning
    42. Chapter 42 The 3 Musketeers
    43. Chapter 43 Oil Production
    44. Chapter 44 Military Rankings
    45. Chapter 45 The duties of a King
    46. Chapter 46 Queen Ivy's Wrath
    47. Chapter 47 notice
    48. Chapter 48 notice 2
    49. Chapter 49 Assasination Attemp
    50. Chapter 50 Torture
    51. Chapter 51 Safety First -Syntheric Rubber
    52. Chapter 52 Cary Barn
    53. Chapter 53 Sugar, Spice and Everything Nice
    54. Chapter 54 Driving Classes
    55. Chapter 55 William Barnstin
    56. Chapter 56 A little fish in a big pond
    57. Chapter 57 Plastic, Ink and Paper
    58. Chapter 58 Baymard's First Battle!
    59. Chapter 59 Battle Preparations
    60. Chapter 60 Painting The Field's Red - Part 1
    61. Chapter 61 Painting The Field's Red - Part 2
    62. Chapter 62 Painting The Fields Red - Part 3
    63. Chapter 63 Santa's Predicaments
    64. Chapter 64 King Barn's Decision
    65. Chapter 65 Clean Up
    66. Chapter 66 School Examinations
    67. Chapter 67 What Was Going On? - Part 1
    68. Chapter 68 What Was Going On? - Part 2
    69. Chapter 69 What Was Going On? - Part 3
    70. Chapter 70 July
    71. Chapter 71 Another Wild Bunch
    72. Chapter 72 Reorganization
    73. Chapter 73 Water and Sewage Treatment Plan
    74. Chapter 74 Construction Begins
    75. Chapter 75 Preparations To Set Ou
    76. Chapter 76 The Annoying White Lotus
    77. Chapter 77 Construction Continues
    78. Chapter 78 Military Routines
    79. Chapter 79 Military Routines 2
    80. Chapter 80 Weekly Industry Meeting
    81. Chapter 81 Weekly Industrial Meeting 2
    82. Chapter 82 Slytherin's Great Plan
    83. Chapter 83 The Battle at Sangria City
    84. Chapter 84 ChickenPox
    85. Chapter 85 Doctor Gerson
    86. Chapter 86 Hospital Rounds
    87. Chapter 87 July's Conclusion
    88. Chapter 88 More Tasks
    89. Chapter 89 City Plan
    90. Chapter 90 Update
    91. Chapter 91 Road Construction
    92. Chapter 92 Light Tubes
    93. Chapter 93 First Official Military Examination
    94. Chapter 94 Road Construction Continues
    95. Chapter 95 The strange disappearance of City Lord Shannon
    96. Chapter 96 Master Chef Competition
    97. Chapter 97 Master Chef Competition 2
    98. Chapter 98 Master Chef Competition 3
    99. Chapter 99 Marder Shannon
    100. Chapter 100 The women are going crazy
    101. Chapter 101 We passed?
    102. Chapter 102 Completion Of Industrial Sites
    103. Chapter 103 Printing Press, Textile & Mattresses
    104. Chapter 104 Medical And Healthcare Academy
    105. Chapter 105 Baymard's Policies
    106. Chapter 106 Baymard's Policies 2
    107. Chapter 107 The Teenal Auction House
    108. Chapter 108 The Teenal Auction House 2
    109. Chapter 109 The Teenal Auction House 3
    110. Chapter 110 Just who could that mysterious stranger be?
    111. Chapter 111 Sophia's Job
    112. Chapter 112 Sophia's Job 2
    113. Chapter 113 Sophia's Job 3
    114. Chapter 114 Queen Ivy's Fustration
    115. Chapter 115 Calenders and Planners
    116. Chapter 116 Lenses and Clinical Thermometers
    117. Chapter 117 The Misunderstanding Continues to Grow
    118. Chapter 118 The Misunderstanding Continues to Grow 2
    119. Chapter 119 Tour Day 1
    120. Chapter 120 Tour Day 2
    121. Chapter 121 Rewards, Becoming An Unpaid Movie Star For The
    Gods?
    122. Chapter 122 Rewards, Becoming An Unpaid Movie Star For the
    Gods? 2
    123. Chapter 123 Learned Slaves = Office Workers
    124. Chapter 124 Go Big or Go Home
    125. Chapter 125 A Letter From Brother
    126. Chapter 126 Troubling Bugs
    127. Chapter 127 Troubling Bugs 2
    128. Chapter 128 Orders From The Hilarious Future King Of Arcadina
    129. Chapter 129 If Its A War You Want, Then A War You Shall Get.
    130. Chapter 130 Retreat Before Advancing
    131. Chapter 131 The Issue With Coins
    132. Chapter 132 The Issue With Coins 2
    133. Chapter 133 Who Will Be The Chosen One?
    134. Chapter 134 Who Will Be The Chosen One? 2
    135. Chapter 136 Fortified City Walls
    136. Chapter 137 Fortified City Walls 2
    137. Chapter 138 New Books & New Holidays
    138. Chapter 139 Do We Have A Deal?
    139. Chapter 140 Do We Have A Deal? 2
    140. Chapter 141 Demented Women
    141. Chapter 142 Demented Women 2
    142. Chapter 143 Gary's Everything
    143. Chapter 144 Ready For The Wors
    144. Chapter 145 New Discoveries
    145. Chapter 146 Deciding One's Future Path
    146. Chapter 147 Deciding One's Future Path 2
    147. Chapter 148 New Month, New Academies
    148. Chapter 149 Typewriters and Toothpaste
    149. Chapter 150 Cardboard Boxes, Spaghetti and Modified Cleaning Tools
    150. Chapter 151 Need More 007's
    151. Chapter 152 New Objectives
    152. Chapter 153 More Trouble On The Way
    153. Chapter 154 More Trouble On The Way 2
    154. Chapter 155 More Trouble On The Way 3
    155. Chapter 156 Blame It On Pain-kun
    156. Chapter 157 What A Sick World!
    157. Chapter 158 Party Time
    158. Chapter 159 Party Time 2
    159. Chapter 160 Janette's Oath
    160. Chapter 161 Janette's Oath 2
    161. Chapter 162 A Mother's Cry
    162. Chapter 163 Dissecting Time
    163. Chapter 164 Scenario Missions
    164. Chapter 165 Scenario Missions 2
    165. Chapter 166 Scenario Missions 3
    166. Chapter 167 Scenario Missions 4
    167. Chapter 168 New Manufacturing Industries, New Buildings
    168. Chapter 169 Watches, Alarm Clocks and Photocopying Machines
    169. Chapter 170 Calculators and Radios
    170. Chapter 171 Border Battle 1
    171. Chapter 172 Border Battle 2
    172. Chapter 173 Elijah's New Home
    173. Chapter 174 Elijah's New Home 2
    174. Chapter 175 Delivery At The Hospital
    175. Chapter 176 Delivery At The Hospital 2
    176. Chapter 177 New Drugs
    177. Chapter 178 New Drugs 2
    178. Chapter 179 Men From The Queen
    179. Chapter 180 Men From The Queen 2
    180. Chapter 181 Graduating Class Of 1024
    181. Chapter 182 Graduating Class Of 1024 Part 2
    182. Chapter 183 Moving Onto The Next Phase
    183. Chapter 184 Moving Onto The Next Phase 2
    184. Chapter 185 Landon To The Rescue
    185. Chapter 186 Landon To The Rescue 2
    186. Chapter 187 A Whole New World
    187. Chapter 188 A Whole New World 2
    188. Chapter 189 Allocating Out Tasks
    189. Chapter 190 Allocating Out Tasks 2
    190. Chapter 191 Who The Hell Was Master G.P
    191. Chapter 192 Who The Hell Was Master G.P 2
    192. Chapter 193 Revelations
    193. Chapter 194 Revelations 2
    194. Chapter 195 Undercover Agent Mike
    195. Chapter 196 Busy Baymard
    196. Chapter 197 A Brand New Semester
    197. Chapter 198 A Brand New Semester 2
    198. Chapter 199 Soldiers On The Move 1
    199. Chapter 200 Soldiers On The Move 2
    200. Chapter 201 Soldiers On The Move 3
    201. Chapter 202 Soldiers On The Move 4
    202. Chapter 203 Destruction Of The Underground Camp
    203. Chapter 204 Destruction Of The Underground Camp 2
    204. Chapter 205 The Aftermath
    205. Chapter 206 The Aftermath 2
    206. Chapter 207 Running Out Of Time
    207. Chapter 208 Mr. Death Is A Hot Commodity
    208. Chapter 209 More Enemies?
    209. Chapter 210 More Enemies? 2
    210. Chapter 211 The Future Queen Takes Charge
    211. Chapter 212 Broken Nuts
    212. Chapter 213 Baymard's Second Battle
    213. Chapter 214 Baymard's Second Battle 2
    214. Chapter 215 A Cursed Land
    215. Chapter 216 A Sad Victory
    216. Chapter 217 The End Results
    217. Chapter 218 Where Is My Husband?
    218. Chapter 219 Edward Page
    219. Chapter 220 Edward Page 2
    220. Chapter 221 Done With The Old, In With The New
    221. Chapter 222 Done With The Old, In With The New 2
    222. Chapter 223 Level 3
    223. Chapter 224 New Rewards
    224. Chapter 225 Santa's Repor
    225. Chapter 226 A Royal Vacation
    226. Chapter 227 Back At Home
    227. Chapter 228 An Official Meeting
    228. Chapter 229 Firefighters and Baymard's Marine, Navy & Coastguard
    Academy
    229. Chapter 230 The Last Batch Of Slaves
    230. Chapter 231 Baymard's National Zoo
    231. Chapter 232 Zoo Construction
    232. Chapter 233 King Lecter Parcely
    233. Chapter 234 The Culinary & Bartending Academy
    234. Chapter 235 The Culinary & Bartending Academy 2
    235. Chapter 236 A New World, New Adventures
    236. Chapter 237 Welcome To Baymard
    237. Chapter 238 Welcome To Baymard 2
    238. Chapter 239 Meeting The King
    239. Chapter 240 Meeting the King 2
    240. Chapter 241 Nothing Could Go Wrong?
    241. Chapter 242 Nothing Could Go Wrong? 2
    242. Chapter 243 The Culpri
    243. Chapter 244 The Culprit 2
    244. Chapter 245 Oh Happy Day!!
    245. Chapter 246 Oh Happy Day!! 2
    246. Chapter 247 Fishing Ships
    247. Chapter 248 Fishing Ships 2
    248. Chapter 249 New Guests
    249. Chapter 250 New Guests 2
    250. Chapter 251 An Innocent Reques
    251. Chapter 252 An Innocent Request 2
    252. Chapter 253 Coronation Day
    253. Chapter 254 Coronation Day 2
    254. Chapter 255 Coronation Day 3
    255. Chapter 256 The Wait Was Finally Over!
    256. Chapter 257 Game, Set, Match!
    257. Chapter 258 Game, Set, Match! 2
    258. Chapter 259 Royal Secretaries
    259. Chapter 260 Signing The Treaty
    260. Chapter 261 More Benefits
    261. Chapter 262 More Benefits 2
    262. Chapter 263 Conclusions For The Future
    263. Chapter 264 The Strings Of Fate
    264. Chapter 265 Next Moves
    265. Chapter 266 Crazy Civilians
    266. Chapter 267 Shoo!... Go Away Uncle
    267. Chapter 268 Mission Preparations
    268. Chapter 269 Work Preparations
    269. Chapter 270 Work Preparations 2
    270. Chapter 271 Curing Adrian
    271. Chapter 272 Curing Adrian 2
    272. Chapter 273 The Race For The Throne
    273. Chapter 274 The Race For The Throne 2
    274. Chapter 275 Mission Briefings
    275. Chapter 276 Car Show
    276. Chapter 277 Car Show 2
    277. Chapter 278 Goodbye Baymard
    278. Chapter 279 Baron Cain's Dilemma
    279. Chapter 280 Levi Ryder
    280. Chapter 281 Levi Ryder 2
    281. Chapter 282 Targeted Destination: City Of Ivonty
    282. Chapter 283 Targeted Destination: City Of Ivonty 2
    283. Chapter 284 Silent Nigh
    284. Chapter 285 Silent Night 2
    285. Chapter 286 Chaos
    286. Chapter 287 Chaos 2
    287. Chapter 288 The Rescue
    288. Chapter 289 The Rescue 2
    289. Chapter 290 City Lord Sanders
    290. Chapter 291 Message Delivered
    291. Chapter 292 Carona's Future
    292. Chapter 293 Carona's Future 2
    293. Chapter 294 The Changes In Baymard
    294. Chapter 295 A Tiger Pretending To Be A Lamb
    295. Chapter 296 New Canned Foods
    296. Chapter 297 New Canned Foods 2
    297. Chapter 298 Baymard's Growing Popularity
    298. Chapter 299 The Countdown Begins
    299. Chapter 300 New Projects
    300. Chapter 301 New Projects 2
    301. Chapter 302 Sudden Wealth
    302. Chapter 303 Sudden Wealth 2
    303. Chapter 304 Arcadina Down
    304. Chapter 305 Preparations For The Big Day
    305. Chapter 306 D-Day
    306. Chapter 307 A Royal Party
    307. Chapter 308 The Secrets Ou
    308. Chapter 309 The Secrets Out 2
    309. Chapter 310 Final Verdic
    310. Chapter 311 Final Verdict 2
    311. Chapter 312 The Show Begins
    312. Chapter 313 Father & Son
    313. Chapter 314 A Private Show
    314. Chapter 315 Trade Route Establishment- Part 1
    315. Chapter 316 Trade Route Establishment- Part 2
    316. Chapter 317 Tour Completion
    317. Chapter 318 Bay-Caronian Transportation Finilization
    318. Chapter 319 Welcome To Baymard
    319. Chapter 320 Welcome To Baymard 2
    320. Chapter 321 Sister-In-Law
    321. Chapter 322 Training Preparations
    322. Chapter 323 First Day
    323. Chapter 324 First Day 2
    324. Chapter 325 New Tasks Again
    325. Chapter 326 The Temple Of Adonis
    326. Chapter 327 Project Dealings
    327. Chapter 328 Battle Stations
    328. Chapter 329 Baymard's 3rd Battle
    329. Chapter 330 New Mission
    330. Chapter 331 One Down, One More To Go
    331. Chapter 332 Mission Completed
    332. Chapter 333 Another Reunion
    333. Chapter 334 To Baymard From Carona We Go
    334. Chapter 335 To Baymard From Carona We Go 2
    335. Chapter 336 More Publicity & A Soldier's Return
    336. Chapter 337 A Victorious Return For All
    337. Chapter 338 Love Was In The Air
    338. Chapter 339 New Musical Instruments & Another Upgrade
    339. Chapter 340 A Royal Date
    340. Chapter 341 A Royal Date 2
    341. Chapter 342 The Noble Gustav Family
    342. Chapter 343 On The Move Again
    343. Chapter 344 Leaving Once More: Battleships Move Ou
    344. Chapter 345 The Competition Begins!
    345. Chapter 346 Stage 1 Cleared
    346. Chapter 347 First Grades
    347. Chapter 348 The Towering Deep Blue Metal Boggle
    348. Chapter 349 Attack!!!
    349. Chapter 350 The Battle at Arcadina's Shores
    350. Chapter 351 Everyone Finally Knows!!
    351. Chapter 352 The New Riverdale City
    352. Chapter 353 The New Riverdale City 2
    353. Chapter 354 Old Friends
    354. Chapter 355 Strange Feelings
    355. Chapter 356 Finally!!!
    356. Chapter 357 Royal Visitors
    357. Chapter 358 More Royalty
    358. Chapter 359 Hertfilia's Most Foolish King
    359. Chapter 360 A Great Welcome!
    360. Chapter 361 Beast Mode Activated
    361. Chapter 362 Unfilial Son!!
    362. Chapter 363 Try Again
    363. Chapter 364 Could Man Really Fly?
    364. Chapter 365 Hot Air Balloons
    365. Chapter 366 Take Off
    366. Chapter 367 Shocking News
    367. Chapter 368 Dark Plans
    368. Chapter 369 Dark Plans 2
    369. Chapter 370 Non-Stop Posing
    370. Chapter 371 The Beam Dance
    371. Chapter 372 What Now?
    372. Chapter 373 The Hunt Was On
    373. Chapter 374 Proud Baymardian Dogs
    374. Chapter 375 Failed Plans
    375. Chapter 376 Ready As Can Ever Be
    376. Chapter 377 Another Big Family Reunion
    377. Chapter 378 True Face Revealed
    378. Chapter 379 Queen Kamara's Plans
    379. Chapter 380 Reasons
    380. Chapter 381 Hopeful Men
    381. Chapter 382 Criminal Confusion
    382. Chapter 383 Clue Finding
    383. Chapter 384 Court Trials
    384. Chapter 385 Court Trials 2
    385. Chapter 386 More Heavenly Jobs
    386. Chapter 387 To The East, Our Savior Lies
    387. Chapter 388 The Journey To The Eas
    388. Chapter 389 LandLines
    389. Chapter 390 The Baymardian DMC Phone Company
    390. Chapter 391 Engineers-In-Training
    391. Chapter 392 Moving Again
    392. Chapter 393 Into The Fores
    393. Chapter 394 The Master Of The Estate
    394. Chapter 395 The Mysterious Prisoner
    395. Chapter 396 PayBack
    396. Chapter 397 The Lis
    397. Chapter 398 The List 2
    398. Chapter 399 The Gods have Descended
    399. Chapter 400 Search & Rescue
    400. Chapter 402 Fighting The Unknown
    401. Chapter 403 Fighting The Unknown 2
    402. Chapter 404 Force Entry
    403. Chapter 405 A Wish Of A Thousand Words
    404. Chapter 406 Queen Jasmine
    405. Chapter 407 The Escape
    406. Chapter 408 Take off!
    407. Chapter 409 AfterMath
    408. Chapter 410 Leaving Home
    409. Chapter 411 Research Mania
    410. Chapter 412 Side-Mission Completion
    411. Chapter 413 The Plague
    412. Chapter 414 Making Headlines Again
    413. Chapter 415 New Projects
    414. Chapter 416 New Projects 2
    415. Chapter 417 Cathode-Ray TVs
    416. Chapter 418 Baymard's Motion Picture Studios
    417. Chapter 419 Who did it?
    418. Chapter 420 Baymard's Emerald Theatre
    419. Chapter 421 Baymard's Emerald Theatre 2
    420. Chapter 422 Planning Ahead
    421. Chapter 423 More Issues
    422. Chapter 424 Code Violet!
    423. Chapter 425 Code Violet! 2
    424. Chapter 426 Mucins
    425. Chapter 427 Into The Mucin Den
    426. Chapter 428 Help On The Way
    427. Chapter 429 Peek-A-Boo.... I see you!!!
    428. Chapter 430 New Baymardian Life
    429. Chapter 431 Baymard's National Musuem
    430. Chapter 432 Code Name: Free Bird
    431. Chapter 433 Survival At All Costs
    432. Chapter 434 Survival At All Costs 2
    433. Chapter 435 The Shameless Deserter
    434. Chapter 436 Code Name: Free Bird, Over and Ou
    435. Chapter 437 Baron cain
    436. Chapter 438 Fan Service
    437. Chapter 439 We Meet Again Morroc
    438. Chapter 440 Challenge Accepted
    439. Chapter 441 Challenge Accepted 2
    440. Chapter 442 Message From ____
    441. Chapter 443 Dead Man Walking
    442. Chapter 444 Ngum City
    443. Chapter 445 Mission Shinjep
    444. Chapter 446 Mission Shinjep 2
    445. Chapter 447 Arrived At Las
    446. Chapter 448 To The Caronian Prison, Off We Go!
    447. Chapter 449 Mr. Blade
    448. Chapter 450 Kidnapping?
    449. Chapter 451 Cereals
    450. Chapter 452 Cereal Production
    451. Chapter 453 Initiation Complete
    452. Chapter 454 Mr. You-Know-Who
    453. Chapter 455 An Uncontrollable Subordinate
    454. Chapter 456 Special Delivery
    455. Chapter 457 Arrogant Captives
    456. Chapter 458 Back Again
    457. Chapter 459 2 Down, 3 More To Go
    458. Chapter 460 Ready For Take Off
    459. Chapter 461 Phone Companies & Brands
    460. Chapter 462 New Resort Alert!
    461. Chapter 463 New Resort Alert! 2
    462. Chapter 464 Mr. Beggar
    463. Chapter 465 Improper Thoughts
    464. Chapter 466 My Beloved
    465. Chapter 467 Royal Prey
    466. Chapter 468 Open For Business
    467. Chapter 469 Launching Day
    468. Chapter 470 Making History Again: Landlines
    469. Chapter 471 Code Name: Houston, We Have A Problem!
    470. Chapter 472 Code Name: H.W.H.A.P 2
    471. Chapter 473 New Info
    472. Chapter 474 Almost There
    473. Chapter 475 Who Did It?
    474. Chapter 476 The jig Was Up!
    475. Chapter 477 His Master
    476. Chapter 478 Foolish Men
    477. Chapter 479 Drama On The Assembly
    478. Chapter 480 The Execution -1
    479. Chapter 481 The Execution - 2
    480. Chapter 482 Proclaimed Dead
    481. Chapter 483 New Toys
    482. Chapter 484 Loyalty
    483. Chapter 485 Ready As Can Ever Be!
    484. Chapter 486 Fake Rabbi
    485. Chapter 487 Time To Dance
    486. Chapter 488 What A Good Punching Bag
    487. Chapter 489 Mysterious Masters
    488. Chapter 490 Special Units
    489. Chapter 491 National Security
    490. Chapter 492 Rescue Date
    491. Chapter 493 Danger, Full speed Ahead
    492. Chapter 494 The Man In Black
    493. Chapter 495 A Dead Fool
    494. Chapter 496 The Hateful Man In Black
    495. Chapter 497 Fate? Nope!
    496. Chapter 498 Success!
    497. Chapter 499 Lights, Action!
    498. Chapter 500 The King Of The Set!
    499. Chapter 501 Shameless Brothers
    500. Chapter 502 Nightmares
    501. Chapter 503 Round 2
    502. Chapter 504 Dream World
    503. Chapter 505 The Appointed Culpri
    504. Chapter 506 Vision Testing
    505. Chapter 507 Vision Testing 2
    506. Chapter 508 Finally Here!
    507. Chapter 509 They Broke Him!!
    508. Chapter 510 The Stage Was Se
    509. Chapter 511 Reunited At Las
    510. Chapter 512 Reunited At Last 2
    511. Chapter 513 More Troubles
    512. Chapter 514 Congestion
    513. Chapter 515 Rival
    514. Chapter 516 Moving Forward
    515. Chapter 517 The End Of The Road
    516. Chapter 518 Provocations
    517. Chapter 519 The Reaper's Call
    518. Chapter 520 Slytherin's End
    519. Chapter 521 More Military Weapons
    520. Chapter 522 Pose Baby, Pose!!
    521. Chapter 523 Pictures Say A Thousand Words
    522. Chapter 524 Cursed
    523. Chapter 525 A Letter
    524. Chapter 526 Message Delivered
    525. Chapter 527 What Is This About?
    526. Chapter 528 A New King!
    527. Chapter 529 King Lecter
    528. Chapter 530 Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering
    529. Chapter 531 Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering 2
    530. Chapter 532 Enemies All Around
    531. Chapter 533 Enemies All Around 2
    532. Chapter 534 Enemies All Around 3
    533. Chapter 535 Dangerous Men
    534. Chapter 536 Prison Life
    535. Chapter 537 The Hole
    536. Chapter 538 Cornered!
    537. Chapter 539 So It's Like That!
    538. Chapter 540 Ready To Move
    539. Chapter 541 Prison Break
    540. Chapter 542 Prison Break 2
    541. Chapter 543 Prison Break 3
    542. Chapter 544 Prison Break 4
    543. Chapter 545 Punishmen
    544. Chapter 546 New Projec
    545. Chapter 547 Transport Trucks
    546. Chapter 548 Lover Boy Is Here
    547. Chapter 549 Disrespectful Savages!
    548. Chapter 550 Reserved
    549. Chapter 551 More Disrespect!
    550. Chapter 552 Women In Power
    551. Chapter 553 Women In Power 2
    552. Chapter 554 Code F-103
    553. Chapter 555 Local Tyrants
    554. Chapter 556 A Lawless Land
    555. Chapter 557 Pitiful Heroes
    556. Chapter 558 Saviours From Above
    557. Chapter 559 Finishing The Job
    558. Chapter 560 A Visit To The WolfHound Lair
    559. Chapter 561 Closing Battle
    560. Chapter 562 Closing Battle 2
    561. Chapter 563 The Real Culpri
    562. Chapter 564 Alec's Confidence
    563. Chapter 565 The Inspection
    564. Chapter 566 The Inspection 2
    565. Chapter 567 And So It Begins!
    566. Chapter 568 The Beginning Of The End!
    567. Chapter 569 The Beginning Of The End! 2
    568. Chapter 570 A Good Captain!
    569. Chapter 571 A Good Day To Die
    570. Chapter 572 Coincidental? No Way!
    571. Chapter 573 Breaking In
    572. Chapter 574 Chaos & Confusion
    573. Chapter 575 An Honourable Leader
    574. Chapter 576 Distrus
    575. Chapter 577 Cousins
    576. Chapter 578 Choices!
    577. Chapter 579 More Party Guests
    578. Chapter 580 An Open Bar
    579. Chapter 581 A True Last Boss
    580. Chapter 582 Pitiful Shields
    581. Chapter 583 A Dance To Remember
    582. Chapter 584 Death Commeth' Like A Shadow
    583. Chapter 585 Zarius!
    584. Chapter 586 Their Master
    585. Chapter 587 Victory At Las
    586. Chapter 588 Plans For Arcadina
    587. Chapter 589 The Troubles Never Stop!
    588. Chapter 590 The Return Of The Young Master
    589. Chapter 591 Screening
    590. Chapter 592 Special Invitations
    591. Chapter 593 The Mysterious Sector
    592. Chapter 594 The Shaolin Way
    593. Chapter 595 New Shoalin Trainees
    594. Chapter 596 The Majestic Lover Boy
    595. Chapter 597 Who Said That White Lotuses Can Only Be Women?
    596. Chapter 598 The Moody Leader
    597. Chapter 599 Making History Again: T.Vs
    598. Chapter 600 - In The Face of Magic, What husband?
    599. Chapter 601 - Mission Complete: Pac-Man, Here We Come!
    600. Chapter 602 - System Rewards
    601. Chapter 603 - Chocolate
    602. Chapter 604 - More New Sectors
    603. Chapter 605 - The Gaming Industry
    604. Chapter 606 - The 3 Amigos
    605. Chapter 607 - Major Beri
    606. Chapter 608 - Phase 1: Charity
    607. Chapter 609 - Phase 2
    608. Chapter 610 - The Young Dartomi
    609. Chapter 611 - Hope
    610. Chapter 612 - The Time Was Near
    611. Chapter 613 - The Time Was Near 2
    612. Chapter 614 - The Time Was Near 3
    613. Chapter 615 - She-Devil
    614. Chapter 616 - Skills For An Internet Troll
    615. Chapter 617 - Busiest Man Alive
    616. Chapter 618 - Enemies From All Angles
    617. Chapter 619 - A Gloomy Day
    618. Chapter 620 - The Ghost Is Out Of Its Shell
    619. Chapter 621 - Unrest Amongst Men
    620. Chapter 622 - The Battle Of Unity Begins
    621. Chapter 623 - Heavenly Toilet
    622. Chapter 624 - The Impact
    623. Chapter 625 - Hellish Demons
    624. Chapter 626 - Like A True Barn
    625. Chapter 627 - Alec's Last Game Play
    626. Chapter 628 - The Shameless Mr. Barn
    627. Chapter 629 - Mr. Confident Mr.Barn
    628. Chapter 630 - Ghost!!!!!
    629. Chapter 631 - The Future King
    630. Chapter 632 - A Crazy Place
    631. Chapter 633 - Rude Visitors
    632. Chapter 634 - Protocol
    633. Chapter 635 - A Royal Insult
    634. Chapter 636 - Meeting The Queen
    635. Chapter 637 - Proposal
    636. Chapter 638 - A Royal Ass Whopping
    637. Chapter 639 - Family On The Way
    638. Chapter 640 - Brotherly Gifts
    639. Chapter 641 - The Work Never Stops
    640. Chapter 642 - Time To Strike!
    641. Chapter 643 - Oh, How The Tables Have Turned
    642. Chapter 644 - The Royal Pschyo
    643. Chapter 645 - 1 Down, 1 More To Go!
    644. Chapter 646 - Taste-Testing
    645. Chapter 647 - The Issues With Such Delicacies
    646. Chapter 648 - Fearing The Weak!
    647. Chapter 649 - The Hungry Bagwers
    648. Chapter 650 - The End Of The Tunnel
    649. Chapter 651 - Friend Or Foe
    650. Chapter 652 - An Annoyed Fairy Godmother
    651. Chapter 653 - A Raging Commander
    652. Chapter 654 - Mad Man
    653. Chapter 655 - A Bloody Night
    654. Chapter 656 - The End For Cinderella's Capturers
    655. Chapter 657 - The End For Cinderella's Capturers 2
    656. Chapter 658 - The Fairy Godmother's mission Complete
    657. Chapter 659 - The Busy Lives Of Caronians In Baymard
    658. Chapter 660 - Driving Test
    659. Chapter 661 - Driving Test 2
    660. Chapter 662 - Battle Preparations
    661. Chapter 663 - A Rich Man
    662. Chapter 664 - Meet The Contestants!
    663. Chapter 665 - 70,000 Bays!
    664. Chapter 666 - Fear Factor
    665. Chapter 667 - The Enemy Is Here!
    666. Chapter 668 - The Battle Begins!
    667. Chapter 669 - The 'Arrogant' Baymardians
    668. Chapter 670 - A Different Reality
    669. Chapter 671 - The Heroes Arrive
    670. Chapter 672 - A Battlefield Within the Ship!
    671. Chapter 673 - Smoking Out The Rats
    672. Chapter 674 - Smoking The Rats out 2
    673. Chapter 675 - Plans For Mr. Nopline
    674. Chapter 676 - A New Arcadina
    675. Chapter 677 - Gratitude, Hate & Wishes
    676. Chapter 678 - Carona's Continuous Progress
    677. Chapter 679 - Carona's Continuous Progress 2
    678. Chapter 680 - A New Machine
    679. Chapter 681 - Vending Machines!
    680. Chapter 682 - The In-Laws Have Arrived
    681. Chapter 683 - The In-Laws Have Arrived 2
    682. Chapter 684 - The Unconvinced Gustav Family
    683. Chapter 685 - Lucy's Past
    684. Chapter 686 - Another Family Reunion
    685. Chapter 687 - What A Wonderful Family
    686. Chapter 688 - Demands & Decisions
    687. Chapter 689 - Lucy's Thoughts
    688. Chapter 690 - Lucy's Bottom Line
    689. Chapter 691 - A Boss Queen
    690. Chapter 692 - Whom To Believe?
    691. Chapter 693 - Whom To Believe? 2
    692. Chapter 694 - Evidence?
    693. Chapter 695 - Keeping a Good Royal Resume
    694. Chapter 696 - The Stars Of The Show!
    695. Chapter 697 - Going Live!
    696. Chapter 698 - Becoming Famous
    697. Chapter 699 - The Gustav Family's Crime
    698. Chapter 700 - The Gustav Family's End
    699. Chapter 701 - The Gustav Family's End 2
    700. Chapter 702 - Get Out!
    701. Chapter 703 - Red or Blue Pill, You Choose Wifey.
    702. Chapter 704 - The People's Worries
    703. Chapter 705 - Execution Ceremony
    704. Chapter 706 - Alec's Regrets
    705. Chapter 707 - Alec's End
    706. Chapter 708 - A Greedy King
    707. Chapter 709 - Collective Rage
    708. Chapter 710 - Another Busy Man
    709. Chapter 711 - Trouble Brewing From Afar
    710. Chapter 712 - Enter Ulrich Tudor
    711. Chapter 713 - Another Approaching Storm
    712. Chapter 714 - New Mission Alert!
    713. Chapter 715 - Expansion
    714. Chapter 716 - Noble Resistance
    715. Chapter 717 - Noble Resistance 2
    716. Chapter 718 - Your Majesty, Pick One!
    717. Chapter 719 - Final Decision
    718. Chapter 720 - Traitor!
    719. Chapter 721 - Mr. Nice Guy
    720. Chapter 722 - A New Beginning
    721. Chapter 723 - Impending Danger
    722. Chapter 724 - The Witch's Pets
    723. Chapter 725 - The Deadly Pangeras
    724. Chapter 726 - The Deadly Pangeras 2
    725. Chapter 727 - Death To The Witch's Pets
    726. Chapter 728 - Monster Girl
    727. Chapter 729 - Die Witch!!!!
    728. Chapter 730 - Avenging The Fallen, PinBall!
    729. Chapter 731 - The Slot Machine Fever
    730. Chapter 732 - PinBall
    731. Chapter 733 - Wetsuits
    732. Chapter 734 - Wetsuit Production
    733. Chapter 735 - The Hunter Becomes The Hunted
    734. Chapter 736 - The Hunter Becomes The Hunted 2
    735. Chapter 737 - Who Did It?
    736. Chapter 738 - Red Assassins?
    737. Chapter 739 - Brother, No more please!
    738. Chapter 740 - An Imposter
    739. Chapter 741 - The Confused Nopline
    740. Chapter 742 - The Aftermath
    741. Chapter 743 - Success For All!
    742. Chapter 744 - Crazy Women
    743. Chapter 745 - A New Age In Beauty
    744. Chapter 746 - Danger Lurking In The Dark
    745. Chapter 747 - Mission: Yodan
    746. Chapter 748 - Mission: Yodan 2
    747. Chapter 749 - War Sirens
    748. Chapter 750 - Going All In
    749. Chapter 751 - The Black Scorpio Brigade
    750. Chapter 752 - Pitiful Shield Soldiers
    751. Chapter 753 - Team Ace's Unwillingness
    752. Chapter 754 - Infiltrating the Base
    753. Chapter 755 - Infiltrating the Base 2
    754. Chapter 756 - Undercover Wayne
    755. Chapter 757 - Suspicious Baron Cain
    756. Chapter 758 - More Problems
    757. Chapter 759 - Everyone's Target
    758. Chapter 760 - Time For An Upgrade
    759. Chapter 761 - More New Toys
    760. Chapter 762 - More New Toys 2
    761. Chapter 763 - Gathering The Team
    762. Chapter 764 - Codename: T.O.D
    763. Chapter 765 - Never giving up!
    764. Chapter 766 - Still Alive?
    765. Chapter 767 - Orbers Must Be Obeyed
    766. Chapter 768 - Exercise
    767. Chapter 769 - Two Sword Style
    768. Chapter 770 - Shai's Dispair
    769. Chapter 771 - Shai's Unwillingness
    770. Chapter 772 - Curious Visitors
    771. Chapter 773 - Shocking News
    772. Chapter 774 - Where To Begin?
    773. Chapter 775 - Baymard Day
    774. Chapter 776 - Take Off!
    775. Chapter 777 - A Secret Battle
    776. Chapter 778 - Another One?
    777. Chapter 779 - New Rules!
    778. Chapter 780 - Begin Construction
    779. Chapter 781 - Contract Finalization
    780. Chapter 782 - The Fairy Demoness
    781. Chapter 783 - A Demoness In Disguise
    782. Chapter 784 - To Riverdale City Again
    783. Chapter 785 - Weather Predictions
    784. Chapter 786 - Incoming Warning!
    785. Chapter 787 - Visitors In Danger
    786. Chapter 788 - Who Are You?
    787. Chapter 789 - Mr. Assassin To The Rescue
    788. Chapter 790 - Whitebeard's Delimma
    789. Chapter 791 - Prepare To die!
    790. Chapter 792 - Saviour! Saviour! Saviour!
    791. Chapter 793 - Purpose
    792. Chapter 794 - A Seer!
    793. Chapter 795 - Preparations
    794. Chapter 796 - Preparations Completed!
    795. Chapter 797 - They're Here!
    796. Chapter 798 - Welcome To Baymard
    797. Chapter 799 - New Home
    798. Chapter 800 - Visitor Requests
    799. Chapter 801 - Check-Up
    800. Chapter 802 - Treason!
    801. Chapter 803 - Treason 2
    802. Chapter 804 - Marlo Jones, A.K.A, The Baker!
    803. Chapter 805 - Magoon Island
    804. Chapter 806 - A Restless Night For Prey
    805. Chapter 807 - Marlo's Rage
    806. Chapter 808 - Missing Orders
    807. Chapter 809 - Who Was Responsible?
    808. Chapter 810 - Making Plans
    809. Chapter 811 - A Dead Ruler
    810. Chapter 812 - Territorial Issues
    811. Chapter 813 - Setting Sail
    812. Chapter 814 - Arrangements For The Special Guest
    813. Chapter 815 - The Battle Is On!
    814. Chapter 816 - Air Forces Go!
    815. Chapter 817 - Weird Phenomenon
    816. Chapter 818 - Going In!
    817. Chapter 819 - Cursed Pirates!
    818. Chapter 820 - The Determined Mitchen
    819. Chapter 821 - Chaos In The Base
    820. Chapter 822 - Foreign Mercenaries?
    821. Chapter 823 - Mr. Pointy Ear's Vengeance
    822. Chapter 824 - Injured!
    823. Chapter 825 - Mother Nature's Best
    824. Chapter 826 - Gentors
    825. Chapter 827 - Revenge Is Near!
    826. Chapter 828 - Mitchen's Revenge
    827. Chapter 829 - Magoon Island Aftermath
    828. Chapter 830 - Magoon Island Mission Finalization
    829. Chapter 831 - Another Saviour?
    830. Chapter 832 - Mr. Saviour, Please Take Us Away
    831. Chapter 833 - A Wanted Man
    832. Chapter 834 - Man On The Run!
    833. Chapter 835 - Dead? Impossible!
    834. Chapter 836 - Mission Rewards
    835. Chapter 837 - Brother Is Here?
    836. Chapter 838 - The Novora Fashion Show
    837. Chapter 839 - The Novora Fashion Show 2
    838. Chapter 840 - The 3 Musketeers
    839. Chapter 841 - The Clash Of The Fogies
    840. Chapter 842 - Landon's Anxiety
    841. Chapter 843 - Royal Procedures
    842. Chapter 844 - All Requests Denied!
    843. Chapter 845 - Yet Another Guest
    844. Chapter 846 - Marcus' Worries
    845. Chapter 847 - Marcus' Demands!
    846. Chapter 848 - Orders From The Art Society
    847. Chapter 849 - A Little Chicken?
    848. Chapter 850 - The Proud Morgs
    849. Chapter 851 - Payback
    850. Chapter 852 - Farewell, Morgs
    851. Chapter 853 - The Advanced Wiggle?
    852. Chapter 854 - Transport Launch
    853. Chapter 855 - The Greedy Vampires Of The Land
    854. Chapter 856 - Leaving Baymard Once More
    855. Chapter 857 - More Enemies On The Way
    856. Chapter 858 - A Determined Woman
    857. Chapter 859 - Mission Impossible: Capital Nation
    858. Chapter 860 - Arrival At The Base
    859. Chapter 861 - Henry's Past
    860. Chapter 862 - Into The Hidden Fortress
    861. Chapter 863 - The Councils Of Deiferus
    862. Chapter 864 - A Brutal Empire
    863. Chapter 865 - A Spoon Full Of Crap!
    864. Chapter 866 - A Very Shameless Merchant
    865. Chapter 867 - War Preparations
    866. Chapter 868 - Winston Tudor
    867. Chapter 869 - Operation Midnight
    868. Chapter 870 - The Mignight Battle Begins!
    869. Chapter 871 - Into The Enemy's Base
    870. Chapter 872 - Femme Fatale
    871. Chapter 873 - Escaping From The Base
    872. Chapter 874 - What's That Noise?
    873. Chapter 875 - Phase 2: The Blow Up!
    874. Chapter 876 - Why Is It You?
    875. Chapter 877 - Operation Midnight Completed!
    876. Chapter 878 - Julius' Fleeting Time
    877. Chapter 879 - Death Was Near
    878. Chapter 880 - The Verdict
    879. Chapter 881 - Who Will Win?
    880. Chapter 882 - A Fight To The Death!
    881. Chapter 883 - An Unwilling Opponent
    882. Chapter 884 - Too Late For Regrets
    883. Chapter 885 - So Close, Yet So Far
    884. Chapter 886 - The Showdown
    885. Chapter 887 - The Great Pretender
    886. Chapter 888 - The Bitter Truth
    887. Chapter 889 - The Chase
    888. Chapter 890 - The Building Of Absolute Death
    889. Chapter 891 - Ulrich's Ultimate Plan
    890. Chapter 892 - Dangers Prowling Around
    891. Chapter 893 - A Monster? Time To Finish This
    892. Chapter 894 - The Battle Conclusion: The Victor Is King
    893. Chapter 895 - The Aftermath
    894. Chapter 896 - Mission Completed?
    895. Chapter 897 - The Letters Have Arrived
    896. Chapter 898 - Angry Mother Birds
    897. Chapter 899 - Deiferus Drama Over, On To The Next
    898. Chapter 900 - Burn The Traitor!
    899. Chapter 901 - Yet Another Misunderstanding Continues
    900. Chapter 902 - The Wedding Of The Year!
    901. Chapter 903 - The Annoyed Penelope
    902. Chapter 904 - Jealousy
    903. Chapter 905 - Plan In Motion
    904. Chapter 906 - New & Old Friends
    905. Chapter 907 - Who Do They Belong Too?
    906. Chapter 908 - The Wedding Day
    907. Chapter 909 - The Royal Gamble
    908. Chapter 910 - Penelope's Moment
    909. Chapter 911 - Married: Finally Husband And Wife
    910. Chapter 912 - You Again?
    911. Chapter 913 - Rock, Paper, Scissors?
    912. Chapter 914 - Duped?
    913. Chapter 915 - The Overly Excited Crowd
    914. Chapter 916 - The Final Boss
    915. Chapter 917 - Yao's Fears
    916. Chapter 918 - Why Did It Become Like This?
    917. Chapter 919 - The Mighty Lucy
    918. Chapter 920 - Tinkerbell, Where Are You?
    919. Chapter 921 - Wedding Completed
    920. Chapter 922 - Going Home
    921. Chapter 923 - She Was Here!
    922. Chapter 924 - Tweezers to the Rescue
    923. Chapter 925 - The Demonic Lights
    924. Chapter 926 - Is This A Joke?
    925. Chapter 927 - Boss Dog's Prestige
    926. Chapter 928 - The Shameful Baymardians
    927. Chapter 929 - Ghosts?
    928. Chapter 930 - A Man From Morgany?
    929. Chapter 931 - The Grumpy Mitchen
    930. Chapter 932 - Alexander Lockhart
    931. Chapter 933 - Already King?
    932. Chapter 934 - Skye, The Secret Saviour
    933. Chapter 935 - The Barbaric Penelope
    934. Chapter 936 - Home, Sweet Home.
    935. Chapter 937 - An Exciting Month
    936. Chapter 938 - The Hunger Madness
    937. Chapter 939 - An Instant Hero
    938. Chapter 940 - Overseer Yusha
    939. Chapter 941 - Academy of Atmospheric & Hertfilian Sciences
    940. Chapter 942 - A Great Lecturer
    941. Chapter 943 - First Lecture
    942. Chapter 944 - No! I don't accept!
    943. Chapter 945 - The Brotherhood!
    Chapter 1 What happened?
    "Little Landon, little Landon, are you okay"

    A panicked voice reached his ear. Chu Yi hears a soft voice and thinks

    'who's voice is this? didn't I die? '

    Just then a sharp pain pierced through his head.

    "Ahhhhhh"

    Chu Yi yells out while trying to hold his head. He opens his eyes to see a
    stunning woman and a beautiful girl in front of him. The woman is the
    definition of a goddess. Although she looks extremely worn out, her brown
    hair and elegant poise could make any person have a hard time breathing.
    Looking at the middle age woman more seriously it's clear that she has had
    a rough life.

    On the other hand the little girl is extremely beautiful, if she were on earth
    she would be classified as 'a beauty that can destroy a nation'. From her
    black hair to her green eyes, everything about her screams miss world.
    observing her closely she looked to be no more than 15 years old.

    The woman and the girl were crying while shaking him vigorously. Chu Yi
    thought,

    'Am I not suppose to be a sick? Can you guys not shake me so hard?, I'm
    afraid I'll really die from this'.

    Chu yi wouldnt have minded it any other day, but for now his body felt
    extremely weak. He couldn't take any more vigorous shakes.

    "I'm fine, mom, Lucy, dont cry. I feel better already"


    "little Landon your all I have, if anything happened to you, I wouldnt know
    how to live anymore"

    "Brother Landon please dont scare me like that, I thought you were
    dead...you have been resting for two days now"

    Just then his belly made a sound

    "grhhhhhh..."

    The woman poked her head outside the carriage window and said

    "please stop the carriage"

    "little Landon let me make something for you to eat"

    "Brother Landon I'll help aunty so you can get you food fast..you just sit
    here and rest"

    "ok", he replied.

    when Lucy and his mom left the carriage, he closed his eyes trying to digest
    the whole situation.

    He was a successful 26 year old mechanical engineer on earth, he also knew


    some electrical engineering principles. He had just got a big raise at his job,
    and on his way back from work he had a car accident.

    'ahhhhhh...just when I got a fat raise....'

    Now he is in the body of Landon Barn a 15 old illegitimate prince of


    Arcadina. His mother Kim Obley, was a maid in the palace. when his
    Brother, the third prince James Barn was born, the king had too much to
    drink from celebrating. On his way back to his room he spotted his mother
    Kim and forced himself on her. Later on the King found out that she was
    pregnant. He told her to stop working in the castle and gave her a small
    room at the back of the castle because he didnt want her to bring shame to
    him. The king already had three wives who would always bully his mother
    when they saw her. Whenever his father saw him or his mother, he would
    look at him with disgust, and at his mom as if labeling her a 'gold digger', as
    if forgetting that he was the one who forced himself on Kim.

    As for Lucy, she is also the illegitimate daughter of Baron Gustav. four
    months after her mother died, the Baron denounced her as his daughter. It
    was then that Lanton's mother took her in as a personal maid for Landcome.
    Kim always heard of how Lucy would beg for food on the streets for hours.
    She took pity on Lucy and wanted her close by so no one would abuse her
    or hurt her. she loved Lucy like a daughter. Lucy moved In at age 10 to
    Landon's home and has always been with him ever since.

    His father had 6 children including him, 4 boys and 2 girls. Eli Barn, the
    first prince age 19 from the first wife. Jennette Barn, the first princess age
    18 from the third wife. Connor Barn, although younger than Jennette also
    age 18 was the second prince from the second wife. Cary Barn, the second
    princess age 17 from the first wife. James Barn the third prince age 16 from
    the third wife. And then there's me, the illegitimate prince Landon Barn.
    They all bullied Landon excessively, treating him like a slave. Because of
    all the hate, Landon became very mature, calm and introverted.

    A month ago when Landon turned 15, his father publicly declared that he
    was the owner of the fief 'Baymard'. It was also announced that Baymard
    would no longer be considered part of the empire. it was public knowledge
    that Baymard was a baren land, where the people died from hunger and
    extreme cold. Although Baymard was the third largest city on the empire,
    people migrated out of the city due to hunger.

    Baymard is situated at the outskirts of the empire. At the front of Baymard


    is the empire and at the back is the endless sea. The king basically exiled
    him and his mother far away from his sights. Also the fact that Baymard is
    no longer part of the empire means.. even if war breaks out there, the
    empire will not help the citizens.

    'what a cunning old fool, now I am Landon Barn, no longer Chu Yi. what I
    need is to develop the place'

    Chu yi thought. Just as Landon was about to get up he heard a voice


    "Host selected..."

    'system analyzing...."

    "20 percent complete "

    "35 percent complete"

    "71 percent complete"

    "100 percent complete

    Landon was shocked

    " I never thought those system stories on earth were true.."


    Chapter 2 Technological system
    The voice was coming from inside his head. It was a very emotionless
    mechanical voice.

    "Ding! Do you wish to Bind with System?"

    "Bind"

    "Ding! Binding of Technological System has been completed. Host must


    work hard in order to bring advanced technology and development into this
    world." An instant reply.

    Landon was stunned, he was excited inwardly. "System why did you choose
    me?" Landon blinked curiously while asking.

    "When host was on earth, host had an IQ of 260. Currently host was the
    smartest dead person available from earth, allowing the system to bind with
    host. With the host's high IQ level, it will be easier to access the knowledge
    the system will provide. The system has a minimum IQ requirement of
    250."

    "So I was the smartest dead person..that makes sense....Ww..wait? what?


    System, are you sure?"

    "Answering to host, Yes. There are smarter people back on earth, but they
    are all still alive. Due to hosts fortunate death, host was the next best thing."

    Landon almost coughed out blood...'fortunate for who? for you or for
    me?.... anyway there's no need thinking about it anymore. What's done is
    done'.

    'system, how do I use you?"

    "System will give you a task based on the situation of your Kingdom. If
    host is lacking the right raw materials for development, system will provide
    it as a reward. Once the task has been completed, host will be rewarded.
    Also host can buy basic equipments from system that will be helpful
    towards host's missions. "

    "Buy basic equipments? "

    "Yes, host can buy these equipments with experience, technology and bonus
    points. Experience points are gotten when host used the knowledge from
    the system to better hosts kingdom. Technology points are gotten when
    advanced technology is created. While Bonus points are gotten when the
    hosts uses his own intellect to create new inventions or solve major issues.
    The system has unlimited levels. The higher you go, the harder it is to
    complete the levels.'

    A screen popped up in front of Landon showing him his current


    information:

    '>Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 15

    >Status: Banished prince of Arcadina (New King of Baymard)

    >Level: Beginner

    >Current Sitaution: Stupidly weak. If the host were to stand out in the wind
    for a long time, the host be will blown away (Poisoned with Nolat Wisp).'

    Landon didn't know whether to laugh or cry. 'Was it my father, the King? or
    my half siblings? Damm.. I just arrived and I'm already poisoned? No
    wonder I felt like dying when mom and Lucy shook me earlier. I almost
    thought those two were undercover body builders. To think I was poisoned
    when leaving the kingdom. I was already banished...why couldn't they just
    let me be? Tchh. Who ever you are, let this daddy not catch you..heheheh.'
    Suddenly, a box wrapped like a gift popped up on the screen startling him;

    "System Starter Pack: Knowledge on the Introduction to Farming (Host


    needs to develop his land before creating advanced tools to aid his people).
    As an additional bonus, system will cure host completely while giving host
    greater strength than the average person."

    Landon clicked on the package and immediately felt a wave of knowledge


    burst through his brain. At the same time he could feel his body getting
    stronger. Once he was done digesting the information, he looked at his wrist
    and was shocked. His hand which recently looked like a ghosts body started
    changing. As time past his hand looked more and more human. Once he
    was done assessing his body, he looked at the Mission tab. There were two
    main missions, he clicked the first one;

    "Mission: Is your land really Barren? Use your knowledge on farming and
    fix the problem of food shortage. Your empire must be strong enough to
    protect its future technology. For the empire to be strong, the people need to
    be strong.

    Sub-Mission: Use the system to map out territory for future purposes.

    Reward: Host will also get knowledge on gun powder and canon making.
    Host will also receive 100 development points.

    Deadline: No specific time frame needed."

    Landon thought it was reasonable. If people grew hungry in his territory, no


    one would want to work or fight to defend his kingdom. He needed food
    first before anything else. He clicked the second mission;

    "Mission: Gather enough points to complete level 1

    Requirements: 2000 experience points and 10,000 technology points


    needed.

    Deadline: No specific time frame needed

    Reward: Level Two Unlocked."

    Landon shrugged. 'I would do it anyway so it really isn't a serious mission.


    Besides I'll need so many points....it will take at least 5 missions or more
    before I level up.'
    "System, can you tell me about the current world?"

    "Answering host, the current world is called Hertfilia, comprising of 9


    continents. The continent the host currently lives in is call Pyno. Pyno has 5
    empires; Arcadina, Carona ,Deiferus, Terique and Yodan.Each empire has
    at least 15 major cities and 30 minor cities. The hosts current fief is called
    Baymard. It is the third largest city in Arcadina."

    "System, tell me the Situation with Baymard" he asked curiously.

    "Baymard occupies 6000 square kilometers. The system has assessed that
    there are currently 1582 individuals living there. Minor cities in the empire
    have at least 10,000 people living in them. Host's empire falls short as a
    major city. Host empire is currently not even able to reach the requirements
    for minor cities in the empire. Baymard has almost no food in the territory.
    The people mostly get their food from fishing. But it is never enough for the
    total population. The winters on Baymard are extremely cold resulting to
    multiple deaths."

    He was satisfied with his overall situation. At least now he had a plan and
    he knew what to do. He looked at the interior of the carriage more carefully.
    One could see that it was worn out and looked like a carriage commoners
    used, not that he minded anyway. But he was still shocked at how a father
    could treat his child like this. The King didn't even want to spend money to
    send them off. 'What a stingy man', he thought while shaking his head.

    Just as he was about to get out and look for his mom, Lucy came in. She
    looked at him and was startled, while blinking several times. 'Brother
    Landon is looking like his old self again', she was genuinely happy.

    "Brother Landon, you are looking better already. Would you like to eat
    inside the carriage or outside?" she asked smiling.

    "I'll eat outside"

    He stepped out of the carriage and followed Lucy.


    Chapter 3 Loyal Subordinates
    There where 10 groups of people sitting on the floor. Each had at least 30
    people gathered around a pile of food. As he walked by, they knelt on one
    knee, giving him a proper salute.

    "Greetings Your Highness"

    "You should all sit down and not bother yourselves with such formalities,"
    he said while smiling.

    The men were relieved and sat back down. He continued to follow Lucy
    while shaking his head. When he saw his mother, he made way towards her
    and sat by her side. she looked at him more seriously, turning him from left
    to right and right to left. She then hugged him, and then put her hands on
    his head as if checking his temperature. At the same time Lucy held his
    wrist as if trying to feel his heart beat. she then turned his face left to right,
    and then right to left as if convincing herself that he is truly fine.

    'I'm a king for god's sake, you guys keep treating me like a child...What will
    my men think when they see me like this?.....So you know shaking me like
    this would make me dizzy?' he thought.

    "Little Landon, are you feeling any better? Although you look better when
    we get to Baymard we will look for a physician. Here eat more food.." As
    his mom spoke, she took out a large plate and kept adding food on the plate.

    Landon's eyes nearly popped out, he looked around and noticed that his
    plate was the biggest in the group. Forget the group, it was the biggest plate
    he had ever seen in his life. 'How can someone use this plate to eat? Tell me
    the truth, are you trying to kill me with a full belly?'

    "Brother Landon here take some of my food.."

    As Lucy spoke she also kept adding more and more food on the plate. His
    mother kept adding so much food to his plate. When she finally stopped,
    she held his spoon and scooped the food towards his mouth. 'Oh my God,
    now our trying to feed me toooooo?' he couldn't help but exclaim inwardly.

    When Kim saw that he wasn't eating the food on the spoon, she thought it
    was probably because it was too hot. So she did what any mother would do,
    she blew the food on the spoon.

    "Whuuuhhh..Whuuuuh, here ...little Landon it's cold now quickly eat up."

    Landon was speechless, he quickly looked at the group of men in his group.
    It was clear that they were trying not to laugh, in fact one of the men's eyes
    were turning funny mixture between red and violent. He looked at them as
    if saying 'help me', but they shrugged their shoulders and continued eating
    while holding in their laughter's.

    'Is this what it feels like to have a mother?... it feels very nice...Fine, I'll
    allow you to feed me now..but this is the last time...afterall, I'm considered
    as a sick man, so it's not that strange..right?...' he couldn't help thinking.

    In his previous life he was an orphan, who never had parental love. But in
    this life, although he has a bastard father, his mom is an angel. He's also
    surrounded by people who genuinely care for him.

    Looking at Lucy, he Suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. She was the most
    beautiful girl he had ever seen and coupled with the fact that she spent her
    time taking care of the old Landon, always standing up from him when he
    was bullied. She was loyal, caring and somewhat strong...he secretly vowed
    that he would take care of her and protect her from now on.

    Although he was touched by his mother and Lucy, he couldn't help


    thinking, 'Do I look like a baby pig to you women? Three grown men could
    eat what's on my plate and there would still be leftover's. Isn't this too
    much?' Even though he thought that, looking at Lucy and his mother's
    encouraging faces, he decided to eat everything.

    'I guess this is the day I die from over eating'


    When Landon and his mother had left the capital, they were given just three
    hundred and thirty knights. Most Barons and Dukes had at least three
    thousand knights under their care. When his brothers were all fifteen, they
    were given prosperous cities to rule with no less than ten thousand Knights
    under their wings. Even his sisters were given more knights than he did.
    Although his sisters were given mansions in the capital and not cities to
    rule, they were given six three thousand knights under their rule and
    command.

    The knights that followed him were either deemed by the empire as having
    the worst talent for knighthood, lacked the proper training or were seen as a
    nuisance to the king. All and all, these knights were actually good people
    who were just bullied by people in the empire.

    But among these men, there were five outstanding knights. Lucius was a
    'Knight Commander' having one of the highest honors in the empire. It
    came as a shock to a lot of people when he resigned, stating that he would
    follow Landon to Baymard. Of course not to him, he knew better than
    anyone based on his memories.

    Lucius had taken care of him as a father ever since he could remember. It's
    clear that Lucius has feelings for his mom, but she's too dense to see it. He
    couldn't help thinking, 'do I need to set them up together?...afterall mom
    deserves happiness too.' While he was thinking he continued to eat and look
    around.

    He looked at the three men sitting by Lucius. They were Josh, Mark and
    Gary. They were all loyal disciples of Lucius who followed him
    everywhere, of course they also treated Landon as a brother. They all
    worked hard and attained the position of 'Knight Captain'.

    Lastly he looked over to Trey Parsy who is his personal knight and
    bodyguard. Trey is extremely loyal to Landon that you would think it's an
    addiction. He always stays close to Landon, protecting him at all times.
    They usually play together and crack jokes here and there. In Trey's heart,
    Landon is his brother. Although Trey is only 19, he is extremely strong and
    attained the position of 'Knight Lieutenant'.
    In the empire, knights were ranked after assessing their achievements and
    strengths. A knights rank starts from the least rewarding position; a squire
    to a page then Lieutenant, Captain, Major, Commander, Master Commander
    and finally a Provist.

    After they all had their full, their continued to journey towards their new
    home. Baymard.
    Chapter 4 Baymard
    As they neared closer towards the city, Landon couldn't help but gasp. The
    city was almost as big as the Capital. Although its said that the lands are
    'baren', only an idiot would truly give it up. 'Probably my father had only
    heard of the crises going on here and never stepped in the city to check it
    out...truly a fool', Landon thought.

    Baymard was surrounded by extremely high city walls, which looked to be


    about 16m high. There was only one outer gate post for entry and exit in
    Baymard. It looked exactly like a medieval city in the movies. As they
    drove through the city, people looked at them curiously. He could almost
    hear whispers.

    "Is that the new lord and his family?"

    "Do you think they would help us?"

    "I heard that the new lord isn't favoured in the empire "

    "Really, Aiiiiiiiiiiy....Do you think we're finished then?"

    As they drove by, Landon started accessing the situation in this new
    kingdom. These people were extremely poor and didnt have the money to
    afford anything right now. They get their food mainly from fishing and
    occasional hunting. If he had to run the kingdom, he needed money...a lot of
    it.

    Luckily his mother and the old Landon were smart. His mother started
    saving all her coins, since he was born. While he, Landon started saving at
    age 7. Royal Prince's start having their monthly allowances at age 7 because
    that's when they start their knighthood training as a Page.

    when they were in the Capital, the wives of the king had a monthly
    allowance of 500 gold coins, while his mother would only take 200 gold
    coins. Once his mother found out she was pregnant, she knew it was only a
    matter of time before they kicked her out. So she saved all her money, never
    spending more than what she needed.

    As for Landon, when he started training as a Page in the royal family, he


    recieved 50 gold coin per month (if he were a commoner it would be 700
    copper coins), while his brothers had received 300 gold coins per month.
    He gave all his money to his mother to save. They didnt need much in life.

    Since they eat and lived at the back of the palance, never needing any
    anything else. They were able to save quite a few gold coins.But all of that
    is about to change.

    Before, they had only themselves. But now, they have an entire kingdom to
    feed and wages to pay for their Knights and servants, which is fair. Before
    all these people took their salaries from the empire. Now, Landon would
    have to step up.

    He quickly calculated that their savings should be able to take care of


    everyone for at least six months. (Based on the currency 1 hundred copper
    coins gives 1 silver coin. Similarly, 1 hundred silver coins give 1 gold coin).
    The average salary pays up to 250 copper coins, while a knights salary pays
    700 copper coins minimum, depending on their ranks.

    He also took into account that he may need to build new equipments and
    buildings. He quickly remembered the starter pack he received. Once he
    waited for food to grow, he would have to fish the kingdom.

    When they arrived at the only castle in the city, maids rushed out to greet
    them.

    "Good day your Highness and highnesses" they said while curtsying.

    "Be at ease. I am your new Lord, Landon Barn. This is my Mother Kim, my
    friend Lucy, my loyal retainers and my staff....Now, let's see our new home
    shall we?" he said with a smile on his face.

    Once they were introduced and shown the entire castle. Landon all they
    staff gathered and waited for further instructions.Looking at the group of
    people, most were in their early twenties, while some were in their late
    teens and a few in their early teens.

    "How many people work in the castle?" he asked.

    A girl in her early twenties stepped forward and spoke, "Answering my


    lord, 30. There are 12 gardeners, 4 stable boys and 3 cooks and 11 maids."

    "Good..... Nathan, Daniella, please step forward " he said.

    "My lord", they said while stepping forward.

    Both have been loyal to his mother for many years. Nathan is a 47 year
    butler while Daniella is a middle age woman. They are actually married and
    their only child is actually Gary.

    "Nathan you are to train the boys, while Daniella will train the girls. You all
    will be paid at the end of the month. your salary will be 350 copper coins.
    Use it to take care of your families. If you all have any difficulties, please
    inform any of us present.... Afterall, we are all family."

    As the servants heard this, they were stunned and then very excited. One
    should know that, there was no money around to even buy food. Their
    families had had a very hard life here. They all knew that the average salary
    is 250 cooper coins, but his highness offered 100 more copper coins....
    What did this mean?... 'His highness is so kind and compassionate. we must
    serve him loyally', they all thought.

    Once he dismissed all the servants he decided to discuss with his retainers.

    "You all have served my household loyally for years. This is our new home,
    our new life. The empire has sent us away for good....."

    As he said that he looked at hsi retainers. They were all angry. They then
    continued

    "They might have thought that they'll have the last laugh.... They might
    even think we would all die without their help..... They think we are weak,
    defenceless and a nuisance to the empire. But I dont believe so. We will
    turn this place into heaven and deny them access to it."

    As he spoke, the knights were getting very excited. They're blood were
    boiling. Most of them were told they were useless all their lives. they are
    called trash and looked down on many times in the Capital. Even Lucy and
    his mom couldn't help it, as they blood boiled.

    "Are you all with me?"

    "yahhhhhhh", they replied

    "I said are you all with me!"

    "Good, because I need super knights who would train efficiently, so I will
    only pay the salary for a super knight. All Page's will get 1000 copper
    coins, Squire's will get 2000 coins, Lieutenant's get 3500, Captain's get
    6000, Major's get 9000, Commander's get 12000, master commander's get
    15000 and finally Provist's get 18000 copper coins a month."

    Everyone was shocked. The amount was definitely too high for the various
    professions.

    "This is a new era, a new time, a new home, and...a new King"

    "Long live the King"

    "Long live the king"


    Chapter 5 Responsibilies
    He knew he would change the way the knights trained, but he had to start
    gradually.

    In this era, they didnt have any form rigorous training like the one's
    established on earth.

    In fact, when he turned 18 he had served his country for two years before
    settling before he worked as a mechanical engineer. He knew more than
    anyone else, the importance of all those military routines.

    Since the system would eventually reward him with all knowledge on
    canons and gunpowder making, its safe to assume that he would be making
    his very own machine guns soon. Hence, he needed to train the men's
    reflexes and physical conditions so they could efficiently work guns or any
    other military equipment's.

    Although he didnt have any guns presently, it didn't mean he would neglect
    the benefits from that kind of training. Those routines helped soldiers build
    confidence in themselves, their subordinates and their Companions.

    It also helped the soldiers improve their leadership skills, develop a sense of
    belonging, pride, compassion towards others and of course extremely strong
    body.

    What he needed, were soldiers who were loyal to him, the people and the
    kingdom. And not men who did things for merit or money.

    He scanned the soldiers seriously, ensuring that he met almost everyone


    with his eyes. He gave off the aura of a well accomplished soldier.

    "Tomorrow morning before the dawn of day, all knights will assemble at the
    inner castle for training. This training sessions will involve new routines, as
    well as your normal sword practices...All those who arrive late will have no
    breakfast and lunch for the rest of the day. More than 3 Absences without a
    good reason will result in no food for a day and intense
    punishment...now...DO YOU UNDERSTAND!!!!!!"

    All the knights immediately yelled back,

    "Yes My King"

    "Excellent.....now divide yourselves into three groups. In can be in any


    order, but each group must contain at a hundred men." Once he finished
    speaking, he walked towards his mother and Lucy.

    "Mom, we will need enough food to feed all the knights, our workers and
    ourselves.... How much much do we have?" he asked. His mom thought for
    a while an answered,

    "We brought 3 Wagons filled with wheat, 1 wagon filled with beans, 1
    wagon filled with peas, 1 wagon filled barely, rye and oats. And finally a
    wagon filled with various seeds needed for farming."

    "That's good....Mom, Lucy.....tommorrow morning, could you all make sure


    that the kitchen makes enough food for all the knights? I need all the food
    delivered to the inner courtyard at day break every morning. " He asked
    softly. Afterall she was his mother not some soldier in the army, and Lucy
    was someone he cared about deeply.

    Lucy looked at Landon's handsome face and blushed. 'Since when did
    Brother Landon look so cool and handsome?...'. Lucy continued to blush as
    she observed Landon.

    On the other hand, Kim looked at her son's handsome face. She smiled and
    thought, 'When did my little baby grow up? he's so cute, acting all tough
    and manly. Pinching his checks gently she said,

    "My little boy has grown up. Of course I'll do it. This our home now. what
    ever you need me to do just say it."

    "Brother Landon, do you even need to ask? I'll do anything you need me to
    do". Lucy said.
    Immediately as she realised what she just said, her blush intensified. Kim
    noticed and couldn't help giggling. Landon was confused so to why his
    mum kept giggling.

    "Thanks mom, thanks Lucy"

    Looking at them, he felt that he was truly blessed. Even though he felt like
    that, he couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

    'woman, why can't you take me seriously? Although I may look 15, I'm a
    full grown man for pitsake. Can't you see that this is a serious military
    moment? you just said I've grown up. Yet, here you are, pinching my
    cheeks in public?. .. ..huuhhhhh, I give up. luckily no one saw you do it or
    else this serious atmosphere would be a joke.'

    Once he finished speaking to his mom, he looked around and saw all his
    soldiers split into three main groups, excluding Commander Lucius. He
    walked towards them with a serious look on his face.

    "Since we have three Knight Captain's in our kingdom, all knights will be
    grouped under these Captain's. All the Knight Captain's will in turn answer
    to Commander Lucius. Captain Josh!"

    Josh stepped out of the crowd and gave a salute.

    "My King", he said still on bended knees.

    "You will lead, train and take care of all men in the first group"

    "As you wish my King"

    Josh moved towards Lucius, gave him a salute saying, "Commander" and
    walked towards the first group.

    When he arrived in front of them, they all shouted

    "Captain!!"
    Josh then stood in front of them and faced Landon. Landon then continued
    on with allocating the other teams to Mark and Gary, repeating the same
    scenarios.

    Once everyone looked satisfied with their various groups, they all faced
    Landon and yelled, "My Lord".

    They felt like they truly belonged here as compared to when they were in
    the Capital. No one had ever paid so much attention to them as Landon was
    doing.

    "You all will take each other as family, as each others brother. Your will eat
    together, work together, grow strong together and build this kingdom
    together. No Knight will ever be left behind."

    They were stunned and equallysuprised. no one would be left behind?...this


    was the first time that they heard such a phrase. In this world the strong
    rules and the weak perished. That'sjust the way things were. But since most
    of them were considered as weak in empire, so they were heavily affected
    and touched by Landon's words.

    "For Now we will do an inspection on the land. Commander Lucius, what


    do you think?" Landon asked while looking at Lucius.

    "My King, it's an excellent idea. I propose that we all go for the inspection,
    so to know how to protect Baymard." Lucius answered immediately.

    "I agree. Afterall, we need to have a clear understanding of the situation


    here. Based on the information we gather, we will be able to appropriately
    allocate duties and responsibilities to everyone.....For now, let's go look at
    Baymard". Everyone needed.

    As he was about to move out with his men, Lucius stopped him with a
    smile on his face.

    "Little Landon, does your cheeks still hurt?"


    Chapter 6 Inspection - Part 1
    As they left the castle, Landon quickly checked on the system.

    'System, how do I use you to map out the territory?'

    'Answering host. Host just needs to look at the map of the empire, stored in
    the system and highlight the territories that belong to host.'

    'Just like that?', Landon asked almost not believing the system.

    'Yes!'

    'so what happens when I want to expand my territories?'

    'If that were to happen host just needs to highlight more regions on the
    sytem map.'

    Landon nodded as he listened to the system.

    'This is also very useful, as the system will inform host if any there any
    enemy attacks or unwanted guests in the Host's territories.'

    'That's good then'

    Landon looked at the map and decided to draw a circle around Baymard.
    He made sure to add at least 20 meter difference between the city walls and
    the surroundings.

    Once he was done, a pop-up screen appeared.

    'Would you like to view your selected Territory on the Monitor?'

    He was excited. With a monitor could check every area in Baymard without
    being there in person. This is extremely useful for times when he might
    have to leave the territory for urgent matters. He clicked on yes, and viewed
    the city.

    Looking at the monitor, it resembled a regular flat screen T.V.

    He could sea people fishing on the sea coast, people farming inside the city,
    people going out to hunt, the city walls, the castle, and so on.

    He was satisfied with this 'mapping' function in the system.

    Baymard was divided into 3 regions; the Upper regions, the Central regions
    and the Lower regions.

    As he passed through the upper region of the city, he saw various estates.
    There were 16 estates, that each had at least 6 stones mansions and 10 small
    buildings on them.

    These mansions were extremely huge, having their own courtyards and
    servant quarters.

    Each estate was surrounded by a 4 foot fence. A person standing next to the
    fence, could see the entire estate without stressing themselves.

    If it were back on earth, each of these mansions could be used to open a


    major University. They were big, but not as big as his castle.

    'At least there are no nobles in the city to bother me'

    The City lord used to stay in Landon's castle, while these other estate
    belonged to the Barons and dukes.

    Once they heard that Baymard will no longer be under the protection of
    Arcadina, they all fled to the Capital.

    They didnt want to serve Landon, so they left. What a joke, serving a 15
    year old prince who has no power. In their eyes he was trash, a prince with
    only 330 soldiers? They were all way stronger than him physically and had
    a larger number of knights under their wings. In his world strength is
    everything.
    They knew that Landon had been exiled along with his family to Baymard.
    Staying, would only bring the Wrath of the King onto them.

    Choosing to serve Landon would be stabbing the king in his back.

    Besides, they didnt want to lend any of their knights to aid in protecting
    Baymard. If a war broke-out between Baymard and any neighboring cities,
    there would be no reinforcements coming in to help them.

    Coupled with the lack of food in the territory, it was not a risk they were
    willing to take.

    They knew that the King was Indirectly saying 'I want Prince Landon out of
    Arcadina, and if anyone helps him, they would face the consequences.'

    Once Landon and his men left the upper region, they arrived at the central
    part of Baymard. This region was where the villagers lived.

    As the group moved through the city, they greeted the villagers and aided
    any who needed any form of assistance. Landon kept observing his
    surroundings.

    Compared to the houses in the Capital, these ones could easily be destroyed
    in harsh weather conditions.

    From his memories, the houses in the Capital were all made from stone and
    wood, making them sturdy and long lasting.

    But the houses in Baymard were made of sticks, straw and mud. They all
    had frameworks made of Timber. Their walls are made of a dried mixture of
    woven twigs and mud. And their roofs made of straw. This houses were
    typically called Mud-Brick houses.

    'No wonder it was reported that Baymard had the highest death rate in
    Arcadina.' He thought.

    Looking at the roads here, they were not as good as the ones In the upper
    region. There were patches of mud on the ground and a lot of pot-holes on
    the roads.
    On their way to the lower regions, they saw a group of men carrying bows
    and arrows hoping to get some meat for their families, women carrying
    water and children running around and playing.

    Once they reached the lower levels, it was all vegation and farmlands.

    Landon could see over a three hundred fields, but only about 5 people on
    them. It was clear to see that even the people believed that their lands were
    barren.

    Looking west from the fields, Landon was surprised to see two giant
    estates.

    He then turned to the east from the fields and only one gigantic estate there.
    Landon's interest was piqued. He turned to the Lucius and the group.

    "Why would nobles leave the upper region to build their estates here?, dont
    you find it very strange?"

    "indeed my King", Lucius said and everyone else nodded.

    "My King, maybe they found something valuable in this lower region and
    decided to stay here." said a shy knight.

    The knight had blond hair and dark brown eyes. If he were on earth he
    would look like a K-pop artist. He had no muscles and looked incredibly
    weak, like a twig. Landon was not worried because once he started training
    them, they gain a lot of muscles.

    The knight's voice showed a hint of shyness and fear. It was clear that he
    lacked any confidence in himself.

    "What's your name, age, rank and Captain?", Landon asked.

    "Billy Vein, age 17, Squire under Captain Mark. My King"

    "Billy, that was an excellent suggestion. They might be things there that
    could help us better the kingdom. EXCELLENT." Landon said while
    smiling.
    Inwardly Landon was shocked that Billy was 17 years old. He really looked
    like a 14 year old boy.

    Billy was extremely excited to be complimented by the king. One had to


    know that when he spoke he was shaking like a leaf. Seeing his highness in
    high spirits, he felt more confident in himself.

    The other knights also nodded and thought that what Billy said made sense.
    Afterall, even the villagers didnt stay here. So why would noble's? It all
    seemed very sketchy and questionable.

    "Lets go West first. I'm curious to know why they needed two estates there,
    compared to the east."
    Chapter 7 Inspection - Part 2
    The first estate they stepped into was located on a hill.

    As they stepped in, Landon was stunned by what he saw. It looked a pack of
    ferocious lions clawed their way out of the estate.

    The courtyard had several pieces of broken equipment on the floor.

    The left boot of a shoe was found floating in a pond at the center of the
    countyard. A trail of grain could be seen from the courtyard trailing into the
    estate.

    looking at the floor more closely, he spotted a woman's undergarment by


    the trail of grain, a ripped painting in the flower beds and what looked like
    roasted fish.

    'Where they so scared of my father's wrath that much that they had to throw
    away their meal?'. He thought

    Landon and is men were all stupidly confused.

    'Just what is going on? Nothing here adds up.' They thought.

    In one of the courtyards, they saw large quantities of ash scattered all over
    the floor and traces of twigs and swords with blood stains on them could
    also be seen.

    They searched through every mansion on the estate and couldn't find any
    thing valuable. Just as they were about to leave, Landon saw a cave at the
    back of the estate.

    Once they reached the entrance of the cave, the men put their hands on their
    sheath in preparation for any sudden danger.
    The entrance of the cave looked like it came straight out of a 'Lord of the
    rings' movie. Landon was just waiting for 'Samuran the white' to pop-up
    from thin air.

    The cave had Molybdenum, Trona and Feldspar stones on the walls and
    ceilings. The people in this continent only knew the uses of Molybdenite.

    Molybdenite was used to increase the corrosion resistance on swords, armor


    and any silvery objects.

    This was the era of swords. Thousands of swords were forged daily in this
    world. Is was for sure a rare treasure.

    On the other hand, people used Trona and Feldspar as decorative stones in
    the continent. In their eyes, the these two were just regular stones.
    Completely worthless.

    But to Landon who came from earth, they were priceless. Trona could be
    used in glass making, paper, detergents, textiles...the list is so long. This
    was truly a huge win for them.

    The cave was so big that Landon thought they would easily get lost if they
    kept going forward. So they decided to leave.

    The second estate stood on another hill, 700 meters away from the first.

    Walking in, the estate was far cleaner than the first. It was truly stunning.
    Landon was in awe.

    They found bags of planting seeds and wheat in the kitchens, a ton of
    armour, swords and also a courtyard scattered with ash and blood stains.
    Moving towards the back of the estate, they found another cave entrance.

    Once they stepped into the cave, they saw a lot if Iron ore's. This was an
    iron ore mine. To think they had such things here.

    Everyone become excited again and kept wondering why no one in the
    empire knew of this mine.
    They looked around for a while before deciding to head to the other estate
    on the other side of the farms.

    The estate was a lot smaller compared to the other two out West.

    Searching the mansions, they still found; a lot of seeds, armor and swords.
    Like the other two estates, they found a courtyard with a large quantity of
    ash on the floor and a cave at the back of the estate.

    This cave had a lot of mineral pigments and ion oxides on the walls and
    ceilings.

    Looking at the walls, Landon could see Red Ochre, Yellow Ochre, Unber.
    Saltpeter and Limestone's.

    In this world, people used these ore's to make various pigments for paint.
    Only royalty, potential women for selected for harems and wealthy people
    could have their portraits painted.

    Some peasants could live out their entire lives and never have their portraits
    taken.

    Everything about painting was expensive. If people in the empire knew that
    Landon had this, they would cough out blood heavily and wage a full-scale
    war against him.

    As the men all thought of the benefits of having paint, Landon had his own
    thoughts.

    'System, are the other mineral ores important?'

    'Answering host. Saltpeter is the main ingredient for making gunpowder. It


    can also be used in making; fireworks, rockets, food preservatives and can
    also be used as plant fertilizer. For the other ore's, they can be used as
    pigments for cosmetics and future inventions. Limestone can be used as soil
    conditioner, aggregates in concrete animal fillers, and so on. Host the
    possibilities are endless.'
    Landon became excited after listening to the system. He looked at the cave
    and thought,

    'Oh My God, there's actually large quantities of Saltpeter on the walls and
    ceilings'

    Looking at the white crystalline cones on the ceiling and the walls, he felt
    like scrooge Mcduck. He even started smiling stupidly.

    In truth, Saltpeter ores looked like frozen snow cones on the ceilings in
    winter. He was reminded of the Disney movie 'Frozen' when he saw this.
    There was no way he would 'let it go'.

    This people on the continent didnt know what the uses of these ore's were.
    But thanks to the system and his previous life, he now knew the importance
    of these ore's.

    Although he was happy now, he knew he had a long way to go... especially
    when looking at the ores.

    He needed to find ways to extract the elements from the rocks. On earth,
    these ores would have been processed using very acidic compounds. There
    were no distillation columns, pipes or tanks here. This was very stressful to
    him.

    Even thinking about it, he couldn't help but knit his brows.

    Take cosmetics for example. Although he had the pigments for it, he needed
    to produce caster oil, glycerin, hydrolyzed corn starch, water, sodium
    chloride, Oleyl alcohol and so on. He needed at least 12 different
    ingredients here. He truly felt cheated.

    For every major invention, he just had one ingredient here. ..But he needed
    to be grateful for what he had at least. He started thinking of how he could
    use the ore's.

    'Ahhhhhhh that's right, I saw a lot of slate stones around the territory. Now
    that I have enough raw materials, I can make a chalkboard...hahahhha'. He
    thought as they walked in deeper.

    When they exited the cave, Landon faced his men and asked.

    "What do you all think about this situation?"

    "The reports dont say anything about these three mines that we found. From
    the looks at it, the Barons and the city lord might have been the only one's
    who knew about it", Gary answered.

    "That may not be entirely true, since they needed workers for the mines. Do
    suppose they used the villagers?" Josh asked.

    "No..no...they would be digging their graves if they did that. Remember!


    they went through a lot means to painstakingly hide the resources from the
    empire so that they could fill their pockets." Lucius said.

    "Right. If they told anyone else, they would be dead men walking. As it
    stands right now, they wont be able to tell the king about the resources in
    Baymard any longer", said Mark

    "Why?", asked a young knight

    "They've been here for many years, and in that time frame they never
    reported any resources they found in Baymard. Lying to the king is the
    same as taking the king for a fool. The penalty is death." Mark answered.

    All the other knights gasped.

    "Also, if King Barn knew that he had bestowed a land of fortune to our
    King Landon, he would kill them for sure." Josh added

    "I'm guessing if he really knew, he wouldn't have given the land to King
    Landon." Said another knight.

    Everyone nodded
    Chapter 8 Inspection - Part 3
    "They probably brought in their own workers, in fear that their secret would
    be found out...If the villagers knew of it, they would probably fight for
    some resources so they could sell and feed their families. " Said Trey.

    "That may be the case. Afterall, since we've been in the lower region, we
    haven't seen any people walking around.....Since the people believe the land
    is barren, they don't come here anymore. And even if the did come, the
    mines are a great walking distance from their farmlands." Said Lucius.

    "Also dont forget that the Entrance and Exit from Batmard is located in the
    central region, so no one really needs to be here." Gary added.

    Everyone agreed as well

    "My guess is that, they burnt all the workers when realised how serious
    their situation was." Landon said.

    "That would explain all the blood stains and ash we found in all three
    estates..... Afterall, there's no guarantee that the workers would keep their
    secret forever. The only way to bury the secret was silencing the workers
    permanently. " Trey added.

    They had to admit, the city lord and the Barons put a lot of thought into
    their plans. They didnt think there would be a day when they would have to
    leave Baymard for good.

    They truly didnt see it coming.

    "Since we are done, let's move to the sea coast."Landon said.

    The Central region of Baymard was like the mid point of a compass.

    Moving Eastwards from the central region, one would reach the Upper
    regions of Baymard. And In the West, you would reach the Lower region.
    Likewise, to the north of the central regions was the entrance/exit to
    Baymard. And in the South, the sea coastline entrance.

    Once they arrived the coastline, Landon and his men saw a lot of villagers
    fishing, while some where carrying baskets of fish on their heads.

    They spoke to the villagers, aided them and left to inspect the City walls
    and the forests by the entrance of Baymard.

    Once were outside Baymard, Landon looked at the walls carefully. He had
    to admit, the walls were pretty formidable. The walls were in perfect
    conditions.

    Moving into the surrounding forests, they heard a shrilled shout and the
    sound of a sword hitting aingst something.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"

    'ting..ting....'

    There was a little boy who looked not older than 8, trying to kill a giant
    wild boar. The boy had light bright eyes and deep red hair.

    Just as the wild Boar was about to strike him down, the boy shut his eyes
    tightly, as if accepting death.

    He waited and was surprised.... He didnt feel any pain...

    Opening his eyes, he was stunned to see a group of knights and a dead wild
    boar on the ground.

    "Thank you sir's", the boy said.

    "Whats your name?", Landon asked smilingly.

    Once the boy saw Landon's genuine smile, he knew they were friendly.

    "My name is Momo Lye...sir, who are you?" Momo asked curiously.
    "Im the new King and Lord of Baymard, Landon"

    The boy was shocked and frightened.

    "My King, sorry for not greeting you earlier"

    "Its alright, besides I'm more worried about you."

    Mosely was shocked. 'His highness is worried about me?....' he thought.

    "Mono, why were you here alone? dont you know how dangerous it is?",
    Landon asked.

    "I live alone with my elder sister, my king..... Our parents died when I was
    just 4 summers old. Sister told me they died because of the cold....Sister
    recently got very sick. I know that for her to get better she needs a lot of
    meat, so I came to hunt."

    Landon and the men were sad on hearing this. Although they were some of
    the men were bullied in the Capital, none of them had ever starved or seen
    someone die of cold.

    They vowed that they would work hard in order to protect the people.

    Infact Landon took pity on them too. In his previous life he orphan, so
    seeing Momo struggle, he felt he should assist him

    "From now on, your sister will be my adopted sister, you will be my
    adopted brother and I will call you little Momo. You and my new sister will
    move into the castle immediately. From now on, that will be your new
    home. " Landon said

    Momo couldn't believe it...this was the king. Although Momo was 8 years
    old, he knew when people were kind or tried to help him. He could tell that
    Landon was a good person.

    Landon introduced Momo to Lucius and the other knights. Everyone started
    teasing Momo, making him blush.
    "Little Momo, let's go take my sister my new sister home."

    They carried the boar and left the forest.

    Landon, Momo and the men stood outside a tiny house. They could hear
    tiny cough sounds coming from inside. Landon went in with Momo, Josh
    and Lucius.

    "Sister, sister, I brought food for you"

    Momo yelled as he ran into the house. Landon and group waited in the
    living room area.

    When Momo stepped into the bedroom room, he saw a frail but extremely
    beautiful girl laying on a straw bed. She had fiery red hair, light brown eyes
    and a petite frame.

    "Sister, the King is here to see you"

    Grace nearly fell out of the bed when she heard Momo.

    "Momo, did you get into any trouble? why would the king want to see me?"
    Grace asked questionably.

    Momo then narrated the entire story to Grace.

    "Then let me thank his Highness then" she said as she tried to stand up.

    "Sister, he said that when your ready he would come in."

    She nodded and Momo went out. A few seconds later, Momo, Landon,
    Lucius and Josh walked.

    "Your highness", she said as bowed her head.

    Looking at the tiny girl in front of him, Landon was sure she was 19 years
    old. In truth she looked like a mini-version of 'Erza scarlet Titania' from
    'Fairy Tale'.
    "Please be at ease, your my big sister afterall."He said gently with a smile
    on his face.

    Grace was taken aback by his words, and after a while she relaxed. She
    found that what Momo said was true. He was ready a kind fellow. He was
    somewhat cute, with his big white eyes. He looked like a cute bunny rabbit,
    she thought.

    "My name is Landon.This is Commander Lucius and this is Captain Josh.


    May I know your name elder sister?"

    As Josh looked at the girl in front of him, he almost forgot to breath.


    Although she looked sick, she was incredibly gorgeous. Her red hair and
    petite frame made her look like a fairy. The more he looked at her, the more
    he blushed.

    The same thing could be said for Grace, she had a hard time taking her eyes
    of Josh.

    She had never felt this way before. She blushed so hard that her already
    light red face turned deep red.

    Of course Lucius and Landon noticed all these and couldn't help chuckling
    inwardly.

    "My name is Grace Lye."

    "Grace, since I already take you as part of my family. I cannot bare to let
    you stay here with Momo on your own. For the safety of you two, please
    move into the palace with us." Landon asked.

    "Your highness..."

    "Please call Little Landon", Landon said smilingly

    "Little Landon I'll go with you."

    Momo was so happy, that he jumped on the bed and gave his sister a big
    hug.
    "Captain Josh, help sister Grace pack up here. Commander Lucius, Little
    Momo and myself will pack up in the dining area"

    Josh was stunned. He turned and saw Lucius and Landon chuckling. He
    turned his head back to Grace. She keep looking towards the floor, but it
    was clear that she tried to hide her blush. She was so cute.Josh smiled and
    thought,

    'These bastards,they even have the nerve to give me a thumbs up...Haha


    .Luckily she didnt see anything...It would have been so embarrassing.'
    Chapter 9 New Routines - Part 1
    Once they got home, Landon told his mom and Lucy all that happened.
    They warmly welcomed Momo and Grace into their family. Little Momo
    and Grace were given rooms close to each other. They were also close to
    Lucy and Kim's rooms.

    Landon gave the job of training Momo as a Knight Page to Josh. Momo
    was 8 now, so it was the perfect time to train him. (Although 7 years old
    was the appropriate age in the continent.)

    He sat on his bed and tried to go to sleep. Tomorrow was a busy day for
    him. He had to train with the men in the morning, and then head out to the
    farms to solve the barren land situation.

    As he laid on his bed, his eyes became heavy with fatigue and his mind
    drifted to sleep.

    -THE NEXT DAY-

    Landon stood in the center of the inner courtyard facing over 300 men. He
    was impressed. If he were back on earth, it would be about 5 A.M now, and
    yet all the men were up and ready.

    None of them came late. Even Momo showed up early. He knew that for his
    plan to work, he needed to discipline them well.

    He looked at them coldly, giving off an aura of an old war veteran.

    "Line up in straight lines of 10!"

    He started counting out loud: "1...2...3...4...5...6...7.....52"

    They all formed their teams under 52 seconds waited for his next command.
    "Too slow. Line's should be formed by the time I count to 5. From today
    onwards, anyone who isn't fast in lining up will run 10 laps around the
    courtyard before training begins. Is that understood!!!"

    "Yes King Landon!!!!!"

    "During training, I will be your Commander and not your King. When
    Answering to me you will all say :Sir, yes Sir. Say it!!! Landon yelled.

    "Sir, yes sir", they yelled back.

    "There are four Military Disciplines to follow while training. These rules
    are to be followed only when you are in training. First: I am the Law here;
    second: obey my orders; third: Unconditionally obey my orders; fourth:
    When I am not around, Obey Commander Lucius' orders !"

    The men were taken aback by his opposing aura that sent chills down their
    spines.

    "Is that understood?!!

    "Sir, yes sir"

    He did warm-up exercises with them for 10 minutes and stopped. He


    watched and waited for them to catch their breaths. After 1 minute he
    yelled:

    "Line up behind your assigned Knight Captain's"

    They immediately got up and looked for the Captain's in a flash. No one
    wanted to be punished. They all lined up behind, Josh, Mark and Gary.
    Momo lined up behind Josh since he was told that Josh would train him.

    Infact Lucius was impressed. He had always struggled when disciplining


    young knights. This was a real eye opener to him.

    "After these exercises, you all should have realized how weak you are
    physically. You all lack stamina and strength."
    At this point, they all came to the conclusion that their king was a demon
    trainer. He had joined them in training earlier and yet, he stood there
    looking back at them as if this was a casual walk. They had to admit, their
    king was pretty strong.

    Actually, when the system cured him previously, it also gave him extra
    strength when he took the system starter pack.

    Staring at their tired faces without any hint of emotions, he continued:

    "Captain's Josh, Mark and Gary, Step forward"

    They stepped out and looked at Landon.

    "You all will lead your teams in becoming stronger. You will face
    challenges together and ensure that no soldier falls behind. If anyone in
    your team fails, it would mean that you also failed. Do you understand!!"

    "Sir, yes sir", answered the three.

    They steppep back and stood in front of their respective teams.

    "Listen up!! Everybody squat down with your feet in a wide stance, hands
    clasped behind your back"

    Although they were confused, they hurriedly did it. Even Lucius who was
    standing by the sides, decided to join in. He wanted to experience this new
    exercise.

    "Holding this squatting position, jump to move forward. You are all to do
    this 10 times around the courtyard. Little Momo will be required to do only
    4 rounds."

    Hearing this, the soldiers thought that this exercise would be a breeze. Even
    little Momo and Lucius was doubting the effects of this kind of exercise.

    How could Landon not know what they were thinking of? Back on earth,he
    thought the same thing too, the first time he saw how the 3xercise was
    done.
    Landon walked to the very back of the lines besides Lucius and squatted
    down. Then he yelled coldly:

    "Start!"

    Once they started, everyone was was excited. They thought they would
    finish it fast, and be done.

    After a while, they were breathing heavily and their throats were dry. Most
    of them were proud of their strength before, but now they couldn't help but
    look at their weak bodies. Even Lucius started to feel the burn, but he knew
    he couldn't stop.

    Gary felt like he was about to die. His heavy arms and tired legs started
    wobbling.

    Momo felt the burn in the legs and thighs. 'Does this mean I'm weak?, he
    thought.

    From the back, seeing people feeling tired, Landon spoke out:

    "If you give up so easily, are you real soldiers?Are you real men? Get up!!!!
    This is an order. My command is law"

    When they heard him at the back, they all had one thought:

    'Demon Trainer'

    As the training progressed, their thighs felt numb. Everytime they wanted to
    quit, they would hear the devils voice from behind:

    "Those that give up will be face my wrath. If you want to see...heheheh..Try


    me"

    As they looked at little Momo, they were truly envious of the fact that he
    had finished his rounds.

    Trey truly felt like his legs were going to RIP off his circuits. As he thought
    of his bestfriend Landon, he wondered were he had learnt this sort of
    demonic training from. Trey thought that Landon made the training up on
    the spot.

    Infact, no one suspected that Landon was different. He had always been a
    very weird child. He was always too quiet growing up, a little introverted.
    When people would bully or insult him he would just watch. He never
    really cared about how they treated him. He never cried or showed any
    form of worry. So they all thought this was still him.
    Chapter 10 New Routines - Part 2
    As the exercise progressed, everybody gave it their all since no one wanted
    to do any of the devil's punishment's.

    Once they were done they all dropped to the floor like flies...Every one was
    dead tired. Their thighs felt sore and their hands felt heavy.

    Some were lying on the ground, while others were kneeling down trying to
    catch their breath.

    Some even tried to sleep for a minute. While the ones that were awake,
    started looking at the main culprit who caused them to be in this state.

    In fact, they almost thought he wasn't human. He had been doing these
    exercises with them and yet he looked the same as he was before the
    exercise.

    Once every one caught their breaths and became more relaxed, Landon
    spoke.

    "Line up"

    Once they heard the devils call, they all jumped for their lives, lining behind
    their Captain's.

    Even those who were almost asleep woke up and acted like shinobi's, as
    they desperately tried to find the Captain's.

    Infact Landon was sure that after this day, most people would literally stick
    closer to their Captain's like glue. Landon chuckled secretly.

    The men followed him in training for the next 45 minutes. They did sit-ups,
    duck walks, leg stretching, front kicks, normal kicks, side kicks, back kicks
    and roundhouse kicks.All these exercises were new to them.
    When they were done he allowed them to rest for a bit. While they were
    resting, a maid came over and spoke to him in a very low whispery tone.

    "You will all follow me in straight lines for breakfast. Your breakfast will be
    served every morning at this exact time. If you are absent for breakfast
    because you were of your duty or sickness, you need not worry. The staff
    will make sure to deliver your food wereever you are in Baymard..... . Now
    follow me"

    As they followed him into the dining area, they saw 12 maids, his mother,
    Lucy, Grace and 12 giant pots of food. On the side of the pots were a lot of
    plates and spoons.

    The dining hall looked exactly like the meal hall in 'Harry Potter', If not,
    bigger.

    "You have an hour"

    As soon as they heard the demon king, they quickly rushed up one by one
    to get their meals.

    With 12 pots stationed and 12 maids serving the food, within 20 minutes
    everyone had food on their plates. Water was then brought out and served to
    the men. Those who finished their food earlier, could go for a second round
    it they weren't satisfied.

    The only issue was that it had to be done within the time frame Landon had
    set for them.

    He brought little Momo with him and joined Lucius, Lucy, Grace and his
    mom for breakfast.

    Looking at the cute tired Momo, Lucy, Kim and Grace lightly pinched his
    cheeks.

    "Little Momo, is it too stressful for you?, you dont have to work that hard,
    aunty will take care of you." Kim said while smiling at him.
    "That's right, when sister gets strong she will feed you and take care of you"
    Grace said while nodding her head.

    "You just tell big sister when you want to stop, okay?" Lucy added.

    "Aunty, elder sister, sister Lucy, I'm fine....brother Landon took good care
    of me when we were training. I want to get strong." Momo replied.

    "My cute little Momo....so cute.." kim said while rubbing his head

    "My little man is so cute..." Grace said while lightly pinching his jaw

    "Little Momo you are so adorable...." Lucy said while lightly pinching his
    other cheeks.

    Momo turned and saw Lucius and Landon holding in their laughter's.

    He felt wronged. No man wanted to hide behind women forever. What


    would people say? He looked at his arms and thought:
    'Cute?....Adorable?....No! No! No!...Bother Landon was right. Right now
    I'm too weak'.

    Once the time was up, Landon yelled:

    "Line up and move out"

    In the minds of the men, the words 'line up' was their devil commander's
    favorite words. And their worst. They were pretty sure they would have
    nightmares of the King chasing them while saying: Line up.

    When they returned to the courtyard, Landon continued.

    "Two weeks from now, all teams will compete with each each. The
    strongest in each team, would be made second in command to their team
    Captain's. Also, those who prove themselves will be promoted on the spot."

    Everyone was surprised and excited.


    "Everyone is required to practice their swordsmanship for at least an hour a
    day. There will be three sessions; one after breakfast, one after lunch and
    one right before dinner."

    He looked at them seriously and continued

    "For today, we will train in swordsmanship now. And right after training,
    Commander Lucius will give you all your responsibilities. some of you
    might need to guard to entrance, checking for spies, while others will work
    in the city."

    Everyone listened attentively.

    Landon took his sword from the ground and smiled at them, making them
    extremely confused.

    "As of now I am not your Commander, Commander Lucius is. Right now,
    his word is the law. I am just a knight in training."

    They almost coughed up blood.

    'who are you trying to deceive with those innocent looks? One minute your
    a demon and the next minute your an angel?...Ahhhh thank goodness...At
    least now we dont need to be alert all the time.'

    They all sighed from relief. Some even tried to sit on the floor. Lucius
    looked at them and knew that they needed disciplined.

    "And who said you could sit? Those who broke out of formation. Step out
    and give five me 100 push-ups each. Captain Josh, start training Page
    Momo. The rest of you take out your swords....Let's train" said Lucius

    "Sir, yes sir". They all yelled back including Landon.

    The couldn't help but sigh. From the 'frying pan to the fire'. From one
    demon King to another.

    At the sametime, Lucius was happy with the positive responses he was
    getting. the men were more attentive and did things more diligently.
    'I can get use to this', he thought.
    Chapter 11 Farming -Part 1
    By the time training was done, it was already 9 A.M. The men all went to
    their assigned posts.

    Landon decided to take Momo, Lucy and Trey to the farmlands in the lower
    areas.

    Looking at the farms, he could roughly estimate that there were at least 300
    farms.The whole place looked like one of those industrial plantations on
    earth.

    There were three farmers on the land. When they saw Landon coming over,
    they rushed over to meet him halfway.

    "Good day my lord", they replied with a hint of fear in their voices

    "Good day to you all....I wonder if you guys can tell me about the land
    here? I was hoping that I might be of assistance to you all." Landon said
    while smiling.

    "My lord, may we ask who you are?", asked an elderly man.

    Landon could see that this man was like the leader of the pack. Everyone
    sort of hid behind him while talking.

    "I am the new King of Baymard, King Landon.This is my personal knight


    Trey, my friend Lucy and I'm guessing you all know little Momo
    here.....Please be at ease. I only wish to help."

    The farmers looked at Landon curiously . This was the first time they had
    ever seen or heard of a king who wanted to aid in farming.

    "May I know your names as well?" Landon asked


    "Your Highness. My name is Pat, this is Lyore and this is Waldo. We are
    farmers here in Baymard." said Pat as he introduced everyone.

    Pat was a strong 42 year old man with rich black hair and and light green
    eyes. On the other hand, 37 year old Lyore had blond hair with light brown
    eyes. And 36 year old Waldo had ink black hair with dark brown eyes.

    "Your highness, we have been farming in this land for more than 20 years
    now. The land is very barren. The growth of our crops are stunted and our
    yields are sparse." said Pat

    Searching through his mind, he knew he had to determine the soil type in
    order to fix the problem.

    "Hmm...dont worry. By tommorrow I will give you the solution to the


    problem. Meet me here, same time tommorrow morning." Landon replied

    "Yes, Your highness"

    Although they agreed, they really didn't believe that he had a solution.
    Afterall, they had been farming all their lives while he had been living in
    luxury.

    Their fathers farmed on this land and now they did too. Since they could
    remember, the land had always been barren.

    They chose to keep farming because they genuinely loved everything about
    it.

    It felt like an accomplishment seeing something they planted sprouting out


    of the ground. Although the yields weren't high, they felt joy in doing their
    profession.

    So when his highness said that he would give them a solution, they were
    taken aback and of course had doubts about this so called 'solution'.

    They decided to wait and see.


    Landon walked away from the men, poured some water onto the soil and
    waited. He observed that the water drained quickly. This was a good sign.

    He then grabbed a handful of soil and softly compressed it in his fist. The
    soil felt smooth and could hold it's shape for a short period of time. 'So far
    so good', he thought.

    Landon then took 3 handfuls of top soil from the ground and went back to
    the castle.

    Once in the castle Landon filled a white jade wine basin with water and
    poured the soil into it. He then stirred it vigorously, until all clumps of soil
    had dissolved. He then decided to place the basin by the window overnight.

    Infact it would have been best to use a transparent glass jar. But too bad...
    glass hadn't been invented yet.

    He decided that in the future, he would teach the farmers and villager's
    everything he knew about farming. 'Knowledge is power', he thought.

    The more people that knew the right ways to farm, the better the crop yields
    in Baymard.

    "System, can you give me a copy of the farming book from my starter
    pack?"

    "Answering host. No. If host wants a copy, host should write it out his self".
    The system replied.

    "Aren't you suppose to be an all powerful and mighty Technology System?"


    Landon grumbled.

    "It is exactly because the system is all powerful and mighty that your
    request was rejected. The system is not a photocopying machine host."

    Landon was speechless. 'What a shameless system', he thought.

    "So how can you help me then?"


    "Host can use the system's space time capsule's. Once host's eats the
    capsule, host will be transported into the system's space. 1 hour in the
    outside world is equivalent to 5 days in the system's space." the system
    emotionlessly replied

    Landon was excited. With this he could write down the entire book in
    hours.

    "System, I want to use the space time capsule", he said excitedly.

    "Host does not have enough experience, technology or bonus points to use
    the space time capsule"

    Landon didnt know whether to laugh or cry

    "Then why did you tell me about the capsule?" Landon asked almost
    wishing he could kill the stupid system

    "The system thought it was the appropriate time to tell the host"

    Landon massaged the temple's on his forehead trying for calm down.

    "How much time is contained in 1 capsule? and how many points do I need
    before I can use the capsule?"

    "Answering Host. 1 capsule is equivalent to 1 hour in the real world. For


    host to buy a space capsule, host needs any of these points: 10 Technology
    points, 5 Experience points or 2 Bonus points" The system replied

    "Since I dont have any at the moment, what do I do?"

    "The system suggests that the host invent's something, so as to get the
    bonus points"

    Landon's eyes lit up.

    'That's it...I'll make a blackboard', he thought

    -THE NEXT DAY-


    After training, he went to his bedside window and observed the contents in
    the basin.

    He took a spoon and carefully checked if the soil had any layers.

    At the very bottom was sand, the middle layer had silt and the top layer had
    clay.

    This was loamy soil.

    It was the perfect soil for agriculture. It was a mixture of sand, silt and clay.
    If the problem wasn't with the soil itself, then it there could only be one
    reason

    -Lack of nutrients and organic matter-


    Chapter 12 Farming - Part 2
    As Landon looked into the basin, he realized that the water residue was
    clear in color and not a lot of organic sediments could be seen floating at
    the top. This was a bad sign.

    Typically, rich soil leaves murky colored water with a lot of organic
    sediments floating around.

    The solution is simple. The soil needs manure.

    Actually this problem would been solved decades ago, if the people in this
    continent knew what manure was.

    The most important thing to know is that soil is alive. The are more species
    of organisms in the soil than there are aboveground. These organisms
    convert soil minerals and organic matter to vitamins and hormones needed
    for the plant.

    So for more than a decade these people have been starving the soil.
    Obviously these organisms would either die or move away. It's that
    simple.Soil needs to eat too.

    Infact, Baymard wasnt the only place where the lands were said to be
    barren. There are so many small towns that had this problem.

    The reason Baymard was well known was because it was the third biggest
    city in the empire. For more than 40 years, it had been barren.

    From the reports he received, people claimed that one day, the land turned
    barren. Some people even said it was a cursed plan. Of course Landon didnt
    believe in all those stories. It definitely didnt happen overnight.

    Everyone gave up on the place, as it was deemed worthless to the empire.


    As the saying goes -'The bigger you are, the harder you fall'.
    Baymard's size was comparable to Tokyo Japan back on earth. Immagine if
    the entire Tokyo turnt to barren lands and there was no food too.....Of
    course it make headlines.

    Landon also wanted to introduce Crop Rotation. Doing this would


    definitely increase soil fertility, soil nutrients and crop yield.

    Crop rotatation would also reduce stressful weeds and soil pollution.

    It was a good method for maintaining the soil structure.

    Having come up with a solution, he took a lot of bags and buckets, leaving
    again with Momo, Lucy, Terry and three other knights.

    On their way to the the lower region, they stoped at the stables and got
    animal faeces and then got water from the wells.

    They also picked up a lot of mosses, grass and dead tree skin and put in
    bags. As well as cooked discarded fruits, vegetables and vegetable peelings.

    -Lower Region if Baymard-

    "Mix everything together and put on the soil." Landon said

    Everyone looked at him as if he was mad

    'wouldn't doing this make the soil rotten?', they thought

    Even though they were thinking that, they did it anyway.

    "Water the farm beds. Remember not to flood it, doing so will make the soil
    hard."

    They quickly went along to do what he said

    "Now we wait.....In the next couple of days, you all will follow the exact
    procedure done just now. When you get a process, come and find me."
    Landon said
    everyone nodded as they too were curious to know the results of this little
    experiment.

    Once everything was done. Landon decided find a carpenter for the
    blackboard.

    Since it would take time for the crops to show any signs of recovery, he
    decided to open a school in the meantime.

    For now, he decided to teach all the children and villagers on how to read
    and write in Pyron (language used in the empire) and how to do math.

    He had already decided to ask Lucy to assist in teaching Pyron, while Kim
    and himself would teach Math.

    Although both women knew basic addition and subtraction, multiplication


    and division would be hard for them to do.

    Hence he decided to break Math into two parts; Math 1(addition and
    subtraction) and Math 2: Multiplication and division). Kim would Math 1
    and him Math 2.

    Of course Both math classes would start off with basic understanding of
    numbers. They would have to make sure the villagers knew how to count,
    before they started addition or multiplication.

    He also planned on teaching both women math every night from now on.
    He hoped that one of them could take over his duty as the second math
    teacher very soon.

    There were quite a handful of literate people living in the central region.
    From the reports, he knew there were a few alcamists, welders, and so on,
    who were literate.

    It would be a good idea to find these people and use them in teaching
    others. Afterall, he cant teach everything.

    He decided to follow the same schooling system that exists back on earth.
    No matter how old or young the villagers were, those who were not literate,
    would begin at Kindergarten.

    They were to learn how to read, write, simple add numbers and so on. As
    the saying goes: 'Your never too old to go to school'

    Infact, Landon remembered that back in his university days, there was a 50
    year old man who was in the class with him. He was was so astonished and
    had deeply respected the man.

    Not everyone had the guts to go to school at such an age. Most people
    where either ashamed or very prideful.

    The situation in Baymard was very tricky. Everyone went out to either hunt,
    fish, cook, farm and so on.

    Because he didn't want to disrupt their daily lives, he decided to make a


    teaching schedule for the town. He would have morning sessions and late
    afternoon sessions.

    All illiterate villagers were required to attend at least 1 session a day.

    All villagers below the age of 18, were required to attend the morning
    classes. While those above 18 could choose to attend any session they liked.

    Morning sessions would have 6 classes, 3 taking place at the same time.

    He decided to break the children down into 3 groups: those below 7, those
    below 13 and those above 13.

    Lucy would teach Pyron to those below 7, Kim would teach Math 1 to those
    below13, while he would teach Math 2 to those above 13 at the same time.

    Once their classes was done, they would just take the next set of children.

    Landon thought all these things as he made his way to the center region in
    search of a carpenter.
    Chapter 13 Notice
    Hey guys, thanks for all the love and support.❤❤❤❤❤❤

    I'm starting my midterm exams Tommorrow. I will resume posting on


    Wednesday, next week....

    thanks for all your support..😍😍😍😍😍😎😎😎


    Chapter 14 Notice 2
    I'll have to push it to Friday guys....my professor is sick so we scheduled the
    last exam for Friday...thanks for everything ❤❤❤❤❤❤❤😃❤😃😃❤❤❤
    ❤❤❤❤❤❤❤
    Chapter 15 A Storm is Brewing
    --White-Wood city--

    Standing by the castle walls of White-wood castle, a stilhoute could be seen


    looking over ther city.

    The man had dark black hair and an overconfident smile on his face.
    however, hidden deep within his inky black eyes, a hint of anxiety could
    also be seen.

    Eli Barn looked at his most trusted knight, Zarius half-kneeling in front of
    him and asked.

    When Zarius arrived earlier he gave a letter to Eli while doing his salute.
    Without opening the letter Eli asked.

    "Is it done?"

    "Rest assured my lord, we made sure that his highness Landon was
    poisoned with 'Nalat Wisp' before he left the Capital." Zarius replied.

    "Perfect....how long will it take for my trash of a brother to die?"

    "My lord, this poison is a slow deadly one...there is no cure for this
    poison...it will kill him in 5 months time...by then no one would even
    suspect my lord for his highness Landon's death.....I left no evidence my
    lord"

    "Hahahhahahahahhah....good....zarius you have done well...that stupid


    brother of mine is the disgrace of my royal family....even if they found out I
    did it, so what?....father wouldn't care much..hihihi..he's already a dead man
    walking.... afterall, everyone would think he got killed fighting over food or
    something.....hihihihi" Eli said while smiling and laughing.
    Zarius looked at his lord with a confused gaze....why had his lord gone
    through all the trouble just to kill Landon Barn....everyone knew he would
    die sooner or later so why the rush?

    "My lord...why kill him?"

    Eli looked at Zarius and smirked.

    "I need his land as a secret base for my knights.....I plan to be king within
    the next year and a half...the sooner that baffoon of a brother dies the
    better..... as for father, he would never suspect me of anything..so I'll take
    advantage of that and kill him when he least suspects it"

    A trace of violence flashed in his pupils as he spoke...Zarius looked at his


    lord in surprise. It was a genius idea... Even if they killed Landon Barn,
    they wouldn't let the empire know.

    By doing so, they could secretly use his territory as a base to gather and
    train more knights.

    King Barn sent his officials as spies to all parts of the empire. There are
    tons is spies in Eli's territory. The only way to train or get more knights
    without the king's knowledge was to use Landon's territory.

    It was the perfect location. King barn had made his officials leave Baymard
    so as to prove that he wouldn't support the territory. The king believed that
    Landon would never pose a threat to him so he didnt see the need to send
    spies over there..... hence making Baymard the ideal location.

    Also King Barn had made sure that no one controlled more knights than he
    did in the empire... If the king knew Eli wanted to train and gather more
    knights, it wouldn't be long before he guessed what his son was up to...at
    that point King Barn would definitely kill Eli.

    The funny thing is that Eli is already the crown prince and his father's most
    favored son. So doing all this was really unnecessary. Greed is a fatal
    human flaw afterall.
    Zarius' entire body trembled while looking at his lord, Prince Eli. 'His
    highness sure is vicious', he thought.

    "What about the assassins we caught earlier?" Eli asked.

    "My lord, 5 of them killed themselves but 2 survived and 1 escaped.....from


    what we gathered your second and third brother's are working together to
    get rid of you, my lord." Zarius replied

    Eli smiled coldly

    "So they plan to get rid of me first before killing each other over the
    throne?.....hmm not bad brother's"

    "My lord, should we send our men to retaliate against them?" Zarius asked.

    Eli shook his head while saying...

    "No need....doing so would only alert my father and make things difficult
    for us as well...dont forget our new goal....a year and a half before I become
    king.....anyway, it's only my brother's. What harm could those Cub's pose to
    a full grown lion...Well...let's see how long they can keep this up shall
    we?..I dont mind being a star in their play..hahaha"

    Eli remembered that he hadn't opened the letter in his hand yet....he opened
    it slowlyand began to read it.

    "My sister Jenette wants to visit me from the Capital....My, my, my..this
    family just gets better and better", Eli said with a smile.

    "My lord, do you think she knows that the assasination attempt failed?"
    Zarius asked

    "I doubt that she would know...I'm sure my brothers haven't seen her yet
    and won't pass such serious information on paper...most likely she just
    probing to see if I'm still alive.....I should reply here, no?

    Zarius smiled and replied.


    "Its only proper my lord"

    Eli smiled while looking over the city once more and thought

    'It won't be before I rule the entire empire. By then all of them would die for
    sure."

    --Drapern City---

    in a well lit fancy room. Three men could be seen talking to each other. Two
    of the men were sitting down while the other was half-kneeling as a form if
    respect.

    "Are you sure the rest killed themselves?" asked Connar Barn

    "Yes your highness. while escaping, I saw it with my own very eyes", the
    escaped assassin replied.

    "You may leave now". Connar replied with a cold voice

    "Yes my lords"

    After they made sure that the assassin could no longer be seen they both
    looked at each other deeply.

    "Second brother, what do we do now?..if father hears about this...he


    wouldn't let us off!!" asked James Barn

    "Relax, I'll send first brother a letter saying that we want to come over for a
    visit....it would be better to be absolutely sure he doesn't suspect us of it."
    Connar replied.

    "I agree", James replied

    "Also, it would be best for you to stay in my territory for the time being..if
    he really knew, he would try to assassinate us together"

    They both nodded and decided that this method would be the best way to
    find out whether Eli knew or not.
    Chapter 16 Progress
    Landon looked at the tiny stone building in front of him. It was one of the
    few stone buildings in the Central region of Baymard.

    As he walked in, he observed a short looking who seemed to be fully


    immersed in making something.

    The man looked to be in his late 40's, having deep green eyes and whiskers
    that curled at the tips. His over grown beard and mono-brow made him look
    like a dwarf fairytale character. Landon decided to sit and wait for him to be
    done while observing the tiny workshop.

    There were also 6 other people at the back, who seemed to all be around the
    ages of 18-25. They were also fully submerged into their own works.
    Landon could tell that they were the old man's apprentices.

    Once the man was done, he looked up and was shocked to see that someone
    was sitting down waiting for him. He hurriedly wiped his hands on his
    apron and rushed towards Landon.

    "Sorry customer..I didnt see you there....I hope you didn't wait for long...I'm
    Tim Mayers, the owner of this workshop...How may I help you?" the man
    said with a forced smile.

    Landon could tell that Tim was a kind hearted man. He could easily see that
    Tim felt guilty for making him wait.

    "It's alright, I didn't wait for long anyways. I'm here because I want you to
    aid me in making school supplies", Landon said with a welcoming smile.

    After observing that Landon was truly not angry, Tim visibly relaxed and
    had a genuine smile on his face.

    "Are you talking about Slate-boards and slate pencils sir?"


    "Yes....but I'm talking more about chalkboards."

    Tim was confused. He didn't know what chalkboards were.

    In this era, schoolchildren used slate-boards to practice handwriting and


    arithmetics without wasting paper. Slate-boards were made from slate stone.
    The boards were about the size of a laptop back on earth. They were
    portable, usable and disposable.

    Since, paper was very expensive in this era, it was more reasonable to write
    on slate stones.

    As for slate pencils, Landon really didn't need them as a planned to use
    chalk instead. Slate pencils were made from softer pieces of slate rock.

    Slate pencils always left scratched mark's on the boards and the sound they
    make when used was just utterly terrible. It sounded like nails screeching on
    a chalkboard. Infact Landon thought that the sound was just like those
    shriek sounds in horror movies.

    Also when slate pencils were used, the boards would need to be thrown
    away after a short period of time. That's were chalk has the advantage over
    slate pencils. Chalk could be easily used without destroying the boards.

    At the same time, he noticed that teachers didn't write or show their
    capabilities. They just talked for hours trying to make the students
    memorize things.

    Slate stones could only be cut into smaller pieces, so making a very large
    slate-board was near impossible. Hence, he really couldn't fault the teachers
    for their teaching methods because they didnt have anything like
    Chalkboards (also called blackboards). Of course in the future, Landon
    knew that he would upgrade to the popular whiteboards commonly used in
    universities.

    Landon looked at the confused Tim and smiled.

    "Dont worry....I'll guide you on how to make them."


    Immediately as Tim heard what Landon said he nodded and felt re-assured.

    "How many would you need sir?"

    "I'll need 60 chalkboards and 2000 slateboards"

    Landon planned to line up at least 3 Chalkboards in each classroom just like


    how his University did.

    Tim was quite curious about this customer of his. Judging from his clothes
    he must be a knight. So why would a knight need all these?

    "Pardon me for asking sir, but who are you?" Tim asked inquisitively.

    "Ahh pardon my manners, I'm your new king of Baymard, King Landon.....
    I plan to develop Baymard in all aspects of life. I want my people to all be
    learned. For this I will need your assistance."

    Tim was shocked....weren't all noble's suppose to be snobbish. The young


    man in front of him was intelligent and very humble.

    Landon spent the entire day explaining how he needed the Chalkboards to
    look like and what materials were to be used.

    At the end they came up with a price range for all the products. Each slate-
    board would cost 7 copper coins and a Chalkboard would cost 4 silver
    coins.Landon thought those were pretty reasonable price ranges. It was also
    concluded that a month from now, all the boards would be available.

    For the chalkboard paint and the actual chalk, he needed the mineral ores in
    the caves.

    The next day he gathered 300 men and appointed Lock Wiggins as the
    supervisor for digging the ores out, making the paint and also making the
    chalkboards.

    He agreed to pay each worker 400 copper coins, while chief Wiggins would
    get 600 copper coins per month. He also arranged for all workers to have
    meals during their lunch break which would be cut from their salaries. A
    plate of food would cost 5 copper coins...so they didnt really mind.

    A week passed by and Landon realized that they had collected quite a lot of
    ores. It was finally time to show chief Wiggins how to make chalkboard
    paint and chalk.

    From the group of 300, 20 men were selected to make blackboard paint
    while 80 men would make chalk. Chief Wiggins also appointed 3 new
    Supervisors under him.

    Hail Verno would supervise ore extraction, Charles Mopey would supervise
    paint manufacturing and Javon Stern would supervise chalk making. Of
    course chief Wiggins would oversee everything. Their salaries were also
    upgraded to 500 copper coins.

    The last estate Landon went to last time in the lower regions was cleaned
    and used as the storage facility for all ores and the manufacturing industry
    for both chalk and paint.

    The ores were put into different buildings according to their types and the
    amount deposited registered at the end of everyday day.

    Landon also appointed 5 cooks and 30 knights to guard and protect the
    workers in case of any unforeseen incidents.

    Once the first batch of chalkboard paint was made, Landon sent it to Tim
    Mayers. As well as a sample of chalk.

    Landon knew that this chalk would be used by both teachers and children.
    For now he decided that chalk should be free...but once the economy picked
    up, he would sell 12 pieces for 10 copper coins.

    Time flew by very fast, and before he knew it..the last week of the month
    was here.

    Just when Landon was about leaving the upper region of Baymard, he saw
    Waldo running towards him.
    "My king, the plants have bore fruits"
    Chapter 17 Establishing a Farming
    Industry
    <<Ding!!!>>

    "Congratulations to host for completing the first task", the system


    responded.

    Landon decided that he would check his reward when he went back home at
    night. For now, he needed to see the results for himself.

    Landon looked at the overly excited Waldo. Judging from his appearance,
    Landon could see that Waldo had been crying before. He assumed it was
    tears of joy.

    Waldo knelt down in front of him and almost began crying again.

    "Your highness...your idea was a success....with the soil not being barren
    any more ...w..we....(sniff)...we would be able to produce enough food to
    feed everyone. Thank you your highness...thank you..( sniff, sniff)", Waldo
    said while trying to hold back his tears.

    "Please stand...you all are my people and my new family...it is my


    responsibility to take care of you all", Landon said with a smile.

    Waldo looked at Landon and was filled with warmth. This is what a ruler
    should be like, he thought.

    "Waldo, let us go to the farms and have a look at the fields"

    "Yes your highness", Waldo said with a smile.

    Once they got to the farmlands, Landon was shocked. He could see tall
    stalks of wheats, he could see bean sprouts, oats, peas, rye, and tomatoes.
    Infact, the farms all looked lucious and rich.
    When everyone saw him coming over, they all smiled and rushed over to
    him. They were no longer afraid to speak their minds in front of him. In fact
    at the middle and end of every week, Landon made sure to come over
    regularly.

    He always brought food over and spoke to them as if they were his family.
    The farmers were stunned at first, then they later realized that their king
    didn't care about appearances at all. All of them thought he was wise,
    intelligent, kind, generous and most of all humble.

    "Your highness", they all greeted and gazed at him as if they were looking
    at a God.

    "How are you all? I heard that there are a lot of goodies from the farm this
    time...you all should make sure not to overwork yourselves.. Taking care of
    one's health is the most important thing afterall." Landon said while smiling

    They all smiled in return and Lyore stepped forward.

    "My king, your methods were amazing. I feel like a toddler who is learning
    farming for the first time." Lyore said excitedly.

    Landon chuckled while looking at their excited faces.

    "Dont worry, in the future I will teach you all on everything concerning
    farming. But for now, we need at least 250 more people here. We will hire
    people irrespective of gender. Of course children below the ages of 15 and
    people above 38 will not be allowed to carry or distribute the goods. They
    can only work on the fields for health and safety reasons."

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Afterall, it would be difficult for the elderly


    or very young boys or girls to carry those heavy bags of food.

    "This Food industry will have Lyore as the overseer for all farming
    activities. Pat will supervise how to workers plant and care for the soil,
    while Waldo will supervise how much yields we make and the storage of
    the goods. Pat will be in charge of 150 people, while Waldo will take on
    100 people."
    Again, they all thought that was reasonable.

    "At the end of the day, storage of all goods is to be kept in the second estate
    on the left of the fields, and the amount recorded. Also, Waldo it would be
    your job to distribute the goods to the local stores in the central region. We
    will set reasonable prices for all food items, so everyone can buy them. 10
    wagons will be assigned to the farming industry. Use the wagons to send
    the yields to the estate and the stores in the central region."

    "Yes my King", Waldo replied proudly.

    "There will be also 5 cooks and 20 guards assigned for protecting you all
    and the fields. You all will also have your lunch breaks in the estate as
    well."

    They were all happy that at least they had a place close by to get food. One
    needed to know that there was quite a good amount of distance between the
    farmlands and the central region of Baymard.

    "Finally, everyone will receive their salaries from Lyore at the end of each
    month. All workers would earn 400 copper coins, supervisors get 500
    copper coins and the overseer gets 600 copper coins. Of course your meals
    will be taken out of your salaries, it would cost 5 copper coins a plate.

    Once more, they were truly shocked. All farmers in the empire were paid a
    measily 250 copper coins per month, but his highness gave them so much
    more..... They were beaming with joy and really felt grateful towards him.
    They swore in their hearts that they would work twice as hard and make the
    best of their new lives.

    Over the past few weeks, they've been hearing some of the miners brag
    about how grateful they were to his highness. He gave them food, jobs and
    made them feel safe and cared for.

    They felt like they would hold their heads up high once again.

    So what if he wasn't favored in the Empire? He was kind and very


    trustworthy towards all of them.
    Infact, some people even thought that Landon was the reincarnation of a
    God sent to help Baymard grow.

    Landon looked at their happy faces and smiled.

    "Now, let me show walk you all to the estate that would represent the future
    Food industry"

    Once they arrived the second estate, Landon showed them around while
    explaining how the estate would be used.

    He told them about his future plans, so they would know that they were
    going to share the estate with others soon. Although they didn't understand
    half of his plans, they believed in him. Hence they didn't mind sharing with
    others. This was a man who solved the barren soil issue as if it was
    nothing...what more could they say. He was working his hardest to make
    sure that they had food in their bellies.

    Landon planned to make a section for fishing, production of can foods and
    so on..but that would be in the future. Hence he needed them to understand
    that they share this estate with others.

    He allocated some buildings to the farming department and told them to


    store foods in different rooms depending on the food types. He also showed
    them all the seeds he originally found in the estate and asked them to plant
    some more crops. He would need to get the rest of the seeds he found on the
    other estate's over here later. He thought.

    Lyore had agreed that in three days time, he would gather 250 men to work
    for the farming industry.

    Landon could only wait.


    Chapter 18 Cooking?
    Once Landon went to his room, he decided to look at his reward for
    completing his first mission.

    "System, show me my stat and rewards"

    >Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 15

    >Status: King of Baymard

    >Level: Beginner (Level 1)

    >Current Sitaution: Healthy

    <Fixing Barrren lands and mapping territory with the help of the system
    completed

    <Rewards: knowledge on gun powder and canon making. Host will also
    receive 100 development points.

    <Overall Points: 100 Development points (DP)

    A pop of message showed up when he was done reading the information on


    his screen.

    [ Receive Rewards: Yes or No ]

    Landon accepted it and immediately felt a surge of information flowing into


    his brain. After using 30 minutes to digest the large amount of information
    from the system, he decided to view his next mission.

    <
    Mission: How can you protect your technology, if your kingdom defenses
    are so weak? Use your newly acquired rewards to create and test warfare
    cannons for the protection of your kingdom.

    Rewards:

    •Will your people keep living in thatched and mud houses? As the future
    kingdom for technological advancement,it's very humiliating. Hence, host
    will receive all knowledge on cement manufacturing.

    •Host will also receive 20 Godly food recipes and 5 spice making recipes.
    In the future, if host needs to create toaster's, microwave's, oven's and so on,
    your people should know why they need them in their everyday lives.
    Hence they need to appreciate these various cooking appliances, so as to
    create new ways of cooking and satisfy their pallets.

    •Lastly, host will also receive 250 development points (DP) and 1000
    Technology points (TP).

    Deadline: no specific time required

    >

    Landon looked at the mission and was completely baffled. The rewards for
    the new mission left him stunned.

    It's not that he had a problem with cooking. But when anyone is asked about
    technology, they would think about A.I systems, laptops, cars and so
    on...No one would ever mention anything about cooking.

    But now that he thought about it, if he could come up with different spices
    and dishes, people would want to eat them everyday. Hence they would
    ready appreciate cooking appliances like frying pans, ovens, grills and so
    on. So in a sense, it was still a technological improvement in this era.
    Afterall, people want things that make their lives better and easier.

    Making them learn how to cook these godly recipes with their crude
    cooking methods, will make their pallets satisfied.
    But once things like frying pans, microwaves, toasters, oven's and so on
    come out, they'll see how crude they're cooking methods were and
    understand the importance of technology. They'll see how using these
    appliances can save time, cook efficiently and open new doors in the
    cooking industry.

    More importantly, those appliances would be available to all...not just


    royalty or large households. Peasants would be accessible to them, and
    sooner or later, they'll see these appliances as essential needs for everyday
    living.

    For a moment, Landon thought this system was actually trying to brainwash
    people. I mean, he loved technology and all, and he saw its importance...but
    why couldn't he create these cooking equipment's first before introducing
    these godly dishes?

    The system wanted these people to crave for the dishes. The more they
    craved, the more they'd try cooking them over and over again.

    By doing so, they would spend lengthy amounts of time cooking a single
    dish. And when Landon makes cooking appliances that reduced the amount
    of time to used in cooking, they'd be hooked on them for good.

    The system just wanted people to practically worship technology. At this


    point Landon wouldn't be surprised if in the future, a 'Technology Church'
    popped up as a religion.

    In fact Landon observed that the people didn't really know about deep
    frying methods. They knew about frying food, but these fried dish's were
    only served in the palace and top class restaurants or large households.

    Even the way they fried was terrible, it was like they were so afraid to fry
    anything else other than rice, eggs and meat. Landon thought this era was
    somewhat equivalent to the 10th Century Medieval times back on earth.

    He just couldn't understand why they couldn't even fry vegetables or


    something else? What baffled Landon was that fish was often boiled, baked
    or roasted but never fried. I mean.... if you could fry meat, why couldn't you
    fry fish? What kind of logic was that.

    But he knew that he also couldn't entirely blame them too...Afterall, frying
    only became popular 60 years ago in the empire.

    Landon's late grandfather who he never met, had gone on a sea voyage to
    one the empire's in Pyno, called Terique. He had tasted the fried meat there
    and instantly fell in love with the taste.

    He later sent a group of chefs to learn about frying from them. These chef's
    returned after 6 months and taught the different chef's in the Capital of
    Arcadina. As time went by, these practices spread out to other chef's, but
    majority of the chef's never experimented beyond what they learnt.

    Landon guessed that the few popular chef's who did experiment, failed
    when trying to fry vegetables, fish and other foods. So they concluded that
    these foods couldn't be fried. They probably fried them using the amount of
    time needed to fry meat as a basis. For sure, the results were
    catastrophic.....The foods were burnt to a crisp.

    The more he thought about it, the more he changed his mind. It's not that
    they didn't understand logic, it was just that they were ignorant. Afterall
    seeing is believing.

    Back on earth, people believed that the world was flat until someone proved
    them wrong. They also believe that someone with a dying heart couldn't be
    saved, until some performed the first heart transplant in the world. If
    someone told Landon they could breathe in space, he would tell them to
    prove it first before he believed in them.

    Humans believe what they see. So when those chef's failed in


    experimenting with frying, they only said what they saw and believed.

    Afterall back on earth, it was only until the 13th century before people
    knew other foods could be fried. And only until the 16th century before
    people knew manure was good for crops. Unless you provide substantial
    evidence to support your claim, no one would believe you.
    Coming back to cooking, most people just roasted or boiled food over the
    fire for long periods of time. Then they would add various leaves, honey
    and salt as spice's. Landon thought grills were an absolute must as well as
    fridge's. Some people didn't even use salt because salt was very expensive.

    Some of the cooking appliances in this era eere not practical for everyday
    use. Their pots didn't have handles and were unnecessarily large. They
    looked like a witch's Cauldron in those fantasy movies.

    The only thing that Landon found ok, was their baking methods. They
    could make sweet delicious pastries, pie's and a various types of puddings.

    Their oven's were used in baking and also used in making mud-bricks. They
    were really expensive for peasants to use. So he already decided to make
    ovens that ran on electricity like those found on earth.

    Most ovens only existed in large households and bakeries. In larger and
    flourishing cities, it was common for a community to have a shared
    ownership of an oven to ensure that bread making was accessible to
    everyone rather that private individuals.

    'Ahhhhhh....I have a long way to go.....I see why I need those dishes...I
    wonder when I'll be able to eat Pizza again?' Landon thought as signed
    helplessly when he thought about the backwardness of this era.

    Just thinking about how much work he had to do in the future, gave him a
    minor headache. Why couldn't he transmigrate into an era which was close
    to the 18th century on earth or more? Truly tragic.

    Landon decided to sleep early, as he had to give the knights their first
    military test in the morning.
    Chapter 19 Mock Exams - Part 1
    In the early hours of the morning (4 A.M), a large group of knights could be
    seen making their way towards the lower regions, in lines of three.

    Looking at them, Landon couldn't believe how much they had improved by.
    Their muscles were bulging and they had much more discipline and
    strength compared to their previous appearances. They all had upright
    postures, sturdy physiques and unfaltering determination.

    Little Momo was the only one that didn't have that robust physique, afterall
    he was still a child. Nonetheless, he had all the other qualities instilled into
    him, so he wasn't very lacking as a soldier. He seemed more mature and had
    looked very confident for his age.

    As the group moved, their footsteps were so light that one would think they
    were assassins and not knights. Landon had taught them the importance of
    camouflage and giving the enemy the element of surprise.

    In this era, knights fought proudly and with honor... liked to show off their
    flashy moves to prove that they were powerful. They thought sneaking
    around was an act of cowardice and showed lack of strength.

    But Landon disagreed. In war, finding the easiest and safest way to
    eliminate your opponent while protecting your comrades, showed true
    strength. The less casualties produced, the better.

    Infact, Landon had taught them how to set up Booby traps and come up
    with different war strategies. He especially taught them how to knock
    someone out by hitting all their pressure points, especially the back of their
    necks.

    Since swords weren't allowed in the first phase of the exams, they would
    have to use their hands and their brains. Hence, he taught them basic martial
    arts and self-defense tactics.
    Two weeks prior to the military Exam, Landon had located three mini hills
    that were far away from the farmlands or any of the estates. Each hill was
    surrounded by trees and a lot of bushes, making it perfect for camouflage
    and traps.some parts even had sand pits, while others had little streams that
    obviously led to the sea. It was perfect.

    Landon had given each team a mini hill as their base and told them to build
    their own base wooden sheds and booby traps for the upcoming exam.

    Although he didn't tell them the nature of the exam, they immediately
    understood that each team would face each other in the upcoming exams.
    So they started preparing for the exam.

    Once they arrived, Landon looked at the men lined up in rows of 3 and was
    very pleased. They now looked and acted like the soldiers back on earth.

    "There will be two phases for the exam: Phase 1 will include stratergy and
    enemy infiltration, while phase 2 will be on swordsmanship. Today we will
    only focus on phase 1, while tomorrow will be on phase 2". Landon said.

    While he spoke Commander Lucius and butler Nathan placed boxes in front
    of each team.

    "The boxes in front of you contain each teams headband,ropes and flags.
    Josh's team will wear the red headbands, Mark's team would use the yellow
    headbands and Gary's team will use the purple headbands. There are also 50
    pieces of rope in each box for tying up prisoners..... Each team should have
    5 flags that have the same color as the team's headbands.....Your headbands
    can be worn on your heads, wrists, arms and even on your legs....wear them
    anywhere you'd like....Now, put on your headbands!!!!"

    The team captain's quickly carried their boxes and distributed each
    headpiece swiftly. Landon was impressed. The men didn't break up their
    lines and just waited for their team Captain's to give them the headbands.
    Some put them on their legs, others on their waist, arms, and so on. No one
    put them on their heads. Landon smirked. They were smart.
    These so call headbands were just pieces of clothes cut from very old
    peasant clothes.

    Once Landon saw that they were done, he continued.

    "Tonight each team should come up with its offensive and defensive sides.
    Your goal is to gather at least 1 enemy flag or at least 50 enemy headbands.
    I will not give any advice or aid on how to hide your flags or engage in this
    battle. DO YOU ALL UNDERSTAND!!!!!"

    They hurriedly gave a military salute and yelled out: "SIR, YES SIR"

    "Good.... During the battle, Cammander Lucius and myself will be moving
    between each camps to observe you all from the shadows. And at the end of
    the exam, everyone will all be graded." Lanon replied

    Once they heard what Landon said, they were filled with more
    determination to prove themselves.

    "Here are the rules for the battle: The use of weapons like swords or blade's
    is prohibited, only martial arts or self-defense tactics can be used to disarm
    your enemies. Finally, Knocking your enemies out is also not allowed."

    They all listened carefully as they didn't want to miss any major details.

    "Those who loose their headbands will be considered as dead.....If you are
    captured and your headband is taken from you, you are considered dead....If
    you loose your headband by accident, you will also be considered as dead.
    Once dead, you cannot and should not continue with the battle. Aiding your
    team after pronounced dead is a serious crime in today's battle."

    He looked at them and released a cold aura which made their spines shiver.

    "Anyone who disobeys these rules will get a month worth of intense
    punishment at the end of the exam....You will also not rank up as a soldier
    for the time being. Hence do not disobey orders.... Afterall, Dead men tell
    no tales and should not affect the battle in any way.
    Everyone felt as if the headbands given to them, had the same worth as a
    mountain of gold. They secretly asked themselves whether the position they
    placed the headbands were secure enough and well hidden from their
    enemies.

    "One more thing, the duration of the exam is 2 hours...Once the time is up,
    even if the you haven't succeeded in the exam, you are all to assemble back
    here immediately. Failure to do so will also result in a week punishment for
    all soldiers, Irrespective of what team you belong to."

    They were shocked. So if some one in another team was late, then they too
    would get punished?

    Infact Landon did this to ensure team work with his knights. He wanted all
    of them to be their brothers keepers, or so to speak.

    "Good luck men, You Exam starts now!!!!" Landon said


    Chapter 20 Mock Exams - Part 2
    --Josh's camp---

    Josh looked at his men whom he had successfully divided into groups of 5.
    The first group had 12 men, the second had 36 men, the third had 20 men,
    the fouth had 16 and the fifth had 15 men.

    "Group 1 will constantly scout the perimeter of the base. There should be at
    least 3 people stationed at each checkpoint. If an enemy approaches, 1
    person should rush back to alert us, another trails them quietly from the
    shadows. And the last should always stay on guard at the checkpoint, in
    case other enemies approach again. Remember, unless necessary, do not
    attack them....just observe quietly. Do you understand?"

    "Yes Captain", they replied swiftly.

    When they were building traps, they also built hidden bases and covered
    them with mud, leaves, grass and sticks, so they could spy on their enemies
    without being seen.

    "Group 2 Will focus on infiltrating our enemy camps. Since you are 36 in
    number, 18 men will infiltrate Gary's camp, while the other half will
    infiltrate Mark's camp. From the 18, divide yourselves into 6 groups and
    infiltrate the camp from all entrances. Once your position has been
    compromised, escape and return to the base carefully."

    "Yes Captain" group 2 replied.

    "Group 3 will be stationed at all trap positions. Each trap should have 3
    people guarding them. Once the enemy falls in to the trap, secure their
    headbands and take them as prisoners or free them. Once the prisoners and
    their headbands are secured, 1 person should rush back give little Momo the
    headbands. Once given, return to your positions by the traps. The other two
    should redo the traps and wait for another enemy encounter."
    "Yes Captain" group 3 replied.

    "Group four will be in charge of guarding 4 of the flags, I will keep one
    with me of course..... Spread yourselves around the hill in groups of 4 and
    protect the flags. Remember choose a location that wouldn't give off your
    position to the enemy easily."

    "Yes Captain", they also replied.

    "Finally, group 5 will have 3 sub-groups in charge of: guarding our main
    base, protecting little momo and protecting myself. Remember little Momo
    is the one who will have all the enemy headbands in his position. If another
    enemy steals all the headbands we worked hard to get, then we will loose
    this battle. Although I'm confident in my own skills as a Knight Captain, we
    must plan for the unexpected. Hence, since I have one flag as well, it is
    your duty and responsibility to protect me"

    "Yes Captain", group 4 replied.

    ---Outskirts of Gary's hill----

    A group of soldiers hid quietly in the bushes and trees, carefully waiting for
    their preys to move closer towards them. They had planned to ambush their
    enemies.

    They had painted their faces, necks and hands with mud and had stuck tree
    branches, leaves and grass all over their hair. It was clear that they had tried
    as much as possible to remove any and all shine from their skins. It would
    be extremely hard for anyone to spot them with this kind of army
    camouflage.

    Berry Jax was one of these soldiers. He stood at the back of a tree, waiting
    for his prey to get closer, while holding trees branches as part of his
    camouflage. There were a total of 4 people walking into their territory.

    Once the enemy was close enough, Berry and his team moved out quickly.
    Berry arrived behind one of the men, and sharply pressed his fingers behind
    the man's ear, into the pit between the jaw and the neck. This region was the
    'Parotid Lymph Node'. He then gripped of the ear in a fist, and dashed the
    lobe from bottom up, twisting the ear up towards himself.

    The soldier who's ear was gripped, felt his entire body go numb...and he
    subconsciously fell on his knee's in defeat.

    Berry, swiftly took off the soldier's headband and used his rope to tie the
    soldier as a prisoner. By the time his team was done, they escorted the
    captured soldiers to the outskirts of their base. They figured that since the
    soldiers were now 'dead', they would not be able to interfere with their
    camp anymore. Hence they freed them and returned to their main base.

    As Landon watched through the monitors of the system, he took a mental


    note of Berry and his team. Especially Berry..... When the enemies came, he
    was the one who signaled the men to attack.

    If Berry had been a few seconds late, this ambush would have been a
    complete failure. Even Berry's quickness and decisiveness when dealing
    with his enemies was remarkable. The others in his team were good, but
    Berry was a natural. It was like he was born to be an assassin.

    Landon was pleased.

    ---Josh's Camp--

    As Trey and his team left Mark's camp, they decided to first observe the
    perimeter of Josh's camp. They knew that like all their Captain Mark,
    Captain Josh would also station people around the perimeter.

    The team looked at the trees carefully, but didn't see anyone on them, so
    they ruled out the possibility of Josh's men using tree huts like they did. In
    their own camp, Mark had made camouflage tree huts with mud, grass and
    leaves on top of the trees.

    Just as they were about move into Josh's territory, Terry spotted a heap of
    dried grass, leaves and twigs that looked suspicious.
    The only reason Terry noticed it was because the grass seemed to be
    growing in the wrong direction, compared to the sorrounding grass.

    "What do you guys think of that heap over there? Terry asked

    "Hmmmm, it looks normal to me.....do you think theres something weird


    about it?" One of his teammates asked.

    "I think their knights are hiding in there." Terry responded while nodded.

    The other 3 were shocked...The heap, is really small, how can anyone be
    under there? only a child could fit there alright?....

    Terry wasn't sure if his hunch was right but it wouldnt hurt to double check.

    "I'm guessing that they dug out holes there, jumped into them and placed
    the grass and leaves on their heads while waiting for enemies....Once the
    enemies passed through the checkpoint, they would get out of those holes
    and report what they saw to Captain Josh.....I have a plan"
    Chapter 21 Mock Exams - Part 3
    Terry and his team walked in casually pretending to not be aware of the
    hidden knights in hiding.

    Once they were out of view from the heap on the ground, they hid in the
    bushes and waited to confirm their speculations.

    As expected, after 3 minutes.....two knights jumped up from the ground.


    One went towards the left, while the other towards their direction.

    Terry signaled for two of his men to capture the other knight, while the rest
    focused on the the approaching knight.

    Once the knight passed their hiding spot, Terry quickly arrived behind the
    knight and covered the knight's mouth with his hand. While his teammate
    quickly weakened his pressure points and took off the knight's headband
    from his arm.

    "Now you are considered dead, remember dead men tell no tales. So once I
    take my hands off your mouth, you cannot speak or scream...Understand?"

    The soldier nodded understandably. Afterall, what could he do? He was just
    a corpse now.

    They decided to check if there was any other person in that hole. They
    couldn't ask the captured knight because he was already considered 'dead'.

    Terry decided to go for a surprise attack by jumping into the hole and taking
    out his enemy.

    Once in the hole, the young knight was shocked for a while before trying to
    defend himself. They battled in the hole for 2 minutes, before Terry found
    and opportunity to secure the knights headband.
    It wasn't that the knight was weak or anything. Infact, from a spectator's
    point of view, they were evenly matched in strength. The only reason why
    Terry won was due to the fact that he had way experienced in combat and
    battle than his opponent.

    Just as he was done, his other teammates brought back the headband from
    that knight that went towards the left.

    With just 3 headbands, they decided to continue until they got at least 10
    more.

    A while after they left, Lucius came out from his spot of hiding. He told the
    dead knights to go towards the meeting ground and wait there until the
    exams were done.

    "Terry my boy, your biggest asset is your brain. This boy is already smart
    and observant enough to access his enemies potentials. Combined with his
    fighting prowess, in the future he will be a powerful force to behold."
    Lucius thought.

    -----Mark's Territory-----

    A group of knights were silently following their prey while waiting for an
    opportunity to seize their enemies flag.

    At the start, they thought that these soldiers were looking for people to hunt
    down, so they decided to lay low for now. But after following for a while,
    they noticed that there soldiers were not hunting, but hiding.

    This only meant that they had their camps flag with them and didnt want to
    get caught. They were 4 enemy knights in total. But his team only had 3
    members. They needed to act real quick to accomplish their task.

    Although it was risky, they were all willing to take that risk.

    One of these soldiers was Billy Vein, who was a knight under Captain Josh.
    He was the shy knight that gave Landon a smarr suggestion during the city's
    inspection a while ago. But now, he was beaming with confidence.
    The enemies located a good hideout and decided to stay there for a while.
    Just as they were about to lay low, Billy's team appeared swiftly.

    Billy quickly numbed the first knight by hitting his pressure points and took
    his headband. By the time he was done another enemy came towards him.
    This one was strong. A began seriously fighting while observing his other
    two teammates from the corners of his eyes.

    His teammates had been a little slower in attacking their enemies. Hence the
    element of surprise didn't go too well as they planned.

    Everyone was fighting seriously, trying to snatch each others headbands.


    Billy had been thinking of how to get close enough to snatch his opponents
    headband tied around his neck, when all of a sudden he realized that his
    teammate was about to be 'killed' (headband taken off).

    He hurridly kicked his opponent and successfully helped his teammate in


    the nick of time.

    His teammate used the opportunity to quickly take the headband, while
    Billy returned to fighting the knight he fiercely kicked.

    His teammate who he had just helped, decided to assist the other teammate
    who also had trouble finishing the job.

    Billy fought for 7 minutes before successfully taking the headband from his
    opponent. He looked at his opponent and said

    "Your good, I'm honored to have fought with you this time. I was just lucky
    to have won this time around, Thank you." Billy said while smiling

    His opponent smiled back, but didn't say anything. Afterall he was dead.
    What could a dead man say?

    Once Billy and his team were done, they decided to quickly leave and head
    back to Josh's camp. Walking around with the enemies flag was also too
    risky.
    As Landon observed more, he was shocked at Billy's transformation. Wasn't
    this the boy who had once looked like a cute K-pop star? Now his body
    looked like a sexy 'Gong Yoo'. Even his shy attitude and aura had been
    replaced by a serious and manly one.

    Landon really admired Billy's courage and fearless attitude. Although it was
    risky for their 3 man group to go against 4 enemies, they still took the
    chance.

    And when Berey saw the helpless situation his teammates were in, he didn't
    even hesitate to help them out. He was loyal and hardworking.

    Such a man could even die for his comrades in war. Although it was
    admirable, Landon didn't like them taking such risks as sacrificing their
    lives easily. What he wanted was for them to think various ways of rescuing
    their teammates and themselves safely.

    If the chances of a soldier making it back was less than 70%, Landon didn't
    want them to take on the jobs. Like he said it was admirable, but too risky.

    Take for example, if the empire was to send thousands of troops right now
    to kill him, his people and retainers, he would try to find a way to secure
    everyone's safety by letting them escape. What was the point of fighting to
    the death with no power.

    Landon firmly believed in the 'Live today to fight tomorrow' philosophy.

    Just because one couldn't fight his enemies today, didn't mean they would
    never crush them in the future. As for Landon l, the only thing he needed
    was time and the systems help to avert all crises coming his way.

    And when he was ready, he would find out who poisoned this daddy here.
    Oh yes.....he was still pissed about the poisoning that took place when he
    first got here.

    Although he was cured, he was still a very petty person. If you were good to
    him, he would give you the world. But if you looked for his trouble, he
    would kill you a million times over. He was a very very very petty man, and
    he was aware of that flaw.
    Chapter 22 Mock Exams - Part 4
    Before everyone knew it, time was up. They had been constantly battling,
    observing and capturing their opponents for 2 whole hours.

    Everyone assembled in straight rows of 3 behind their Captain's. No one


    was late.

    Landon had put 2 bags in front of each team Captain. One bag was used to
    collect all headbands from their surviving team members. While the other,
    was used to collect enemy headbands and flags.

    Once collected, Landon counted everything in front of everyone, so that


    they could know how they did as a team so far.

    Josh's team had collected 2 flags and 19 headbands, Mark's team had 1 flag
    and 25 headbands, while Gary's team also had 1 flag and 27 headbands.

    Their results were overall the same in Landon's eyes. Although Josh had the
    lowest amount of headbands, he had obtained 2 flags. While Gary and Mark
    were similar in their scores too. Everyone had successfully passed as a team
    in this exam.

    Once the soldiers heard their results, they were so happy that they almost
    cried. One had to know that this was the hardest exam in their lives.

    Most of them lacked battle experience and weren't all that familiar with
    battle tactics, but they persevered through and all their hardwork bore fruit.

    They themselves had seen the changes in the bodies and their ways of
    thinking. They regarded each other as family, and for the first time had a
    deep sense of brotherhood.

    Now that they thought about it, most knights in the Capital were very
    selfish, only thinking about how to get more power and wealth. If you were
    not strong you would be trampled on and even ridiculed there.
    But here in Baymard, they had a new understanding of how life should be.
    The strong should always protect and provide for the weak...No matter how
    poor people are, it was not enough reason for anyone to treat them like
    trash.

    Now was just 6:30 Am which was too early for their normal training
    sessions to end, so they knew that there was more to the exam than this.

    "Since we time on our hands, we will move onto the next stage for today's
    exam. You can what you just did as 'Phase 1 part A' while this one will be
    'Phase 1 part B'." Landon said.

    "I need you all to form groups of 6 which will include 2 knights from each
    team. The last test showed how well you performed in your Captain's team,
    but now I need you to work well with other knights under other Captains.
    Remember we are all people of Baymard. No one is more superior or
    inferior to the other. There is always room for improvement, so keep
    working hard." Landon continued.

    The men thought what Landon said was right, they were all for Baymard. It
    didn't matter which Captain they were under, provided they did their best
    for Baymard.

    "Now...form groups of 6 as required. Of course the Captain's will be


    grouped together separately from you all."

    They hurriedly form their groups and waited for further instructions.

    "Over the last weeks, I have been training you all on how to use simple
    tools with your own bare strength, and then using them to climb hills and
    cliffs. By using your bare hands, you all have improved your physical
    stamina, flexibility, mental strength, muscle coordination, muscle strength
    and a sense of judgment for adaptability. Some of you have even conquered
    your fear of heights and death."

    Landon looked at his men who were beaming with pride and confidence,
    and felt a sense of accomplishment within him.
    A few days ago, he had paid some villagers had to assist him in building the
    exam set. For this test, Landon had set it up almost like the military drill
    sessions back on earth.

    "You all follow me and I will show you were your next exam will be held."
    Landon said

    Once they arrived, seeing what was in front o them, they were confused
    about how the test would progress.

    For each team, Landon had put 5 stacks of wood separated by a very short
    distance. Only 6 people could jump over one stack at a time (he had used
    trees for this test afterall). The soldiers were all expected to jump over these
    wood stacks without touching them.

    The next drill was the tire drill exercise back on earth.... Soldiers would hop
    in several car tires while trying not to fall. Since there were no tires in this
    era, he made circular moulds with mud, leaves,grass and twigs. oldier's
    were required to hop through 20 tires without falling before going to the
    next exercise.

    He later build a 5 row wooden jumping bar over some muddy water (Which
    had dried out now but it made the ground look mushy) for each team. The
    goal was for the soldiers to cross the muddy water by using the hanging
    wooden bars he built, without touching the ground.

    Followed by a large wall made of net, hanging over the side of a 10 feet,
    sturdy and old tree.The men would run up to the wall, climb and slide down
    the tree like a pole and move on.

    They would later crawl under several nets, that were pinned very close to
    the ground. And finally, they would have to rock climb the cliff at the side
    of the mountain to get to the top.

    Once on the cliff top, they would meet Commander Lucius, get a block of
    wood from him and rush back to present it back to Landon. Mission
    complete.
    "For your test, Baymard is at war and the only way to save it from
    extinction is to retrieve something very important from Commander Lucius
    and bring it back to this king. Your task is to pass through all the obstacles,
    get the item and successfully retrieve it without damaging it."

    Landon looked at his excited men and continued.

    "But there's something very important to note. When doing rock climbing,
    each team will only be given 8 ropes to use. You are to secure your rope as
    well as your teammates, before proceeding to climb. Commander Lucius
    will not give you the item if you are one teammate short. If one person isn't
    there, you all fail."

    Everyone finally understood that they seriously needed to work well as a


    team.

    "Also, going to Commander Lucius and coming back should only take 15
    minutes. Once the time is up, your exam will end"

    They were all worried now whether they could do it or not. As Landon
    looked at their worried faces, he decided to boost their confidence by letting
    their Captain's demonstrate it for them.

    Infact, once Landon finished building all the obstacle courses, he had
    showed Licius and the Captain's how to perform the drills.

    At first they were slow, but now they were pro's. Afterall, they didn't want
    to let the soldiers see them fail as Captain's, so they trained extra hard for
    this.

    "As you can see there are 5 sets of obstacle courses in front of you. There
    are 3 net walls available for all to use, remember that.The only other thing
    you all share is the cliff.....so 5 teams will perform at once. Now I'll let you
    see how it's done by letting your Captain's work as a team for this test."

    As the men watched their Captain's work together very fast, they were
    amazed and looked at them with worshipping gazes.
    The speed at which their Captains climbed the cliffs together amazed them,
    as they knew that they themselves couldn't be that fast as of now. But
    nonetheless, they were now confident that the test was within their
    capabilities.

    When their Captain's returned, everyone clapped and said various honest
    heartfelt praises.

    "Now.....the first 5 teams, step up and begin. The Exam starts."


    Chapter 23 Mock Exam - Part 5
    Joseph Fig was very anxious and nervous as he watched the exam progress
    from the sides. He observed that some knights had their legs tangled up on
    the rope wall, while others couldn't jump swiftly over the stacks of wood
    present.

    Most people fell when they had to jump through the circular stacks of dry
    muddy leaves. And few people were slow when doing rock climbing. Their
    king had taught them how to make decisive decisions on where to place
    their hands when rock climbing.

    He also noted that for some people, by the time the reached the cliff top,
    Landon would say their time was up.

    Others had collected the item from Lucius and on their way back to
    Landon, their time was up as well. Some people also damaged the item on
    their way back by dropping it in the mud, or letting it fall from the top to
    the bottom of the cliff.

    This was also a fail to their king. Their king said the only thing he would
    allow to damage the item was blood. Carelessness with important items or
    even state documents, could lead to exposure and worsen your position with
    your opponent. If you get the item, one must secure it before proceeding to
    return.

    But surprisingly, what Joseph was worried about was cliff climbing. When
    he climbed before, he was confident because he was alone on his rope. But
    now, other people might depend on him to climb up the cliff. Their security
    and lives were somewhat in his hands.

    Their king had told them that in a military war campaign, when a rock wall,
    cliff or mountain side, was visible anytime, many people would choose to
    go around it. Joseph included.
    This was the first time he had ever heard of a need to know how to scale
    hills, cliffs or mountains. No one had thought of this idea, but Joseph could
    see the wisdom in it.

    No enemy would imagine that someone would willingly climb a cliff just to
    attack them, so they would leave that edge unsupervised. Giving room for
    them to invasion to occur.

    And If you were not fast enough when climbing a cliff, the enemy might
    discover you and throw boulders down on you instantly crushing you. As
    their king always says 'You need to be swift as an assassin in war'.

    Joseph decided to do his best and toughen up for the glory of Baymard and
    his majesty, as well as improve himself. Even if he didn't complete the
    exam, he needed to be confident in carrying his teammates through.

    And Joseph was right. Although time was important in this drill, Landon's
    primary objective was on teamwork. He needed each knight to feel the
    responsibility given to them in a team. They couldn't act selfishly and they
    needed to make wise decisions that benefit the entire team as a whole.

    When Joseph and his team ran towards the bottom of the cliff, Joseph took
    one end of a rope, knotted it around his waist and passed the other end of
    the rope to his next teammate. This was of course for safety measures.

    Joseph realized that he was the safety climber (lead climber) of the group,
    while the others were supporting climbers behind him.

    Joseph took another rope, tied it around his legs and butt as a harness and
    knotted both ends of the rope with the other team rope around his waist. His
    teammates did the same thing as well.

    Of course his highness had said that each person must always have a daggar
    when climbing up a cliff or rock wall. One end of a new rope should always
    be tied to the dagger and the other end to the climbers waist rope.

    Once they reach a dangerous height, the lead climber was to pierce the soil
    and rock cracks deeply as support and climb up the cliff. In this way, if all
    of them slip, the rope attached to the deeply pierced knife will save them.

    Joseph looked the tall cliff in front of him and decided to start climbing it.
    He looked at a vine in front of him and hesitated whether or not it would be
    wise to grab it now.

    When he did, nothing happened and he immediately became happy in


    knowing that he made the right choice for his team.

    As they progressed up the hill, suddenly...grrrrrrrrrrrp...Joseph felt a tug on


    his team waist rope and looked down. He immediately saw one of his
    teammates dangling helplessly from the team rope. His teammate had
    slipped. Joseph thought fast.

    "Use your daggar to stabilize yourself by stabbing it into soil and climbing
    back to your position. We will wait for you dont worry." Joseph said with a
    smile

    The knight smiled bitterly with his face filled with guilt. He looked like he
    was about to give up.

    "It doesnt matter if we don't make it in 15 minutes, what matters is that we


    work hard together and better our skills. You were the best at the other
    obstacle activities. So what if your slow in this one now? With his highness'
    help we will become professionals in no time. Preserver and dont give up
    easily. " Joseph encouraged while smiling with confidence.

    "Yeah he's right, cheer up, I myself almost slipped there too. We are all
    learning, are we not? No one is as good as our Captain's now, so dont
    worry. Push on." Said another knight smilingly.

    The knight looked at Joseph and the rest, and smiled more confidently as if
    he just had an enlightenment.

    "Thank you all", he replied.

    As Landon, the Captain's and Lucius heard them, they all smiled and
    nodded as if acknowledging what was said. It was the main point they were
    trying to drive home today.

    Likewise, as the other knights heard this, they also had a stroke of epiphany
    and finally u understood what the real goal was for this exercise.

    Once Joseph and his team reached the top of the cliff, their time was up.
    Although they had failed in the aspect of time, they had passed regarding
    their teamwork.

    They held their heads high and didn't feel down at all. In their minds they
    were thinking of how to improve themselves more over time. Infact all the
    knights, didn't get discouraged, but aspired to improve and become as tough
    as their Captain's.

    Once they were all done with the test, everyone went on with their daily
    duties excitedly in anticipation for the last exam. Tomorrow was the last
    day for this hellish exam.

    Would it be a normal sword fighting competition? or something else? This


    question made them ponder deeply the entire day.

    ---------'-zzzzzzzzzzzzz (snore)----------' and finally everyone went to bed


    with anxious smiles on their faces and a sense of accomplishment in their
    hearts. They felt strong and confident.
    Chapter 24 Mock Exams - Part 6
    Final
    -----The next day------

    The soldiers had gathered at the training courtyard in the castle. Today was
    the last day for the exams.

    Those who were proclaimed 'dead' yesterday felt like they had to do
    exceptionally well in today's test. They were so anxious such that they were
    literally shaking unknowingly.

    For them, they had let their Commander, Captain's, teammates and his
    highness down. This alone was enough for them to want to prove their
    worth's.

    Landon looked at his men and smiled.

    "Today, Commander Lucius and I will test your swordsmanship skills. We


    will be looking at your reaction time, flexibility, prowess and fighting
    tactics."

    "Each person will be given 4 sandbags weighing 4 kg each and a 15 kg


    sandbag to carry on your backs. You are to fight each either Commander
    Lucius or myself for 5 minutes, while wearing these weights. Two matches
    going on at the same time. Commander Lucius will fight in one match,
    while I, the other."

    Landon knew that Lucius could last for 2 hours straight without even taking
    a break when wielding his sword.

    Lucius was a war veteran. To get the his position, one needed to have
    slaughtered a lot of enemies in the battle field. In some war cases, Lucius
    had to fight for 4 hours straight before the war ended. Others lasted for 2
    hours while some for 3 hours.
    Breathing exercises were very popular for knights. In the battle field, one
    needed a lot of stamina and momentum to push on.

    Landon knew that at the end of every match, it would take 1 minute for the
    knight to leave and a new one to come on stage.

    For veteran knights, that one minute was perfect for breathing exercises and
    gathering momentum for the next opponent. Although Landon knew this,
    he still didn't want to burden Lucius that much.

    As for Landon he knew that he couldn't last for more that an hour without
    getting tired, so he asked the system for help.

    'System...do you have energy boosters that I could use?'

    'Answering host, this system has everything, even instant Ramen noodles.
    Therefore, system will have energy boosters. One shot of energy from the
    system can last for 1 hour only and costs either 3 development points, 5
    technology points or 1 bonus points. This energy shot revitalizes one energy
    level, bringing one's body to maximum energy conditions. All traces of
    fatigue and pain will disappear from the user. Does host want to use his
    development points towards this?' The system asked.

    'System, can I use this shot on anyone other than myself?'

    'Yes you can host'

    'Good.....After every hour, give Captain Lucius and myself energy shots. So
    for 4 hours we will need 3 shots each. In total, six shots will be used. Right
    system?'

    'That is correct host....In total the host will use up 18 development points for
    the hourly energy shots'

    Landon nodded and was pleased. He also decided to get some for Lucius,
    because although he knew that, although Lucius could really last long, he
    wanted Lucius to fight the young knights in his best conditions.
    Others should not fight Lucius when he was tired, as that will also not be
    fair to the knights who fought him in his best condition previously.

    The reason for the weights is to see how the men could fight in different
    scenarios. When facing an enemy, you might have to fight when carrying
    heavy items or even rescued civilians on your back.

    What if you were carrying an unconscious princess and the minute you put
    her down, someone sneaks attacks you and kill her? Besides you might
    need to escape while fighting and carrying heavy items in your hand or a
    person on your back. Adaptability is key.

    It is also important to note that your enemy might not carry any extra items
    or persons when attacking you. So they would be free and weightless
    compared to you. Hence Landon insisted that they fought with these
    weights on.

    Landon realised that most of the young knights couldn't fight well when
    carrying weights on their backs and legs.

    Surprisingly, the weights on their hands didn't disturb them all that much
    from wielding their swords. The problem was that they didn't know how to
    balance their center of gravity when fighting with these weights.

    So most of the time, they would fall down, trip or even accidentally drop
    their swords. They were struggling to adjust themselves, but in battle, the
    enemy will not give you the time to adjust.

    Looking at his men, Landon decided that he would start training them
    regularly with weights.

    After 1 hour of battling, Lucius was surprised that he didnt feel tired at all.
    He assumed it was because of the breathing exercises he did during the
    battles.

    Lucius looked at Landon and was deeply impressed. He had assumed that
    the young lord would get weak after an hour of multiple intense battles. He
    decided to see how long Landon could last before opting for a break from
    the exams.

    2 hours went by and even 3 hours had gone by, yet Landon didn't even
    break a sweat. Although Lucius found it oddly strange that he wasn't tired.
    He now regarded Landon as a 'Monster' for wielding a sword so long.

    Infact Lucius wasn't the only one thinking that. The young knights all
    thought Landon was not human. Lucius they understood, but Landon who
    had never gone to war before could last this long? They were all impressed
    by their king.

    Once the exam was over, Landon informed the knights that they would get
    their results and rewards tomorrow morning before their regular training
    sessions.

    After having breakfast, Landon made up his mind to check on the farmlands
    and mines today.

    As he was walking out of the upper region with Terry, one of Tim's
    apprentices rushing over.

    "Good day your highness, all the slate-boards and chalkboards requested
    have been successful made." Paul said while bowing

    his head at Landon.

    "Raise your head Paul, this is Wonderful news, Let's go see your master
    first shall we?"

    "Yes your highness"


    Chapter 25 Starting the mission
    "Goodday Your highness, all your orders have been completed and are
    ready to go. If I must say your highness, these chalkboards and that strange
    white stone you call chalk are simply genius." Tim said while gazing at
    Landon with eyes filled with worship and adoration.

    Landon chuckled

    "Dont get too excited Tim, in the future we will create more marvelous
    products in Baymard. Afterall, although the idea was mine, you and your
    apprentices did all the actual work. So you all deserve most of the credit."

    "No no no your highness, a true man doesnt take credit for what he did not
    do." Tim said while shaking his head.

    Landon could only look at him helplessly.

    Infact, as time went by...Tim had come to know of all the brilliant ideas and
    things his highness had done in Baymard. From making the land bear food,
    to producing chalk and so on.

    How could a 15 year old have such profound knowledge? In his eyes,
    Landon had already become a wise sage who knew how to solve every
    problem in the world.

    "Tim, are you and your apprentices literate?" Landon asked.

    "Yes your highness, I taught them how to read, write and do Math." Tom
    answered confusedly.

    "In the future, I would like you to teach more people about Capentary and
    construction. Would you be able to do that?"

    Tim thought for a while and finally replied.


    "I would your highness, but my workshop is too small to accommodate a lot
    of people here." Tim said while looking around his messy workshop.

    "Dont worry about that for now....Tim, I want to open a school for everyone
    in Baymard. Once people know how to read and write, I want you to pick
    two of your apprentices or yourself, to teach them about Capentary and
    construction later on. You don't need to worry about anything else. I will
    give you an entire estate in the lower region consisting of 18 buildings for
    your new workshops."

    Tim was shocked. Isn't an entire estate too big for just a tiny workshop.
    What is his highness planning? ...Landon looked at Tim and instantly knew
    what he was worried about.

    "These buildings will be able to allow over 2000 people to work in them at
    once. I will put you in charge of these buildings and all construction
    projects in Baymard. Although we don't have a lot of people now, very soon
    this place will be filled with people."

    Tim finally understood where Landon was driving at.

    "Plus in the future, I will also teach you new never before seen techniques
    for welding, constructing materials or buildings and creation of new devices
    and equipments. You will be the first person in the entire empire to use
    these techniques. As for the new equipments, they will mostly be made
    from Iron. Of course you and all villagers under you will get paid for your
    services monthly."

    The more Tim heard, the more excited he became. Right now, he hardly had
    any customers who in his workshop. His customers over the years, were the
    Barons and the city lord. They paid him a fair price for all his works, and he
    was content with the amount.

    The only reason he cared about the money was to feed his apprentices and
    himself, as well as help some villagers here and there.

    When he had excess money, he would drive a cart to the next village, buy
    food and share with some villagers of Baymard.
    But now, he had the chance to let the villagers earn some coins, while he
    would learn new skills and techniques in his profession. How could he not
    agree to his highness' request?

    "So once you understand the principles and methods that I teach you, I need
    you to also teach everyone coming later on into your workshops." Landon
    continued.

    " Of course your your highness" Tim said happily.

    Landon knew that he couldn't request Tim to teach the principals of


    construction now, or Wiggins to teach the principals of mineral ore
    extraction or anyone for that matter.

    Right now, none of them knew anything about physics, chemistry or even
    biology. They knew math, but not the earth type of math. They only knew
    how to add, subtract and do basic division. The good thing was that they
    were all literate.

    Landon planned that while the villagers were learning how to read, write
    and perform math, he would give each of the leaders books on all four
    subjects. Allowing them to study them first and then later teach their
    workers in all work departments.

    Tim was happy.....but also now extremely worried.

    "But your highness, more importantly how are we suppose to get enough
    Iron for all these?"

    "Dont worry, after you install these chalkboard to the various classrooms in
    the upper estate, I'll take you to a place."

    Tim was still confused, but chose to believe Landon anyway.

    Tim took three apprentices, put all the boards in a cart and followed Landon
    and Terry to one of the estate's in the upper region.

    Once they arrived, they spent their time, dismantling the fancy designs and
    paintings on each wall... Afterall, Landon thought classrooms should be
    free of all distractions, so the students could better concentrate on their
    studies.

    They attached the chalkboards to the walls in various rooms and used one
    room as a storage room for all slate-boards.

    Landon decided to go to the lower regions so he could show Tim the Iron
    ores and also collect chalk for the classrooms.

    On his way down, the system notified him for his reward.

    'Ding!!'

    'Congratulations host for creating chalkboard (blackboards) and chalk. You


    were rewarded 40 Bonus Points (BP) for the creation of the chalkboard and
    10 BP for creating chalk.' The system replied.

    'System show me my stat's.

    >Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 15

    >Status: King of Baymard

    >Level: Beginner ( Still Level 1)

    >Current Sitaution: Healthy

    <Overall Points: 82 DP and 50 BP

    (* Note: DP is development points and BP is bonus points)

    Actually Landon had forgotten about the fact that he could get points for
    creating chalkboards and chalk. His mind was very focused on starting his
    mission on cannon making and gunpowder.

    He needed to teach chief Wiggins the alchamist, how to make gunpowder


    for the cannons fast.
    Suddenly, the system gave him a new warning alert.

    'Warning Warning.....Host a ship is sailing towards the sea coast of your


    land.'
    Chapter 26 Unexpected Visitors?
    Landon said his goodbyes to Tim and rescheduled with him for tomorrow.

    Landon then made a U-turn with Terry back to the upper region. Terry was
    confused as to why Landon looked so flustered.

    Immediately as Landon stepped into Lucius' office, he said

    "Uncle Lucius, there's a ship coming towards the sea coastline of Baymard.
    Please gather 100 men and come with me towards the coast."

    Lucius jumped up from his chair, took his sword and ran out. While they
    were running Lucius asked.

    "How long do you estimate before they arrive?"

    " 2 hours time." Landon replied.

    Everything happened so fast and Terry was still confused, but he decided to
    wholeheartedly trust Landon's analysis.

    He thought that when he and Landon made their way towards the lower
    region, Landon must have probably seen a tiny dot-like figure on the sea
    approaching Baymard. Afterall, one could see the seas from the central
    region clearly.

    1 hour later, while they were gathering enough men, a soldier from the
    seaport ran up to them.

    "My king, a large ship is approaching the coastline. It is estimated that they
    would arrive in an hours time." Said the knight.

    "You did well soldier.... Thank you for your report. Go back and tell the rest
    of the soldiers stationed there that we will bring enough men for safety
    before the ship docks on the coast."
    As the soldier was about to leave, he turned around and realized that a lot of
    knights where already gathered in the courtyard with Landon.

    'Did his highness already know of the approaching ship? or is there another
    training routine I'm not aware of.' the young knight pondered.

    Just like that, 30 minutes more had passed by, and Landon started moving
    towards the sea coasts with his men.

    Once at the seaside, Landon had the villagers go back for safety reasons and
    waited for this unexpected ship to dock.

    The first time Landon came out here during the inspection, he knew
    something fishy was going on.

    There was an already built ship dock here, and the most villagers had said
    that every after 4 months, Landon's father, the king of Arcadina who came
    to Baymard in the ship for visits.

    Apparently the city lords and Barons had lies to the poor villagers so as to
    stop them from being nosy.

    During the time when the ship docked, the city lord would always ban
    people from coming to the coastline or even going towards the lower
    regions.

    Thhe city lord claimed that they would bother his majesty and get killed if
    they showed up to any of these places.

    The villagers were so afraid to die that once the ship docked they would
    hide in the central region and only hunt for food in the forest outside the
    city gates.

    At first, he didn't understand what the barons and city lord's plans were. But
    after visiting the mines in the lower region, he had finally completed the
    puzzled mystery.

    There was no way his father would take time out every 3 months to visit
    Baymard. He would rather believe that cows could fly that believe that
    story.

    The villagers had lived all their lives here and were simple people. What
    did they know about royal visits? sigh..they were really scammed out by
    those nobles.

    It was clear that these were the merchants who traded with the city lord and
    barons. The emblem and flag on their ship shows that they're from the
    empire of Carona.

    From Baymards location, Carona was its closest neighbouring empire


    compared to Terique. It made sense that these Nobels would trade with
    people outside the empire of Arcadina. That way his father would never
    know a thing, So Landon concluded that this ship must be a merchant ship.

    As the shipped docked, a chubby 20 year old boy surrounded by his own
    knights walked off the ship towards Landon's direction.

    He smiled as he opened his arms and loudly spoke:

    "Ahhh where is Baron sylvain and city lord Augustus? have they fallen I'll?
    I have just finished trading with some cities in the empire of Yodan and
    decided to get my usual supply from here."

    As Landon looked at the boy, he observed that the the boy was completely
    clueless about Baymard's current situation.

    This boy was a jolly guy alright. Infact Landon thought that he was the
    smaller chubbier version of Santa Claus back on earth without the grey
    hairs and beards..... Just looking at him would make anyone smile.

    As he spoke, one could tell that his smile was genuine and he's cheeks
    would get turn rosey red. Such a cheerful guy, Landon thought.

    "Sorry sir, but the city lord and Barons have been stationed in other cities in
    the empire. I am the new lord and new king of Baymard, king Landon."
    Landon said with a smile.
    Mr. Santa Claus was taken aback, yes Santa... Infact Landon had already
    decided to call him that irrespective of what his real name was.

    Santa's eyes almost popped out and his mouth opened widely. Landon really
    thought that this guy didn't have any poker face at all. Why so surprised?

    "So you are king Barn's son Landon? Your nothing like what the people
    describe you to be. I can tell a person's true nature by just observing them.
    Hmmhmm I think your a good fellow bro...You give me good vibes." the
    man said while nodding.

    Santa walked around Landon in a circular manner while constantly


    nodding. Landon and his knights didn't know whether to cry or to laugh.
    (😅)

    'Sir, can't you see hes our king? can you at least not circle him as you like?
    Can't you do it without making it look so obvious?' The knights thought.

    'Yup. I was right, no poker face at all.... but I like it' Landon said with a
    smile.

    "Ahhh where are my manners?" Santa said.

    Everyone rolled their eyes heavenwards...(


    did it too.
    🙄🙄).. even his own knights
    "My name is Benjamin Hamilton...for short, you can call me Ben or what
    ever you like. Since we are already friends, I'll call you younger bro..hihihi
    infact you all should call me elder bro or little bro..hihihihi" Santa said
    while acting shy like a blushing maiden.

    'Since when did we become friends with you? can you not be so
    shameless?' most of the knights thought.

    "Since we are already friends, I'll call you Santa from now on...right santa?"
    Landon replied playfully.
    "No no no what kind of name this that? Little bro, are you making fun of
    your older bro here?.....hmhm Its weird alright?" Santa said while holding
    his jaws and shaking his head. (😱😩😪)

    Landon couldn't hold it any longer and burst out laughing hard.

    "Ayee... you said I can call you whatever I want, so are you going back on
    your words now?....Besides santa means a cheerful person (**he lied 😏) . I
    like you a lot that's why I gave you the nickname."

    "Really?....I like you too bro...yayyy..." Santa replied while holding


    Landon's hands and shaking them vigorously.

    One of the knights from Santa's side coughed and looked at Landon as if
    begging for him to forgive Santa for his actions.

    Landon smiled back at him as if reassuring him that it was ok.

    "Little brother let's talk business" Santa said as he held onto Landons
    shoulders and walked towards the lower region.

    In conclusion, when it concerned Santa, Landon had just one philosophy to


    go by.

    'If you can't beat him, join him'


    Chapter 27 A successful
    Partnership
    "Little bro, I won't even lie to you... I came here to buy some mineral ores
    from you...would that be possible little bro? Please...." Santa asked with
    pleading puppy dog eyes

    "Of course it would.....not only that.....In the future, I will be making new
    unique and interesting products that'll be only available only in Baymard...
    Anyway, Just tell me how many tonnes you need and I'll provide them for
    you immediately."

    Santa's eyes lit up when he heard the words unique and interesting....he was
    a merchant afterall

    As they moved through the lower region, Landon purposely showed Santa
    the labs and chalk samples that he developed.

    As they moved through the lower region going, Santa was stunned.... 'He
    actually made the land bear food.....this guy.....' Santa thought with a smile
    on his face.

    One could see fields of wheat, beans and all other foods covering up to
    farmalands. There were bananas and plantains growing on the sides as well
    as apples, tomatoes, lettuces, cabbages and spinach.

    All the times he came to Baymard, 97% of farms didn't even have a single
    crop growing in them. But now these farms were overflowing with rich
    crops. How could Santa not be shocked? Was this still the Baymard he
    knew of?

    And unlike the other nobles he met, Landon didn't disrupt the peace in the
    village just because he was passing through with a guest.
    Santa observed that as they passed through, everyone on the farms greeted
    them warmly, especially Landon. And there were no false pretenses in their
    gazes. He noticed that most people looked at Landon as if he were a God.

    This little brother of his even cracked jokes with the villagers and carried
    the little children who came to see their parents at work. The kids were all
    happy that they could touch or be carried by their king. He even did a little
    magic trick for them before they left.

    This is how nobles should act, Santa thought. Infact, Santa was a noble
    himself. He was the third son of Baron Hamilton of Carona. Since he
    couldn't inherit his father's title, he chose to be a merchant.

    Over the years, he built quite a name for himself and became known
    through out Carona as the 'Foolish noble merchant' by many.

    They call him foolish because since he was young, he never liked following
    all those pretentious and fake Nobel rules. At an early age, he always liked
    doing things that regular people loved.

    Once, he disguised himself as a peasant and worked in a bakery for 3


    months. On the third month, his dad found out and gave him the beatings of
    his life. Because of his nature, he became a thorn in his dads eyes.

    People would mock and laugh at the Baron saying that he had a peasant
    son, as if there was anything wrong with that

    He later on bought a ship and successfully crossed the sea's bringing


    different thing s from different parts of the world into Carona. He became
    popular and the go-to-man for all shop owners and nobles in Carona.

    But his dad was still constantly disappointed in him, as well as his two older
    brothers. For them, it was an honor for a noble to fight and go to war for his
    majesty.

    The only people who loved him dearly were his mom and his three sisters.
    They thought he was cute, funny and very kind.
    He just didn't like pretending and doing senseless things. Why couldn't
    people talk to each other regularly without the extra rules attached? That's
    why he secretly admired Landon, he could tell that Landon wasn't one who
    was also hung up on the rules of ettiquet.

    As they passed through, the villagers didn't even bother with Santa at
    all...Their gazes were on full focus towards his highness Landon.

    Was this the weak and dumb bastard child of king Barn. Infact Santa knew
    that he wasn't weak. The aura Landon gave out was that of a person who
    had experienced a lot of battles.

    When he learnt that Landon would be creating items that have never been
    seen before, Santa was skeptical.

    After after taking a tour in the laboratory and seeing this so called chalk,
    Santa was pleasantly surprised.

    Although chalk seemed like a small matter, to Santa it really wasn't. It was
    genius. Do you know how many slate-boards are thrown away per year in
    his empire because they get scratched or destroyed?

    Chalk was way better than slate-pencils and way cheaper. slate-pencils are
    like sticks which are used to scratch the boards for educational purposes.
    Chalk was the best solution for this problem, and it was only found in
    Baymard. How could Santa not want any?

    "Little brother, is it possible to buy these chalk sticks now? I need enough
    chalk for 10,000 people in one go"

    "Not for now Santa, these chalk sticks are barely enough for my people as it
    is. And we dont have enough man labour to produce such large
    amounts....but, If you can get me 3000 slaves or people who are genuinely
    looking for work the next time you come, then I'll be able to produce a huge
    batch for you....How about that?"

    "That makes sense little bro....okay okay.....at the end of each month, I will
    send one of my trusted aids to you with a ship containing 1000 workers in
    them. I will do this every month, until you have 3000 men from me."

    "That's good.... speaking of which..how much will you pay per tonne of
    ores? Landon asked

    "I usually pay 1200 gold coins per tonne little bro. And I'll be leaving with
    150 tonnes of these ores today."

    'So I'll get 180,000 gold coins today...not bad..' Landon thought.

    "Alright.....so how much does it cost to get slaves?" Landon asked

    "In the slave markets, slaves are gotten by how beautiful or how strong they
    are. The average slave costs 1600 copper coins per person" Santa said

    'So for 3000 people I'll need 480 gold coins.' Landon thought.

    "Do you have any rare seeds on your ship?"

    "Of course I do silly..... Wen I used to come here, the nobles would buy
    bags of wheat, beans and other foods from me. There would also be a few
    who buyed the seeds of these foods, although they knew that the lands
    couldn't bear anything. I'm guessing they still wanted to try their luck."
    Santa said with a smile

    "Good.....once we are done with your order, I'll take a look at your seeds."
    Chapter 28 Busy Day
    As the day went by, Landon, Santa and the knights loaded up all the ores
    unto Santa's ship and Landon gave him 12 chalk sticks as a parting gift.

    Landon ended up using 300 gold coins to buy bags of dried apple seeds,
    pear seeds, watermelon seeds,peach seeds, grape seeds, orange seeds,
    pepper seeds, peanuts, rice and beans seeds.

    He quickly looked for Lyore and carefully explained how the fruit seeds are
    to be planted.

    The farmers who saw the seeds where curious about some of them. They
    had never heard of watermelon's and peach fruits before. They were now
    curious as to how the fruits will look and taste. Plus Landon was craving
    some himself too.

    With 179,700 gold coins more in Baymard's pocket, Landon was thrilled.
    But this gave rise to a new issue he had...who would be in charge of
    government funds in the future?

    For now he and his mom could do it...but later on, he needed to write Laws,
    procedures and violations codes for Baymard.

    All his trusted aides were knights, and he couldn't use his mom or Lucy
    either.

    The finance minister needed to be someone who was trustworthy and didn't
    show any characteristic traits of a greedy person. The chosen minister must
    also be well learned, with a mindset that always focused on the
    improvement of Baymard....This would be difficult. Landon thought.

    ----------The next day------

    On the training courtyard, Landon promoted some knights and rewarded


    them as lieutenant's under their various knight Captain's.
    Mark, Josh and Gary where promoted from Captain's to Major General's for
    the army. Each Major had 2 Captain's under them. And each Captain had 4
    Lieutenant as well under them.

    Every knight was told about their strengths and witnesses, as well as
    recommended personal workout routines for them to do in their freetime.

    The knights who got promoted were extremely proud of their


    accomplishments and felt that all their hard work paid off.

    Those that didn't get promoted, didn't feel jealous or envious of those that
    did. They knew how hard those Captain's and Lieutenant's trained to get
    those rankings.

    Berry Jax, Terry, Billy Vein, Joseph Fig and 2 others were promoted to
    Captain's under their various Major General's.

    Once the training session was over, Landon took Tim to the lower region
    and showed him around the estate on the left side of the farms and the
    mines.

    Tim saw both mines and was completely shocked... one had iron ore's while
    the other, molybdenite.....the other ores in the caves held no importance in
    his eyes...but to Landon they were extremely rare ore's.

    "Tim, I will put you in charge 350 men who will work in the estate. Out of
    the 19 buildings present in the estate, one will be used as a storage facility
    for keeping all ore stones extracted from the mines. Each stone type will be
    stored separately in different rooms."

    "No problem your highness, this won't be an issue. " Tim said while
    nodding.

    "The second building in the estate will be used for glass production. We
    will need to collect a lot of sand from the sea for that"

    Glass!!!!!!!!! Tim was shocked. One had to know that glass was only
    produced accidentally by lightning in this era. Hence it was very rare and
    valuable. Sort of like a collector's item.

    Tim had seen glass before, green colored glass and blue colored glass in the
    former Barons estate before.

    In this era, sometimes when lightening striked the ground tubes of glass
    would be formed. The electricity in a bolt of lightening can melt the sand
    making it combine with other substances which later hardens into glass.
    Hence people thought that only the Gods could make glass.

    Back on earth, glass was first man-made in the late 15th century. And
    before that, people only waited on lightening to do some well.

    Obviously, Landon couldn't wait for the 10th century to move towards the
    15th or 16th century for glass making be invented. He urgently needed
    laboratory test tubes, so as to make gunpowder.

    He needed to isolate different compounds from the ores and accurately


    combine them to make effective products in the future.

    He needed to complete his mission as soon as possible, as well as ensure


    Baymards safety for the time being. He hated the feeling of vulnerability
    towards his enemies.

    Anyone could gather a large army and kill him presently. Ever since he was
    cured from the Whisp poison, he had felt something or someone wanted
    him seriously dead.

    He ruled out his father because, although his father hated him, his father
    also couldn't bothered to kill him. His father was the sort of person that
    wouldn't waste his energy on an enemy that he considered to be weak. So
    that leaves his siblings in the mix. All of them were black-hearted and down
    right cruel. It had to be one of them.

    He needed to make the cannons fast so as to protect Baymard, his mom,


    Lucy, his men and himself as well.
    As Tim listened to Landon, he couldn't help but wonder if Landon was
    actually the reincarnation of a God. Either way, he was happy to be a part of
    the glass making process. This was history in the making.

    "Don't worry Tim, I'll show you how its done" Landon replied with a smile.

    Tim calmed his exited heart down and looked at his highness with
    reverence.

    "The third building will be used in producing what I call war cannons....I
    will also teach you how to create them."

    "The fourth building will be used to make construction tools like Pickaxes,
    construction rail cars and other mining equipments.....as for the rest of the
    16 buildings, keep them unoccupied for now....Soon, other things will be
    created in them." Landon continued

    "Your highness how soon do you want to start?"

    "As soon as possible. Out of the 350 men, 100 will work on ore extraction,
    100 will work on glass production,100 on cannon making and 50 will work
    in producing construct equipments....Dont worry by the end of the month,
    Baymard will be expecting new workers so by then you'll have more people
    in the production line."

    Tim nodded and listened attentively.

    "You will be the overseer for all departments in the estate. I also need you
    to assign all 6 of your apprentices as supervisors for each sector and
    department." Landon said.

    "The glass making department will have 2 sectors: Sand extraction from the
    sea and glass making itself.....Likewise, ore extraction will also have 2
    sectors: ores from the first mine and those from the second mine." Landon
    continued.

    Landon later told Tim the salary for all workers, supervisors and overseers.
    He also ensured Tim that he would have cooks and guards around the estate
    for the workers.

    Since the paint company had used up all the mining pickaxes available,
    Landon gave Tim enough money to go to the next city and buy 1000 more
    in preparation for the set of slaves coming from Carona.

    Tim had agreed to go to the neighbouring town, the next day and return
    before the end of the week, so Landon had to postpone his mission for now.

    Speaking of the slaves, Landon needed to make accommodations readily


    available for them once they came.

    In the central regions, most houses were concentrated far away from the
    front gate of the city in fear of enemy attacks. Landon thought that he could
    use those empty spaces to build mud thatched houses for them. He would
    need to gather and pay a few more workers for the job though.
    Chapter 29 Schooling system
    --------The next day------

    Since Landon couldn't start the mission until Tim came back, he decided to
    open his school today.

    The adults could attend classes anytime of the day, due to the fact that some
    of them worked at morning shifts while others worked at afternoon shifts.
    Landon forbade anyone, especially the miners to work above 9pm in
    Baymard. Mining while using lamps air candles was still too dangerous in
    Landon's opinion.

    The children on the other hand, had to attend only morning classes.

    After training, he asked the knights to gather all the villagers around the
    town square in the central region. Even the miners and farmers had to
    attend, plus the alchamists and fishermen. Everybody!!

    He looked at the large crowd and climbed up the podium in the city square
    in the central region.

    "Citizens of Baymard. Within this past month and a half, history has been
    made here in this glorious city. The farmlands have bored food, the people
    are healthy and the town is growing steadily...Some of you have had steady
    wages from working in the various jobs in Baymard, and can now afford to
    feed your families. You all need to feel proud because, this is the result of
    your hardwork." Landon said

    Everyone nodded and felt warm inside, especially those who had been
    working in factories and farmlands.

    "As you all know, Baymard is no longer part of Arcadina. The empire has
    rejected us because in their eyes we the trash of Arcadina. The empire
    abandoned us and left us for dead. But do we need them?..No we don't. We
    will make our own empire and make them regret ever throwing us away."
    As they listened, they blood began to boil. For years now, they had been
    requesting food and assistance from their former king, Landon's father,
    King Barn.

    But what did he do? Absolutely nothing. He neglected them for years and
    left them to their hunger.

    "The empire laughed at Baymard thinking that we would always remain


    weak and die from starvation....But, haven't we proven them wrong? It is
    my dream to make Baymard a paradise on earth for you all. We will
    progress mentally, physically and financially together. We will fight and
    trample on our enemies together... I promise to make the city a holy land to
    all who see it. Are you all with me? Are you all with me!!!? Landon asked
    loudly.

    "Yes" They yelled passionately.

    "Good....In future, I will offer up more jobs to you all allowing all of you to
    make as much money as you would like and live better lives than your
    current states.... But for this to happen, I need my people to become
    literate.... I will teach you all and allow you to further yourselves in the
    world. My people must not be looked down on by anyone in the empire. I
    will make you all leaders of tomorrow and Baymard, the promise land for
    all. This is my promise to you."

    They were stunned. His highness was willing to teach them? Their hearts
    were filled with joy and gratitude towards Landon. Their children would
    become literate and smart like people in flourishing cities. They vowed hat
    they were going to seriously learn and develop Baymard alongside with
    Landon. They also wanted to witness history in the making.

    Landon explained the schooling system to them and had everyone register
    for a session.

    He had Lucius and the three Major general's, write out their names on
    parchment papers. Lucius wrote down the names of all children, while the
    three generals Registered the adults. Gary registered adults for morning
    classes, Josh for early afternoon classes and Mark for late afternoon classes.
    Registering, allowed Landon to know how many people would attend the
    classes daily. Just like that, the first day of class was set for tomorrow
    morning.

    He also told them about the slaves and refugees that would come at the end
    of the month, and got 100 volunteered men and women who would aid in
    building houses for them.

    He discussed the pay and also promised to provide them with food and
    guards while they were working. He wrote down their names and told them
    that they would start the next day.

    And finally, he gathered 350 men and women in advance for the building
    and development of cannons. He also wrote down their names and told
    them to begin work Monday next week, since Tim would come on Friday.

    Off the bat, he decided to let most of the women work with making glass, as
    that did not involve strenous digging for ores in the mines.

    Although women could do the job, men had more raw strength and were
    just faster than women.

    On earth, women could work in alot of jobs due to the progress of


    technology. There were machines that dug up the ground and carried raw
    materials for people. All one needed to do, was to control these machines.

    But now, in this ancient and wayward era, there was no way he would allow
    women carry heavy stones and rocks all day. They'd get sick and damage
    their organs and bodies. Landon wasn't risking it.

    But he could allow them to be a part of putting sand in sacs and letting the
    men load them unto carts that would transport them to the glass making
    factory. The women could also become alchemists or scientists if you will.

    They could also weld and mold the cannons in a giant furnace...but he
    would never allow them to work in the mines.
    The women who signed up were happy and excited. Women in this era only
    cooked, took care of their families, sewed, farmed, mold mudbricks or
    became maids for rich households. Even working as a blacksmith's
    apprentice was not allowed.

    They were bored with these jobs and wanted something new, but now they
    could. And the best thing was, they got to earn the same salary as a man.

    In this era, even in the same profession, men earned more than women. For
    example, In the same backery or farming jobs.

    Even if a woman did exactly the same thing as a man, she'd still get lower
    wages compared to that man. They usually got frustrated because they too
    have families to take care of. Some of them were widows and some had
    husbands who were became bedridden with illness.

    They became the bread winner in those cases, and had to support their
    slhusbands and children. But this era made things too hard for them.

    Over the past month, Landon had been teaching Lucy, his mom Kim, Grace
    and little Momo math. Likewise, Lucy and Kim also taught Grace and little
    Momo how to write, read, count numbers, and also do basic addition and
    subtraction.

    In Landon's opinion, Grace was very intelligent and had a sharp mind. With
    more time, Grace would definitely become a master in mathematics. In the
    future, he would let his mom teach math 2, while Grace thought math 1. But
    not for now....she had to continue learning properly.

    Landon went down to the Alchemy department and transported a huge stack
    if chalk to the classrooms in the upper region.

    Each student would be given 2 packs of 12 stack chalk sticks (24 pieces of
    chalk in total) and 2 slate-boards for free at the beginning of the term.

    Once they lost or finished their school supplies, they could buy extra
    supplies from the school store or the local stores in the central region.
    Chapter 30 Developmen
    After dinner, Landon decided to continue writing books on all the
    knowledge he acquired from: his past life as an engineer and from the
    system rewards.

    Ever since he finished the farming mission a while ago, he had been writing
    daily on : Farming, Basic Chemistry and Mathematics.

    He had been using the systems time capsule, for 3 hours a day in the real
    world (** 15 days in the time capsule) alongside a concentration speed pill.

    1 concentration speed pill allowed him to concentrate and write super fast
    for 1 hour in the real world.

    After taking the pill, he realized that in 2 hours (10 capsule days), he had
    written 5 books. Landon was pleased with the pill.

    So far, he had written 32 copies of basic chemistry, 25 copies of


    introduction to farming, 39 copies of Basic Mathematics and 3,000
    timetable parchment papers for each student.

    Today, after his morning teaching session, he decided to continue making


    more copies. His goal was to have: 60 copies of basic Chemistry, 50 copies
    of introduction to farming and 60 copies of basic Mathematics by Friday.

    Once all the copies were done, he would allocate them to schools and all
    industrial departments in Baymard.

    He also decided to continue writing and re-adjusting the laws in Baymard,


    as well as the military rules for soldiers.

    Baymard was sort of a ruleless city. Since the empire stopped caring about
    the place, the nobles who lived here before, just did what they wanted and
    also took what they wanted.
    'They were just bullies'. Landon thought.

    And just like that, Landon's week flew by fast.

    He spent his days: writing, teaching, assisting in farming, building mud


    houses, fishing, training and building gigantic furnaces for different
    departments in the construction industry.

    Occasionally, he would also visit the mines and the alchemy laboratory, to
    see how they were doing.

    By the time it was Friday, he had accomplished all his goals.

    Out of the total copies he had, he kept 30 Basic Chemistry books, 30 Basic
    Mathematics books, 30 Introduction to farming books and 2000 copies of
    the timetable in the school storage room.

    In Baymard, every student would get 2 parchment paper timetables for


    free.....But if the student loses them, he/she would have to buy one from the
    school or ships in the central region. 2 of them would cost 1 copper coin.

    As for the rest of the books, he decided to distribute them to all supervisors
    and overseers within all the industries in Baymard.

    On Friday, Tim came back with a large wagon filled with pickaxes. They
    were unloaded and neatly arranged in a tool storage facility for the workers.

    Thinking about it now, Landon thought it would be a good idea to build a


    locker room where everyone could keep their tools in it. Of course building
    it, would be the duty of deoartment 4, when they start working.

    Landon gave 10 copies of basic Chemistry,10 copies of basic Mathematics


    and 300 Timetable sheets to the construction industry.

    Since all the supervisors already know how to read and write, as well as do
    math, he decided to give them the copies. Be it the alchemists or even Tim's
    group of people. All of then knew how do read
    Hence, each supervisor was to keep 1 copy and read and fully understand
    them.

    In the future, although these courses will still be taught in school, if the
    employee doesn't understand something at work, it is the duty of the
    supervisor to explain it to him/her.

    Back on earth, supervisors and overseers knew the how's, the what's and the
    why's.....Why they kept the temperature low in some procedures, why the
    pressure was high, the dangers of doing certain things, and so on.

    Engineering itself is a very risky field. Some compounds and chemicals,


    can only be kept or worked on, at certain pressures and temperatures.

    Higher pressure's, could cause explosions in the tank, killing everyone


    instantly. Afterall 95% of chemicals are flammable at specific entropys,
    pressure's and so on.

    Hence, in Landon's mind, the supervisors and overseers must be


    knowledgeable enough to explain and assist the workers. They must act and
    guide all those under them.

    He also gave 10 copies of basic Chemistry, 10 copies of basic Mathematics


    and 300 copies of the Timestable to the Qlchemy Industry.

    As well as, 4 copies of basic Chemistry, 8 copies of introduction to farming,


    4 copies of basic Mathematics and 300 copies of the timetable to the Food
    Industry.

    His reason for giving the food industry Chemistry and Mathematics books,
    was simple.

    Very soon, Baymard would start processing canned tomatoes, tuna and
    many more. As well process their own spices and food preservatives.

    To make all this happen, chemistry plays a major part in it, talk less of
    Mathematics.
    Once the night came, Landon jumped onto his bed and closed his eyes
    immediately.

    ---------------zzzzzzzzzzz' --- finally, the little king was fast asleep.

    Again, the days flew by fast, and just like that, Monday was here.

    'Let's make some glass' Landon thought.

    Gunpowder was a delicate thing.

    To make it, one needed saltpeter, charcoal and PURE sulphur. The purer the
    sulphur, the stronger the explosive effect of the gunpowder.

    So far, there was saltpeter and charcoal available, but pure sulphur was a
    different matter on it's own.

    Pyrite rocks (called the fool's gold) is formed when Iron ore and sulphur,
    fuse together naturally with time. Since Iron is silvery and sulphur is
    yellowish, the rock is a blend between the two colors and can easily be
    spotted in the mines. Hence the name fool's gold.

    Most Pyrite rocks have 53% sulphur, in them.

    If Landon just threw these pyride rocks in with the charcoal and saltpeter,
    the gunpowder it would produce would be trash.

    He needed at least 97% of pure sulphur, for it to be extremely powerful.


    Hence extraction was the only way.

    Landon could have used the clay pot method to extract the sulphur but that
    method was unsafe and not practical for industrial use.

    Generally, when Sulphur is being extracted, a very poisonous and toxic gas
    called H2S is released.

    When using the clay pot method, there is no real safe way to dispose of the
    H2S, making the workers breath the poisonous gas.
    Large amounts of H2S can instantly damage your health, but small batches
    will not cause a lot of harm.That's why people only use this clay pot
    methods in small batches (5 to 6 stones) a time.

    Landon didnt want to risk the health of his workers health, so the clay pot
    method was off the table.

    How could he let them breath in poisonous gases? The workers would be
    producing gunpowder for god know how long. At leafy it should be safe.

    Hence, he decided to build his own apparatus using Iron and glass. He
    wanted to create a safe way to dispel the H2S gas, as well as carry out an
    industrial scale batches (150-300 stones).

    If he was going to build something, why not make it industrial scale?


    What's the point of throwing 5 or 6 rocks there, when you could throw
    100's?

    It didn't make anything sense for Landon, who had hired more than 100
    workers to just through a few stones a day. He wanted a mass production of
    sulphur, not a tiny sample.

    'Go big or go home', he thought.

    He also decided to build it in a way that was easy to manually control for
    now.....But when electricity would come...hehehe.....he would attach
    temperature sensors, pressure sensors and other devices to a control room.

    'Ahhhh...the future is so bright..... I cant wait to build a food processing


    plant.... oh wait!!....I miss toothpaste maybe a...no no no...I'll do an
    industrial paint making plant first.' Landon thought while drowning in his
    futuristic fantasies.

    Little did he know, that dangerous forces where gathering in the


    shadows.Waiting to make their move.
    Chapter 31 City Lord Shannon
    ------- Riverdale City------

    "So, your saying that you personally saw Tim Mayers leave with a wagon
    filled with thousands of pickaxes? And he didn't tell you why he needed
    them?" City lord Shannon asked with a cold and intimidating voice.

    "Y...y..yes city lord.... w.. we saw him." said one of the young men kneeling
    on the ground fearfully.

    " W..we don't know why he nee...needed them my lord..." Another one said.

    Shannon Lurp drummed his fingers against the table and carefully observed
    their reactions.

    'druum druum druum' his fingers drummed.

    'It doesn't look like their lying', he thought while sizing them up.

    The 4 poor men were shivering under his ice cold gaze. They dare not meet
    his gaze. Everyone knew that their city lord was a tyrant. He killed when he
    felt like it. In their opinion, it was best not to anger this maniac.

    It's just that they couldn't understand what they had done to wanton the city
    lords attitude towards them.

    3 of them were just common welders while the other, was also just an
    ordinary merchant. They didn't even know Tim Mayers well enough...So
    why were they treated like this?

    'Was he a criminal? Was he wanted in the empire? Did they accidentally sell
    goods to a fugitive? Is that why they were here?' they asked themselves
    worriedly.
    "You all can leave.... And..... keep this conversation confidential... I don't
    need to remind you all of what I will do to you if this conversation gets out.
    Do I?"

    "My lord, I swear on my life that I will never tell another soul...." replied
    one

    "I swear too my lord" the other 3 said hurriedly.

    "Go!!!" Shannon Lurp yelled.

    They shivered as they stood up and immediately walked away as fast as


    they could. In their minds, they had just come out of hell...

    They made up their minds that if they saw Tim Mayers again, they would
    stay as far as possible from him.

    Once they left, a man came out of the shadows and sat beside Shannon
    Lurp.

    "He knows" The man said.

    This man was Baron Rogers who used to live in Baymard before Landon
    took over.

    Baron Rogers was sent, 4 citys away from Baymard by king Barn. He was
    sent to the flourishing city of Prisdon.

    As soon as he arrived, he realized that his stay there, would be far much
    worse than when he was at Baymard.

    Prisdon was a moderately sized city with over 15 Barons and 1 city lord
    who controlled and distributed funds for all the nobles.

    Part of the money he received from the Capital as a Baron, was cut away by
    the city lord of Prisdon. Apparently, he was not the only one.

    The city lord of Prisdon requested for the nobles to give him 10% of their
    monthly wages given by the empire.
    But Baron Rogers needed the money more, so he couldn'ta accept it.

    He requested for his money to be returned back to him, but the city lord
    never even gave him a glance. 'What an jackass' he thought.

    He looked at Baron Rogers as if, looking at a foolish child who didnt know
    what was good for him.

    Baron Rogers was almost angered to death.... For pitsake, he needed more
    money to take care of his knights and keep his household in check.

    Back in Baymard, although the land was barren, the money he got from
    selling those ores was at least 4 times greater, than what he received in
    Prisdon as his monthly upkeep.

    The worse part was, ever since his fight with the city lord, everyone isolated
    him.

    Some barons constantly tried to pick fights with him and even tried seizing
    part of the money as well.

    They even tried to buy his knights over, promising to give them more
    money than what he offered. How could he take this kind of insult as a man
    and as a Baron?

    Living in Baymard for all those years, he had truly forgotten how nasty and
    horrible nobles and people in power could be.

    His wife and children, who use to be to high up ( they were the one's who
    bullied and beat up the maids and citizens of Baymard), were now mocked
    and picked on, by the other nobles.

    His sons had been constantly bullied in the Knighthood academy of


    Prisdon, and his wife constantly mocked because she didn't have the latest
    fashionable clothes. He felt really low as a man.

    Hence he needed money fast, so as to secure his position in Prisdon.


    Once he thought about the mines in Baymard, he started thinking about
    Landon's death.

    For him, even if all the citizens of Baymard had to die for Landon to do die
    as well, he wouldn't give a damn.... all he wanted was the money.

    He couldn't just move his knights, who were 4 towns away, to come over
    and fight Landon and his 300 knights, everyone in the empire would be
    suspicious. Especially King Barn and that annoying city lord of Prisdon.

    That's why he had told and made a deal with city lord Shannon about the
    mines and the land.

    Since Baymard was very close to Riverdale city, city lord Shannon accepted
    the deal. For him, it was a great way to expand his territory and while
    making more money at the side.

    Because Baron Rogers had to do it discreetly, he decided to leave Prisdon


    on the excuse of visiting an old friend.

    If word got out that he was interested in going to Baymard, people would
    start wondering if there was any special treasure there in Baymard.

    From there on, they would launch a full scale investigation on Baymard.

    If they truly discovered the mines, he was sure that king Barn would surely
    execute him immediately.(**Off with his head!!)

    As for Shannon Lurp, he had no intention of informing the king as well.


    Afterall, he too wanted the money made from the mines...

    Once and if, king Barn found out about the mines, no one would benefit
    from it other than King Barn himself.

    So they decided to find an opportunity to discretely deal with Landon


    without raising any suspicions.

    If they Suddenly attacked Landon, people would want to know their


    motives. This would definitely bring the kings attention on them. So for
    now, they decided to play it safe.

    "It doesn't matter whether he knows about the mines or not.... We'll
    assassinate him..... Assassination is the only way to get rid of him without
    raising any suspicions." Shannon Lurp said.

    "I agree... but, If we're going to do it, we need to get 1 of the top 5 assassins
    in the empire..... I think 'Dumbo the Butcher' would be the best candidate
    for the job." said Baron Rogers.

    "Not a bad choice, afterall he's the closest one around presently.... I reckon
    if we send a letter now, he would arrive here in a month and a half."

    "WlThen, what do we do till then?" Baron Rogers asked anxiously.

    "We wait..... remember... right now, the capital is in an uproar... If we pull


    attention to ourselves, the other Prince's would surely seek us out.....
    Waiting is the only option." Shannon Lurp replied, while sipping on a cup
    of wine.

    Baron Rogers thought that what Shannon Lurp said made sense. The fight
    for power within the royal family was a well known fact to all the nobles in
    the empire.

    As nobles, they had the option to side with any of the prince's in the empire.

    But if the prince they choose, doesn't win in the fight for the throne, it
    mean't that their days where numbered. Or they would be hated and treated
    as trash by the ruling king.

    It was a tough call for most nobles.

    "Who do you think would win the fight for the throne?" Baron Rogers
    asked.

    Shannon Lurp leaned on his chair and looked up to the ceiling. He seemed
    to have fallen in a deep trance.

    The royal Barn family.


    Chapter 32 The Turbulent Barn
    Family
    ------White Wood City------

    Eli stood at his castle balcony, watching as his little brother's: Connor and
    James, got off their carriages.

    'So they finally came', he thought.

    "Zarius, where is Princess Janette?"

    "My lord, she is currently within the castle garden."

    "Inform her about the arrival of my dear brothers." Eli said.

    Infact 3 days ago, his younger sister: Jennette, also arrived at his castle. She
    had claimed that she missed him and wanted to spend more time with him.

    When she had arrived, Eli could see a trace of disappointment and
    dissatisfaction in her eyes.

    Knowing that the assassination attempt had failed, how could Jennette not
    be angry?

    A month ago, when her brothers said that they would assassinate Eli, she
    was extremely happy and didn't wait to confirm if the assassination attempt
    would fail or not. Afterall, they had hired the "Golden Lotus" assassins who
    had a success rate of about 98% in all their missions.

    Instead Janette wrote to Eli, saying that she would visit him soon. Her
    thinking was simple.

    If he was still alive by by the time she got there, she would claim that she
    missed him dearly and wanted to spend more time with him... But if he was
    dead.....hehehe

    After delivering the letter, she got on her carriage 2 days later and headed to
    White Wood City. In her mind, Eli was already a dead man. She even
    started practicing her performance for his death in her head.

    She could already see herself kneeling over his grave while shedding fake
    tears and screaming.

    'Brother Eli.....why did you have to go?....(sob sob)... why didn't I die in
    your place? No!.. I.. I won't allow this?... Let me go with you.... I want to be
    with you brother Eli.....(sob sob)'.

    After that, she had also imagined how people would beg her not to take her
    life and live longer...In her mind, her performance had to be flawless, so she
    kept practicing in the carriage.

    Since it would take a month from the Capital to White Wood, she calculated
    that her arrival would be faster than that of her little brothers Connor and
    James....

    This was good... Afterall, she too thought of killing their father. So she
    urgently needed more knights, and funds as well.

    She had planned to arrive early and secretly disguise the knights as slaves.
    Then, she would lead them back to the capital, and into her territory. For
    her, there was no need looking for another base.

    If her father realised that the 5000 knights he gave her, had left the Capital,
    he would be suspicious. So she could only secretly gather more forces in
    the capital.

    Even though her father had a lot of spies, she thought she could outdo him
    and secretly bring these men under his nose. (*** stupid girl)

    Why couldn't a woman rule a kingdom? Ever since she was a little girl, she
    had dreamed of being the fist ever queen to rule the empire.
    She wanted to make history, but that old foggy father of hers wouldn't even
    bulge. He was so hell bent on her older brother Eli as ruler of Arcadina.

    Wasn't she smart? wasn't she talented?.....So what was wrong in her being
    ruler? This was not fair, she thought.

    Her plan was to wait for all her brothers to kill each other, then, she would
    assassinate the last man standing.

    On her way, she didn't want to contact her other brothers, for fear that the
    assassination plan would be leaked.

    Little did she know that, they too didn't contact her when the assassination
    attempt failed, because they wanted to tell her in person to avoid other
    people from finding out about their schemes.

    If they're father knew that they had tried to kill the CROWN prince, he
    would decrease their funds and take away half of their armies.

    So, imagine her suprise when he she sees Eli receiving her when she arrives
    at White Wood city. Do you know how many days she spent planning that
    fake crying scene? tsk.

    She immediately pretended to have missed him and asked him about
    everything that happened in white wood city.

    Eli told her that someone tried to assassinate him, but he doesn't know who
    it was.

    As she heard him say that, her eyes lit up and she smiled....

    'So, he doesn't know?' she asked herself as she looked at his facial
    expression.

    Janette had spend these 3 days gathering information.

    Apparently, the assassins killed themselves in front of everyone, before they


    Eli had the chance to catch them. And only 1 escaped.
    After constantly digging information from the maids, common folks and
    every other person she could think of, Janette decided to believe Eli, as all
    the proof showed that he really didn't know anything else.

    Eli went down the castle, to welcome his beloved brothers who also missed
    him dearly....apparently.

    At the site of Eli, both Connor and James smiled widely. If one didn't know
    any better, they would think that these brothers actually loved Eli.

    Eli smiled as well and received them with a hug.

    "Little brothers, welcome to White Wood..... how have you guys been?
    How come you only write to your elder brother once in a year? Dont you
    miss me?" He said why pouting.

    "Elder brother, that's not it... you know that we have to take care of our
    territories as well... How could you say that we don't care about you?"
    Connor said while hugging Eli tightly.

    "Elder brother, I dont know how you do it.... but for me, running my
    territory is so hectic. I have to run up and down all day. Of course we miss
    you..... (sigh).... It's just that there's too much work in my territory right
    now, so of course I didn't have time to write to you." James said while
    hugging Eli too.

    Three trio spoke while making their way into the castle. As they arrived
    Connor and James were shocked.

    "What is she doing here? Was she the one that leaked information about the
    assassins to Eli?" they thought.

    But they quickly dispelled those thoughts after they found out that she had
    also arrived 3 days before.

    Once everyone was settled in their rooms, Eli went to his office with Zarius
    his head knight.

    He walked towards his bookcase and Zarius pushed it open.


    "Vrrruuumm"

    There was a staircase, leading to a secret room.

    Zarius lit a torch and walked down the staircase with Eli.

    At the bottom, there were torture devices hanging on the walls and tables.
    And at the end of the room, there were 3 cells that held 2 chained up men in
    them. While the other cell, had a man who was treated as a king.

    Eli walked passed the first two cells and finally arrived at the last one.

    "Old friend, have you enjoyed your stay at White Wood castle?"

    The man looked at Eli and smiled.


    Chapter 33 The Ghostly Prince
    A man laid on a black beautifully crafted couch.

    In front of him were different foods and fruits all lined up in well crafted
    wooden bowls, as well as a jug of wine to quench his thirst.

    The man was also the same age as Eli. He had dark red hair, thick manly
    eyebrows and light green eyes that looked like that of a cat.

    The man in the cage, was called Slytherin Cord.

    He was one of the top intelligence personnels in the empire.... What ever
    you wanted to know, he would get the information for you... His results
    were always 97% accurate.

    Because his siblings had arrived, Eli didn't want to risk them finding out
    about his involvement with Slytherin Cord.

    Although they wouldn't be able to recognize him, one should always


    prevent unnecessary situations from arising.

    One year ago, Eli received shocking news about his father. In all honesty,
    he thought the nan was an arrogant pig.

    His father had another bastard son other than Landon, and this bastard son
    was older than Eli by a year.

    The bastard went by the name the 'the ghostly prince'.

    His whereabouts were a mystery to those that try to find him. He always
    wore a giant silver ring on his thumb, as well as a silver metal face mask no
    matter where he went.

    It was only a struck of luck that Slytherin found out about him.
    Slytherin was passing through the city of Ganjia and decided to lay low for
    a while since he was on a mission at the time.

    He saw the metal faced masked man by a stroke of luck and was curious.

    After doing investigations for 5 months he was disappointed. This man had
    a tight network around him.

    Slytherin then decided to kidnap one of the man's lower ranked knights and
    tortured him. Although the knight didn't know much, what he did know was
    still astonishing.

    This man had been building his army for the past 4 years now. No one
    knows his base. Not even the knights. Apparently, he keeps knights at
    different cities and makes them blend in, by letting them work with the city
    lords and barons.... So basically, the knights worked as double agents.

    Even the king, City Lords and Barons didn't know about his existence.

    From Slytherins view, the Ghostly king was a dangerous one. All the men
    Slytherin sent to locate him, turned up dead.

    'This man was a ghost alright' thought Slytherin.

    Ever since Eli had received this piece of news.... he had been planning on
    killing his father and sitting on the throne fast.

    Small fries like his royal siblings didn't bother him at all...but this ghostly
    king....this one was a hard but to crack....

    Eli didn't know what the Ghostly king was planning... and neither he did he
    want to find out.

    His father had to die fast, before other bastard children pop out again to
    claim his throne.

    ------

    "Did you finally locate his whereabouts?"


    "Not yet. I think he knows that someone is trying to track him down. My
    next operation might be a setup..... it's too risky." Slytherin answered.

    "Your right.... lay low for a while before you begin again."

    "As you wish, crown prince....oh that reminds me.... there's turmoil in the
    capital. The left minister has rallied up a lot of nobles to support Prince
    Connor as the crown prince."

    "Hmm for my brother to make this move, it shows that he is confident


    about his strength.

    "What about the Right minister?"

    "Recently, our spies have also reported that he had successfully been bribed
    to side with Prince James for the position of the crown prince... although
    your the crown prince, your brothers are more popular in the capital than
    you are." Slytherin answered while crunching on an apple.

    "That's a given, afterall, they took advantage of my absence and worked


    their way up."

    "I also heard that prince James and Prince Connor had been giving out
    money to a lot to the peasants in Hope's of gaining their support."

    "Hahahaa ... what a desperate move to make... at the end of the day, the one
    who decides who becomes king and who doesn't, is still my father". Eli
    responded.

    "True... I also thought it was stupid... From what I can see, your real
    competition is the Ghostly king..... That man would be a hard wall to crack.
    ...Even your father doesn't know of his existence."

    "I know, that's why I need to gather enough forces fast."

    "What about your royal siblings and all the disturbances their causing in the
    Capital?"
    "Why bother over something like this? What does it matter anyway. Soon
    they'll all be dead."

    "And your bastard brother Landon? ..Do you want me to find out about his
    situation?" Slytherin asked.

    "No no no... that would be a waste of your skills and time..... What can a
    dying man do? Besides Baymard is a 3 month journey from here.... "

    Slytherin listened and thought that what Eli said made sense. Afterall,
    Slytherin had personally witnessed Landon being poisoned at his 15th
    birthday feast.

    Eli had sent him there to make sure that his knights did a good job of
    poisoning Landon. So he had observed from the shadows.

    He had also continued observing Landon within the 2 day period before his
    departure to Baymard.

    Landon's complexion had changed to a pale blue-ish color within those two
    days. Even getting him unto the carriage required help from his knights.

    Anyone who saw this would know that Landon was already a dead man.
    There was no cure for that poison. Only death awaited him.

    "Besides..... I need you around here. I need you to keep tabs on Connar,
    James and Janette. Find out about their every move. ... I want to know,
    where they go, who they see and what they're doing daily.... don't worry
    about that bastard Landon..... Soon I will take his land from him.. He is but
    the least of my worries right now". Eli continued.

    "Not a problem..... I'll send my men to secretly follow them on their way
    back to their territories."

    "As for the ghostly king, make sure no one finds out anything about him....
    not even my father. It would be better if his existence remained a secret...
    And if anyone is curious about his background. Come up with any story
    you want.... but never mention the fact that he is the king's son".
    "As you wish, crown prince" Slytherin replied.

    "Good....Soon, I will take care of him as well. By then, I would like to see
    just how powerful this brother of mine really is."
    Chapter 34 Cannon Firing
    Within a week and a half, Landon had successfully produced 12 cannons
    within the Construction industry and 56 large sacks of gunpowder in the
    Alchemy estate.

    To ensure that the gunpowder had a superb Combustion ability, Landon had
    gone through several processes to ensure that the gunpowder particles were
    all finely crushed powders with uniform particle sizes.

    At the same time, Landon had also recruited 150 knights into the army
    within this past week and a half.

    Landon wasn't worried about the slow production rate of cannons and the
    number of knights he had, because he knew that, in another 1 and a half
    weeks more, slaves and refugees would be arriving Baymard from Santa.

    Today, Landon positioned 8 of those cannons on the city walls and decided
    that the remaining 4 cannons should be brought to the barracks headquarters
    in the upper region.

    Behind the barracks was an empty field that led to a dense forest. From the
    high walls on the Baracks, one could see the dense forest that went on for
    about 80 square miles leading to a tall volcanic mountain.

    From what he had heard, the mountain has not had an eruption for at least
    10,000 years and is not expected to erupt again in a comparable time scale
    of the future. So this was an extinct volcanic mountain.

    It was the perfect place for the knights to practice cannon firing in future.

    For today, he chose to test 1 of the 4 cannons from the barracks and had 2
    knights drag the cannon unto the empty field.

    Both knights and workers wanted to see, as well as his mom, Lucy, little
    Momo and Grace, so he allowed them to come. But not all the knights of
    course (** Who's going to guard the city walls in the central region?)

    Many of the workers were curious as to what they had been making. They
    had been creating this weapon for quite some time now and didn't fully
    understand what it could do.

    But for Tim Mayers and chief Wiggins and the various supervisors in the
    industries, they understand exactly what would be happening today. Based
    on the chemical reactions and production processes, they knew that this
    weapon would have a great explosive factor.

    Everyone's heart was pounding as they crowded on the city walls, waiting
    to witness history.

    Landon also had some workers create 7 strong circlular wooden fences with
    rope and wood, 3 feet away from each other. Then, he had his knights place
    7 wild boars in each circular fence.

    He assigned a gunner and crew needed for operating a single cannon, and
    instructed Lucius and the knights on how to operate the cannon.

    Cannon operation required a specialized crew and a gunner to run it


    smoothly.

    Each cannon was to be manned by 4 soldiers and a gunner. The gunner was
    in charge of loading the gunpowder, while 1 soldier was in charge of
    providing cartilage by igniting the canon. The 3 other soldiers were in
    charge of ramming and sponging the cannon, as well as holding the ladle.

    Also, each cannon could fire about 60-75 shots (cartilage) daily.

    After properly explaining to his knights, they followed instructions and


    pointed the cannon at a projected angle towards the fourth (middle) animal
    fence.

    "My lord, we are prepared", Major General Gary said.

    "Good...now... FIRE!!"
    One of the soldiers ignited the cannon. Sludge and smoke fired out from the
    canon, and instantly:

    'Boom'

    The ground shook slightly and everyone felt sounds echoing loudly in their
    ears. It was truly deafening.

    Everyone was shocked silly.

    This.... What kind of weapon was this? The results exceeded everyone's
    expectations.

    Lucius' eyeballs nearly popped out of his eyes as he looked at the results...
    Then, he started remembering the days where he used to fight for territories
    along the borders.

    The Pyno continent looked exactly like that of North America back on
    earth.

    You could say that Arcadina was like Canada and Alaska combined, with
    Baymard located at the topmost part of Alaska.

    The empire of Deiferus and the empire of Yodan both shared borders with
    Arcadina and could be considered as the United states and Mexico
    combined.

    From the East of empire of Arcadina, a lot of cities trailed towards an


    extremely large Island close to Baymard (*** similar to how Mexico trails
    into the continent of South America back on earth... only this happens from
    Alaska in canada)

    This massive Island is empire of Carona.

    Likewise, from the west of the empire of Arcadina, a lot of countries trail
    towards an even bigger island. This is the empire of Terique.

    Acadina and Deiferus have always been in conflict with each other....This
    conflict led to a large scale war 200 years ago.
    The main issue was that, the Deiferus soldiers would sometimes conquer
    major cities along the Arcadina borders, brutally killing the people and
    soldiers stationed there. Once city's along the borders are conquered, the
    overall size of the empire would be reduced.

    If this continued, then sooner or later, they won't just be contented with
    cities at the borders.

    Hence in the past, Lucius had always been sent to the borders to fight and
    kill the Deiferus soldiers.

    Although all the leaders of each empire signed peace treaties with each
    other hundreds of years ago, humans were always greedy beings who want
    more than what they had. And since Arcadina was the biggest empire in
    Pyno, they didn't mind, taking some of it's cities.

    Once new rulers ascended the throne, they always looked for more power
    and cities to conquer, so the treaty wasn't always applied.

    Even till this day, there are always wars around the borders.

    If Lucius had this kind of weapon, then most of his friends wouldn't have
    died in the battles.

    He had been involved in intense battles that went on for 12 days straight,
    with each side sending backup every single day. He had even seen his
    friends being cut down before his eyes. Although they had succeeded in
    keeping their border cities, Lucius felt that there was nothing to be happy
    about.

    As Lucius looked at the cannon, although he was happy for the creation of
    this weapon, he felt sad at the thought of his lost friends... (sigh)

    Landon walked around and checked the animals.

    The one that was targeted was dead, as its face was blown away into
    smithereens. The other 4 around it also died from the shock wave impact.
    The last 2 that were furthest away from the target, didn't die... But had their
    knees split open and blood gushing out of their ears.

    'Excellent' Landon thought.

    The knights had cold sweat on their backs seeing the damage it caused.... If
    they were faces with this kind of weapon, they would have no means or
    chance for survival.

    Tim and chief Wiggins laughed and hugged each other like a bunch of 5
    year old kids.

    "Hahhaha.This is great, Marvelous .. ..Genius" Tim Mayers said excitedly.

    "That basic chemistry book basically changes the game for Alchemy.....
    hahahaha.....what is matter? this is matter!! ...Ahhh his highness is a godly
    genius.... Old Tim, I'll buy you a drink today... " Chief Wiggins said while
    patting Tim Mayers back.

    "Peiiiy!! no way.. I have to keep reading my basic Chemistry book... I want


    to see and create more materials.... Did you know that even Iron itself has
    different temperatures for which it can be welded by? Damn..there's even
    something called Enthalpy and entropy.... When we created Glass for the
    first time, I almost lost it.... Genius.. simply genius..." Tim said

    "Oh!! dont forget about air my friend.... what we are breathing has different
    elements in it...blah blah blah...."

    As the two men spoke, their apprentices looked at each other and smiled.
    Today they had witnessed history.

    Although everyone was shocked silly, deep down, they knew that with this
    new weapon, Baymard would have a means of protecting itself.

    They couldn't help but looked at his highness with awe.

    'Godly genius'
    Chapter 35 Fiance
    After cannon testing, Landon asked Lucius to ensure that the soldiers
    trained daily on how to use the cannons.

    Every week, Lucius would be in charge of drawing a schedule that allowed


    everyone to train and prepare on how to use the cannons. Afterall, it was
    impossible for 330 soldiers Plus the added 150 recruits to practice daily.

    So a schedule was the best way forward for these 480 men.

    All in all, each soldier would have the opportunity to practice cannon firing
    at least 3 times a week, going from Lucius' drawn-up schedule.

    Landon held his mothers hand with his left hand and Lucy's hand with his
    other hand, as they walked around the barracks.

    "Brother Landon, why don't we go to the castle?" Lucy asked curiously.

    "Little Landon, Im also curious as well....arent we done? why aren't we


    going back home?" Mother Kim asked suspiciously.

    Lucius and Landon looked at each other for second and quickly averted
    their gazes.

    Something was fishy to both women, but they decided to brush it off.

    As they continued to stroll, Landon kept looking at the blushing Lucy and
    smiled.

    Mother Kim, as if feeling the weight of being a third wheel, held onto
    Lucius' arms, as well as Grace's arm and ushered them forward.

    Too bad she didn't see the intense blush on Lucius' cheeks.... But Grace did.
    Grace in turn rushed up ahead with little Momo leaving the royal couples
    behind. She had to get to the castle quickly.

    Mother Kim felt awkward and blushed deeply. She looked at the handsome
    Lucious from the corner of her eyes, and was lost in thought for a while.

    When she and her son were banished, Lucius resigned and decided to offer
    his services as a knight and protect them towards their journey to Baymard.

    Kim had always known that Lucius took Landon as his son, and that
    Landon did the same with Lucius. She always thought it was natural and
    never thought anything about it.

    But when she was at her lowest, this man had always stood up for her and
    guarded her against any dangers and troubles.

    She didn't have any feelings for him before, because whether she liked it of
    not, she was king Barn's concubine at the time.

    But when she was freed from her hell, she decided to live her life a new.

    On the day they left the Capital, she started noticing how handsome and
    manly Lucius was. As time went by, she realized that all this while, she had
    been in love with Lucius.

    She didn't even know when it started..... was it when Lucius helped her take
    care of her son in the Capital? Or when he resigned to follow her to
    Baymard. She didn't know and she didn't care.

    When he smiled at her, her world would stop and she would get confused
    and say the wrong things.

    Plus, she wasn't sure if he felt the same way.... what if he didn't love her?
    Wouldn't she just be forcing her love onto him? What if she ruined her
    friendship with him because of love?.. She would never allow that to
    happen.. No way!

    Lucius as if noticing her gaze, turned his head facing her.


    "Your highness, should we go back to the castle now?" Lucius asked as he
    saw her flushed face.

    As he spoke, her face turned redder and redder.....Honestly, he thought that


    if her face got any redder, it would pop.

    He chuckled inwardly and smiled.

    "Y..Yess let's do that....uhmm a..after you" she stammered.

    Landon and Lucy who kept watching at the back almost couldn't hold it in.
    Was this the tiger mother that they knew? Who was this shy woman?

    As soon as Lucius and Mother Kim disappeared from their view, they
    laughed out loud and almost fell over.

    As they were laughing, Landon sneakily pecked Lucy's left cheek.

    Now, it was her turn to blush. She placed her left hand on her cheek and
    pointed the other one at Landon.

    "You!!!!....."

    Landon took hold of her hands and smiled at her warmly.

    "Is that all you have to say to me... my dear Fiance"

    Lucy almost choked at his words.. Fiance? Since when? How come she
    wasn't aware of this?

    She was blushing even more now, and quickly pulled her face away from
    his gaze.

    "Ayyye.... Why are you hiding from me?....."

    "Brother Landon why are you teasing me like this?...I.. I.." Lucy stammered
    as she spoke.

    "Come with me"


    ------------

    Landon covered her face with a thick piece of cloth and led Lucy up the
    staircase off the castle. They moved for a while slowly, until they reached
    the throne room.

    Once Landon dropped the cloth, Lucy was shocked.

    There were a lot of people in front of her, candles sorrounding her and a lot
    of flower petals sprinkled all over the throne room arranged in a special
    way.

    [Will you Marry me Lucy]

    was spelled out by the flower petals.

    Lucy turned around to look at Landon and was shocked.

    He was on bended knees.

    Was a king suppose to kneel to anyone? she asked herself worriedly. But
    that thought quickly left her brain when Landon gave his speech.

    ["Lucy Gustav, we've known each ever since we were little. You've always
    been there for me through thick and thin.

    When I was down, you stood up for me..... when I needed someone to lean
    on, you were always there.

    As time went by, I slowly fell in love with you. I love your smile, your
    caring nature and your heart.

    Look, I guarantee that there'll be tough times. But no matter what troubles
    we face, I will fight for you and continue to love and cherish you.

    I promise you that no one will work harder to make you happy more than I
    will.
    Lucy, I want to marry you because when you love someone as much as I
    love you, getting married is the only thing left to do.

    So what do you say, will you match me Lucy?"]


    Chapter 36 A great beginning
    Everyone including, the knights, the maids, Tim and Chief Wggins were
    shocked.

    What did they just see? The King was kneeling down!!

    Is this how marriage proposals are suppose to be made? This was the first
    time they had seen such a thing. Usually women didn't have a choice. Their
    parents chose a strong reliable husband who could take care of them and
    that was that.... sometimes they would be lucky if it was the man that they
    took loved. Marriage usually involves politics and power for most nobles.

    But his highness bent down on one knee for his wife and even made such a
    grand gesture towards her.

    The women on the other hand were all in the spirit of romance. Grace,
    mother Kim and the maids felt like this was what a man should be.

    The men looked at the women and thought:

    'Is this what women want?'

    They had to admit that this was pretty romantic. The flowers, the candles,
    the ring, those words..... It all made sense somehow. They were almost gave
    a big thumbs up to his highness for his idea.

    From the moment Landon came into this world, he had noticed his
    uncontrollable feelings for Lucy. Whether it was because of the old Landon
    or the current him, his emotions were strong. Every time during dinner,
    supper,..heck even breakfast, he would stare at her in a daze.

    As the days went by, he also began to notice her feelings towards him.
    They're love was literally oozing out every time they met.
    Of course he didn't want to marry her immediately.... they were just 15
    years old, afterall.. But in this era, most girls got engaged at the age of 12
    and married at 18 to 20.

    Lucy being engaged now, was considered late in this era.

    Also, Landon didn't want people to think that there was something wrong
    with her or that she only good enough to be a concubine or a whore.

    No matter how times change, human beings were always the same. Back in
    earth, if a woman passed the age of 30 and never got married, everyone
    would point fingers at her. Even at age 26, people would still talk bad about
    them.

    He had seen and noted all of Lucy's uncertainty. It was very clear that she
    had assumed that she would end up as a concubine, or worse just a side-
    chick.. bruhhh....

    He did this to reassure her that she would always be his queen.

    In his mind, they would get married when they were old enough to do so.
    For now, he just wanted her to know that she belonged to him.

    So within this period, he had asked Tim to create a ring made out of Iron
    with a tiny green jade stone on it.

    Landon brought out the beautifully crafted ring and waited for her reply,
    while looking deep into her eyes.

    Ever since he started talking she had been crying. Of course she loved
    him... it was so obvious for everyone one to see.

    "Yes brother Landon... I..I..I'll be your wife." (sob sob)

    Landon took her left hand an placed the ring on her middle finger.

    "This ring is a symbol of my love as a man to you. It is also proof that you
    are my fiance, the one I love and the one I will marry."
    Landon got up and held her in his embrace.

    "If you should willingly remove or give me back this ring, it would mean
    that you no longer want to marry me or have me as a husband...Keep my
    ring safe and cherish it as well" Landon said while looking at her warmly.

    Everyone clapped and cheered for them.

    Josh looked at Grace and smiled. Grace upon feeling someone's gaze on
    her, turned and locked gazes with Josh, who was standing directly behind
    her. She blushed and turned towards little Momo.

    "Elder sister are you still sick? Why is your face so red?" Little Momo
    asked innocently upon seeing his sister's condition.

    Josh chuckled, and Grace truly wished that the floor could open up and
    swallow her whole.

    'How embarrassing ', she thought.

    Even Grace felt like no one would ever marry her anymore. Her friends in
    the village were already engaged, while others married.

    She didn't want to marry young or be promised to anyone, because she had
    to take care of little Momo.

    But looking at Josh now, she started having hope that he would marry her as
    a concubine at least.

    Lucius on the other hand, was extremely happy.

    Landon had come to him last week and told him to man up and confess his
    feelings to his mother. Infact he himself had started to see the way she
    would always look at him. He was sure that she cared about him. Landon
    was right. What was he waiting for? Was it when he turned 50, that he
    would confess?

    Hence he and Landon had worked out this whole scenario.


    They need to find a moment where both mother Kim and Lucy would not
    be around the castle alot, as well as have classes. Today was that day.

    They had been in cohorts with Grace, the knights, the maids and everyone
    else.

    On his way to the castle, he had brought Kim to the gardens and confessed
    to her. He did it the way Landon taught him.. on bended knees. Heck he
    even rehearsed some other lines that Landon gave him.

    Mother Kim was so shocked that she too burst out into tears. She accepted
    his love kissed him and ran away from him like a 5 year old girl. He quickly
    chased after her and brought her here.

    The mighty Tiger became a small kitten in his embrace.

    Lucius looked at Mother Kim's smiling face and whispered in her ears.

    "When I propose to you, I will make you happier. Because I love you."

    As he said that, He slowly used his left hand and held her right hand tightly.

    She looked at him and was stunned for a moment. Then she Suddenly
    smiled.

    Their hearts were finally one.

    ----------

    Landon climbed on his bed and thought about the day.

    Even at dinner, Lucy would look at the ring and smile at it.

    Even the way she waved, had changed. She started waving using the back
    of her hands like how Julia Robert's did in the Princess Diaries.

    Himself, Grace, Lucius and the 3 Major General's were trying to hold back
    their laughter's every time she did it.
    Women.... they were all the same no matter the era (sigh).

    Landon smiled and looked his next mission.

    [Cement Manufacturing]
    Chapter 37 Rewards
    \"System, show me my stat and rewards\" Landon said as he lay on his bed.

    >Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 15

    >Status: King of Baymard

    >Level: Beginner (Still Level 1)

    >Current Sitaution: Healthy

    >Host also received 120 BP for the creation of glass.

    >Originally, host had 82 DP and 50 BP

    >But since host had previously used 71 DP points for buying space time
    capsules and concentration pills, your DP dropped down to 11 points.

    (* Note: DP= development points, TP= technology points and BP= bonus
    points)

    He looked at his mission status again and thought about how he should
    proceed in the future.

    Mission: Build cement block houses for all Permanent residents in


    Baymard.

    Sub-Mission: Since host has received 20 Godly food recipes and 5 spice
    making recipes, host needs to create new pallets and spices for your people.

    Rewards:
    •Full knowledge on the human Anatomy and beginner to intermediate
    knowledg in the medical field. So what if you can build a lot of warfare
    weapons? Host doesn't even have a single healer in your town.. Shame on
    you!....

    •Host will also be given 5 random medical techniques for treating patients.

    •Lastly, host will also receive 350 development points (DP) and 2000
    Technology points (TP).

    Deadline: no specific time required

    Landon sighed as he looked at his rewards towards his next mission. Where
    were was the outlay or mechanisms on guns?...

    Honestly speaking, Landon majored in electrical engineering, and also did


    alot of hardware engineering as well.. he only knew how to develop and
    design electrical appliances.

    It was unrealistic to think that just because he had come into a fantasy
    world, he would suddenly become a sage... bruh...

    Yes, he was smart... but he only focused on electrical and hardware


    engineering. The rest of his time was focused on anime, manga and light
    novels..

    Although he had done military service for his country, that didn't mean that
    he would know how to create guns..... He could quickly assemble some of
    them, but that was it.

    Each weapon had it's own mechanism and important materials that needed
    to be used in order to successfully create them.

    If it was anything involving phones, laptops, TV sets.... that,..he could do...


    But to Suddenly tell him to create paper... (sigh) isn't that too much?
    Who could honestly say that if they were put in his situation, they would
    know more than he did?

    If a person knew everything, that meant that he/she would have had to study
    all engineering types, gone to law school, while being a doctor part-time
    and maybe even ran his/her own company as a boss. As well as teach on the
    weekends.....

    There are more than 200 industries on earth. If someone claimed to know
    everything, they were simply scammers.

    Also, there was no electricity in this era, so even if he made a printer or


    photocopier, where would he plug it? And even if he needed a battery
    wouldn't he need time to create it?

    Landon also realised another major problem that he was facing.

    Although the system had given him knowledge on cement making, it hadn't
    given him knowledge on house designing and construction.

    Landon wanted to build houses in a way that would take the future into
    account.

    Soon he would put water pipes throughout the City, as well as other daily
    commodities. He had no idea where and how to place the pipes. All he
    knew about was how to place the cables and wires for electricity. Ge didn't
    even know how thick the various pipes should be.

    Landon had decided that every house would have 2 floors: the ground floor
    and the top floor.

    Each house would have a kitchen, 2 bathrooms, a parlor and 4 bedrooms at


    the top floor. It would also have a front and back yard, as well as a mailbox
    and a garage.

    Oh yes...he was planning way ahead for when he would finally make cars.
    He also wanted to make the houses accessible to street roads, railways and
    bus stops.
    All this depended on how the houses were built and positioned in the city.

    He had noticed that all the houses were focused around the town square in
    the central region. There were almost no houses close to the upper regions
    or lower regions.

    In future, all the schools would be located in the upper region, as well
    supermarkets, luxury hotels, malls and so on.

    Landon knew that most people would eventually want to live close to the
    upper region.

    Hence he decided to start building the houses in the part of central region,
    that was closest to the upper region.

    Once the first houses were completed, he would start moving the citizens in
    to them in an orderly fashion.

    Landon had a grand plan for Baymard. He decided to divide the upper
    region into 4 sections.

    District A, would obviously host himself, the knights and the barracks.

    District B, would host Fighter plane airforces and other airborne military
    weapons.

    District C would host justice courts, the main public police offices, the
    Education Bureau, Government Policy Offices, all schools, banks and so
    on..

    District D would have, Luxury hotels, amusement parks, car stores, banks
    and so on...basically good entertainment.

    Landon also decided to break the Central parts into 4 parts.

    District E, would be the closest to the upper region housing all of the 1500
    original citizens who had always stayed here.
    District F, would follow after District E. It would host all the Regfugees and
    Slaves.

    District G, would have all the regular hotels for visitors, as well as beautiful
    national parks, some banks, bars and so on...

    District H would be closer to the entrance/exit having other police stations


    and offices that determine whether or not someone could go into the city. It
    also had offices that issues ID cards, other important outposts and so on..

    As for the lower region, it would also be divided into 4 parts...but it would
    still be completely filled with factories, be it toothpaste, soap, whatever
    Baymard needed.. Only those that worked there or had a tour pass, could
    enter the region.

    The coastal part would also have 4 parts. All in all, there would be a large
    dock for visiting ships, another area that would focus on military
    submarines, as well as military ships..

    The possibilities were endless.

    For now, Landon just had to focus on building cement houses.

    The point to note was that, although there were 1500 people present in
    Baymard, there were only about 1000 houses here. People lived together as
    married couples, they had children and maybe even lived with their
    grandparents or parents..

    With 3,000 more people coming in, he could easily build the houses for
    4,500 people fast.

    Once he succeeded in providing housing for everyone, he would then start


    building high story buildings that would house future families and slaves
    who come into Baymard.

    These houses would come have massive car parks and other amenities. Of
    course, those that come later would have to pay rent for those places.
    For refugees and slaves who come in the future, he would give them a 4
    months headstart before he started collecting the rents. He hoped that before
    the time was up, they would have already gotten jobs around Baymard.

    The rents for these houses would be fairly cheap depending on the dust that
    they're built in.

    Each District in the central region would have sky high buildings to rent, as
    well as normal villa houses for those who have made enough money to live
    lavishly.

    Also, all districts, be it the upper or lower regions, would have at least 1
    police station and 2 gas stations.

    Landon thought about Baymard and sighed. The population was really too
    small for the land mass.

    Take Toronto Canada for example. That city alone had 95,000 privately
    owned housing units, over 100 hotels, several schools, about 80 malls,
    several airports and other buildings...

    Yet Toronto was smaller in land mass compared to Baymard..... Was this
    some type of joke?

    Driving from one part of Toronto to the other could take up to 10-30
    minutes without traffic, so one could only imagine how huge Baymard
    really was.

    The more Landon thought about the future, the more Landon realized how
    much knowledge he lacked and how he little the population of Baymard
    was.

    But he wasn't really in a rush... Building his dream world, would take a lot
    of time and a lot of effort.

    For now, he could buy knowledge on whatever he needed from the system.

    \"System, can I buy knowledge on house designing and house construction?


    As well as all knowledge involving handgun mechanisms, paper making
    and water supply for buildings.\"

    \"You can host. For the guns, would you like knowledge on the Single-
    Action revolver, Double-Action revolver or Semi-automatic Pistols?\", the
    system asked.

    \"The Semi-automatic pistol would do\".

    \"Host's first request will cost you either: 120 DP, 300 Technology Points
    points or 100 Bonus Points

    The second request will cost host either: 100 DP, 250 TP or 80 BP

    The third request will cost either: 80 DP, 100 TP or 20 BP.

    And finally the fourth request will cost either: 130 DP, 380 TP or 110 BP\"
    the system asked.

    \"Take out 120 BP points for the first request, 100 DP for the second
    request, 20 DP for the third request, and 130 DP for the final request...
    Also, show we my balance points again\".

    \"Host's Overall Points: 11 DP, 1000 TP and 50 BP\"... Does host want to
    receive these information now?\"

    \"Yes\"

    As Landon laid on his bed receiving the long string of information that he
    had just bought, he couldn't help but feel that, tomorrow would be a very
    hectic day.
    Chapter 38 Arrangements
    ------Lower Region------

    1 and a half weeks ago, when Landon first produced the first cannon and
    gunpowder sample, he had already completed his mission.

    He needed tools that would aid in manufacturing cement, so he asked Tim


    to assign department 4 to the task.

    Within the construction Industry, department 4 was in charge of building all


    equipments or tools needed by other departments or industries. Be it
    industry tanks, pumps, screwdrivers, or even hammers.....they would do it
    all.

    Landon asked them to create:

    •2 large rotary Kilns:

    •300 shovels

    •40 wheelbarrow's (carriage wheels would be used instead of rubber)

    •30 Iron buckets (since rubber wasnt invented yet)

    •100 hoes and 50 manual spice grinders

    But now that he had just got information on how to construct houses, he
    found that he was lacking a lot more tools.

    "Tim, it has been a week and a half, since I asked you to make some tools
    for me....how many equipments have you made so far?" Landon asked
    curiously.

    "Your highness, with 50 people working on the tools, we already made all
    the shovels, as they were even easier to make than swords. The Iron
    buckets, hoes, spice grinders and the wheel barrow's were done as well...
    But we are only 2/3's done with the kilns".

    "Excellent... good job Tim... Have 5 people continue working with the
    kilns... I just remembered that there are more tools that we would need
    before the end of the month. I appologise in advance about my negligence
    on the matter", Landon said sincerely.

    The things he needed were too many to be made before the end of the
    month. there was only 1 week and 4 days left, before the slaves would
    arrive. This would definitely put pressure on them.

    Tim looked at Landon's pained expression and immediately understood


    what he was thinking about. It was rare for rulers to be this considerate
    towards their subjects. Tim smiled.

    "Your highness... no need to appologise, we would all be honored to do


    whatever job you request of us. Your only human your highness, it's normal
    for you to forget sometimes". Tim replied.

    "Thank you Tim... But you know, your words make me more guilty...
    hihihihi..."

    Tim smiled and chucked as well.

    "Dont worry your highness we won't hold it against you".

    "Alright... I'll bear that in mind.....Here's what I need....blah blah...."

    Landon explained and drew diagrams on parchment papers, on how each


    equipment would look like.

    He needed:

    •2 large manual cement mixing machines

    •2 large manual making cement block machines

    •40 Wall screeds


    •40 floor screeds.

    •40 two-man saws

    •40 mini wood scroll saws

    •40 hand Rip saws Hand saws

    •100 Thick wooden measuring rulers and 1000 well cut plank boards of
    different sizes.

    •1000 nails, 50 door knobs with keys, 100 door hinges 50 paint rollers

    •4000 reinforcing steel bars (rebar) and 200 long steel tying wires (rebar
    wires) to join the bars together.

    "With the exception of the 5 who will work in making the kiln, the are 45
    workers available for the task.

    The first 4 projects should indeed have 4 people working on them. But for
    the 5th to 8h projects we will consider them as 1 giant project.

    Have 15 people create each saw type. And when they are done, get them to
    start creating the measuring rulers and the planks.

    The 9th project should have 7 workers on it to make: mails, door knobs,
    hinges and paint brushes

    While the other 7 workers should focus on finishing the 10th project."
    Landon said.

    "Your highness, that would mean each worker would have to create 8
    screeds in a week and 4 days..... isn't that too little? No offense your
    highness... but from what you described, these saws would take less time to
    create than swords.... A normal blacksmith would be able to make 3-4
    swords a day my lord... these tools should be done within the next 4
    days....What happens when they finish their task early? Do you want them
    to create more?" Tim asked seriously.
    "No... those that finish early, should help out with the other projects... what
    we need now is enough tools to start the job. Once the slaves arrive, we can
    assign more people to create more tools."

    Tim nodded his head while listening.

    As for hammers, the department had always been making them for a long
    time. So far, Baymard has over 300 hammers within the Construction
    industry.

    When Landon browsed through the knowledge he had acquired, he found


    out that the foundation of all houses were done with wood, concrete and
    steel bars.

    Steel was used because it could expand and contrast in heat and cold, as
    much as concrete. Which means that it won't crack the concrete that
    surrounds it.

    He also needed to cut down trees and make several planks neatly. If it
    wasn't done well, the foundation would not be sturdy. That's why he needed
    them to make saws.

    In this era, people used axes to cut their wood. That was a real waste of
    time, just saw the wood open.

    Since there was no electricity, all the tools he made operated manually. The
    workers should use the 2-man saw to fall the trees.

    When trying to get precise wood measurements, they could use the
    measuring rulers, chalk, wood scroll saws and Rip saws to get the exact
    wood blocks needed for each part of the house.

    He also needed to make sure that the cabinets for the kitchen, bathrooms
    and so on... were done properly.

    In this era, people tied wood together with ropes, instead of using nails...
    ..Thats why he also requested for nails to be made asap.
    "Now, that we are done with department 4, let's talk about department 3, the
    warfare department."

    Landon also gave him a detailed understanding and sketch on how the
    handguns were to be manufactured.

    "Also, put all the hoes and spice grinders on a cart, I'll take them over to the
    food industry".

    Landon met chief Wiggins and handed over all the tools to him.

    In this era, people used sticks, sharp stones, pickaxes and their hands to dig
    up the soil.

    The hoe was flatter compared to the pickaxes and wasn't as heavy as the
    pickaxe. Wiggins didnt know how this thing could help them. He looked at
    the tools in confusion.

    Landon decided that it was better to show him how it worked, than
    explaining its functions. So he decided to head towards the farms.

    Once they arrived, Landon gave 10 hoes to random workers and 1 how to
    chief Wiggins, while holding another hoe in his hand. He rolled up his
    sleeves and turned towards them.

    "Lets begin, follow my lead"

    Landon held the hole with both hands and swung frontwards towards the
    ground. After softening and smoothing the soil, he then started forming
    beds by digging up the sorrounding soil and placing it on top of the area he
    smoothed.

    As everyone followed his movements, they realised how fast and easy,
    using this tool was. Less than 3 minutes, they had already formed a farm
    bed.

    Normally, it would take 1 person an hour to make a standard size bed. After
    using a pickaxe, stones or sticks to soften the soil, the farmers would use
    their hands to form the beds.
    Chief Wiggins looked at the tool in his hand and smiled. This was a game-
    changer for him.

    "Once the day is over, you all can return the tools back to your supervisor".

    Since the demonstration was over, hewent back to the food industry with
    chief Wiggins. And on their way, Wiggins kept talking about how this tool
    was godly and so on.

    Landon looked at the excited man and chuckled. When Wiggins spoke
    about farming, he really looked like a kid.

    As they rod back, Landon kept thinking about spice making.

    Although he wanted to start now, he knew that he couldn't without more


    people. So he decided to wait for the slaves and pass the time assisting
    every department.

    ****

    As Landon thought about his situation, someone far away was preparing for
    a stormy night.
    Chapter 39 An unexpected
    Problem
    Benjamin Hamilton A.k.A Santa, had already gathered 800 or more slaves
    and refugees from his city, on the first three days of arriving Carona.

    On the fourth day, he got and urgent massage from the 9th prince of Yodan,
    Bari Maclaine.

    The 9th prince was a funny one.

    He was kind, simple minded, loyal and hardworking. When his half-siblings
    fought over kingship, he only focused on learning how to run the 2 small
    cities under his control.

    His Father, king Maclaine, had 6 wives and 2 concubines.With this, Bari
    had 23 siblings.

    Actually, he was born a week after the 8th prince, while the 10th and 11th
    prince's were born 4 and 6 months after his birth. So in 1 year, King
    Maclaine had welcomed 4 prince's and 1 princess into the world.

    The workings of the inner haram was brutal.

    The main official wife, kept getting in her feelings and trying to control the
    other wives and concubines when she could. If she noticed that her husband
    favored anyone more than her, she would try killing them or setting them
    up.

    His mother was unfortunately one of these women.

    His mother had stayed in the kings chamber for an entire week, which made
    the first wife drown in anger.
    She then made up a story about infidelity and hired witnesses to testify
    against his mother. There were over 100 witnesses.. of course the king
    would believe them.

    And what made matters worse was that, his mom never begged or belittled
    herself in front of him. She only said one sentence and that was it.

    "I'm innocent.. do what you want to do"

    It would have been better if she had screamed, begged or cried her eyes
    out... But the way she said it, made the king afraid that he had made a
    mistake.

    But since he had become a laughingstock in the entire Capital, he had to


    follow through with the punishment. She had no proof, it was her word
    against hundreds. Even the some of the other wives had testified against
    her.

    Very quickly, those emotions left the king and anger took over his mind.
    'How dare she act proudly when she was the one who was caught cheating?
    Did she take him for a fool?', he thought.

    As he looking at the proud woman who stood before him, he decided to go


    ahead with the punishment.

    She would have to do the walk of shame.

    Different empires had different rules. In Arcadina, cheating royals would be


    locked up shabby rooms for rest of their lives.. or until their husbands
    forgave them. In Yodan, it was vastly different.

    The women would walk a long distant completely nude while having food
    and rocks being thrown at them. After the walk, the cheating womans
    marriage would be annulled.

    That year, the 9th prince had already turned 16 and ran his cities
    independently.
    Once he got wind of his moms situation, he rushed back to the Capital and
    headed straight for the palace.

    Hd looked at his hurt but prideful mother and anger rose within his heart.

    For a fact, he knew that his mother was innocent... but sometimes, he
    wished that she would at least talk or cry like other women did.

    Instead, she smiled at him and bottled up everything inside. That smile
    instantly brought him to tears. He loved her with all his heart and thought
    that if he became strong, he would easily protect her.

    But he was wrong.

    He looked at his weeping little sister of 9 years old and hugged her tightly.
    Tomorrow was the day for the marriage annulment.

    Early the next morning, he held his mothers arm and led her towards the
    throne room.

    Within the continent of Pyno, different empires had their own beliefs and
    non-beliefs.

    The empire of Deiferus, believed in the Goddess Serena. It was said that she
    was the one who created the stars, the moms and the land. She blessed the
    land as well as cursed it. So all marriages were blessed by her ministers.

    Arcadina for example, believed in the souls of their forefathers being Gods.
    They would pray and call their ancestors Gods..

    The empire of Terique believed in the sea god, Carona believed in the god
    of fertility, and in Yodan, they believed in absolutely nothing... they thought
    it was ridiculous... if gods existed, where were they?

    Once they got to the throne room, the king said some rubbish mumbo
    jumbo and long story short, he annulled the marriage sent ter packing.

    The king didn't even know his 9th son's name, he was only concerned with
    the first 5. One of them would likely be the next ruler of the empire.
    He didn't choose a crown prince yet because he wanted his sons to prove
    themselves of being worthy to rule the empire.

    But this decision only made his haram more deadly and made his sons and
    wives plot to kill or assassinate each other. Even the princesses fought
    amongst themselves.

    His father looked at him coldly as he supported his mothers shoulders.....he


    in turn, returned the gaze.

    As they locked eyes, the first wife whispered into the kings ears and
    sneered at him.

    "You are to return all the knights under your care and work as an ordinary
    knight... I will give you 50 gold coins as your inheritance...Be lucky that I
    even had the heart to give you some... You can choose which town you
    would like to work in, and I'll have you posted there immediately". His
    father said.

    The queen didnt want to allow him to have any knights for fear of revenge
    towards the disgrace she gave his mother. The look in the boys eyes were
    strong. He would definitely kill her if he had the chance.

    "I agree. But I also have 1 other request.... I want to renounce my sister
    from being a royal.. and I choose to be stationed within the city of Vienna".
    He replied.

    Now that his mother had been sent away, he dared not keep his younger
    sister in the palace. Those women would turn her into a slave or worse their
    punching bags.

    His father of course approved. The princess was his 17th child. He didn't
    even know her, talk less of caring about her. One less mouth to feed, he
    thought.

    Bari chose Vienna because ever since he ran the territory, everyone over
    there became his family and friends... He was sure that they would treat him
    kindly... And unlike most people within the empire, those in Vienna were
    very honest and somewhat pure. They had also been living far away from
    the Capital, and didn't know much about the dark side of royalty.

    These people were a breathe of fresh air to him. It was the perfect place for
    the family of three...

    at that time, he failed to notice the evil twinkle within the queens eyes. Had
    he seen it, he wouldn't have been in this mess right now.

    ----------

    As Santa looked at the message, he knew he had to rush over to Vienna...


    sigh

    'Little brother Landon, it appears that he will come, bearing too many gifts
    this time around.'
    Chapter 40 Late Comer Santa
    For the past 1 week, Landon had been waiting for the ship to come with the
    slaves.

    Landon had decided to use this period, to create more equipments for the
    new industries, that were about to be formed.

    And after waiting for another 3 days, he was informed that there were 10
    large ships sailing towards Baymard.

    From the system, Landon could identify the ships. They were Santa's
    ships... but why were there so many?

    'Just what was he thinking?' Landon thought.

    ------------

    On the shore, Landon looked at the ever smiling Santa and felt helpless. It
    was really hard to get angry with this jolly fellow... sigh..

    "Little bro..... I've missed you... not seeing you all this while, has made my
    heart uneasy.... Little bro, I hope your not mad at me for coming
    late....hihuhu...." Santa said while giggling.

    Everyone on the ship was surprised. Isnt that the king? .. why would he talk
    to a noble like that?

    Before they had set sail to Baymard, Santa had explained to them the
    situation Baymard was in.. He also assured them that the king of the newly
    independently established territory, would definitely treat them well. He had
    guaranteed them safety, shelter and food.

    Back on the shore, Santa explained what happened and why he had brought
    10 ships of people with him.
    Long story short, once the 9th prince arrived Vienna, everything was going
    on fine at first.

    But a month later, there were sudden attacks and killings happening within
    the city. By the end of the next month, more than 11,000 people out of
    96,000 people had died.

    When they had captured one of the attackers, it was revealed that the queen
    had been sending a group of bandits called the 'Evergreen Bandits' to harass
    the citizens, while trying to kill him. Once he was killed, it would be
    announced that him alongside the citizens, died from an attack from
    bandits.

    The queen had to make sure that it wasn't traceable to her, so burning and
    killing other people was only their secondary mission.

    But when the bandits came, the prince along side the city lords knights
    fended them off bravely. At the end, their primary mission of killing Bari
    had failed.

    The queen became restless and ordered her secret knights and about 23
    gangs with more than 5,000 people in each gang, to join forces and burn
    down the entire city.

    The city lord got wind of the plan early on and informed the prince. It was
    said that in the next 3 months, they would arrive Vienna and the attack
    would commence.

    So,they started evacuating the people from Vienna immediately.

    Once the Bari heard the news, he also sent a letter to Santa requesting for
    his help.

    2 months later, the city lord had evacuated all the barons, as well as over
    71,650 people. The city lord of the next town was close friends with Basi as
    well..... so Bari successfully settled these people to settle in his town with
    all their belongings.
    4 days after that, Santa arrived with 10 giant size ships... they boarded the
    ships and headed for Baymard.

    The city lord couldn't go with Bari because he was still an official in the
    empire. He took his family and his knights and headed back to the Capital.

    Listening to the story, which felt like all those Tv dramas he had watched,
    he was somewhat taken aback. He also felt pity for Bari, his family and the
    people.

    But basically, apart from the 800 slaves that Santa originally got.. he still
    took 13,350 people from Vienna.

    So in total, there had 14,150 people on those ships.

    Although he felt sad for them, the amount of mud houses he built couldn't
    contain all of them... forget it, he would just have to give them an estate in
    the upper region to live in.

    He decided to use the closest estate to the central region.

    Of course the prince and his family would live in the castle with him...
    royalty was royalty, afterall.

    Santa looked at Landon and smiled.

    "Since you paid for 3000 slaves, I will send the other 2,200 more...
    remember, there are 800 slaves amongst the group", Santa said.

    "How can I ask you for more? what kind of person do you think I am? You
    don't have to do that."

    "Its because I know what kind of person you are that I'm willing to get more
    slaves for you. It would be good if you can save them from their salvery.
    These people are usually treated and treated even worse than animals.. If
    they stay with you, I know that you would help them in every way
    possible."

    "Your right.. I agree with you... Since that's the case, I will pay you for your
    trip as well.. And if you ever find refugees ur people that need help, send
    them over as well". Landon said

    After getting the gist, Landon sent 50 knights to call over all the overseers,
    supervisors, Major generals, Captain's, his mother, Lucy, Grace, little
    Momo the head butler and Maid to come over.

    He wanted to introduce them to everyone here.

    Once everyone arrived, Landon had them line up on the highest point of the
    ground... As he did that, he also had Santa gathered all the people along the
    sandy shores.

    'System, can you amplify my voice? I want those at the back to here me
    loud and clear. At the same time, I don't want those at the front to feel like
    I'm screaming... I want everyone to get the same Volume or tune when I'm
    speaking'.

    'Host, yes I can. It will cost host 10 DP, 15YP or 4BP per hour'.

    'Why so expensive? Isnt it just amplification? Aren't you cheating me?'

    'If the host thinks that it's too expensive, then that is not the system's
    problem... the system is an almighty system and above petty arguments with
    host. .. is host buying or not?"

    Landon really thought that this system was a petty black-bellied system.
    Above arguments? Pleeeease...

    'Fine.... I'll buy it then.. use my BP for 1 hour"

    --------------

    "My friends, I know that some of you feel helpless, scared and afraid..... I
    assure you that Baymard will be a safe haven for you.
    You all had laboured and toiled within Vienna, and had to face and witness
    death of your own friends and families.

    Yes, I'm talking about the 5,000 poor innocent souls that died from the first
    attack on your city.

    You all have been put through hell by those treacherous gangs who only
    feel plessure from bloodshed.

    I promise you that within my territory, I will give you a new life and a new
    path, in which you all can proudly walk on!!

    Whether you are slaves from Carona or citizens fro Vienna, from this day
    forward, you all will be my friends and my family. Your pain will be my
    pain... and your happiness will be mine as well.

    I hate that word 'slavery'. It is vulgar and goes against my beliefs. In this
    land, there is no such thing as slavery.. and there will never be

    On my land, everyone has to go to school, and children are not allowed to


    work until they reach the age of 14, in which they can applly or get what we
    call 'an internship' for the time being until they finish school.

    With time, you all will come to understand and love Baymard, just as much
    as I love it.

    And if you face any issues within the territory, you can meet any of these
    people standing behind me, to aid or assist you...

    Once more....Welcome to Baymard!!!!!"


    Chapter 41 Prior Planning
    "Prince Bari, what do you want to do now?"

    Truth be told, when Bari looked at Landon, he didn't know how to react.
    Afterall, this was their first meeting.. and Landon was younger than him...
    So.... he was very confused on how to address him.

    He kept wondering whether Landon would feel threatened because he use


    to be a prince.

    Bari was an honest man, who would never take what didn't belong to him.

    When he was 'supposedly' given cities to run, his father had let the city
    lords deal with politics and ruling the city, while he just fought and trained
    hard.

    As the 9th prince, he was brought up to basically never even dream of being
    ruler.

    Because his father didn't want to give any sort of power to any of his other
    sons apart from the first 5, the king asked the city lords to run the cities
    alongside his sons.

    This was the best way to spy or keep tabs on them.

    They were to report if any of his sons was planning or scheming to kill or
    even dream about killing his self or his 5 eldest sons.

    Initially, the city lords obeyed the kings orders, but when he got to know
    Bari, he changed his mind.

    In his opinion, Bari had never even thought of the throne for a single day.
    So there was nothing to report about. And as he got to know Bari, he began
    to form a strong bond with him as well.
    The queen would never allow any other child to rule the empire, other than
    her son. So she made sure that Bari and his other brothers were trained up
    as knights.

    They were brought up to only serve the real heir to the throne.

    That woman worked in the shadows.

    If any of the other children got more land or more followers, for sure they
    would have to die.

    With all this, as a prince, Bari was only trained with the way of the sword.

    In a way, he was similar to the old Landon.

    The old Landon, didn't give 2 F's about running an empire or controlling a
    city.

    In fact, the old Landon was surprised that his father even gave him land at
    all. He honestly thought that when he would turned 15, he would move to a
    small village with his mom and Lucy, and then work as any other peasant.

    The money that they had saved was enough to take care of 3 mouths for the
    next 15 years, if they lived as peasants.

    The old Landon was also a humble, quiet and simple-minded person. He
    never bit off more than what he could chew.

    As Bari looked at Landon, he became somewhat nervous.

    If Landon didn't like him, he might be thrown out of Baymard, along with
    his family.. he didnt have a home anymore and was scared of rejection.

    "To be honest, I want to be a knight." Bari answered nervously.

    Landon looked at him and smiled.

    "Hahahha, why are you so stiff? Since you are brothers with San... I mean
    Benjamin, then I will be your brother as well." Landon added hitting his
    back playfully.

    "Look over there elder bro, aunty is already smiling and laughing with my
    mom..." Landon continued while pointing towards Bari's mother.

    Bari looked and was a little stunned.

    His mom would only ever laugh in front of him or his sister. No one, not
    even the king had seen her laugh.

    A deep and warm smile formed on his face.

    'It seemed I worried for nothing', he thought

    Landon looked at him and sighed in relief.

    He didn't want Bari to feel any discomfort towards him.

    He knew that given Santa's personality, Only those who were truly honest
    could be friends with Santa.

    Santa would never bring anyone one who wanted to harm or take his
    position as king to Baymard.

    And even if he did, for sure... Landon would kill the threat.

    "If that's the case, once you complete your training under my army, I will
    make you a Captain under my father to-be and your Army General....
    Lucius."

    Once he was done, Landon stocked 1 of Santa's ships with a lot of Feldspar
    and other rare mineral ores.

    He also gave him more chalk and paint samples.

    At the end, he had made 1,200,000 gold coins from Santa.

    ---------------
    With 14,150 new people, Landon had more than enough workers to start his
    numerous projects.

    Landon had all the knights help everyone sign a non-disclosure agreement
    stating that within the next 20 years, whatever they learn can never be
    shared to those out of Baymard.

    He also read the rules and punishments that would follow if anyone
    disobeyed them. Especially the disclosure form.

    The punishment was the death of the individual and his entire family.
    Everyone already swore in their hearts that they would keep whatever they
    had learnt in their hearts.

    Plus, they didnt know the empire well and wasn't sure that any other nobles
    would care for them as Landon had promised.

    They weren't about to risk it at all.

    Amongst the group, 1600 people volunteered to be knights, and were


    moved to the barracks.

    Landon decided to count Beri and his family of 3, out of the work schedule
    as well.

    Lucky for him, there were some people who had professions while they
    were in Vienna.

    There were 7 Doctors, 14 nurses, 6 teachers, 20 blacksmiths and carpenters,


    9 Alchemists and 3 people who used to work as Government officials for
    the city lord of Vienna. Making a total of 59 people.

    He also realised that there were 2,127 children from ages 0-14 within the
    group.

    Presently, while the adults worked, the children would spend the entire day
    in one of the buildings on the school estate. They would play, eat and study
    sometimes.
    Landon had only assigned 28 caretakers for those children. Kinda like a
    preschool kindergarten vibe.

    They were divided according to the their ages and placed in separate rooms.
    He had made sure that for every age, there was someone to attend to them.

    There were those who were very young and still learning how to walk.
    While there were others who were 14, and liked running around and playing
    energetically in their classrooms.

    Little Momo, was also very lively in his classroom as well.

    Landon had made schedules that gave the children nap times, breaks, class
    time, play time, lunch, dinner and breakfast as well.

    And when the parents finished work, they would come over and take their
    children away.

    Many parents appreciated this system, as It gave them time to do their own
    things without worrying about their kids.

    With this service, the adults who were at work, especially the women, felt
    very free and happy.

    These women felt liberated. They had always stayed at home, cooked, took
    care of the kids all day, while their husbands go out and come back
    whenever.

    They had always dreamt of trying out their husbands jobs or even doing
    something more with their lives.

    Some of them, even work alongside their husbands presently. How exciting.

    Generally, the daycare opens from 8 A.M to 10 P.M.

    So for those with night shifts, when they finished their jobs at 9 P.M, they
    would still have time to pick up their kids.
    Landon was sure that if he ever stoped this daycare service, there would be
    riots and fights within the city.

    He had also built 10 iron swings in the playground and cleared the fields for
    them to play in. In future, he would provide coloring books and toys for
    sure....

    Now that 2,127 more children were added to this number, Landon decided
    to add 1 more building towards daycare and also add 292 more caretakers.

    Making a total of 2,428 children in Baymard...So each caretaker would be


    in charge of about 20 kids at once, while doing rotational shifts.

    Also, there were 369 elderly people who were between the age of 60 and
    above, who had arrived Baymard as well.

    When Landon asked them what they wanted to do, all of them said that they
    wanted to stay at home with either their sons or daughters and look after the
    house while they were away.

    Landon agreed to their request and told them that if they needed anything,
    they should just tell any of the guards that they see.

    But there were also some people, who seriously surprised Landon as well.
    Chapter 42 The 3 Musketeers
    There were 3 old men, about the ages of 76-80, who said that they wanted
    to work in the mines, as fishermen or as hunters.

    Their families stood at their backs and surprisingly looked at Landon with
    an apologetic gaze.

    He didn't understand why they were looking at him in that manner... But
    after talking with these men for a while, he would fully understood the
    meaning behind those looks.

    All 3, claimed to be as strong as an ox. One's name was Willow, while the
    other 2 were Hermon and Paitus.

    Of course Landon would never allow these men to work in the mines,
    unless he was 99% sure that working there wouldn't affect their health in
    any way.

    As he looked at the 3 men he was even more convinced of his decision to


    say no.

    Landon literally thought that if they stood outside on a windy day, the wind
    would for sure blow them away.

    "Kid, do you think that we are weaklings?" old man Hermon asked.

    "What?" Paitus asked Hermon, as he didn't fully hear what Hermon said.

    Paitus had hearing problems due to old age.

    "He said that we are weaklings!!" old man Willow repeated while shouting
    in Paitus' ear.

    Now Paitus got the gist.


    "Whatt!!!! you dare say that we are weaklings!"

    Landon didn't know whether to laugh or to cry. When did he say that they
    were weaklings? Aren't they just twisting his words?

    "Do you know who he is?" Old man Paitus asked as he pointed at old man
    Willow.

    'How the heck should I know?'Landon thought

    As Paitus spoke, old man Willow turned from side to side, as if posing in a
    male photoshoot. He started showing off his non-existent muscles as he
    flexed.

    "Do you know who he is!!" Old man Hermon exclaimed as well.

    "This man here is the strongest man in the world!"

    'I beg to differ' Landon thought as he looked at the flexing old man Willow.

    "This guy here had once fought an assassin with a single finger.... a real
    assassin... the most deadliest of them." Old man Hermon exclaimed while
    frantically waving his hands about.

    "The fight was brutal I tell yah!!....he blocked a sword strike with his finger
    and used that same finger to slice off the man's ear".

    'you think we are in a wuxia world?'

    "Its true!!.....He cut the man's ear off with one finger, and re-attached it
    back with another, while using his right leg to fend off the man's attacks".
    old man Paitus said.

    'That's biologically impossible'

    "He was also, the only man to ever swim from Vienna to the continent of
    Carona without any boat!!".

    'His limbs would have fallen out by now if it were true'


    "He also caught a sea fish the size of an entire estate and beat it to a pulp."
    Old man Hermon said.

    'That would be a whale, and there's no way you could ever injure one'

    "He once juggled 5 gigantic rocks using his right hand, while drinking wine
    with his left"

    'What are you? Superman?' Landon thought

    Old man Willow looked at the unconvinced Landon and hmped.

    "Fine!! if you don't believe it.. then I'll prove it!"

    Before Landon or any of the knights could stop him, old man Willow had
    already tried to lift up a large rock by his side.

    "Crackkkk!!!"

    It's safe to say that he had failed woefully.

    "Ah!!!! My back!!!..You tricked me... why didn't you tell me that the rock
    was heavy? you damn cheat." Old man Willow said while wailing in agony.

    Landon hurriedly supported the man.

    "So he cheated Ayyy? How can you openly cheat like that?" old man
    Hermon exclaimed.

    "Whatt!! he cheated?... It all makes sense.. how could the strongest man
    loose to a tiny stone like this?" old man Paitus said as he nodded vigorously.

    'How did it come to him cheating? And what did he mean by tiny? that
    stone is at least 200 kg alright?'

    Landon turned around and saw Lucius and the knights trying to hold in their
    laughter's.
    "I request for a rematch.... I'm not weak I tell ya!!.. you probably bolted
    down the rock and cheated." Old man Willow said

    'Old man, although I have the system, I would never use it in a fair
    competition alright?... wait, wait ,wait!! What am I even saying? Since
    when was this a competition? You clearly sprung this on me, and now your
    claiming that I cheated?'

    "Look.. no one is saying that any of you are weak. In fact, I think that you
    all are very strong." Landon said.

    "So you think I'm stronger than you?" old man Willow asked

    "Asolutely." Landon replied

    Landon felt truly helpless. How else was he supposed to answer him?

    "Good... just so long as you know that I'm the strongest man in the world"
    old man Willow said while nodding his head.

    At the end, Landon talked the men into accepting jobs like gardening.
    Landon only wanted them to snip bushes or twigs within the royal garden.

    At first they denied, because they thought it was a job for sissies. He had
    spent the last 25 minutes trying to stroke their egos.

    These old men really made him feel like he was raising a child.

    They wanted to be coaxed and pampered. Everyone else called him your
    highness, but these men called him 'kid' or 'brat'. One can tell that they had
    always acted like this wherever they went.

    Landon looked at the large rock and decided to move it away from there.
    Who knew how many senior citizens would try to prove their strengths to
    him.
    He carried it up.... And just when he was about to move with the stone, the
    3 old men who were about leaving, saw him carrying the stone and ran back
    towards him.

    "So you think your better than us?"

    "You think your stronger than me?"

    "Give the stone here, I will show you my strength"

    Looking at the old men running towards him, Landon finally understood
    why their families kept looking at him like that.

    'F***'
    Chapter 43 Oil Production
    After successfully running away from the old men, Landon continued his
    assessment.

    He soon realised that, he now had 9,700 adults who could work, out of the
    group of 14,125.

    Adding to the other 100 volunteers who built the mud houses previously, he
    now had a total of 9,800 workers.

    Landon didn't want to start building houses without a water & treatment
    plant, central heating plant and electricity.

    After browsing through his mind, he realised that the pipes needed to be
    connected through the walls of the house and so on.

    If he did it later, then he would have to break down the walls and floors, just
    to install these features. That was just double-work.

    Landon had scheduled for home construction to be done 4 months later.

    That would be in September.

    He first started off with the 'Crude oil refining' process.

    To Landon, this section was the most important piece to the puzzle as it was
    essential for most departments.

    With oil, Landon could produce synthetic rubber, which could later be used
    to make tires, pipe insulation, rubber handle grips and other important tools.
    Also, he needed to use oil, as fuel for the electrically powered work
    machines that he was going to create.

    There was no way that the men could lift those gigantic heavy pipes that
    existed back on earth. They also had to put the pipes underground and move
    them from place to place.

    Hence, he needed heavy construction machines like dragline excavators,


    Bulldozers and so on.

    "System, can you locate the nearest underground crude oil reservoir?"

    The system took a minute before answering him.

    "Answering to host, there's one in the ocean, just 7.4 Km from the shores.
    And another one, 3 km away from the city wall."

    Landon didn't like those answers.

    He didn't have an oil drill ship, to go out into the sea. And his last option
    was out of the city itself. It was on the highway going to the next town.

    After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up. Didn't the system say that it was
    almighty?

    "System, I want you to re-direct the oil towards the lower region..... . right...
    here...." Landon said, while circling a certain area on his monitor.

    "Not a problem host. Do you want it to be an oil seep or deep underground


    reservoir?"

    For now, an oil seep would be the best option over underground oil
    reservoirs.

    Back on earth, there were a lot of oil industries that benefited because of oil
    seeps.

    In California USA, there are tiny lakes and ponds of pure crude oil floating
    on the earth's surface. These ponds, are the oil seeps.
    One doesn't necessarily have to dig the ground with a drill, to get the oil.
    The oils move upwards on their own.

    It's like all those cartoons that show when a man finds oil in the ground.
    The oil will squirt upwards, forcing itself out of the ground.

    Of course when Landon finally made his own drill, he would for sure dig up
    the ground and sea oil.

    For now, the workers would have to use iron buckets and drums, go scoop
    out the oil from the pond.

    It's safe to say that the system charged him for his request. At the end he
    had used, 280 Technology points.

    Since, the other departments couldn't started without oil, Landon had all
    9,800 workers help build a manually operated processing unit within the
    alchemy industry.

    He allocated 1 building for this process, and within 3 days, everything was
    built.

    They built 3 gravity tanks, 5 fractional distillation vessel that had an oven
    like bottom, several storage tanks and a few mini heating systems..

    Landon wanted to use gravity to his advantage here, so he built the gravity
    tanks at a higher elevation level than that of the fractional distillation
    columns.

    Landon knew that when making oil products, it was necessary to drain the
    water in the oil first.

    He had requested for 3 tanks to be made, so that when one is full and
    experiencing its wait time, the workers could fill the other 2, as much as
    they liked.

    After 2 days, gravity had separated the water from the oil.
    The water was drained at the bottom and the oil was sent to the distillation
    column.

    Landon and chief Wiggins watched as the oil flowed downwards towards
    the inlet of the distillation colum.

    "Your highness, are we in the distillation stage yet?" Chief Wiggins asked
    as he looked at Landon all blue-eyed and bushy tailed.

    Ever since Landon showed him the way, (*as he claims), Wiggins had
    become a 5 year old kid whenever he saw Landon.

    They would talk about math and Chemistry, and Landon would solve any
    bumps or issues that he had along the way.

    Landon was sure that even on his wedding day, chief Wiggins would still
    ask him a ton of questions.

    He was also sure that if he ever died, Chief Wiggins would probably slap
    his corpse wide awake.

    The man was obsessed with Chemistry.

    "The distillation process has just began. I'll explain it to you, as the process
    continues".

    Wiggins nodded as he carefully followed Landon's explanation.

    There were 5 fractional distillation columns. But the process only needed 3.

    The other 2 were backup, just in case any of the working columns need to
    undergo a routine maintenance check or gets damaged.

    A single column had 6 outlets and 1 inlet. These outlets were for the
    products: Petroleum gas, gasoline, kerosene, Diesel, lubricating oil, fuel oil
    and residue (tar).

    Of course the crude oil was passed in through the inlet.


    The fire heated the oil, and the various products were formed due to vapor
    rise at different temperatures.

    At this point chief Wiggins was subconsciously holding Landon's wrist


    without him even knowing.

    'Dude, it's just oil separation alright? Why the heck are you getting so
    excited? When I show you water purification in future, what are you going
    to do? get a heart attack?' Landon thought as he shook his head helplessly
    and continued to observe the process.

    Some of the products were passed through mini heating systems, so as to


    remove any water, gases and unwanted carbons from them.

    From there, these oil products were sent on their way to their storage tanks.

    Since Landon didn't have a cooling system yet, he made the pipes
    connecting the products to the storage units, extremely long.

    The pipes spiralled through what resembled a long aquarium filled with
    cold sea water.

    He then added mercury to the sea water, ensuring that the hot vapor in the
    pipes would be cooled down and turned in to liquids, before reaching their
    storage tanks.

    Mercury was one of the coldest liquids in the world. At normal atmosphere
    pressure, mercury's state is that of an ice block.

    Chief Wiggins jumped around happily, as he observed the final stages of the
    process.

    He had read of tar, diesel and the entire processing process from the
    book.....But actually seeing the process made him a firm believer.

    Screw the ancestor gods that they had worshipped... could they make this
    happen? Could they make oil?
    For him, Landon was God's sacred messenger, who was sent here to make
    them believe in the god of knowledge.....

    If Landon knew what Chief Wiggins was thinking, he would definitely


    forbid him from spreading such believes.

    He didn't want to be worshipped at all.

    Although he had the system which was godly, Landon didn't truly believe
    that he was a messenger....

    For sure, he believed that some powerful being, maybe God even, created
    the system to move around developing countless worlds.

    It was just a job. Nothing more.

    Plus how could he be a messenger, if he had never seen the person sending
    the message?

    Impossible!!

    Just like that, the week had finally come to an end.

    Landon had successfully created the first batch of petroleum oil. As well as
    other oil-based products like fuel and tar.

    --------Riverdale City---------

    The wind howled against the trees and the sounds of crickets could be heard
    from afar.

    "He accepted the job. Within 2 weeks, he should arrive." said a man with a
    cold tone.

    "Excellent"
    Chapter 44 Military Rankings
    ------The next day---------

    Today was the scheduled day for straightening and creating the rules and
    regulations for the army. As well as changing the various job descriptions.

    A while ago, he had 20 of the women who took care of the children, assist
    him in sewing material badges when the children had nap time or classes...

    He had also asked department 4, to make a lot of safety pins for the badges.

    Those men who came a week ago, had to properly follow a rank system.
    Landon decided to follow the same military rank system that existed back
    on earth.

    The lowest rank being Private E-1.

    For the enlisted soldiers to advance to the next grade, they needed to spend
    at least 6 months in each grade.

    Within the 6 months spent, they would have three physical and written
    exams. Those that pass will move to the next grade after 6 months. For
    higher personals ranks it was usually years.

    The ranks increase as so:

    •Enlisted (6 months in a rank to advance):

    ▪Private E-1( PV1 or recruits)

    ▪Private E-2 ( PV2)


    ▪Private first class (E-3 or PFC)

    ▪Army Specialist (E-4)

    ▪Corporal (CPL)

    ▪Seargent (SGT)

    ▪Staff Sergeant (SSG)

    ▪Sergeant First Class (SFC)

    ▪Master Sergeant (MSG)

    ▪First Sergeant (1SG)

    ▪Sergeant Major (SGM)

    ▪Command Sergeant Major (CSM)

    ▪Sergeant Major of the army (SMA)

    •Warrant Officers (1 year rank advancement):

    ▪Warant Officer 1

    ▪Chief Warrant Officer 2

    ▪Chief Warrant Officer 3

    ▪Chief Warrant Officer 4

    ▪Chief Warrant Officer 5

    Officer Ranks (2.5 year rank advancement):

    ▪First Lieutenant

    ▪Second Lieutenant
    ▪Captian

    ▪Major

    ▪Lieutenant Colonel

    ▪Colonel

    ▪Brigadier General

    ▪Major General

    ▪Lieutenant General

    ▪General

    •General of the Army...[ Lucius ]

    Of course, Lucius was presently in the position of General of the Army.

    He also adjusted the time spent in each grade, to fit this era.

    Most nights who had originally come to Baymard with him, would be from
    Warrant Officers.

    They had been training since they were 7, so they have at least 10 years of
    experience under their belts.

    Within the new recruits, out of 1,200, only about 300 were previously
    knights. The rest were just ordinary people who volunteered to be in the
    army.

    Within this 1 week, the new recruits, both men and some women.... were
    very happy with their choice. They studied, trained and formed strong
    bonds with one another.
    Those that were slaves within the group, started opening up more and even
    joking around here and there.

    The military atmosphere was truly beautiful to them.

    Some were already orphans as it was. But now, they shared clean and
    spacious rooms with other roommates, had fun and during their breaks, they
    would run around Baymard happily.

    Those who were already knights were also grouped with Landon's original
    knights and trained.

    He wanted the men to change the way they called themselves. They were
    soldiers in the army.. not knights in the barracks.

    Everywhere in the Army estate, he had put wooden sign boards and written
    different words using paint.

    These signs showed different directions and the names of buildings, so that
    nobody would get lost.

    These signs would generally say:

    [Baymard Army: Hospital or Baymard Army: Training Facilities]

    Something like that.

    Landon's main point was that, once they saw this daily...eventually it would
    stick to their minds like glue. And soon, they would see themselves like
    soldiers in the Army, and not knights.

    He also decided that he would make the military fort like a school. They
    would go to class, study war tactics, study their weapons, do physical
    training, shooting practices, first aid studies and so on.

    He also provided enough holiday time and pay for each individual. So that
    those who got married could leave and spend time with their wife and
    children.. or husbands.
    Most of them were new, and fell in the Private E-1 category. So he had
    some of his warrant officers split them into groups and teach them during
    their scheduled class time and field trainings.

    They were to understand the safety measures involving each military


    weapon, as well as study the weapon intently.

    He also gave iron whistles to all those who were within the Warrant officer
    class, Officer Ranks, and finally to Lucius.

    They were to train and mold the soldiers with the whistles.

    Today, he distributed the batches and posted the rules and regulations on a
    large notice board with pins.

    He also posted class schedules, outside the regular Baymard class schedules
    and field training schedules....As well as the punishments for violating each
    law.

    Once he was done, he closed the board with a glass frame, so that no one
    would dirty the board or the paper.

    He placed all the boards along side each other and stepped away. The
    boards were as wide as 6 chalkboards joint together.

    The 1st board showed clear white parchment papers detailing the military
    rules and regulations, as well as punishment for each rule.

    The 2nd, 3rd and 4th showed everyone's name and rank arranged
    alphabetically, depending on their ranks... The 2nd showed those within the
    'Enlisted Ranks', the 3rd showed those who were 'Warrant officers' and the
    4th showed those who had 'Officer Ranks'.

    The 5th board showed the latest military news and exam schedules for each
    rank.
    And finally, the 6th board showed a gigantic map of the enter Military Fort.
    Landon had paid the system to create a detailed colorful map that even had
    the names of each building written down.

    Also, in all buildings, he had put building maps that showed were each
    room was and what direction they had to go to get there.

    Each floor was labeled floor G, A, B, C.. and so on.

    All the new recruits, were each given their schedules and a mini-map of the
    extremely large military fort by their Major general's and Captain's.

    There were about 27 large buildings in the estate..Landon wanted to make


    sure that they didn't get lost easily while staying and studying here.

    The recruits also received badge's and safety pins each.

    Landon had informed them that when they were on duty, or within the Fort
    or in training, they had to wear their badges. The badges had different
    colors and strips.

    All Enlisted soldiers had green badges, but their stripes were different
    colors depending on your rank.

    The Warrant officers wore blue badges and again had different strip colors
    as their ranks increased.

    The Officer Ranks wore red badges, while Lucius as the highest authority
    within the fort, wore a silver badge.

    They only had to pin one a day. They were given a total 6 badges, should
    incase they lose them.

    Landon had also requested for department 4 of the construction industry, to


    weld Lockers, locks and keys for each soldier. As well as create proper
    obstacle courses for the soldiers.
    .

    As the day came to an end, some people were excited over their ranks and
    badges within the army, while others where pumped up about exploring the
    Fort.

    Some of them didn't even know that there were so many buildings within
    the fort. It was all new and exciting to them.

    A 29 year old lady, was being led by a soldier on duty, to where Landon
    was standing.

    "Is it time?"

    "Yes my king"
    Chapter 45 The duties of a King
    Ever since he created the daycare system, Landon had been visiting the
    children once a week.

    He would tell them stories that engulfed morality, compassion, loyalty, hope
    and all over basic qualities that made humans who they were.

    Landon thought that this era was completely bullshit.

    There were hardly any morals being taught here. To them, strength was
    everything.

    Fighting, killing and so on... Landon wanted people to only do so if they


    were left with no choice.

    He didn't want the children to kill people, just because they could... Death
    was normal to this people.

    If most of the people in power were somehow transported to earth, Landon


    was sure that they would be institutionalized...

    To many of the people in this world, loyalty was only relevant when money
    or power was involved.

    But not everyone was bad.

    The most corrupt places were those close to the Capital's of most empires.
    The towns or cities at the outskirts usually had far less corruption involved.

    Every noble liked being close to the royal Capital cities.

    Landon could understand their plight in this case.

    For example, back on earth, most people would leave the country side to go
    to the big city, where corrupt rained and violence prevailed.
    Country people were simple minded. They had their farms, they were kind
    to their neighbors and so on.....

    Coming back to the situation in this era, earth was still a haven.

    Earth had rules that forbade open murder, **** and physical abuse. There
    were some 13 years old slaves, that were already used sex toys or house
    pets..... What the heck?

    This was clearly child molestation. What was wrong with this people?

    Those bastards needed to be locked up and beaten to a pulp.

    Barons did it, Kings did it, rich merchants did it... this whole world should
    be thrown in the trash can.... Throw it away!

    Landon had told the caretakers to treat those who were abused with extreme
    care.

    He had realised that they didn't value their lives at all. They were just like
    empty vessels without a soul.

    This world was too cruel for those without power.

    That's why, a London had made up his mind to only take slaves or refugees
    into Baymard. He would build a paradise that, not even the so call rich
    people could make.

    That was his vow to them.

    The children between the ages of 4-14, gathered around the largest room in
    the building. They sat down crossed legged, and waited for the story to
    begin.

    Every week, they looked forward to Landon's stories.

    .
    "Thousands of years ago, in an ancient empire called China.... there lived a
    beautiful young woman named Mulan...."

    As he told the story, the kids became very sad for Mulan, as the
    matchmaker had confirmed that she would never be a bride. When they
    learnt that her father was going out to war again, they became even more
    depressed.

    Landon looked at their jittery faces and smiled.

    "Did you know what she did?"

    The children shook their heads and leaned towards Landon in anticipation.

    "Late that night, she made a big... decision. The biggest of them all....
    soooooo... big."

    The children felt extremely anxious at this point.

    Even the caretakers who were listening at the back, felt like they where
    about to die from the suspense.

    'Your highness, can u please get to the point?', they thought.

    Landon continued his tale, all the while pretending not to see their anxious
    gazes.

    "After saying a prayer to the ancestors, she used her father's old sword and
    cut her hair short.Then.....she took her father's Warrior clothes and dressed
    herself up like a man".

    Everyone gasped.

    A woman's hair in this era, signified her youth and her beauty. Only married
    women could cut their hair.

    A young unmarried woman could braid her hair, leave it free and unbound,
    or but it in buns.
    Mulan had just cut her hair, while she was unmarried. And the matchmaker
    didn't even approve of her to be a wife yet.

    How was she, to find a husband? Will she be unmarried for ever?

    Plus was it ok, for a girl to be in the army? Although they knew that his
    highness had recruited women to join Baymards army, they couldn't fully
    understand why he did that.

    And now this Mulan girl also joined the army?

    Weren't women suppose to just cook, sew, farm, clean the house and take
    care of their children?....

    "As her parents slept, Mulan jumped onto her father's horse, Khan, and took
    off".

    As Landon recited the tale, the children would exclaim or get angry as they
    listened.

    "Stupid Huns"

    "Bad Hun's bad Hun's"

    "....(sniff.. sniff) poor Mulan"

    "Shes so brave"

    "Oh no!! they're sorrounded"

    "Go Mushu"

    "I like uncle emperor"

    "Waahhhh!! She found a husband"

    And just like that, Landon had passed 2 hours giving a detailed version of
    Mulan to the children.
    .

    "Aunty Beverly please sit....how are the children doing?"

    An elderly woman smiled as she sat next to Landon. She was the wife of
    Chief Wiggins.

    The first time she met Landon, she was surprised by his manner of speech.
    He always called those older than him seniors, auntie's or even grandpa. He
    was very respectful towards his seniors.

    People in power usually didn't care about age seniority. Money and power
    were the only way to show real seniority in this world.

    She very much, like this new king of theirs.

    Actually, the only people Landon never used those titles with, were his
    knights and the workers within the industries. Landon had formed a bond
    with them and didn't feel the need to call them so.

    He was a man from earth afterall, and his family had raised him with high
    moral values. He couldn't just break these habits away, just because he was
    in a new world.

    Plus this was Chief Wiggins wife...there was no way that he would ever
    disrespect her.

    "Your highness, the children are learning very fast and efficiently. We
    already have some bright ones in the groups as well.

    Some of them in class 7 (7 years old) can already recite the timetable and
    write letters clearly.

    Those in the younger classes, also know the alphabets by heart as well" She
    said.

    "Good..Good..... what about the new comers?"


    "Your highness...we did as you requested. Some of the slaves have already
    started to look fuller, compared to when they first got here.

    They now smile more and are starting to open up, bit by bit.... Soon, they
    would know that they are safe here your highness. "

    Landon smiled and nodded as he listened.

    "You all have worked very hard....."

    "Its what we ought to do, your highness." She said while shaking her head.

    "oh yeah!.... I'm going back to the lower regions, is there anything you want
    me to give Chief Wiggins?"

    As soon as Beverly heard Landon, her eyes lit up and she quickly rushed to
    the kitchen and grabbed a basket of food.

    "Sorry to trouble you your highness.. ermm... This is his lunch" she said
    while handing over a large basket to Landon.

    Landon could smell the sweet aroma of baked bread.

    "It must be nice to be married, right aunty...hihihi...."

    Beverly turned all red.

    "Your highness why must you tease me so?" she said while placing both
    hands on her hips.

    Landon giggled, and hurriedly walked out the door as fast as he could.

    "Honestly, this child...." she said while smiling.

    In her eyes, Landon was still a 15 year old boy who was forced to act tough
    now and then.

    She smiled and looked out the window.


    'Times have changed'
    Chapter 46 Queen Ivy's Wrath
    ------ Yodan Empire-------

    'Crashhhhhh!!!!!\"

    A clay vase ornament was thrown at the floor, nearly hitting the 5 shivering
    men, who were kneeling down quietly.

    In their hearts, the woman before them was the incarnation of the devil.

    \"You damn buffoons!!! Where are they?\"

    No one answered here as they nervously looked at the ground.

    She took an apple and threw it at them.

    \"Answer me goddammit!!\" she yelled.

    \"My queen... W.. we tried our best...b..but..\" one of the men finallya spoke
    fearfully.

    \"But, but, but, but what? Must I do all the work myself?.....Answer
    me!!!!!\" she yelled.

    The men didn't know whether to speak or not. If they spoke she would get
    mad... and if they didn't, she would still get mad.

    \"My q..queen... we were only able to confirm tha..thatt they left the empire
    on a ship. Our subordinates... are tr.. trying their best\" Another man said.

    \"So are u saying it's my fault?... How dare you?\" She said angrily as she
    quickly grabbed a sword and sliced the man's left hand off.

    'Slice!!!!!'
    \"Good... useless men don't need hands\" she said

    She had meant to cut off his head.... but when the man saw the blade, he
    leaned back with his hands up, and instead got his left one cleanly cut.

    'Better hands than my head', he thought

    The man felt a heart wrenching pain....But he knew that if he made a sound,
    this maniac of a queen would kill, not just him, but his entire family as well.

    She looked at the blood on her shands and she became more pissed off.

    Just as she was about to vent her anger on another man, a maid walked in an
    whispered into her right ear.

    She dropped the sword and slowly sat down on her chair.

    The king was coming

    \"You all can go... use the back exit\"

    The men praised who ever it was that had saved them, as they hurriedly got
    up from the floor...And just as they were about to leave, the devil
    intervened.

    \"Wait!... I change my mind.... Guards!!!! Take these men to the dark room
    and torture them to death. I believe that they are spies from my husband's
    enemies\".

    The queen's command was simple: Torture these men under the excuse of
    them being spies for the king's enemies.

    The men who were previously kneeling, didn't even struggle. The color
    from their faces were completely drained.

    As she watched the men being dragged out, a gruesome smile was plastered
    on her face.

    'Its only a matter of time'


    -------Baymard---------

    Over the past 1 week and 5 days, Landon had been shuttling between 4
    different groups.

    Of course, out of the group of slaves and refugees that arrived, Landon
    allocated:

    •1,000 Wood cutting

    •1,200 to rubber production

    •1,200 to pipe production

    •6,000 towards building construction machines like excavators and


    trenchers

    •800 towards building fuel based electrical systems for these heavy
    construction machines.

    of course previously, he had already allocated 200 workers towards crude


    oil refining and added 300 workers to department 4.

    As for the wood cutting group, he basically needed them to fall down trees
    and make different plank sizes and shapes.

    Landon had noticed that when other companies needed wood, they would
    go and cut trees to get it.... That wasted everybody's time.

    Plus in the future, Landon would also need a lot of wood to make molds as
    a foundation foot for construction.

    He needed wooden plank boards ready at all times, when any department
    wanted to build anything.

    The first thing he did, was show the workers how to use the 2-man saw. He
    and Chris (The newly appointed supervisor) fell down a tree with the saw
    and used the other saw types, to cleanly cut the wood into several shapes
    and sizes.
    From then on, he gave different sketches to Chris, showing the different
    measurements for different planks. As well as teach the workers how to use
    the measuring stick and other tools.

    As for the pipe making industry, Landon needed them to start producing
    them Asap, some of the pipes he needed were huge and ridiculously large.

    Those pipes were typically the ones used in industries and all around the
    city.

    Those pipes would carry water and sewage, all around Baymard. Of course
    he also needed to start making house pipes as well.

    He needed; Industrial steel pipes, Cast Iron Pipes, PVC pipes, and so on.

    During this period, Landon had also explained and aided another group of
    workers to create heavy construction machines.

    He explained to them where each part went, and the importance and
    function of the parts.

    Since he was basically an electrical engineer, he also taught a group of


    workers how to make cables and how to create an electric system for heavy
    construction machines and cars.

    The first thing they succeeded in building was a trencher.

    Once it was completed, Landon called over both the electrical, heavy
    machine building and rubber making teams, to witness and see how they
    were to install them.

    He called the rubber team over, so they could see and understand why
    rubber was important. As well as witness their creation.

    Tim and a few supervisors also came as well.


    Everyone paid careful attention to what Landon was doing.

    He hooked up the tires and connected the electrical cables to the trencher.

    Then he explained were the fuel went, how water would be used to cool
    down the engine and every other thing involving the machine.

    He then went poured fuel into the engine, inserted the key.

    'Vrrmmmmm Vrmmmmm'

    Everyone was shocked.

    \"Its alive.. its alive\"

    \"Hahaha did you see that?\"

    \"Its moving without a horse\".

    Honestly the workers admired Landkns creativity and vision. in their minds,
    not anyone could come up with such things.

    He was simply a genius.

    They were really thanking God that they chose to come to Baymard.

    Landon drove forward and chose an empty spot for practice.

    He pulled down a gear stick and the machine instantly dug the ground as it
    moved.

    Trenchers were good for digging up the ground for installing underground
    pipes and electrical cables.

    \"Ahhh... oh my god, did you see how it digs into the ground as it walks\"

    \"Waht a Godly carriage\"


    And just like that, the curtains were closed, and it was finally, the end of the
    day.

    ***

    The night sky was dark and mysterious.

    It's black beauty and mildness, crept through the world..... engulfed with
    several fleets of stars.

    It was the biggest indicator for sleep. The kind of rest that puts one, in a
    steady and peaceful state of mind.

    Its tenderest and warmth engrossed Landon's mind, as he laid on his bed.

    He needed some rest.

    And just when Landon was about to fly into dreamland, this sweet and
    gentle warmth, was interrupted.

    \"Intruder Alert... Intruder Alert.\"


    Chapter 47 notice
    Need to take time off.😭😭😭.. Exam period... Sorry guys.. thanks for the
    love😍😍
    Chapter 48 notice 2
    False alarm guys... my friend just told me.. that its not now...hihih😋
    Chapter 49 Assasination Attemp
    "Whatttt?..It was already 11:30 P.M... who could be coming here at this
    time of the night?.. .And how far away are they from the gates?"

    "Answering host, the intruder seems to be carrying a lot of weapons and is


    filled with killing intent.... He has just left his horse 2 km away from the
    gate and will arrive the perimeter of Baymard within 26 minutes"

    "So its an assassin huh"

    ---------------

    Dumbo had been very annoyed this past few weeks.

    As a top assassin, his assasination prey were always important ministers,


    nobles, blood gangs, knights and other noble figures....

    But to send him to kill a weak and disowned child, who didn't even have up
    to 400 knights under his command....was the height of disrespect.

    They even paid a hefty amount for the little brat's head. It's either they had
    too much money, or this was their first assassination request... At least that's
    what Dumbo thought.

    Just who did they think he was?

    He was the fifth best assassin in the empire. Out of millions of people, he
    was the fifth. He had been trained and properly brought up by a former
    assassin... ..He knew all the tricks and ways to kill, torture and people.

    He had never failed at any mission assigned to him.

    For a city lord of a tiny city to call him, and dare insult him like this? ...
    This was the highest form of disrespect he had ever gotten as an assassin.
    It was a rule of thumb, that he would only accept challenging and
    dangerous missions..

    Just how was this one of those missions?

    He had used close to 2 months to rush down here, to get the job done.

    He didn't even put Landon in his eyes, that was why he decided that he
    would kill a patrol guard, switch clothes, so as to sneak into Baymard.

    But what Dumbo didn't know was that in the eyes of Baron Rogers, his
    mission was a deadly one. If the king gets whim of what he had done while
    in Baymard, only death awaited him and his family.

    He had already made up his mind that after killing Landon, he would kill
    City Lord Shannon and Baron Rogers as well. This was their punishment,
    heavily insulted his dignity.

    From the information they gave him and what what he had gathered, it was
    said that Baymard lacked any potential threat to him.

    He had heard that all the soldiers were the worse in the empire, and that
    Landon was bedridden with illness.

    Many people testified that when he left the Capital, his complexion was so
    pale and blue that one could death calling onto him.

    From what he gathered, his only threat would be Commander Lucius.

    Nobody really knew why the Commander had quite his position in the
    Capital.... some claimed that he was Landon's biological father, while others
    said he was fired due to illicit actions with Landon's mother.

    So overall, everything he knew about this mission really ticked him off... It
    seemed like a bore.

    'What a waste of time', he thought.

    ---------------
    Dumbo was walking stealthily by the perimeter of the forest, as he didn't
    dare to move further into it.

    It would be funny if, he was suddenly attacked by wild animals while on a


    mission.

    Only 7 minutes left before he could reach the empty fields.

    In truth, at the front of the gate was a large empty field that resembled a
    large football field. The forest only began after the field.

    Since the night was pitch black, Dumbo had planned to crawl accross the
    field until he was close to one of the patrolling guards. Then, he would
    make his move.

    Suddenly,

    "Theh theh theh'

    3 blades attacked him from behind.

    With his training, he could easily sense the killing intent from the blades.
    He quickly dodged the first two, but the last one hit him on his left butt
    cheek.

    'Ahhh'

    He seriously regretted dodging the way he did. How was he going to sit
    down now? And who the hell attacked him?

    Again, he heard no less than 50 weapons coming straight at him from all
    angles.

    He was shocked.

    Did the Banished prince have a powerful force backing him?

    Dumbo tried to dodge them but it was to no avail, more than 12 of those
    knives pierced through his body violently.
    "W....who are you?" Dumbo asked.

    "Who I am, is not important.... what's important is that your trying to take
    my prey".

    Once Dumbo heard that, he was stunned, and became angry that those idiot
    nobles actually hired another person as well.

    He closed his eyes and wished that he could strangle them to death.

    He swore in his heart that if he finally left this place, he would kill them and
    dance on their graves.

    Landon was talking through the system, as he laid down on his bed.

    Dumbo tried to find the location of the voice.. and when he thought he had
    it, he threw knives towards the place, and Landon immediately pretended to
    be hurt.

    "How dare you hit my knee and waist?" Landon said to him, while
    pretending to be wounded.

    "Hahaha serves you right..."

    "Dammn you....I will spare your life, and leave this mission to you then... I
    hope we never cross paths again.. or I will for sure take my revenge."
    Landon said while pretending to be heavily injured.

    He almost wanted to give himself an oscar for his performance.

    As Dumbo concentrated on the man in the shadows, he failed to feel the


    tree branches slowly moving around his boots.

    When he wanted to finally move, he felt something tugging on his leg.

    The more he pulled, the stronger the vines held unto him. And finally, his
    body was all covered by the vines.
    After 45 minutes of struggling, he became fear crept into his heart and he
    decided to yell.

    The rate at which the plant was chocking and binding him, was too scary.

    It was better to die by the hands of any man whether weak or strong, than
    by a plant. How could he be content with that kind of death as an assassin?

    At least if he got captured, there would be a chance that he might escape.

    45 minutes later, Josh knocked on Landon's door

    "My king, we caught an assassin"


    Chapter 50 Torture
    The reason Landon didn't go and fight with the assassin previously, was
    because it would be too troublesome for him to explain how he knew of the
    attack before hand.

    So he decided to act out in the shadows, and let the guards accidentally
    catch the so-called assassin.

    And if he was to use the system to teleport out of the gates, how was he
    supposed to explain how he had suddenly passed the guards. Who by the
    way, were guarding the gates all day and night?

    It was just too bothersome.

    -----Landon's Castle Dungeon------

    "Aren't you going to remove these vines from my body?" Dumbo asked
    with an annoyed and prideful tone.

    Landon looked at him, and whispered something into Lucius' ear.

    Lucius was confused, but still decided to do as he was told.

    Dumbo couldn't care less about what kind of torture they gave him.. he
    wouldn't break that easy.

    As assassin, when while training, he had been tortured by his teacher daily,
    just to get used to the idea of pain. What could a useless brat like Landon
    know, or so he thought.

    Landon knew what he was thinking.

    Not all torture had to involve whipping, boxing and so on. For a man like
    Dumbo, that kind of torture would only make him smile.
    Once Lucius brought the stuff, Landon cut his clothes off carefully,
    avoiding the all vines roped around his ankle waste and upper arms.

    He also threw oil on him, and poured salt all over Dumbo's body. He then
    soaked Dumbo's feet in salty water.

    Lucius, Bari, the Major Generals and even Dumbo the assassin were
    confused.

    Did he plan on cooking him? What kind of torture was this?

    Back on earth, when Landon had been forced to take world history as a
    non-elective course in the university, he had come across an interesting fact.

    In the 17th century, the tickle torture was invented and used in Europe,
    China, Egypt, Rome and other countries.

    Later on, by world war II, people said they had witnessed the Natzi prison
    guards, using this methods to torture and kill people.

    Landon wanted to test out the effectiveness of this method for himself.

    3 minutes later, Captain Trey brought 4 goats into the room.

    Once the goats came in, they immediately ran towards Dumbo and started
    licking him aggressively.

    'Slurp Slurp slurp'

    12 minutes into the torture, Dumbo was laughing his lungs out while
    crying.

    Continuous laughter can cause the body to go into cardiac arrest or


    Asphyxia.

    (*Cardiac arrest=sudden loss of blood flow

    (*Asphyxia=Lack of sufficient oxygen to be body due to abnormal


    breathing)
    As the torture went on, Dumbo felt it hard to breath and his body kept
    aching with pain all over.

    "Please. haha. please.. Hahaha ..st..st.. Haha.. stop. I'll tell you.. Haha...
    whatever Haha.. you want to know" Dumbo begged while crying.

    Everyone in the room was confused. Was it really that painful? He looked
    like he was laughing his life out.. when did Landon actually torture him?

    Dumbo on the other hand, swore that if he had the chance, he would for kill
    Landon... this disgrace and humiliation was too much.

    Landon felt his killing intent and smiled. He had the men hold the hungry
    goats, while he walked closer to Dumbo.

    "Speak, who are they?"

    "Free me first, then I'll tell you" Dumbo said, while struggling to breathe.

    "Do you really think that I don't know who is trying to kill me?Wasn't it the
    Baron?"

    In truth, Landon had no clue of who it could be. But after accessing the
    situation more, he had cancelled out his entire royal family.

    After they had successfully poisoned him with a poison, there was no way
    that they would still hire an assassin all the way from the Capital, just so
    they could kill him...

    His siblings would definitely feel that, it would be wasteful to use an


    assassin on him. They saw him as trash, dirt, vermin... to them, he wasn't
    even worthy of having their attention.

    But the city lord and barons were a different matter.

    He was sure that it was one of the barons because on his way here, he had
    heard that the king had ordered the city lord to move back to the Capital.
    He knew that this assassination attempt could only stem from greed.....Right
    now, Landon was just probing Dumbo, to see if he would show any reaction
    to it being a baron.

    Dumbo was shocked and eyed Landon to see whether he was lying or
    not.....After observing for a while, he realized that this little bastard actually
    knew his enemies.

    "But you don't know who he is working with, from behind the shadows.. If
    you agree to untie me... I can tell you"

    Everyone else in the room thought it was a bad idea.

    Landon smiled, moved closer and freed him.

    Once he was freed, he quickly tried snap Landon's neck, with his bare
    hands.

    Landon pulled out his waist knife and immediately poked his acupuncture
    points.

    Dumbo froze and Landon made a clean cut through his throat, instantly
    killing him.

    (*Fatality.... Landon wins!!)

    All this happened in less than a minute. Everyone started at Landon, as they
    opened their eyes widely.

    "My king, did you really know who it was?" Gary asked.

    "No I didn't... but I could come up with a suspect based on our time in
    Baymard... My family is too conceited and will never stoop so low as to use
    an assassin on me.... at least not presently.

    But if they find out that I became strong, then for sure they would definitely
    send one... But presently they still think I'm still sick.... And since the
    former City lord left for the Capital, only the Barons would do this".
    "But why? we've never even met them my lord" Trey asked confusedly.

    "Greed... My guess is, they still want to make money from the mines...
    maybe they were transferred to a terrible place or many they want more
    money to increase their power... who knows"

    They all nodded their heads, as they listened to what Landon said.

    "But the question is, which Baron?" Trey asked

    "I think we should send some men to scout and find his horse and his
    belongings? It was unlikely that he walked all the way from wherever he
    came from." Lucius replied.

    "Excellent... I couldn't have said it better myself.....Tonight you all did


    great, now.... free the goats, so they can keep feasting on their food. And
    when they are done, dispose of the body."

    Everyone was stunned by what Landon said. He's already dead, why let his
    corpse suffer this sort of humiliation?

    "Those that come after my life, family, friends and my people, shall never
    be forgiven.... I will never let my enemies off.. even after death." Landon
    said with an intimidating aura.

    The men couldn't help but fell sorry for the people who tried to provoke his
    highness Landon.. They almost wanted to make a short prayer to their
    ancestors for them. Their king was too scary towards people who attacked
    him and those that he loved.

    But it was this method of taking action, that made them stand firm behind
    him. They looked at him proudly. His aura was that of a man who ruled
    several nations... This was their ruler.

    This was their king


    Chapter 51 Safety First -Syntheric
    Rubber
    Previously, Landon had allocated all the new workers towards the
    construction industry.

    He had made up his mind that, the next batch of slaves that Santa brought
    would be sent over to the other 2 industries.

    But right now, he needed people who could build.

    Today, he wanted to make Synthetic rubber.

    Every week....Landon had to give first aid to treat the workers in the mines.

    Although he had made them mine carts that were on rails, they still injured
    theirselves.

    When they had to carry the stones and load the cart, some of them would
    accidentally drop them on their feet. This had been happening for a while
    now.

    Even the working gloves in this era, was trash. It could only block 60% of
    the injuries they were getting on their palms.

    The gloves were not effective.

    They would wrap alot of clothes around their palms.. and then wear normal
    thin material gloves over them... What could that do?

    That's why the first thing Landon had thought about was safety. Hence the
    manufacturing of rubber.

    Back on earth 90% of products had rubber in them. From bicycle handles to
    housing and pipe insulation, school stamps.. heck, even toothbrushes were
    made from rubber.

    There was no way that he would allow the scientist the lab to keep working
    without gloves or other protective gear.

    For now, they hadn't touched any corrosive substances. But what about the
    future? Was he going to let their skin burn?

    He needed to make thick rubber boots, rubber gloves, earmuffs, eye shields
    and even helmets.

    Infact, Landon didn't believe that anyone could start building an advanced
    empire without any safety gear.

    F*** this shit!! this wasn't a wuxia novel. They were real people who could
    die at anytime.

    Plus, previously, there was no doctor or nurse available. The people used to
    just wash the wounds with water and tie it with a piece of clothing.

    Landon took up the duty as an Industry nurse and gave them first aid
    treatment whenever they were injured.

    Due to the systems first reward about farming and crops, Landon knew
    what herbs were medicinal to their injuries.

    Now, that there were 7 doctors and 14 nurses, Landon had assigned each
    doctor with 2 nurses.

    He assigned each doctor to different stations. 3 for the 3 industries in the


    Lower region, 1 for the military, 1 for the school and 2 would remain at a
    new estate which Landon had given as a hospital.

    While they were on duty, they read the chemistry and mathematics
    textbooks that his highness gave them.

    Landon wanted them to start understanding things like matter, reactions and
    so on.
    Chemistry and math were used in every profession.

    They needed to know about ions, protons and so on.

    The human body has over a hundred chemical reactions happening at once.
    They needed to know about reversible and irreversible reactions,
    metabolism and so on.

    Even drug making and pharmaceuticals dealt with a lot of chemistry and
    math.

    He wanted to prepare them for when he would finally teach them new
    techniques and give them biology textbooks. That would be once he got his
    reward from the system.

    Even if he was rewarded today by the system, Landon wouldn't teach them
    anything unless they studied these ones first.

    With other departments, they could learn on the job quickly... but this one
    dealt with human life and health. He wasn't going to teach them how to
    perform surgeries if they couldn't understand the basics.

    The nurses also have to learn as well. They should be able to identify drugs
    and medicine. As well as administer the treatment with syringes and so on.

    They could also do surgeries as well. They assisted the doctors within the
    surgery room, so they too had to know what was being done.

    What if the doctor was a quack and was about to inject poison into
    someone's bloodstream? Where they just suppose to watch? Nahh!! It was
    their bound duty to know what ever is done to the patient.

    In fact Landon had made up his mind that, when he finally taught them
    everything, they would have to make an oath towards their profession and
    Baymard.

    He wasn't taking any chances.


    Oaths in this era, were sacred and Holy. It was the highest form of loyalty
    one could place.

    With the help of the doctors, Landon was able to let go of nursing duties for
    the lower region and around Baymard.

    "Tim, are all the equipments and vessels built?"

    It had been a week and 3 days since Landon had asked Tim to create these
    vessels. On the same day that he had asked the system to get crude oil, he
    had asked Tim to start construction immediately.

    "Yes your highness, Its completed".

    "Good.... Get 1200 people from the new workers in department 4 and let
    them fill the first tank with petroleum oil".

    "No problem your highness", Tim replied and made his way out.

    Once they had filled up the tank, Landon decided to start.

    Landon and the assigned workers, refined a mixture of petroleum oil, coal
    and the solvent hexane.

    They piped the ingredients through 3 columns, to boil off any residual
    water. Essentially purifying them.

    Then, they combined and refined them with a catalyst. And after a while,
    synthetic rubber was produced.

    Tim and the workers looked at the white milky product and wondered what
    could be made from them.

    Once the first set was produced, Landon showed them how to store and
    handle the products.
    "Tim, All 2,000 workers will stay here to make these products..."

    Landon said as he handed over the a ton of papers to Tim.

    "I will show you what to do and how to use the other equipments to
    produce the products."

    Different rubber products needed different chemicals to be added to them.

    There were 5 major chemicals needed for all different rubber products.

    So Landon had the storage tank of the milky liquid rubber, connected to 5
    outlet pipes as well.

    The outlets would lead to different stations within the rubber department.

    Landon decided to start with one of the most difficult products.. rubber
    tires.. preferably construction machine tires.

    Landon manually opened the valve, for the pipeline between his station and
    the storage tank.

    Soon, the creamy liquid rubber and headed towards the tank next to him.
    Once he felt like he had enough, he closed the valve.

    Landon then added, Silica, bis (triethoxylypropyl) and carbon black to the
    creamy rubber.

    Landon had built a 'Steam/water mixer tank', that would constantly mix any
    thing, provided water is used as its fuel.

    He then added water to the mixer engine, and after a while, it started
    stirring the materials in the tank vigorously.

    The mixer head resembled egg beaters.

    These mixers should never be turned off, unless there was nothing in the
    tank. So Landon decided to have the men poor water every 3 hours.
    Once the mixture was uniform, Landon opened another valve that allowed
    the creamy mixture, to flow towards another boiler tank. Where another
    solvent mixture and water were added.

    As he boiled off the solvent, the rubber starting forming tiny balls that were
    the size of beans.

    Once the solvent had completely evaporated, all that was left was water and
    bean size white balls.

    He then sent the products to another vessel, which acted as a filter. And
    finally the rubber was sent to a steam compressor to completely dry down.

    Now the rubber looked like soft rice balls.

    Landon had the men form bales of tire synthetic rubber.

    He then took out 1 of those bales, reheated it, and used polychloroprene and
    other chemicals, to completely vulcanize it.

    After creating a mold for the tire, he poured the vulcanized rubber into
    mold and allowed it to cool down for 4 hours.

    While it was cooling down, he showed them how to make other rubber
    materials.

    And by the end of the day, Landon had made 4 pair of gloves, a pair of
    rubber boots and 1 gigantic tire.

    He had also made a lot of dried bales for each rubber product.

    Now he could progress he could safely progress with his plans


    Chapter 52 Cary Barn
    Cary took the letter from her most trusted knight, Killian, and opened it
    slowly.

    The dark haired knight stood at her side, waiting for further instructions.

    Cary looked at the document and smiled. Everything was going according
    to plan.

    Cary was Eli's blood sister. She and her mom had been working hard to
    keep her brother as the crown prince.

    She had been given a large estate in the Capital, with 5000 knights under
    her command.

    Lately, her half-brothers had been trying to push their father, into choosing
    one of them in Eli's place.

    She had also been fighting with her sister on the low.

    That bitch was too cunning. Janette had been her biggest nemesis ever since
    she could remember.

    The bitch would bad mouth her to her father, while using the whole white
    Lotus act to garner pity. Everyone always thought that she, was the one who
    always bullied Janette. That bitch had turned her into a villain in front of the
    entire empire.

    Janette was her second mother's daughter.

    She as the first wife's daughter, had more access and privileges than Janette.
    This led to a power struggle between the two.

    And now, the bitch joined hands with her other half-siblings to kill Eli.
    When her brother had informed her of the assassination attempt and the
    Janette's sudden visit, she was fuming mad.

    How dare they?

    Since they wanted to do things the hard way, then she would just have to
    play along with them.

    Wasn't she a villain?....In that case, it was time for her to act her part, so as
    not to disappoint them.

    "Killian!!"

    "Yes princess"

    "Let's go see our dear ministers, shall we?"

    Cary followed her guards and stepped into her estate dungeon.

    There were 2 badly bruised men, who where tied up and stretched wide
    with chains.

    These men where the ministers supporting Connar and James Barn.

    "Wake them up!" she said

    Killian and another guard, took iron buckets of cold water and threw it on
    their faces.

    'Splashh!!!'

    The water hit their faces and instantly woke them up.

    "Ahhhh" The men yelled.

    The knights started boxing them violently, until blood spat out of their
    mouths.
    "My dear ministers, do you know how much trouble you have caused me?...
    Do you know how much money I have lost trying to quite people down?..
    Do you!!" She yelled while hitting them with a large iron rod.

    'Peng! Peng!'

    "Ahhh!! .. please sto..stop!!.. We won't do it aga..ain...!" One cried out.

    The rod had accidentally hit his manhood, when she swung it at his waste.

    That kind of pain was one that no man should face. F*** the second prince,
    he was trying to live..

    "You coward!!... just this much and your already giving up? Are you a
    man?" The another one said while catching his breath.

    Cary looked at him and smiled... She gently put down her rod and walked
    over to him.

    Then she held his chin with her palms and massaged it.

    "Men like you are rare.... your loyal, strong and so..so.. manly.... Too bad
    you chose the wrong side!... Killian, bring the tools!!"

    Cary walked to the other one and smiled.

    "He's right you know, just this much and you want to give up on your
    prince?... (Tsk tsk tsk). .... You know,... What I hate the most are
    cowards!!."

    The man's face was completely pale now, and he was shaking like a leaf.

    "I'm going to enjoy killing you", she said with a seductive smile on her
    face.

    When everything was brought, she started cutting their fingers and toes, one
    by one.

    "Ahh... please...I'm begging you.. stop!!", the first man cried.


    He had tears,snot and swear all over his face. Truly pathetic.

    Honestly, Cary admired the second one. No matter what she did, he didn't
    even let out a sound... Too bad he was the enemy.

    She later continued by dislocating their arms and legs.

    At this point, the first man died. The pain was too unbearable for him and
    his heart gave out.

    The only thing he thought about in his last moments, were his wife and son.

    The second man was still alive, but barely holding on.

    When Cary was finally about to cut his head off, he mustered up all the
    saliva left within him, and spat it on her eyes.

    'Puhh!'

    "Go to hell bitch"

    She screamed and finally chopped off his head...

    'That bastard', Cary thought.

    Cary cleaned up herself and left the dungeon.

    On her way back, a young knight ran towards her and gave her a salute.

    "My princess, he's here"

    "Good... Lead the way"

    Once Cary arrived her audience room, she was met with a hooded man,
    who wore a reddish mask. The red mask only covered his eyes, leaving the
    rest of his face visible for all to see.

    The man was presently being entertained with food and wine.

    "I appologise for my late arrivable Sir Death... I hope that sir Death will not
    hold it against me." Cary said as she bowed.

    Death, as he was known in the empire, was the number one skilled assassin
    in Arcadina. His skills and fame were even known to those in other
    empires.

    "Its no problem princess.... Afterall, you were quite busy as well... Was it
    your first time?"

    Cary was shocked... How did he know? Was he talking about her torturing
    the ministers?

    She sized him up again and started to wonder if any information about the
    ministers was leaked.

    He looked at her and immediately guessed what she was thinking.

    "Your finger nails still carry traces of blood in them, your left ear and the
    sole of your shoes have tiny spots of blood on them as well.... and your
    palms are still read from holding your torture device" He said while
    chewing on an apple.

    "How are you sure it wasnt a sword?" she asked curiously.

    "Seords leave a different, well balanced palm print. If it were a sword, then
    your entire palm would be red"

    "What about the torture?"

    "I figured that, it's either you were involved in a brutal fight, or you were
    torturing some poor bastards.... but since you're in your own estate, the
    chances of the first one occurring are very slim" He concluded.

    "I'm impressed Mr Death, your skills are as they say, legendary."


    "You were right, I was torturing some bastards in there... But now I'm
    finally here, so let's get on with business shall we?" she said as she walked
    over to her seat.

    "For the next 3 months, I need you to work strictly for me... and within that
    time, I need your absolute loyalty."

    Death was stunned at first and then surprised. It had been a long time since
    someone had the guts to request for his loyalty.

    "Princess, I hope you know that my services don't come cheap.... And just
    so you know, I never accept boring jobs" he said with a charming smile on
    his face.

    "Trust me, I know..... Whatever your price is, or whatever you require... I
    guarantee that it shall be done.... as for boring? hehehe... I assure you that
    you will have the thrill of you life".

    Death looked at her and smiled.

    'What an interesting little girl'


    Chapter 53 Sugar, Spice and
    Everything Nice
    And just like that, the month of May had finally come to an end.

    May was a very fulfilling month to Landon. He had successfully made


    heavy machines, oil and also rubber...

    Finally, he felt like he was going somewhere with his mission..

    Today was the first day of June.

    Although Santa didn't come personally, he had still sent his Subordinates to
    bring 4,619 people to Baymard.

    Again, there were 254 children between ages 0-14, and 413 people who
    volunteered to be soldiers. There were also 16 senior citizens amongst the
    group.

    Now, Landon was left with 3,936 able workers.

    He then selected 536 people out of the group, and appointed them as cooks.

    They were to be added, to all cooking sectors within Baymard. From the
    school to the industries, army,castle... in short, everywhere within Baymard.

    Landon also sent 900 workers to the construction industry, 1500 to the
    Alchemy/Chemical industry, and another 1000 to the Food industry.

    Landon received money for his mineral ores, and also bought more planting
    seeds.

    Landon made 419,000 gold coins from Santa's Subordinates, minus the cost
    for the slaves and the seeds.
    This time Landon was happy with the seeds he got.

    There were cocoa beans and sugarcane seeds among the bags... Great...
    soon he would be able to make chocolate and granulated sugar.

    Now, it was time to make spices, seasonings, cooking oil and vinegar.

    Out of the 1,000 workers given to the food industry, Landon allocated:

    •Department 1 (Working on the farms): 300

    •Department 2 (Storage +Distribution): 100

    •Department 3 (Spice making): 200

    •Department 4 (Cooking oil): 200

    •Department 5 (Vinegar): 200

    For the 3 new departments, Lyore appointed 3 farmers from department 1 as


    the supervisors.

    Today, Landon had decided to start making various kinds of spices.

    Landon had the workers tie their hair with rubber bands and hair wraps. As
    well as wear gloves, safety shoes, mouth & nose masks, eye goggles and
    clean aprons.

    They started by cutting the peppers, garlics, gingers, onions, turmeric and
    so on, into tiny pieces.

    When they were done, they opened up the kiln and filled all 20 layers, with
    13 trays of the all cut pieces in each layer.

    A kiln was just a giant industrial oven.


    Since there were over 5 Kilns available, Landon asked the workers to
    continue cutting, until they fill the other kilns.

    "Your highness, so one batch would take 2 days to dry on low heat?" Lyore
    asked while looking at all the papers that Landon had given him.

    They showed the detailed procedures for making different spices. As well
    as how to mix and create the seasonings, vinegar and cooking oil.

    "Correct.... You and the workers would have to continue the process, 3 days
    later... As well as creating different seasonings, vinegar and cooking oil... If
    you come accross any issues, you can always look for me."

    "Rest assured hour highness, it shall be done" Lyore said while nodding his
    head proudly.

    "I trust your capabilities" Landon said with a smile.

    Lyore pursed his lips and looked at Landon eagerly.

    "Your highness, I just have one question" Lyore said.

    Landon was also curious as to what could have brought about the
    immediate change to his personality.

    "Chief Lyore... you can ask me anything... No matter what it is..." Landon
    said with a reassuring smile.

    "Do you know how to build a house made entirely of food?"

    Landon was taken aback and didn't know whether to laugh or to cry.

    Actually, Lyore was a simple man.

    At the age of 7, he had always been dedicated to helping his father out in
    the farms. He would always dream of building huts made of corn, bread,
    honey and other delicacies. He even dreamt about using wine as his daily
    water supply.
    He was a farmer... and all he really thought about was how to make food
    grow and taste better... If he ever built a house of food, he could die happily.

    Landon looked at his enlivened overseer and sighed.

    Landon could literally see the happiness and rainbows all over him.

    Why were all his overseers like this?

    He smiled and shook his head... Better like this than greedy

    He too couldn't wait to finally season his food.

    The food in this era was disgusting to Landon. No spices.. nothing.. except
    pepper, some vegetable leaves and salt.

    Cooking oil was also super expensive, so people usually boiled or roasted
    food over large fires.. It looked like a witche's concoction.

    It was terrible... No ketchup, no mayonnaise, no dressings, no seasonings...


    what kind of life was this!!

    Plus he really missed burgers, fries and a well grilled and seasoned juicy
    stake... As well as pizza....

    Just thinking about it made him salivate.

    'What a sad life', he thought.

    Landon sat across mother Kim, Lucy, Grace and Beri's mother Winnie and
    6 other teachers.

    Since mother Winnie already knew Mathematics like addition and


    subtraction, she volunteered to teach alongside with mother Kim.
    During May, she tagged along Mother Kim and learned how the students
    were being taught in Baymard.

    He had also given her a mathematics textbook and guidelines on how to test
    and teach the students effectively.

    Today, she had her first class. She and Mother Kim both taught Math 2 in
    separate classes.

    The other 6 teachers who came with Mother Winnie in May, also began
    teaching as well.

    The first 2 teachers taught Pyron 1 (language class), the other 2 taught Math
    1, while the rest taught Math 2.

    Landon wanted to know their feedback from their first day of teaching. So
    he held a teacher conference meeting to discuss about the possible issues
    they might have faced today.

    "Your highness, the timetable method is truly genius... On my first day,


    there was already a girl who could say the entire 2 timestable off by heart."
    One said.

    "I agree... I this way, they should learn faster".

    The conversations went on and everyone raised their opinions and points...
    Mother Winnie and the girls also gave their take on the matter.

    Once the meeting was over, the 6 teachers left, leaving only Landon, Grace,
    Lucy, Mother Kim and Mother Winnie in the room.

    "Aunty Winnie, did you like your first day?" Landon asked cheekily...

    Winnie looked at the little cheeky brat and pinched his nose. In her eyes,
    Landon was still a baby. (naturally, he's just 15 years old)

    "Of course I did silly.... It was so exciting..... and that chalkboard method
    was great as well... People right at the back of the class could see what I
    was doing.... teaching is really exhilarating.... There was even this one
    student who came late, and tried to sneak into the class....you should have
    seen the look on his face when I caught him.." Winnie replied excitedly.

    "Hahaha" everyone laughed.

    "Sister, I also faced some of them as well... The students are really funny
    sometimes." Mother Kim as she started recalling another funny incident in
    her class.

    "Aunty Winnie, come on..tell us in detail what happened"..Lucy said while


    anxiously waiting for the story.

    "Yeah yeah aunty.. tell us..".. Grace added.

    Landon smiled as he watched and listened to Winnie's hilarious narration.

    As he looked at all the women laughing and sharing their stories, he truly
    felt blessed. From an orphan to a man with a loving family.. Now he
    understood what Drake meant.

    Started from the Bottom, now we're here.


    Chapter 54 Driving Classes
    Currently, Baymard had a lot of heavy construction machines available.

    With 6,000 workers making these machines on a daily basis, Baymard


    presently had 388 different machines ready for use.

    Atleast for now, Landon was satisfied with the number they had made.

    And as time went on, this number would surely increase by an even larger
    amount.

    For construction and Mining , Baymard had:

    •26 Bulldozers

    •14 Track-Type Bulldozers

    •43 Excavators Types (including Trenchers)

    •40 Loading Trucks (dump trucks)

    •14 Road Graders

    •16 Scrappers

    •11 Lowboys

    •13 Forklifts

    •37 Pipelayer Vehicles (Drain layer)

    •29 Road Pavers

    •8 Slipform Pavers

    •8 Lift Cables
    •2 Cranes

    •7 Street Sweepers

    •3 Reach Stackers

    •6 Tunnel Boring Machines

    For Wood cutting:

    •12 Feller Buncher's

    •7 Wheel forwarders

    And finally, for Agriculture, Baymard had :

    •11 Harvesters

    •15 Farm Trucks

    •10 Balers

    •16 Reapers

    •4 Agricultural Roller machines

    •9 Planters

    •9 Manure Spreaders

    •8 Sprayers

    •7 Swathers

    •3 Grain trucks

    •8 Farm loaders

    •4 Telescopic handlers
    Landon had created the farming machines because, he didn't want the
    workers to be out on the fields by winter time.

    Back on earth, Farmers would use tractors and other machines to harvest
    and roll the soil, during winter.

    The farmland in Baymard was too big and wide to cover up. It was bigger
    than most plantations back on earth.

    During winter, he wanted the workers to sit in the machines and work.

    He couldn't afford for them to go out in that weather and start picking up
    food or fruits with their hands... That was just wrong.

    That's why he made harvesters, planters and so.... Some of those machines
    could work on, up to 24 farm beds in one sweep.

    The same thought process went for the miners.

    Now that he had built these heavy machines, they could use the excavators
    and other machines, to dig out the ores from the mines.

    He couldn't possibly allow them to continue using pickaxes during the


    winter.

    And some of these equipment's could be shared with other departments..


    like excavators, which is used for digging.

    Some of these machines could also be used by both, the food and
    construction industry.

    The Chemistry/Alchemy industry, also needed trucks, loaders and so on to


    move their products and chemicals from place to place.

    These equipments were for everyone, that's also why he decided to use this
    month, to start driving lessons.

    For the entire month of June, Landon had decided to make a schedule to
    teach 2 times a day.
    Of course, they still had to attend their math and language classes daily...
    That's why he made 2 sessions a day.

    Plus, it wasn't compulsory.. expect on their days off.

    People could attend it once a week or twice a week if they liked.

    Those who have evening shifts, can join any of the morning shift sessions.
    And vice versa, for those with morning schedules.

    Those that have their off days, could come and spend an entire day learning
    and driving... It was really up to them.

    Landon had decided to have 15 people for one session.. So in a day, he


    would be teaching 30 people.

    He also decided that those who were proficient enough in driving, could
    come to class and teach new people as well.

    This way, everyone would learn how to use the machines faster.

    The overseers and the supervisors, would also join him in teaching the
    workers.

    Landon didn't want all the overseers and supervisors to be out at once, so he
    created a teaching schedule for them.

    Basically, 9 people including himself, would teach the workers how to


    drive, on a daily basis.

    So a day, the workers would have access to 18 driving classes.

    Once the first trencher was made last month, Landon had been teaching the
    overseers and supervisors how to use the machines, designated for their
    departments.

    To make things easier, Landon decided that each of the overseers and
    supervisors, would only teach those within their departments.
    He couldn't very well tell the alchemy supervisors, to teach the construction
    workers how to use a paver, could he?

    As for him, he would teach all departments.

    On day 1, he could teach the construction industry, Day 2 would be food


    industry.. and so on.

    This way, he wouldn't have to move up and down the place a lot.

    If today was the day for teaching the food industry workers, Landon would
    take the machines to the farms for an entire day. He would spend time there,
    showing them how it's done.

    If he were teaching the construction workers, he would take them to a site,


    and show them how to use the machines fore digging and so on.

    He also decided to give the mining and wood cutting departments separate
    days as well.

    The same thought process went for the alchemy industry.

    Today was his first driving lesson aimed at teaching the construction
    workers.

    Randy was a slave that had come from Carona, a while back.

    Ever since he came to Baymard, he had been so shocked and impressed by


    how many things they had built.

    He now got a better understanding of what chemistry was about and now
    new how to properly measure lengths and other dimensions.

    Last month, their new king had assisted them in creating this gigantic
    carriages... no! no! no! They were not carriages but heavy machines.
    All the machines were painted yellow and had a name printed on them.

    All the machines started with the name Baymard.

    Today, he was going to take driving classes for the Baymard Bulldozer A23,
    or B-Bull A23 for short.

    After Landon had explained the basic safety functions involved with the
    machine, he showed them what each panel, wheel gears and buttons did.

    Now, it was time to drive.

    Randy jumped in the large wheel, just like Landon did previously, and
    opened the clear see-through glass door.

    Once he strapped his waist seat belt, and inserted the key and turned the
    ignition key beyond the on position.

    'Peep!'

    A very low sound came from the interior of the car... Randy started getting
    really excited.

    He remembered that Landon said that the engine would need time to start.

    30 seconds later, he was good to go.

    He looked out side his window and also saw all his driving classmates in
    their own bulldozers.

    'How exciting', everyone thought.

    He looked at his full fuel tank and nodded. His highness said that it was
    important to always make sure that it never went below 30% full.

    There were 2 gear joysticks at each of his sides and one lever slightly at the
    back of his right gear. There were also a lot of buttons around him that had
    different labels on them.
    All the machine cars were placed at a distance between each other. Landon
    had given them different areas to work on.

    Landon had hoped that while they worked, they would get better at using
    the machines.

    Randy used his right joystick to go forward gear.

    'Vrmmmmmmm'

    'Its moving... its moving', he thought.

    He quickly moved around a barrel and started pushing a pile of dirt that
    Landon had previously placed. Randy's goal was to level the ground.

    Randy was pumped up and ready to learn.

    The lessons went on for a while, and finally, it was time for the show to
    end.

    The workers didnt eant to leave and kept sighing helplessly.

    Landon could understand their plight. This was their first time driving or
    even using such machines to dig and what not.

    For them, this experience was the same as using sports cars or a
    Lamborghini.

    Who wouldn't want to atleast go for a test drive?

    Randy looked at his machine, and decided that he would sign up for the
    next available class.

    In his mind, he had already started calling the B-Bull A23 his baby.
    'Ahhh!!!... I must register for the next class... My baby, wait for me.'
    Chapter 55 William Barnstin
    A handsome man of 20, sat in his private quaters, as he read the letters sent
    by his Subordinates.

    The man had blue eyes, black hair, and a finely chiseled jawline.

    This man was William Barnstin A.K.A, 'the Ghostly prince'.

    His mother, Mona Ferris, had been a caring and woman, who showered him
    with love daily.

    Mona used to be was from the Nobel family of Ferris.

    She was actually first engaged to King Barn's younger brother at the time.

    She loved Oden Barn dearly. He was the 2nd prince at the time, and the
    chosen crown prince by his father. He truly cared about the people, and
    wasnt power hungry like his other brothers.

    Kindness and empathy is a good trait, but can also have its downsides.

    One day, Mona had come to visit her beloved, only to see him in a pool of
    blood.

    There were 3 men in the room with daggers in their hands.

    It was the now present King Barn (whose name is Alec), and his 2
    Subordinates.

    She immediately pushed them aside and ran towards Oden... Why? ... what
    kind of person kills their own blood? she couldn't wrap her head around it.

    King Barn had always been lusting over her, so he asked his 2 guards to
    stand guard whole he tried to rape her.
    She struggled and fought with all her might, and in the midst of her
    struggling, Alec Barn got angry and used his dagger to cut her face.

    He gave her 2 long stripes in the form of an 'X' on her face.

    Suddenly, the door burst open and her personal guards successfully rescued
    her from King Barn's grasps. They knocked Alec Barn unconscious and
    rushed to their lady's side.

    Luckily, she wasn't raped. She looked at Oden's body and realised that he
    was still breathing... He was alive!!

    The guards quickly carried his body and they all escape.

    Once she got back at the Ferris estate, her parents quickly sent her, all her
    siblings and their families, as well as their knights, into hiding.

    They escaped that very night and traveled for 4 and a half months to their
    secret base. At the same time, her parents freed all the slaves and maids,
    and sat alone in their Private quarters.

    She knew that this would be the last time that she saw her parents.

    The next day, the entire empire was in an uproar... It was said that Mona
    killed Oden and made was with his body in the dead of night.

    What made people believe the rumours was the fact that Mona, her siblings
    and all the guards and servants, were no were to be found.

    What surprised people the more was that the current King, Augustus Barn,
    had also passed away mysteriously that same night.

    Mona's parents were tied up and burnt alive in front of the citizens... They
    were charged for both deaths and weren't even given a trial.

    2 days later, Alec Barn took over the throne as ruled of Arcadina. And with
    this, the Ferris family was no more.
    5 months later, Mona heard the news about her parents and her dear father
    in law King Augustus.

    She swore that she would get her revenge for what that beast did to her love
    ones.

    But for the past 2 months, she had been feeling sick and constant been
    throwing up. Her brothers wives had told her that it might be due to
    pregnancy, but she immediately rejected the thought.

    Since concluded it was probably due to l the trauma she had faced.

    She had Oden had only slept with each other once. How could a baby come
    out just from that one time?

    But 7 months later, she looked at her petruding belly and felt helpless..
    Oden was still receiving treatment and was still very weak.

    She decided that she would try her best to raise her child with all the love in
    the world. She had to be strong for both the child and Oden.

    When William was born, Mona looked at him and cried.

    He resembled her late father.

    And when he smiled or laughed, he also had the splitting image of her late
    father-in-law Augustus.

    She named him William in remembrance of her loving father, and Barnstin,
    to remind him that he is came from a great Barn, and the 'stin' was for cover
    up.... So that even if he walked about the town, no one would be curious
    about why his name was Barn.

    Little William grew up in a loving him with his many uncles, his father, his
    mother and a few maids.

    But as he grew up, curiosity got the best of him.


    Who gave his mother those scars? Why did his mother often mention
    someone called Augustus? Why were they always in hiding? And more
    importantly, who was responsible for heavily injuring his father?

    When he turned 12, he had overheard his uncles having conversations about
    their past, and he was able to put one and two together.

    He now truly felt bad for his mother... and he swore to make that bastart
    uncle Alec of his pay.

    He became more vigilant with his sword and more eager on learning
    military tactics.

    When he was 15, he walked up to his father, mother and uncles, requesting
    for the truth.

    Oden and Mona had given up on revenge long ago because of William. This
    kind of burden was too great for him to carry alone. This was the current
    king they were talking about. It wasn't going to be easy to kill him.

    "Father, Mother, I will do this whether you all like it or not!! I want you all,
    and everyone to be free.

    I want you all to be able to walk about without disguising or hiding


    yourselves.

    I know that you all gave up on revenge because of me.... But if I'm truly
    part of this family, then treat me like a man by allowing me to share your
    burdens... I will not fail!!"

    Oden, Mona, her brothers and the knights were taken aback.

    'Our young Prince had finally grown up', they thought.

    Oden and Mona knew that they couldn't reject his offer... they never wanted
    him to go down the road of bloodshed... but they also knew that it wasnt a
    realistic dream at all.
    No one could live out their entire life in hiding. It's either you bring the
    battle to your enemies or they bring the battle to you.

    Although they had meant to give up on revenge, a tiny part of them wasn't
    willing to.

    So they both trained in secret daily, in hopes that they would one day have
    the courage to kill that bastard without their sons knowledge.

    But their little bundle of joy had also became a man, and wanted them to
    rely on him more. Everyone knew that his mind was made up.. and no one
    could change it.

    Everyone waited for Oden's answer anxiously, especially Mona's brothers.

    "I will tell you everything, and I will allow you to make your own decisions
    on the path that you want to choose...

    But no matter what path it is, I hope that you will never do things recklessly
    or without a backup plan.

    If you do choose to aid us in our quest, then I too have a request for you"
    Oden said

    "What is it Father?"

    "You must always cover your face whenever you leave the base, no matter
    who you are with....

    You must always wear a mask."


    Chapter 56 A little fish in a big
    pond
    -------- Secret Hideout--------

    William's door opened and his father, mother and his uncles came in.

    "How did it go little Willy?.. Where you hurt? Are you ok?.. Haven't I told
    you never to do anything reckless?" Mona said while frantically rushing
    over to him.

    "Mona, William is a man now.... He should have to face some challenges on


    his own" said uncle Murel.

    "But the mission this time was difficult.... What if... what if he got
    captured?" Mona said while sitting very closely to her son.

    "He won't. Little Willy isn't easy to hunt... With his brains and prowess, it
    would be extremely difficult for anyone to find him or trap him". Said uncle
    Powin.

    "Honey, the boy has grown.. there is no one who could defeat our son".
    Oden said while rubbing William's hair.

    William looked at his overly protective mother and smiled.

    "Mom, I'm fine... Have you forgotten who I am?.. It would take a miracle
    for them to find me".

    "That's right little sister, since the boy has been trained by us, there's no way
    that anyone would be able to find him right now". Uncle Murel added.
    Mona looked at her husband, her elder brothers and her son, who were
    anxiously trying to lighten her worries.

    She knew that what they said was true... But she still wasn't comfortable
    letting her son go for such difficult missions.

    Mona decided to calm down and focus on the situation at hand.

    Over the past one months, Slytherin Cord had been targeting and trying out
    find out all her son's moves.

    A while ago, he had attempted to find William, but for some reason, he
    decided to stop his search..... Now, he resurfaced again with the same goal.

    With her spies all over the empire, Mona was finally able to get facts about
    who he was and who he was actually working with.

    Mona knew that William wanted to sit on the throne, so she and the family
    could finally be able to live freely... She knew that it would likely be her
    son, that took King Barn's head.

    But the information she got about King Barn's children, were all shocking.

    All of them wanted their father dead.

    Hahaha.. Karma was a b****.

    That's what he deserves for all the wrongs that he had done... The only
    person who didn't seem to care about the empire, was his last son Landon.

    At first, Mona thought that maybe Landon hid pretty well. But after reading
    Landon's information properly, she could clearly understand the thought
    process of both Landon (the old Landon) and Mother Kim.

    She had discovered that both individuals, seemed to want a quite and
    peaceful life far away from the Capital... They had been longing for a life
    filled with easiness and happiness.
    Although they were treated poorly, they never truly had deep hate for the
    royal family. So they were likely not interested in taking up kingship.

    Mona couldn't see Landon as a ruler at all. Throughout the years they were
    in the Capital, Mona had been sending her spies to integrate with those in
    the palace.

    One was even a maid, who asked the old Landon what he truly wanted..
    And Landon's only answer was a peaceful life far away from the capital.
    The child just wanted to take care of his mother in a safe place.

    To make sure, She herself had disguised as a common cook and sneaked
    into the palace to observe all the children.

    It was as they said. He didn't give a damn about any kingship, and he also
    didn't have much hate for anyone as well... When she saw mother Kim, she
    was also remind of her past self.

    When she and her spies had stayed in the palace, they easily knew which
    children were viscious and which ones would pose a threat to William.

    Finally, when Landon was 15, her spies had reported that he was poisoned
    by the Nolat Wisp.

    She knew that the poor child would die, since there was no cure for that. So
    she stopped sending her knights to spy on him. She decided to let his
    remaining days or months in this world free and peaceful.

    Plus it would be such a hassle to get her spies over to Baymard.

    Although she had a lot of spies, most of them worked only in the South,
    West amd Central of the Arcadina... She had no spies towards the East or
    North.

    Mona's base was in the West, while Baymard was in the East.

    It would take 8 months in good weather and over 1 year in bad weather, for
    her or her people to get there from the West. It was such a hassle.. and they
    needed more men in the central region monitoring the royal family.
    All the Cities given to the Prince's, were either around South or central
    Arcadina.

    The south was closer to the Deiferus borders. So incase of any wars with
    those people, the Prince's could make their way over there and fight.

    Now, she realized that prince Eli might have gotten information about
    William from Slytherin Cord.

    Damn!!.

    The funny thing was that Eli had not released any information on William...
    he had instead put a cap on William's identity.

    After torturing one of Slytherin's men, Mona found out that the little prince
    planned to kill her son in silence, so on one would ever know about his
    existence.

    He felt threatened by William.

    Since he wanted to kill her son, there was no way that she would let him
    live.

    But she didn't want to kill him just yet. Since he and his siblings had
    planned to kill each other and King Barn, she decided to watch the play
    unfold from her hiding place.

    She knew that it was only a matter of time before that bastard of a king
    dies.. She truly wished that she would be there to watch him fall into
    despair.

    She really wanted to watch the whole ordeal and spit on his face... For
    Augustus, her parents, her son, her brothers, her knights and herself.

    But she also knew that one impulsive move from her side, would ruin the
    future for all her lov ones.

    Right now, she was just waiting patiently, to see who could make it to the
    finish line. Whoever it was would die if they didn't concede the throne to
    William.

    Oden was really hurt by his brother.

    He had always loved his brother and thought that his brother loved him
    too... He never saw that betrayal coming. And to top it all off, Alec had the
    guts to kill their father too.

    How could he kill their father? Their father had worked hard for the empire
    and was seen as a fair and just ruler to all...

    Oden's revenge was for his father, his wife and her family, and most
    importantly his freedom.

    The reason he demanded that William wore a mask was because William
    looked exactly like him... he looked like a Barn. Anyone who got a glimpse
    of him would be able to guess who he was.

    But the funny thing was that those who saw him thought that he was Alec
    Barn's bastartd son.

    Oden had always made sure that William had atleast 3 spare masks within
    his possessions, whenever he was on the move.

    "Has that bastard taken the bait?" Oden asked.

    "Naturally... From what we gathered, this Slytherin fellow is making his


    way to Binkong City as we speak" uncle Powin replied with a smile on his
    face.

    "Good..... truly a little fish in a big pond."


    Chapter 57 Plastic, Ink and Paper
    Now, it was time to head on over to the Chemistry Industry.

    This was mid 2nd week of June.

    On the first day of June, Landon had given the Alchemy department several
    tasks to complete on their own.

    Today was the deadline for him to inspect the products.

    Landon had created new departments that had a mixture of both new and
    old workers.

    With the work experience of the old workers, Landon was sure that the new
    workers would easy learn and compete the projects given to them.

    He had previously opened 3 departments within the alchemy industry:

    • Plastic:

    ▪Manufacturing: 100

    ▪Plastic Molding: 400

    •Ink:

    ▪Production: 100

    ▪Ink Weiting material production: 300

    •Paper:

    ▪Manufacturing: 200

    ▪Exercise book making: 300


    Up until now, Landon had always been there in every major production
    process.

    Landon knew that for his overseers, supervisors and workers to grow, they
    needed to do things on their own.

    This way, they could better their skills and increase their knowledge
    steadily.

    If they made mistakes during the process, they could just try again later.

    Landon had given them a detailed descriptions of the entire process, as well
    as all the safety hazards involved with the process.

    He had also reminded them that no one was allowed to work without his or
    her safety equipments.

    Of course he was going to tell them how to make all these products. What
    he wanted, was for them to make errors and see why they had failed.

    For example, back on earth, even if someone gave Landon a detailed


    description on cake making, he was still sure that his first try, wouldn't
    come out okay.

    Heck, he might even burn the entire cake while it was still in the oven.
    Some people even forget to add baking soda sometimes.

    Only by practicing, would one perfect their skills.

    No matter how many youtube video's one watches, it was no guarantee that
    anyone would be able to pull anything off, just by watching.

    Landon remembered how he had watched countless hair tutorials on


    YouTube, back on earth. No matter what he did, his hair never came out
    like 'JB' from 'GOT7'. Life was just not fair.. sigh.....

    Anyway, It was the same with this case.


    Hence he approved for them to finally have the go ahead to start all these
    projects without him.

    Now, he wanted to see the products and get their feedbacks.

    In front of him were 3 plastic cups, 8 pens and 3 exercise books.

    He looked at the products and smiled.

    Since Landon advised him to start with plastic making first, he did just that.

    On that very first day of June, that Landon gave Chief Wiggins the project,
    he had failed woefully.

    The time when the Naptha was being cracked, Wiggins and the workers
    removed the Naptha a bit too early, which didn't allow the ethane to
    properly formed.

    The chemical reaction became incomplete.

    Other times, he forgot to add other catalysts to the production process.

    And on the 3rd day, he began screaming like a maniac within the
    department. The workers also joined him, in the madness, as well.

    They were finally successful. They felt like that day was the best day of
    their lives.

    Ink on the other hand, was a different matter.

    They learned the hard way that Ink had too many different types, that also
    had different uses.

    •Aqueous (example: pictures from camaras)


    •Paste ink (textile & paper printing, ball pens)

    •Liquid Inks (Also used for printing)

    •UV Cured Inks (Electrical printers)

    •Latex Ink (wallpapers, vehicle graphics)

    The list goes on.....

    Each ink type could only work with certain chemicals, agents, resins and
    additives that were different from each other.

    Once, they had accidentally used a solvent which was used for aqueous ink
    towards that used for paste-like ink.

    It was a complete catastrophe... they truly felt like crying.. What sort of
    joke was this?

    Chief Wiggins now understood why Landon had suggested for him to start
    with plastic first.

    The casing for the 'pens', as his highness puts it, where made from plastic,
    the cork and the tiny inner tube.

    Also, because there were no automatic ink filling machines available now,
    Landon had asked them to create needle syringes (which are made from
    plastic as well) and feed the ink to the tiny tube.

    The needles of the syringes, were the only things that were tiny enough to
    fit in the tube. They were perfect for filling the pens.

    Paper was by far their best to produce. The production process was cleaner
    and easier to accomplish than the rest.

    Now was the 10th of June, time to show some results to their king.

    Now that everything was good with the Alchemy department, Landon
    decided to check on the assignment he had given to Tim previously.
    .

    "How was the experience to you all?" He asked the entire room, and chief
    Wiggins as well.

    "Your highness, before, we didn't understand the reasons why you did
    things at high temperatures.." one worker said excitedly.

    "or low temperatures..." another added.

    ".. but now we do."

    "Your highness, we made so many mistakes these last few days..."

    "One time, we used too much additives...."

    "A....And that messed up the product big time!"

    "Dont forget about the time that we added too much solvents to the ink."

    "Ahhh!!.. that's so true"

    "There were also times were we didn't put enough resins during the
    process"

    "Everyday, we would have atleast 12 different trials.."

    "Your highness..... my brain is saturated right now.... ahh!.. I correctly used


    the word saturated.. did you hear it?....I'm now a genius"

    "Look at you!! Just saturation?.. I can now use the word homogenized.. in a
    sentence.."

    "Hahahahha"... They laughed, as they recounted their experience to Landon.

    Landon looked at his silly workers and smiled.... They were truly happy
    over their accomplishments....Now, they too felt smart. Only like this, could
    people grow.

    Infact, Wiggins had also understood how difficult it was to do the things
    without Landon's help.

    When Landon did them, there were no mistakes or errors involved. He


    would do it perfectly in 1 go.... Was he even human at this point?

    Before, they thought it would be easy, since his highness could do it just
    like that..... But when they started doing it... They literally started sweating
    everytime they messed up.

    They had produced so many funny looking products that came as a result of
    their numerous errors.

    One time, they poured the wrong chemicals into the process, and the
    products fizzled like soda, overflowing out of the tank.

    Wiggins and the workers were intrigued by that reaction....Wiggins in


    particular made a mention note of it and decided that he would research that
    particular reaction later.

    Some of the workers were now more diligent and started reading and asking
    more questions about the process.. they wanted to know the how's, the
    why's, the when's and the what's.

    They were now cautious about how much they should put in as raw
    materials.

    This was the effect that Landon was going for... He wanted them to think on
    their own.

    -------Riverdale City-------

    .
    "What do we do now?" Baron Rogers asked nervously, while hysterically
    pacing around the room.

    "Damn!!!.. how could this happen?.. Are there any strong forces around
    him?" City lord Shannon asked.

    "Impossible!!" Baron Rogers yelled.

    City lord Shannon nodded his head in agreement.

    "Your right.... I'm guessing that Commander Lucius killed Dumbo..... He


    was afterall, one of the strongest men in the empire... With that much
    experience under his belt, it was no wonder that Dumbo wasn't his match."
    City lord Shannon said.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!! S***.... didn't you guarantee me that this would work?


    ....F***"

    "Calm down!! ...Do you really think that hiring Dumbo, was my only
    plan?". City Lord Shannon said, with a spine-chilling smile on his face.

    Baron Rogers looked at City lord Shannon and also took 2 paces back.

    The man's smile could make anyone shriek.

    "This time, there will be no mistakes"


    Chapter 58 Baymard's First Battle!
    Landon looked at the finely grey cement particles and was pleased... He had
    also noticed that there were over 2000 blocks of cement that were already
    made.

    At the beginning of the month, Landon had created a cement making


    department, and allocated 900 workers towards it.

    Landon broke them into 2 groups:

    •Cement production:100

    •Cement block Molding: 800

    Landon was happy that everything was going according to plan.

    For this month of June, he had given every department new tasks to
    complete.

    The food industry made spices, vinegar and oil. While the Alchemist
    Industry made plastic, ink and paper.

    And finally, the construction Industry focused on cement making.

    Landon decided that for now, each industry should just focus on their given
    tasks.

    \"Your highness... do you think we should start construction now?\" Tim


    asked curiously.

    \"Not yet... at least until July... plus we need more people for that. And there
    are other things that I need you all to crdate before we can fully start.\"

    Landon already knew he was lacking some basic needs for housing... so he
    decided to put it off, until he had more people... and until he made all that
    he needed.

    For his mission to be complete, Landon needed to build houses for all the
    original 1500 people in Baymard... Once he housed them all, the he could
    finally pass this phase and unlock the medical rewards from the system.

    He also knew that he needed to build these houses at most before mid-
    November (which was winter).

    He had already made up his mind that before September, he would build a
    water/sewage treatment plant, electrical plant and central heating plant.

    Since he was only supplying all these within Baymard, the plant size didn't
    need to be extremely large.

    Back on earth, the plants that were large usually supplied water or
    electricity to more than 3 cities at once.

    Landon was working with 1 city so he didn't need it to be extremely large.

    As Landon kept talking with Tim, he spotted one of his soldiers running
    frantically towards him.

    \"Your highness, a war messenger has arrived\"

    Landon had already been alerted by system of his arrival, but he choose to
    wait, since the system had notified him that only 1 person was riding
    towards Baymard.

    Plus it was broad daylight... what could 1 man do during the day? Heck, it
    was only 11 A.M.

    Landon had absolute trust that his men at the gates would would be able to
    handle the situation no matter what.
    The men didn't allow the man to step into Baymard as per Landon's request.

    For now, Landon didnt want anyone to see any changes that had taken place
    within Baymard so far.

    So he had the men refuse access to anyone who wasn't in dire need of help
    from entering Baymard.

    But Landon was really surprised by this sudden declaration of war.

    In this era where there were knights and nobility, one would always get a
    notice of any incoming battles.. before they were fought.

    Knights were very proud people. They believed in proving their strengths
    rather than sneaking around and killing people... it was just not honorable.

    Gangs and assassins on the other hand were a different matter.

    Those ones wouldn't give you any prior notices, and instantly attacked you
    in the dark.

    Knights didn't believe in killing the women and children, when fighting
    over territory... That's why they sent the messengers tell their prey that if
    they dont surrender, their women and children may be killed in the process.

    Landon knew that for their enemy to inform them, that would mean that it's
    either the attackers are entirely knights or are a group of knights and
    gangs...

    Either way, no knight would fight without ensuring that a letter had been
    delivered to their enemies. As that was also the rules between most empires.

    Bowman had been standing there for over 30 minutes now and was getting
    f***ing pissed.

    Who the heck did they think they were? Wasn't this place just some
    deserted area?.. To think that they would keep him, the 2nd official
    messenger of the great City Lord Shannon under the sun for so long... How
    dare they?

    Bowman was now itching to tear them to shreds...

    But something confused Bowman greatly.

    When he left Riverdale, City lord Shannon had told him to go to Greengold
    city and take his assignment there.

    Greengold city was the next city after Riverdale, in the direction of the
    Capital.

    Why go to Greengold city, only to reverse and go towards Baymard?

    It made no sense to him... couldn't he just have left Riverdale and rode his
    horse towards Baymard?

    Bowman couldn't understand city lord Shannon's sneakiness, so he chose to


    forget about it... afterall, he was just a messenger and a soldier for the man.

    He sat on his horse and saw 3 men riding towards him. There wwere 2
    knights riding at the back of a young boy, who looked no younger than 15.

    The boy rode his black stallion majestically towards him.

    Bowman scrutinized the young boy and a sense of displeasure arose in his
    heart.

    'How dare this bastard make me wait?.. hmmp!!! Just you wait!!.... my lord
    would surely make you drink your own blood later' Bowman thought as he
    grumbled inwardly.

    Once Landon arrived, both he and Bowman got off their horses, and walked
    towards each other.
    Bowman didn't even wait for him to speak before throwing a letter towards
    Landon rudely.

    \"Here! Hurry up and read it.... I don't have all day so I suggest you hurry
    up!!\" Bowman said as he sneered at Landon.

    The knights who were watching around the gate were almost angered to
    death.

    'How dare this nobody talk to their king like this?.. Damn!!'

    \"What's there to read? Just surrender..... Do you really think you have a
    Choice with just 330 knights... If you surrender, who knows.. you and your
    people could live happily as slaves for our city lord... no one can help you
    win this war... Hurry up!!!\"

    Landon lifted his brow and immediately threw the piece of paper back.

    \"Theres no need for me to look any further... I refuse\" Landon said with a
    cold tone.

    Bowman was taken aback and looked at Landon as if he was a fool.

    \"Heheheh..... I had heard that the little banished prince of ours was a little
    foolish... but I didn't think that you would be stupid too... In 3 hours time,
    my lord will arrive and behead you all if you don't hurry up!!

    Don't you care about that mother of yours?... If you want to save her, you
    better sign that paper quickly.. or else no one can blame us for what would
    happen to the whore.\"

    'Thuhh!!'

    Lucius who was standing by Landon's side, had wanted to kill the damn
    bastard... but before he could do anything, Landon had immediately
    punched Bowman throwing him to the ground.

    Bowman held his jaw and was shocked. His lips quivered and he quickly
    got up from the ground, instantly turning into a mad dog.
    \"You dare hit me?.. bastard!!!.. Am I lying?.. So what if you were once
    royalty?.. your just a piece of trash now.. And so is that whore mo....\"

    'Thuhh!!!'

    Landon had hit him again. Bowman was so mad that he almost fainted from
    anger.

    Landon's eyes became colder and his frown deepened.

    Bowman looked at Landon's eyes and became scared.

    \"W....What are you trying to do?... you can't kill the messenger..... it's
    against the empire's laws..\" Bowman said while taking 2 paces back.

    Landon smiled coldly.

    \"I would like to remind you that Baymard isn't part of the empire... is it?\"
    Landon said while closing in on him.

    \"You... you.. you better not be rash.... better sign that paper fast before lord
    Shannon gets here... no one can help you...\"

    Landon's killing intent increased.. and Bowman started sweating heavily.

    \"So you want me to allow my people to become your lord's slaves?.. Haha
    Haha... I wasn't betting on anyone helping me.Tell your lord that I refuse...
    My 330 men will win this war against you all.... Now.... get out!!!!\"
    Chapter 59 Battle Preparations
    'Gong! Gong! Gong!'

    The bells within the army fort rang loudly.

    All the soldiers knew the meaning of the continuous bell sounds.

    During their training, they had learnt that if the bell was rang for more than
    5 minutes, it would be a signal for every soldier to assemble in front of the
    gate posts.

    Those who were training instantly dropped their iron weights and ran
    towards the central region.

    Those that were sleeping immediately opened their eyes and jumped out of
    their beds... Those that were reading, closed their books and hurriedly put
    them in their locker space.

    The giant iron bell rang very loudly, and everyone could here it.

    Everyone ran quickly towards the city gates.

    It was time for war.

    Everybody gathered around the gate post, waiting for the urgent news.

    Landon looked at his men, and was impressed. They had all assembled
    quietly, in lines of 30..... If a pin dropped at this moment, Landon was sure
    that everyone would here it.
    "Today, an enemy is trying to attack Baymard. I don't know if I should call
    them brave, or just plain stupid.

    You all have been training both night and day, to became exemplary
    soldiers. Your all stronger than many soldiers in this world, and I'm
    confident in your skills so far....

    No matter how many knights the enemy has under its regime, they would
    still loose today's battle!!

    I will show you all the true difference between knights and soldiers... I will
    show you why you can be confident and why you are better than knights..

    Today, I will show you the might of Baymard's army!!

    Now..... Its time to win our first battle....

    For Baymard!!"

    "For Baymard" the soldiers yelled back.

    Landon had planned that for this war, he would only use his original 330
    soldiers to win. He would assign them to all the cannons on the walls and
    have then deal with the enemies.

    Some of the men were excited while others were curious about how they
    were going to win the war...

    The rest of the men decoded to watch the battle unfold from the city walls.

    Last time that Landon did a cannon test, 90% of the new recruits weren't
    present. Also they had seen some of the Warrant soldiers practice, they still
    weren't sure if a cannon could actually cause heavy damage to their
    enemies.

    Landon wanted to use this opportunity to prove the strength and damage
    cannons could cause.
    While they were waiting, Landon had the men bring out sacs of gunpowder
    and place by the sides of every canon.

    Landon also explained the battle formation and tactics they were going to
    use for the war.

    He showed them were each cannon should be pointed to, and where their
    focus should be on.

    He didn't want to men to just fire aimlessly at their enemies.

    That's why cannon battle formations were very important.

    City lord Shannon had gathered 11,500 knights from his territory, as his
    plan B.

    With 11,500 knights, there was no way that they would loose to a mere 330
    knights. No matter whether Commander Lucius intervened or not.

    Everyone knew how many knights Landon had under his command. To
    Shannon, this war was nothing more than a one sided slaughter.

    Even if Landon surrendered peacefully, he would still kill him. He had also
    planned on killing all the people within the town.

    He was sure that if Tim Mayer knew about the mines, then the workers
    would definitely know as well.

    It was better to deal with problems from the roots. Kill them all. Dead men
    could never tell any tales.

    As the city lord, he was only entitled to 6,000 knights... But over the past
    few years, he had been poaching knights from the Barons in his territory.

    And now, he secretly had 12,000 knights under his command.


    He had kept 500 men back at Riverdale city and informed the rest that they
    were heading out towards the Capital.

    The 500 men, the barons and everyone else, didn't know where the 11,500
    were going to.

    Most people thought that maybe the city lord had received an urgent
    message from the Capital.

    A month ago, he had gotten a letter from King Barn, about an upcoming
    war with the empire of Deiferus.

    He was tasked with bringing his troops towards the capital, for the
    assignment briefing.

    He decided that he would use this opportunity to strike Landon, so that no


    one would be suspicious of him.

    It was the perfect plan.

    How could anyone suspect him for Landon's demise, if he was already on
    his way to the capital?

    It was now or never.

    When the 11,500 knights were leaving the city, they were extremely
    confused as well.

    They left towards the direction of Greengold city, but had to sneak back
    towards Baymard by passing through the swamps.

    Once they were closer to Baymard, they quickly moved back on the road
    and continued their journey.

    At this point, the men were sure that their lord wanted to keep everything
    under wraps.

    So this was for sure a secret mission.


    City lord Shannon had them swear oaths, that said that if they were to
    release any information about this war, their families would be burnt alive.

    When the men finished swearing, they had cold sweat on their backs... most
    of them already had daughters, sons of wives.. and don't want to risk their
    families lives...

    Those that weren't married, were still threatened with their parents, siblings
    and other loved ones.

    They knew how cruel their lord could be, so they had already vowed to
    keep everything a secret.

    City lord Shannon, Baron Roger's and the knights, saw a badly bruised
    Bowman riding towards them and stopped.

    "My lord, my lord.. you must seek justice for me....." Bowman cried out and
    he approached them.

    Everyone looked at his purpulish cheeks and could guess what he had gone
    through.

    "Tell me what happened in detail" City lord Shannon said.

    "My lord, they were totally not putting you in their eyes... that brat refused
    to sign anything!... it looks like they would rather die than be your slaves
    my lord." Bowman exclaimed.

    As Bowman narrated his own made up version of the story, the knights now
    had the will to fight.

    As knights, they wouldn't have lifted their swords up, without Bowman's
    story.
    They needed to make sure that the city they were attacking, knew of their
    attack.. that way they could fight with all their mights.

    The empire's rules were strict. No knight was willing to bear the
    consequences for not following the rules.

    This was exactly the reason why city lord Shannon had sent Bowman over,
    so he could convince the men to fight.

    Once they won, it would make the perfect excuse to kill everyone within
    the city.

    Afterall, he had given Landon a choice of saving both the women and
    children.. but Landon refused.... This was perfect for city lord Shannon.

    "He's a fool... Since he wants to do things the hard way, we will play along
    with him"
    Chapter 60 Painting The Field's
    Red - Part 1
    As City Lord Shannon looked at his knights, a murderous smile formed on
    his face.

    Just with one glance, anyone could tell that these knights had years of
    experience and training under their belts.

    Their muscles were massive and their appearance seemed like they had just
    crawled out of the pits of hell.

    They were prepared for battle.

    City Lord Shannon had fought several battles with his men. They had
    expanded the city of Riverdale, and had also fought several border battles
    throughout the years.

    His knights were strong, proud, very sturdy and most of all, extremely loyal
    and fearful towards him.

    They knew what their lord could do, and never ever thought of crossing
    their lord for one second. Their lord was a brutal and frightening man, who
    ruled Riverdale with iron hands.

    30% of his men were as good as the top knights within the Capital.

    He had secretely spent most of his resources and time, training these men to
    be one of the best in the empire.

    Of course he did all these away from the watchful eyes of King Barn.

    Everytime that he went to the capital, he would take only 40% of his men
    with him. He would mix both the weakest and the strongest in the group, so
    as to hide any suspicions towards him.
    As he looked at his knights, he was confident that his indestructible team,
    would easily conquer Baymard.

    How could a lion compare to an ant?

    The knights carried hard iron shields and long sharp swords, as they
    steadily made their way towards Baymard.

    \"My lord, we should be arriving Baymard in an hours time, should we


    make camp and attack first thing tomorrow morning?\" Asked his second in
    command.

    \"Do we have to sleep outside to defeat such a puny city? We will be


    arriving at 2 P.M... Once we arrive, get the men will rest for 30 minutes,
    before we start!!... tonight, I want to lay in my bed back in Riverdale. \"
    City Lord Shannon commanded.

    \"I think we should be extra careful just in case that brat has more tricks up
    his sleeves.\" Baron Rogers advised.

    \"Hmmp!! No matter how many tricks he has, there is no way that he can
    win against my men... He had just 330 knights... how is that even a
    possibility?\" City lord Shannon sneered.

    Baron Rogers also thought that what city lord Shannon said made sense.
    Indeed, it was not a possibility.

    \"From here, are you heading back to the Capital?\"

    \"With the border wars getting more and more fierce, the king had called me
    in to assist in the wars this time... After, I finish up here, I will leave half of
    my men with you in Baymard. Do what you mustto keep anyone out of
    Baymard for the time being... After the border battle, I will come back to
    further assist you.\" City Lord Shannon said.

    The message he had received did not mention the progress of the war, but
    described the need for extra hands at some of the border posts. Deiferus was
    getting more and more daring with their actions.
    The empire of Arcadina was the largest empire within the continent.

    One could say that it was almost double the size of Deiferus.

    Greed, jealousy and envy had led to this never ending war.

    But for King Barn to send more troops as backup, meant that the war was
    probably not going as he planned.

    King Barn could never allow a tiny empire to insult him by taking part of
    his land.... It would have to be over his dead body.

    Even if he had to use all the men in his empire, he would gladly make that
    sacrifice... provided no part his land got reduced.

    There was another reason why city lord Shannon was excited about
    participating in the border war.

    If he did extremely well, the king would reward him with anything that he
    required.

    He himself had always wanted to control the entire West region of the
    empire.... It was perfect.

    Non of the prince's were located in the West. And with no major power
    constantly breathing down his throat he would easily become a mini king
    within the empire.

    Who knows... maybe he could get enough forces to be break the West
    region away from the empire itself.

    City Lord Shannon had been King Barn's trusted friend ever since his days
    within the knight academy.

    He had always been a lackey for King Barn and had always despised the
    fact that King Barn could have everything he wanted.

    He had been gathering his forces for years in hopes that he would one day
    break the West region away from the capital.
    The West region had more than 12 cities and other villages within it.

    He had planned that when he performed exceptionally well, he would ask


    for just 2 more cities to control.

    Once he successfully conquered the Barons of those cities, he would further


    move on the shadows to conquer the entire West region.

    Who didn't like power?

    Originally, Riverdale was just a tiny city. But as time went on, city lord
    Shannon had attacked the villages around the territory, making the city
    grow... But he was still not satisfied.

    He had watched King Barn shine for too long... Even if he couldn't fulfill
    his dream, he hoped that one of his sons would do what he always dreamt
    of accomplishing.

    He wanted his family to have a noble blood line.

    That was also why he kept pushing his sons towards the royal princesses.

    Right now, his sons were studying in the knight academy in the Capital.

    He had made up his mind that even if this plan failed, he would get the king
    to atleast bethrow one of his sons to any of the princesses fast.

    As he thought about his plans, he couldn't help but smile happily he rode on
    ahead.

    Once they exited the forest, they saw several hazy figures standing on the
    city walls.

    The soldiers tensed up, as they stood om the enormous clear fields.
    The second in command had the men rest, while observing Baymard.

    \"My lord, it seems that they were waiting for our arrival..... But there's
    something strange about this.....Why aren't they standing outside the city
    gates, but instead observing from the city walls?... are they already prepared
    to surrender?\" His second in command asked.

    Everyone looked at the situation and couldn't make heads or tails over what
    these Baymard Knights were Planning.

    \"I have always heard that this bastard prince was a fool.... better I never
    thought that it would be this bad.... What sort of battle tactic is this?... Even
    if the prince had never experienced war before, isn't this just plain
    stupidity?.. Why didn't his knights advise him on what to do?\" Another
    knight asked confusedly.

    \"Who knows... maybe he's just arrogant, and didn't want to heed to their
    advice.\"

    \"Do you think that they plan to trap up when we succeed in getting into
    Baymard?\" Baron Roger's asked.

    City lord Shannon looked at the hazy silhouettes and frowned.

    \"What difference would it make?.. you go tell the prince that this is his last
    chance... he either surrenders to me now, or all the citizens would die with
    him after the battle.\"

    Once the messenger left, the men started assembling in formation, as they
    waited for the messengers return.

    City lord Shannon sent the messenger, so that the knights would again be
    reassured that Landon indeed had no thoughts of surrendering Baymard to
    them.

    He too wanted to make sure, as he was thoroughly confused by whatever


    stunt Landon was pulling.
    As they saw the messenger coming back, City lord Shannon sneered as he
    looked at Landon's silhouette.

    It was finally show time.

    \"Men..... leave no one alive!!!! ... kill all!! Even the women and
    children..... Now, charge!!!!!!!\"
    Chapter 61 Painting The Field's
    Red - Part 2
    Abraham was one of the Warrant soldiers who came with Landon to
    Baymard.

    As Abraham listened to Landon's battle speech, his blood became hot.

    When he was in the Capital, he would get humiliated on a daily basis by


    stronger knights... he had always thought that he was inferior to everyone
    else.

    But coming to Baymard made him feel like he was wrong... He wasn't
    inferior, he just lacked the proper guidance to become one of the best.

    Ever since he came here, he had gotten a lot stronger and had somehow
    become smarter. Even though he had never experienced any war before, he
    now understood war tactics and several fighting techniques.

    He also realized that his king was unlike all the other nobles.

    Ever since they came to Baymard, the people had a lot of food, and were
    now independent on their own.

    He could easily see the joy in all their hearts.

    He clearly remembered that when he got here, the people were no different
    from street beggars in the Capital. They looked haggard and worned out.

    When he remembered that scene, something tugged in his heart, as he didn't


    want Baymard to go back to the way it used to be.

    Abraham had come with his sister and his father on his journey to Baymard.
    His father used to be a chimney cleaner in the Capital, but now he worked
    at the Food industry and earns a lot more than what he used to get in the
    Capital.

    His sister who used to stay at home all day cleaning and cooking, now
    worked as a caretaker for the children. She too was happy with her job and
    her income.

    With everyone satisfied, how could Abraham not be angry with this so
    called threat?

    Baymard was their paradise their home and their happiness.

    Buy now, some scheming noble wanted to take all this away because of
    greed.

    Abraham knew that once that noble took over, all that they had worked for
    would be lost.

    There was no way that these nobles cared about the people or the soldiers.

    That's why Abraham decided to fight.... to fight for his King, his sister, his
    father, his friends, his self, the people and the land, Baymard.

    Infact not only Abraham, all the soldiers felt that way. Some had come with
    their families, while others had made friends and found their happiness
    within the city.

    There was no way that they would give it up.

    As Abraham looked at the messenger ride away from Baymard for the
    second time, he knew that the show was about to begin.

    He could feel his hands getting sweatier as he held onto the large cannon.

    He began fo feel agitated, and honestly felt like his heart was going to fly
    out of his chest anytime soon.

    This feeling..... was this how war felt like?


    It was frightening, nerve wrecking.... but at the same time exciting... It felt
    like he had the whole weight of Baymard on his shoulders. This was what
    responsibility felt like.

    Once their enemies were 900 meters within the fields, Landon began to give
    his commands.

    \"Steady... steady... fire!!\"

    'Boom!!! Boom!!'

    Several cannons were shot and now the men began to reload them for their
    next shots.

    On the battle field, the enemy was thoroughly confused.

    'Wasn't that the sound of thunder? How could the sky make that sound on a
    hot sunny day? And why was the sky lighting up?'

    They saw several flashes of flames go off, and they couldn't understand
    what the gods of their ancestors were thinking.

    City lord Shannon frowned at the scene before him, just what was going
    on?

    As a rule of thumb, the fighters would first charge forward before the
    archers.

    So City lord Shannon had let the warriors run forward with their horses.

    But before they could make heads or tails of what was going on, the horses
    started panicking and running frantically.

    They doubled their speeds as if running for their lives... where they also
    excited about the war?
    Suddenly, something flew past some of the horses and instantly hit the
    floor.

    'Boom!'

    The floor scattered and the next thing the knights knew, the ground shook
    violently.

    'Rumbe! Rumble!'

    Then, dirt and some stones flew about the place haphazardly.

    Those ahead turned their heads to look at the situation, while those behind
    were in constant shock.

    There were no less than 100 men lying on the ground with their horses.
    Some men had blood coming out of their ears and nostrils, others lost body
    parts, some fell from their horses and were badly trampled..... while others
    just stayed there, with no signs of waking up.

    Instantly, panic spread throughout the battlefield.

    Although these men were experienced in battles, human beings would


    always fear what they didn't understand.

    Some even thought that the gods of their ancestors were truly angry with
    them.

    They had never heard or seen such attacks in their lives.

    Where the heavens were truly angry at them? Just what was happening
    here?

    But before they could beg their ancestors for mercy, they were bombarded
    again with rains of cannon balls.

    .
    Although Lucius and the Warrant soldiers had seen the cannon ball effects
    during practice, seeing it work on an actual human being was completely
    frightening.

    As for the new recruits on the city walls, they were shocked silly at what
    they were witnessing.

    So this was the destructive impact of a cannon?

    Beri had his eyes and mouth wide open. This.. this .. just how were people
    suppose to fight against this?

    The scene was indeed gruesome.

    In some cases, the cannon balls would directly hit the animals legs,
    instantly cutting all 4 limbs at once. Let's not even talk about the rider... his
    body parts were instantly opened up as if he were a flower.

    Was this the shock wave effect that they had learnt in class? The cannon
    ball clearly didn't hit all the men, but they still had injuries, while others lost
    their lives.

    In some cases, the riders inner organs were scattered around.. making the
    scene truly horrifying.

    So this was what their king meant when he said that he didn't know if the
    enemy was brave or just plain stupid.

    They had to admit that what their king said was true.

    But they knew that, this was necessary for Baymard to remain safe.. Weren't
    these people talking about murdering them and taking the women and
    children as slaves?

    Although they felt pity for the men, they knew that if the situation was
    reversed, they would loose their lives and their family member as well....
    Such is war.
    Everyone in Baymard had worked hard for peace and happiness. No one
    wanted to see that peace ruined.

    To keep Baymard safe, they would have to give it their all.

    Plus Baymard was truly one of a kind.

    When they were in the military, they felt truly accomplished and their
    mindsets began to change.

    They had also seen new and exciting things that made them want to spend
    the rest of their lives here.

    Their pay was generous, the people were good and the lifestyle was
    comfortable. And now someone wanted to take it all away?

    As their king always says:

    'Hasta la Vista'

    City lord Shannon on the other hand, had different ideas.

    Wasn't this the sort of weapon he needed to conquer the western territories,
    and maybe even the whole Arcadina?

    He had never seen anything like it before.

    The more he thought, the more greed filled his heart.

    No matter what, he had to get his hands on those weapons.

    He turned to his men who were already retreating and frowned.

    \"I will kill the families of those who desert this war...Its either you fight, or
    your family dies.\"

    He looked at Baymard and a sharp light glistened in his eyes.


    Soon, it will be all mine.
    Chapter 62 Painting The Fields
    Red - Part 3
    As the battle progressed, city lord Shannon became more and more
    obsessed.

    'I must have them!!', he thought.

    He looked at the city walls and his eyes lit up.

    'I'm sure these are thick metal arrow tubes', he thought.

    At this point, he was losing his mind.

    As a war veteran, he thought that his guess was probably right. So he had
    his archers run up on the scene and try to hit the flying objects with their
    tiny metal arrows.

    'Boom!!!'

    It was safe to say that his idea was a total flop.

    "No!!!... you morons.. cant you do anything right?"

    As he looked at the scene, the color on his face slowly drained out.

    His archers had been blown away by the strange flying objects.

    After a moment of silence, he began pulling his hair out of his head while
    laughing.

    "Hahahahha... brilliant!!! I must have them", he yelled like a mad man.

    At this point, it was hard for his knights to keep watching him... He looked
    like a murderous lunatic in their eyes. He honestly looked like he had been
    possessed by a demon from hell.

    Was this still their lord that they swore allegiance to?

    It had been a little over 2 hours now.

    The new recruits were really amazed by how the war was going.

    They felt that their king had ushered in a new age of war. This kind of
    power was indeed terrifying, as they felt that no one could ever successfully
    conquer Baymard so easily.

    85% of their enemies had died, while 5% suffered from heavy injuries. As
    for the other 10%, they were still seriously fighting for their lives.

    Back on the battlefield, the enemy's formation was completely destroyed.


    And the knights running around, were even more pathetic.

    They screamed and yelled, as they became even more confused.

    'Boom!!!'

    Another cannon had just landed very close to Baron Rogers.

    "Ahhh!!.. I can't hear... I can't hear... help me.. please, help me... what is
    happening?" Baron Rogers cried as he ran around in circles.

    The shock force from the cannon, had led to his current situation. As blood
    constantly oozed out of his ears, Baron Rogers tried to turn around and
    retreat.

    But when City lord Shannon saw this, he rushed over and quickly shoved
    his sword into Baron Rogers.

    "Uhh!!! ....You!!!!!...y..you...uhhh"
    Brain Roger's vould not believe that he had been killed by city lord
    Shannon.

    Although he couldn't hear, he knew that city lord Shannon had said
    something spiteful to him.. He finally closed his eyes, as he slowly lost
    consciousness.

    And just like that, Baron Rogers had died.

    "Coward" City lord Shannon said, while spitting over the Baron Rogers
    body.

    The knights who were still alive shivered, as they looked upon the scene. In
    their minds, they were very clear that death was their only way out.

    The soldiers who saw this from the walls, felt disgusted by the city lord.

    Now they understood why it was important to have a 'one for all' mindset.

    'Has the world always been like this?', they wondered.

    As Landon looked at the mad crazed City lord Shannon, he decided to


    change his stratergy.

    At this point, it was clear that these enemy knights had wanted to retreat,
    but couldn't.

    They were no different from hostages.

    They had to fight, or else if city lord Shannon successful escaped, their
    families would definitely die.

    Landon decided to aim most of the cannons towards city lord Shannon .

    It was time to end this.


    Previously while the war had been going on, Landon had wanted to change
    his stratergy, but couldn't.

    He had asked the system about erasing their memories and had found out
    that he didn't have enough points to buy memory erase spells for that many
    knights.

    It was important that he removed all information concerning this battle.

    Landon's fear was that once they left this place, they would spill the beans
    about Baymard and being more trouble over here.

    Looking at City Lord Shannons crazed look, Landon realised that these
    greedy nobles would definitly want to have these weapons under their
    control, if they found out.

    He couldn't allow the knowledge of his weapons to get out, unless he was
    sure that he could completely protect Baymard.

    For now, Baymard was still weak... Hence, he needed build his territory
    safely and quietly.

    Although he felt pity for these knights, at least 98% of them had to die, for
    Baymard ro remain safe.

    It was either they died, or Landon and his people die.

    Since Landon was only willing to use at most 10% of his points to erase
    their memories, he needed their numbers to completely dwindle down.

    As Landon looked at the horses, his heart also went out.

    These creatures were even more innocent than the knights, yet they had to
    be killed and dissected because of war.

    Some horses had their brains splattered out, while others had their tummies
    opened up.

    Sigh.... it was truly sad.


    But animals had sharper senses than humans.

    Landon had seen when the animals would throw their riders away and run
    into hiding, before the attacks had landed.

    Presently, there were over 4000 horses that survived without any injuries, as
    compared to the 200 knights that survived.

    City lord Shannon was in a state of bewilderment.

    Group by group, his men began to fall down like flies.

    "Why?.. why?... why can't I win? I don't believe that I will loose to this
    brat!!!"

    As he raved like a deranged dog, he felt something approaching him very


    fast. He looked up and anger filled his heart.

    "Come!!.. let me see how tough this thing is...I am the king of the Western
    territory... no one can....."

    'Boom!'

    Before he finished his speech, 2 cannon ball had already hit his chest and
    his legs, instantly scattering his body parts around the area.

    Immediately all attacks ceased, and the remaining 86 men felt like crying.

    "We're saved!!", they cried out, as they tried to support each other.

    They had long wanted to leave the battlefield, so now that City lord
    Shannon was dead, they truly felt that, their prayers to their ancestors were
    not in vain.

    Those that were fine, supported those that were badly injured and decided
    to escape for their lives.
    As they ran away, Landon erased their memories with fake ones.

    In their minds, their lord had an urgent matter to attend to in the Capital,
    and on their way there, 15,000 mercenaries attacked them, killing their lord.

    Before city lord Shannon died, Landon had requested for the system to
    search his body for any useful information that could assist Landon.

    The system had discovered the letter that the king had sent, requesting for
    them to go to the Capital.

    For their new memories, the men were to say that they were attacked 3
    cities ahead of Riverdale.

    Baymard was in the opposite direction to the capital, so no one would even
    consider the possibility that Landon attacked City Lord Shannon.. Plus were
    would he get the money to pay 15,000 mercenaries?.. No one would ever
    believe that he was that rich him.

    As the war came to an end, Landon looked at the reddish fields, that used to
    give off a vibrant greenish color.

    This was his first time experiencing war.

    'What a cruel world... Was this what war veterans meant by painting the
    fields red?'
    Chapter 63 Santa's Predicaments
    While the soldiers of Baymard were celebrating their first victory, things
    went a little down hill for Santa.

    -Keyden City, the Empire of Carona-

    \"Young master, are the 1st, 2nd and 3rd prince's still asking you to pick a
    side?\"

    Santa looked at the 3 opened letters on his desk and smirked.

    The present King of Carona wished to step down from his throne and
    appoint one of his sons as the new king.

    In Carona, there was no such thing as crown prince. All the prince's had a
    somewhat fair shot a being king..... Provided they had enough support from
    the nobles and knights.

    It was just the male nobles and all knights within the empire that were
    allowed to vote.

    Ordinary folks and peasants were not allowed to vote, talk less of women.

    There were 3 parts to the process: Voting, Court Trials and Oaths.

    After the standard voting period, all male nobles above the age of 15 were
    to go to court on a particular day, and sit behind the prince that chose to
    support.

    Once seated, all the prince's would try to win over more people with there
    speeches and what not.

    If anyone felt moved by another prince, they could go and sit on the chairs
    under that prince's side.
    During the trials, the king would ask the prince's questions like what they
    would do for Carona, how they would handle threats from other empires,
    and so on.

    As for the knights, since they voted the first time, they wouldn't need to do
    it again.

    After the trials, all the prince's were to swear an oath, ensuring that
    everything they had said and promised, would be made possible if they
    were to be king.

    At the end, the total number of people seated under each prince would be
    summed up and recorded down again.

    Within the next 2 days, the king would discuss the result with his ministers.

    The king would look at the potential and morality of all his sons, as well as
    the number of votes that they had gotten.

    All the questions asked during the trails were to test their potentials and
    their hearts.

    The king didn't want anyone who didn't have the interest of the people to
    rule, irrespective of how many votes they got. He also needed someone who
    could also be somewhat cruel to their enemies.

    Their potential could also be evaluated from how many people they had
    gathered from their speeches.

    To make people change their minds was not an easy feat.... So the king
    wanted to see how many nobles left, or added onto each prince's side.

    Being a leader is knowing how to sway and control the opinions of the
    masses... A weak willed king could easily lead to a revolt from the people
    or worse.

    There were always nobles who secretly opposed the idea of having 1 family
    rule forever.
    A weak willed king would give these people the opportunity to rally up the
    masses against he royals.

    The king had to also make sure that the future king was not cowardly,
    greedy or short sighted.

    He definitely didn't need a prince who would sell out his empire because of
    greed, or one that would run away cowardly in the face of anger.

    He needed a prince that would die for the empire, even if the enemy had
    successfully invaded the empire.

    Infact, within these 2 days, the king would evaluate all his sons, and the
    best candidate would be chosen.

    And on the 3rd day, the new ruler of Carona would be announced.

    Even though the previous kings and the present king had Carona at heart,
    Santa knew that none of the present candidates were up to the task.

    They were all proud, greedy and selfish.

    Although the trails and votings all seemed like a fair deal, it was actually
    still filled with a lot of bloodshed and violence.

    Nobles were bribed or threatened to vote by these prince's.

    Most noble families would vote for all the prince's, just to be safe.

    The father would vote for the 1st prince, one of his sons would vote for the
    2nd prince, and so on.

    Those with only daughters, could only pray and wish that they made the
    same choice. Or else... sigh...

    What if the prince they had chosen didn't win, then wouldn't their entire
    families face the consequences forever?
    Santa didn't want to vote because his father and brothers had already
    covered all the princes... So he was good for now.

    But for some reason, these prince's wouldn't let him go.

    For over a month now, they had been harassing him and other nobles here
    and there, to show their support to one of them.

    If Santa really saw someone that was capable, he would definitely vote for
    them..... But it was too bad that non of the prince's had the taken after their
    father.

    These stupid prince's started hiring people to cause trouble for his stores
    and businesses over Carona.

    Over the past 2 weeks, 3 of his shops had caught fire, while some were
    either robbed clean or had their workers harassed daily.

    Since his stores were made of stone externally, these people knocked out
    the guards and burnt the goods, wooden structures and other items within
    the store.

    Luckily, 95% of his goods were kept in his estates. He would only supply
    enough provisions to each store, that would last for no more than a week.

    This was to prevent theft and other minor issues.... Even if people broke in,
    they wouldn't be able to steal much from him.

    And at the end of every business day, the money made was recorded and
    brought back to his estates.

    His 12 chief assistants each had an office in his estates, and were the
    primary accountant's for all his stores.

    Santa had over 9 estates all around Carona.

    He made sure that the workers came to the estates to get paid, and so in.

    The streets of Carona were not safe, even during the day.
    When Santa first started business way back, he had been robbed of all his
    money and goods in broad daylight.

    If not for his mother secretly loaning him money to restart again, Santa was
    sure that he would still be crying over all the money he had lost.

    His mother had actually been daring enough to 'steal' money from her
    father's estate and give it to him.

    He had eventually paid back the entire debt without his father even
    knowing.... mothers were truly a blessing.

    That experience taught him that just because the sun was shining brightly,
    didn't mean that it couldn't rain all day.

    Since then, he became more vigilant and observing.

    These prince's might have thought that they had crippled his businesses, but
    they were so wrong.

    How would a puny fire outbreak, robbery or business disturbances harm


    him?.. please!!!

    He was an proper business man.

    He had traveled and traded with the other empires within the Pyno
    continent.

    He also had various stores all over the continent as well... Carona only gave
    him 20 % of his wealth, so he was sure that he would still be somewhat
    rich.

    Although these disturbances still affected his cash flow, he knew that they
    would only be temporal.

    Once a king was selected and crowned, all these childish stunts would
    stop.... But recently, these prince's have really been getting out of hand with
    him.
    He needed to deal with all these issues, before leaving Carona.

    This was the reason why he didn't travel to see Landon or his other
    customers, this time. He could only send his subordinates to the high seas in
    his place.

    There were only 5 days left before the trail started... Although he wasnt
    attending, the sooner it ended the better for everyone in Carona.

    \"How bad was the damage this time?\" Santa asked

    \"Young master, they had gotten some gang members to cause trouble and
    beat up our staff!!\" His most trusted assistant, Wayne answered with a
    panicked tone.

    \"Have you sent the injured men to the apothecary?\"

    \"I did young master... but there might be some other problems as well\"

    \"Go on... what exactly happened\".

    \"Young master...(woo woo).. Three young men came over saying that they
    wanted to see what products we had....

    Then one paid for something and ate it.

    He later started coughing and acting as if he was dying.... A lot of people


    crowded around him, while trying to help him up.

    Then out of no where, people from the Juba gang came and said that we
    were selling poisonous products to the people.

    From there, they took it upon themselves to beat up our staff.


    Now, people think that we are selling poisonous products!! Are reputation
    is almost ruined now!!..(woo woo)...

    Young master, we need to address the issue immediately.\" Wayne


    exclaimed.

    Santa looked at the overdramatic Wayne and couldn't help giggling.

    \"Young master.... this isn't funny..... what do we do?\"

    'Why can't the young master be serious for once?', Wayne thought as he
    looked at Santa helplessly.

    \"Hahahah... Wayne calm down\" Santa said while trying to hold in his
    laughter.

    The site of an anxious Wayne always made him laugh.

    Wayne would always panic over any major or minor issues Santa had...
    Sometimes, Wayne would even go as far as losing sleep over these
    problems.... Santa just didn't like to worry over things that he couldn't
    change, or things that had already happened..... He only cared about moving
    forward.

    Santa was the kind of person that was always one step ahead of his enemies.

    \"Wayne, how long have you known me?.. Do you think that these trivial
    issues would affect me?\"

    \"But...\"

    Wayne paused and his eyes immediately lit up.

    \"Young Master, do you have a plan?\"

    \"What do you think\"


    Chapter 64 King Barn's Decision
    --The royal Barn Palace, Arcadina--

    Alec Barn looked at his ministers, and was truly disappointed in them.

    He knew that they had been bribed by his 2nd and 3rd sons to do this. But
    how dare they disregard his orders?

    He himself was a scheming and conniving person, so he could easily spot


    the craftiness in those 2 sons of his.

    In his mind, his only good son was Eli.

    No matter what troubles Connor and James caused for him, Eli had never
    responded to them.

    Eli was always calm, kind and looked rather innocent in Alec's eyes.

    But what Alec didn't know was that, his supposedly innocent son, was just
    too good at hiding his emotions and his schemes... Eli was no doubt the
    worst of his brothers.

    Eli was the male version of a female white lotus.

    Alec was also sure that since Eli was already the crown prince, he wouldn't
    need to go about looking for trouble aimlessly. Hence he trusted Eli more
    than his other 2 sons.

    Deep down, Alec was truly happy that his younger sons had openly
    challenged his authority, rather than trying to assassinate their brother.

    They were still his sons, so he still wanted them to live in harmony.
    He believed that none of his children would be as daring as he was back in
    his days... He was sure that none of them would ever try to assassinate the
    other.

    Did he regret what he did to his family?... Absolutely not!!

    As the 1st prince, it was his given rights to be the crown prince of Arcadina.
    But his father gave the position to his younger brother, Oden.

    How could he take this?

    He despised Oden ever since they were little. Why was Oden so
    intelligent?... Where the gods of his ancestors really against him that much?

    Oden excelled in both academics and knighthood.

    To make matters worse, all the people loved him like crazy... Alec thought
    that Oden was a fool.

    Oden would often go about in the market area, helping those disgusting
    peasants in doing manual labor.

    Sometimes, Oden would also go to the healers mansions and help out in
    treating ordinary peoples injuries.

    F***ing disgusting.

    How can a prince touch the wounds of a low life dog?

    How was he fit to be the crown prince?

    Alec knew that even till now, his people only feared him and never truly
    approved of him as ruler. .... Even till this day, his brother had still won
    their hearts.

    Why couldn't his brother's memory just die and fade away?.. if he was so
    smart, how come he died so easily?

    Alec didn't regret anything at all.


    The strong had always prevailed. That was the way of the world.

    Who asked Oden to be so weak hearted?.. Tsk.. Serves him right.

    Alec still remembered the day that he killed his father and Oden.

    He had slipped poison in Augustus' wine, just before he headed out to kill
    Oden.

    After killing oden, he headed back home to see his dying father.

    He looked at his father's dying face and spat on it.

    He confessed to the old man and even offered to ease the old fool's pain, by
    stabbing a knife in his throat.

    Augustus was so shocked that he became speechless.

    Once he heard Alec say that he had just killed Oden, Agustus closed his
    teary eyes and died with regret.

    Alec sneered as he looked at his father's face. In the end, he had won. He
    would be the new ruler of Arcadina.

    What gods of his ancestors?... If they were truly against him, they would
    have protected Oden and Augustus from dying.

    But since they let his father and brother die so easily, that meant that it was
    the will of his ancestors for him to rule Arcadina.

    And with that mindset, he began his killing spree.

    Ever since that day, he had killed all the nobles that opposed him and firmly
    ruled over Arcadina as a true dictator.

    His words were always the law, and no one dared to question them.

    But now, his ministers were trying to make him change his mind about Eli?
    Dream on!!
    So to say, they were disagreeing with his choice on who was to be the next
    ruler?.. hehehe..

    He had to say, they had really gotten a lot ballsy over the last month.

    He had a nagging feeling that his 2nd and 3rd wives, as well as his sons,
    had a hand in this mess.

    He had to really applaud his 1st wife for her calm attitude about the whole
    charade.

    Although his love for her had died ages ago, she was still Eli's mother.
    Hence he decided to show her support, because of Eli.

    Now that king Barn had aged, he had also added 3 young harlots in his
    palace.

    In this era, prostitution was allowed, because it was believed that it helped
    prevent the greater evils of rape, sodomy and masturbation.

    Since these girls were too low in class to be taken in as wives of a king, he
    had the apothecary make drugs that would make them baren with time.... Of
    course these women were ignorant of King Brans schemes.

    So of them even dreamed of having a son doe the king, but who would have
    thought that King barn would be 1 stepahead of them?

    King Barn would often ask the stewards and cooks to place these drugs in
    their foods and drinks.

    How could he, the all powerful King Barn have a child with a mere harlot?

    Tsk, it would be an even bigger disgrace than what he faced with Landon's
    mom.

    Because of their young and seductive looks, king Barn had been disgusted
    with the appearances of his first and second wives.
    As for the third wife, she was still very slim and very sexy. So she was the
    only one that still enjoyed love making with King Barn.

    After giving birth to their children, his 1st and 2nd wives had lost their flat
    bellies and their slender figures.

    They became larger, and had added lot of weight on their buttocks.

    Where was the thin and slender women that he had married?

    Actually, his wives weren't fat, they were just curvier.. But in this era, being
    thin was in vogue, and curvier, heavier women were seen as unattractive.

    When he compared the slim harlots to his wives, he began to wonder what
    he ever saw in them.

    A womans place was in her husband's kitchen, house and bedroom.

    As his wives, since they never worked a day in their lives, what was the
    point of keeping them if they became repulsive in his eyes.

    'Puiii!!'

    He couldn't even stand talking to them, that was why he had given them
    courtyards far away from his.

    He'd rather never make love again than to sleep with those fat pigs.

    'So disgusting'

    \"My king, I truly think that Prince Connor is the best choice for the
    throne.\" One of his ministers said.

    \"He's right your highness!! Prince Connor is an excellent choice\"


    \"Nonsense!! Everyone knows that Prince James is the best choice for
    kingship\"

    \"That's right!! He might be young, but he has proven himself time and time
    again!!!\"

    \"No its prince Connor....\"

    \"Prince James.....\"

    Alec sat in his chair and held the urge to jump up and smack all his
    ministers in the head.

    'Proven themselves time and time again?.. How come he never witnessed
    these miracles of his other sons?'

    \"So no one is supporting my son Eli?\"

    King Barn asked coldly, as looked at his ministers who had their faces
    towards the ground.

    \"Your majesty, Its n..not that we don't want to support prince Eli..... B..but
    the people want another prince as the crown prince.\"

    \"That's right your highness.... the other day there were thousands of people
    gathered in the black market who wanted prince Eli removed as crown
    prince\".

    \"Your highness, prince James in particular cares about the people very
    much... He gave them gave food and money, for them to take care of
    themselves\"

    \"Your highness, prince Connor also visited the hospitals and and the poor
    around the Capital... I think it would be good to give him a chance...\"

    'Bang!!!'

    Alec hit his hand on the arm of his chair, violently.


    \"So you all are telling me that the prince that I, King Alec Barn chose, is
    not good enough to rule?\" Alec said with a bone-chilling tone.

    The ministers shivered with fear at the sight of their angry king.

    \"No matter what you all say, my choice will always be prince Eli!! ... So I
    suggest you all think things through thoroughly...hehehe... Anyone who
    doesn't agree, can hand over his life to me!!!\".

    Everyone quickly shivering while bowing their heads in fear.

    Their king was truly scary when he was angry.

    Alec looked at his ministers and sneered.

    A bunch of cowards....Fear was, and had always been the only way that he
    could control them.

    \"Now, let's talk about the upcoming assignments... How do you all plan to
    divide the work?\"

    \"M... my lord.... So far, we have lost 5 cities around the border... So we


    propose that since there are 3 prince's, let each prince head over to each city
    and try to take them back.\" A brave minister answered instantly.

    \"Yes my lord.... As for the other 2 cities, we had already sent letters to City
    Lord Shannon of the West, and City lord Barrang of the South, telling them
    about their mission.\" Another minister added.

    Actually, the ministers did this so that if 1 of the other prince's did well in
    the battle, their king would be impressed and willingly change Eli as the
    crown prince.

    This was their plan B.

    \"Good..... Let each prince and the 2 city lords be the main leaders in charge
    of securing the cities.

    But it still won't be enough.


    Have 4 other city lords and their armies aid each leader to take back the
    cities.

    But let me be clear, If they can't succeed in taking back our territories,....
    they should just die there and never come back.

    I will not allow useless men to live and thrive in my empire!!!\"


    Chapter 65 Clean Up
    It had been 3 days after that unpleasant war at Baymard.

    The soldiers now took their military lessons more seriously.

    They wanted to further understand all the side effects and injuries one could
    get from cannons, should incase they were one day attacked with these
    kinds of weapons.

    They also started taking their first aid classes more seriously as well.

    When they remembered the gruesome sight of their enemies, they couldn't
    help but shudder a bit.

    It was better to be prepared, than to be sorry.

    After that battle, the soldiers had gathered all the swords and armor together
    and sent them to the construction company.

    The weapons were to be melted and used anyway that deemed fit.

    Landon thought that, It was better to completely destroy all the evidence of
    war at once.

    In this era, shields and other weapons were marked depending on their
    territories.

    If the men one day left with these weapon's, people would start wondering
    how they got access to Riverdale weapons.

    Within these 3 days, Landon and the soldiers went out to the fields and
    clean up all the dead body parts lying around.

    They had picked up ears, eyes and other body parts... Even an entire leg
    was seen lying about on the fields.
    Landon had the men pile up all the body parts and burn them in a huge
    bonfire.

    Since they were enemy knights, it was a taboo for them to be buried here.

    In this era people believed that burying your enemy on your land would
    curse and bring bad fortune to the land.

    Since they believed in the the fact that their ancestors were gods, they also
    believed that the dead men would one day turn in to powerful ancestors that
    would hinder Baymard's growth.

    It was also believed if they were buried here, these men would even have
    the power to block their wives from childbirth, give their families terrible
    illnesses, and so on.

    Afterall, this men were their enemies, so they would never spare their
    children and families for many generations to come.

    Of course Landon didn't believe in all that hocus pocus, but since his men
    believed in it, he had no choice but to burn all the enemy knights.

    Once they were burnt, their ashes were gathered and taken far away from
    Baymard by carriage and dumped closer to Riverdale city.

    The men had secretly dug out a large hole in the forest closest to Riverdale,
    and buried the ashes into the ground.

    Before leaving, they also burnt the wagon, and also buried the ashes of the
    wagon in the ground.

    This was done because they were afraid that someone might actually use
    this wagon, to enter Baymard one day.

    Also, since some traces of the dead knights ashes were still on the wagon,
    the only choice was to burn down the motherf**er.

    They had buried the ashes, because they were afraid that the wind might
    successfully blow these ashes miles away back to Baymard.
    The men had said that it was better for the dead knights to haunt Riverdale,
    than Baymard.

    Landon was speechless.

    His soldiers had really pulled a James bond stunt just because of this?..
    Can't they use their skills for something better?

    The funny thing was that when they came back, they looked so proud of
    themselves, and even went as far as saying mission accomplished.

    Who the heck gave you that kind of mission?

    Did I tell you guys to go about sneakily into the enemies forest region?..
    And how the heck would the wind blow ashes 2 and a half hours away from
    Baymard?.. Aren't you guys being a little too paranoid?

    As he looked at the proud expressions on their faces, he didn't know


    whether to laugh or to cry.

    All this because of the ancestors? Really?

    His soldiers didn't even want to throw the ashes into the sea, because they
    feared that the waves would bring the ashes back to the surface.

    And there was another ridiculous story about enemy ashes that touch the
    sea, which Landon was fed up with.

    At this point, Landon couldn't even be bothered with them anymore.

    Once the dead bodies had been successfully removed, the areas on the field
    that that holes, were filled with ground, crushed stones and grass.

    As for the blood, Landon had mixed a lot of luminol chemicals, with some
    water and sprayed the mixture all over the fields.

    Luminol was always used back on earth for crime investigations.

    It was the perfect chemical to remove all blood stains thoroughly.


    The thick reddish fields that once looked like some one sprayed a giant
    bottle of ketchup on them, were now looking green again.

    All the evidence of war had been successfully removed.

    Luckily, no one ever visited Baymard, so they easily completed all the work
    without the fear of being caught.

    During the clean up process, the men had recovered a lot of coins from the
    pockets of the knights and the ground.

    The coins came up to the equivalent of 21,000 gold coins.

    Landon distributed the coins between those Warrant soldiers who


    participated in the war, and those that assisted in clean up duties.

    Landon felt like that was for the best. The money was theirs to begin with,
    as they did all the work in the end.

    As for the horses, those that were dead, were sent to the food industry to be
    cleaned up and sold as meat to the citizens.

    Of course, he sent some meat to the military and the schools for free, on
    account of the war that the soldiers had just fought.... and heck.. why should
    children have to pay for anything?

    They had also recovered 4,319 horses, which they quickly sent to the
    stables in the upper region.

    Landon had already made a mental note to add more stable boys or animal
    caretakers in future.

    These caretakers would take care of other animals other than horses, so it
    was a good idea to increase their numbers.

    Right now, since there were just 12 stable boys, they were really
    understaffed.

    With the addition of 4319 horses, Baymard now had 6890 horses.
    Landon told the stable boys to hang on until the next month, before he
    added more people to aid them.

    'Just 1 more week', the stable boys thought.

    Since he was gone with cleanup, Landon decided to go prepare for his date.

    He was suppose to have a date with Lucy 3 days ago, but this damn war
    ruined his plans.

    When Lucy found out about the war that day, she was so shocked that she
    forgot about the date.

    When did the war happen? How come she didn't know anything about it?

    Normally, the citizens in the central regions, would hear the cannon shots
    regularly, so they thought that it was just for practice reasons.

    Those in the lower regions couldn't even hear a single thing, so they were
    fine.

    As or Lucy who was in the upper region, normally, the knights would
    practice in the upper regions, but since the war happenedat the gate on the
    central region, she almost couldn't hear a single thing.

    She had spent her day teaching peacefully, so how would she know about
    any war.

    Lucy began to feel uneasy, would the enemies come back for revenge?
    Would they want to destroy her happiness just like that?.. what should she
    do? What if those men that Landon let go come back with reinforcements?

    Landon had painstakingly explained the situation to her explaining over and
    over again that Baymard would be fine.

    It was only after being reassured for at least 10 times, did Lucy calm down.

    Normally, Landon would see Lucy at breakfast or when he got back at


    night.
    They would spend 2-3 hours daily, talking and laughing merrily.

    There are also times were he would see her around Baymard as well.

    Landon understood that she too had a job to do.

    Sometimes, when he was free, she would be busy with lectures.

    He felt like he was getting married to a university lecturer.

    She would come to school early, teach, do research, read, and sometimes
    stay till 8 or 9 P.M in school.

    Even when Landon asked if Lucy wanted her classes reduced, she strongly
    refused.. saying that she would feel empty without it.

    It had become a part and parcel of her now.

    Her students looked up to her, and when they saw her around Baymard,
    they would greet her and tell her how much they appreciated her classes.

    There was no way she would give up this feeling of accomplishment.

    Furthermore, it's not like teachers teach all year round. The school break
    was coming up, so Lucy knew that she would be somewhat free during that
    time.

    Since it was already 8:30 P.M, Landon was sure that Lucy was done with
    her lectures.

    He waited outside her classroom with a bunch of tulips, which he stole from
    his own castle garden.

    Landon meant 'stole' because, every time he wanted to pluck any flower
    from the garden, the 3 musketeers, old man Willow and his friends, would
    harass him here and there.

    They kept saying that he had no right to touch the flowers without their
    permission.

    Landon was really helpless against those 3 old grandpa's.

    How could he not not have the right to touch flowers in his own garden?
    Did that make any sense?

    Funny enough, they had stopped calling him brat, and started calling him
    'sonny boy'.

    Landon as waited for her class to finish, he peeked at her and smiled.

    Finally, the class was over.

    Once Landon was sure that there were no more students in her classroom,
    he walked in while holding the bouquet of tulips, instantly taking her by
    suprise.

    "Ahh! Brother Landon when did you get here?"

    "Does it matter?" He replied, while handing the flowers over to her.

    "These are lovely...How did you know that they are my favourite?".

    "Its my duty to know, wify" Landon said while smiling lovingly at her.

    As usual, her face was flushed as a tomatoe again.

    Sigh... young love.

    "Let's go... I have a suprise for you.."


    Chapter 66 School Examinations
    This was the last week of June, it was time for the end of the first school
    semester.

    This meant Exams.

    The students were already used to their notebooks and pens. It was way
    better and cleaner than using slateboards and chalk.

    Landon had given all the children below ages 15: 4 empty notebooks, 3
    eraser pencils and 7 pens (2 blue, 2 black, 2 red and 1 green).

    If they needed more, their parents were to buy it for them. And those who
    were orphans, could take them free of charge from the school canteen.

    The adults who took classes were required to buy their own textbooks as
    well. Afterall, they all worked and the books and pens were cheap.

    9 pens cost 5 copper coins, 9 pencils cost 5 copper, while 1 book cost 3
    copper coins.

    The teachers still used chalk of course.

    With these books, the students could go home and revise their lessons.

    For those that came to school in the middle of the semester, they would
    only be given tests on what they know so far.

    But within the 1 month break, it was compulsory for them to take make up
    classes, so as to catch up with the rest for the next semester.

    Those that couldn't catch up would repeat their classes on the next semester.
    While those that passed would move on ahead to the next phase.
    All they had been learning so far were language and math. Now, it was time
    to introduce them into the world of Chemistry.

    Of course it wasnt intense chemistry, just the basics.

    With the basics, they could go about and have assignments like science
    projects and so on.

    Those that passed and did well, would advance and take Math 3, Language
    2 and Chemistry 1.

    Today, the little princess Linda, from Yodan empire was taking the final
    exam for the semester.

    Back at Yodan, 9 year old Linda was ignored and bullied most of the time.

    Since she wasn't a favoured princess, the maids, servants and even her
    teachers looked down on her. The only people who cared for her, were her
    mother Winnie and brother Beri.

    She would cry daily and sometimes even feel like she was trapped, with no
    where to go.

    But ever since she came to Baymard, the people were nice and she could
    finally go to school with other children who were very humble.

    And for some reason, the food tasted better here as well.

    Landon would come to her school and read amazing stories to her and the
    other children. She even played on the metal swing and something called a
    slide.

    The little princess was very happy.

    She loved everyone, even the funny grandpa Willow. He would always put
    flowers on her hair and push her on the garden swing (yet, he gave trouble
    to Landon for plucking Tulips).

    .
    .

    Linda sat in the large classroom nervously.

    Although she had math teachers and language teachers back in Yodan, she
    had realized that Baymard's educational system was different.

    It was way better and more detailed. Plus she loved her rainbow painted
    exercise books, pencils and pens, which were much better and simpler to
    use.

    For the tests, she liked that they were evenly spaced throughout the week,
    giving her more time to read at home.

    The moment of truth had come.

    The teacher placed a sheet of paper face-down in front of her.

    Today, she was taking her first exam... Math 1.

    Once all the papers were shared, Grace signaled for them to start.

    Somewhere in another classroom, Linda's mother Winnie, Kim and Lucy,


    were also giving out the same exam.

    Today was meant for math 1. So even if they weren't teaching it, they had to
    help supervise the exams as well.

    All tests had different sections within them. Some of the sections in Math 1
    and math 2 were similar to one another, but not actually the same.

    Math 1 had 7 seven sections:

    •15%: Additions

    •15%: Subtractions

    •15%: Playing with operations (using + or -)


    •10%: Number writing

    •15%: Word problems (using only + or -)

    •15%: Measuring Length (using only + or -)

    •15%: Measuring Time(using only + or -)

    Linda looked through the section titled 'Addition' and began.

    First question: 145 + 74 =? (show rough work)

    She immediately started using her fingers and even showed the carry over
    process on the paper.

    The more she answered, the more confident she became.

    Time went on and she arrived at the 'Playing with operations (using only +
    or -)' part.

    >Question: Achieve the result 20, by using the numbers: 2, 6 and 4, as


    many times as you like.

    He looked at the question and her eyes lit up.

    '6 plus 4 is 10, 10 plus 4 is 15....no no no!! its 14..' she thought.

    Just like that, she completed that section.

    Now, it was time for 'word problems'.

    Question: There are 67 bird families living near the mountain. If 32 bird
    families flew away for winter, how many are left near the mountain?

    She immediately started writing the main points, as she was taught in class.

    '67 bird families.... flew away..... 32 bird families..... ahhh!! this is a


    subtraction.. this is taking away' she exclaimed inwardly as she immediately
    did the subtractions.
    When she was at the last section, Grace kindly reminded them to drop their
    pens, pencils and papers.

    She was currently in the last section and had 3 questions left to answer. She
    couldn't help but curse the 6th section for slowing her down.

    All in all, she felt like she was going to do very well in the exam.

    After the exam, she discussed her answer with some of her friends.

    "Did you guys succeed in finishing the exam?"

    "Ahh!!! I only had 1 question left, and then they took away for paper"

    "Woo woo.... I'm not sure I did well"

    "Don't cry, who can say that we will all pass?"

    "Yeah plus there's still make up classes during the break."

    "Don't forget that if you do well in Math 2 and Pyron 1, you will still
    advance."

    "We have to study hard for the next tests"

    "Ahh!!! Question 5 in section 4 was very confusing"

    "It was definitely a trap"

    And just like that, the Math 1 exam had officially come to an end.

    Two days later, the exam for Math 2 began.

    The Exam had 8 sections:


    •12%: Multiplication tables

    •12%: Multiplication

    •12%: Divisions

    •12%: Playing with operations (using × or ÷)

    •10%: Number writing

    •14%: Measuring length (using only × or ÷)

    •14%: Measuring Weight (using only × or ÷)

    •14%: Measuring Time. (using only × or ÷)

    Under, the section titled: Multiplication tables, Linda moved like lighting.

    Question: 3 × 7 = ?

    And under the Multiplication section, Linda still felt it was easy.

    Question: 727 × 4= ?

    Moving forward, Linda realised that she had spend too much time with the
    Section 'number writing'.

    Question: Write Nine thousand four hundred and sixty-one, in numbers.

    'Thousand..thousand... Ahhh!!.. its 1000.. but since its 9, then its 9000...'

    She also spent time doing the measuring length, weight and time sections.

    Question: 2 m = ? cm

    Question: 20 kg = ? g

    Question: 9 hrs 45 min = ? min

    .
    .

    Once again, she was unable to finish her exam on time.

    Was it a curse for her to never to finish on time?

    She quickly went home and started practicing her pre-tenses, present tenses
    and so on, for her Pyron exam.

    All the people in Pyno spoke 1 language, so the language spoken in Yodan
    was the same as that in Arcadina.

    Another 2 days passed and it was time for her final exam.

    Pyron 1 was divided into sections:

    •18%: Nouns, verbs, adjectives and pronouns

    •18%: All Tenses: Present, past, simple.. etc

    •9%: Writing numbers into words

    •15%: Prepositions

    •20%: Choose correct/ Incorrect sentences

    •20%: Choose complete/Incomplete sentences.

    Linda kept seeing questions like;

    Question: choose whether the following sentence is a simple or compound


    sentence.

    Question: Which sentence shows the proper use of a noun?

    Question: Write 109 in words.

    Question: Which is not a complete sentence?


    Question: Identify the adverb in the sentence

    For her, language was easy compared to math. So for the first time ever, she
    had successfully finished all the questions for the exam. She even had 10
    minutes to spare, so she decided to go over her work once more.

    Once the exam papers were collected, she truly felt free as a bird. She had
    never had this type of feeling before.

    She began discussing with her friend on what they would do with this 1
    month vacation.

    She had been told that the exams would be posted on the 12th day of July.

    Also, the next semester was going to start in August.

    So for the entire month of July, she would hopefully have no school.

    To be honest, she didn't want to spend the entire July doing makeup classes.
    That's why she earnestly prayed that her results would be atleast alright to
    take her to the next stage.

    She had been so stressed during this exam period, that she didn't even care
    how her hair looked like when she left the house early this morning.

    Her mom wanted to fix it, but she refused as she needed to use all her time
    for studying.

    She looked at her mom as if saying: 'Mom, my holiday is at stake here and
    your worried about my hair?'

    Right now, she didn't even want to see a single book, atleast until august.

    'Finally, No more exams'


    Chapter 67 What Was Going On? -
    Part 1
    -Keyden City, the Empire of Carona-was

    Over at Carona, there were celebratory banners everywhere.

    The food stalls were crowded and busy, while the inns were also full to the
    brim.

    Children were running about happily with their parents, while making their
    way to the side of the palace.

    Santa stood with his family outside the palace, facing a giant terrace, while
    waiting for the king to appear.

    All the citizens were waiting as well.

    Today was the day that they had all been waiting for.

    Who would be king?

    The 3 prince's who were already standing on the terrace, displayed arrogant
    demeanors as they watched the people beneath them.

    The only princess were also there as well.

    Suddenly the trumpets were played and the royal message relayer, walked
    on to the giant terrace.

    Then the royal announcer, rushed out to the terrace and took out an iron
    funnel like object, which was called a speaking trumpet (also called a
    loudhailer or megaphone).
    In this era, the speeches from royalty were made by the a royal announcer.

    These announcers worked like how the white rabbit in 'Alice in wonderland'
    worked.

    Their biggest asset was ther voice.

    Since a king was beneath yelling, the royal announcer would use these
    instruments and read out any document or announcements from the king.

    The king was just present to indicate that whatever was read out, was true.

    "Announcing, his royal majesty King Carmelo, the first queen, Queen
    Megara and the 2nd queen, Queen Othena.

    Following them is King Adrian and Duchess Veronica... Duke Samuel and
    Duchess Kate.... and finally, Duchess Mina and Duke Ruchard." The royal
    announcer yelled out.

    12 knights first went ahead and stationed themselves along every main
    corner of the terrace.

    Then, king Carmelo stepped out with 2 knights in front of him, and his 2
    wives: Queen Megara and Queen Othena by his sides.

    Behind him where the former king Adrian (Carmelo's father), his own
    queen, Duchess Veronica (Carmelo's mother), Duke Samuel (Carmelo's
    brother)and his own wife duchess Kate.

    Following them were, Duchess Mina (Carmelo's sister) and her own
    husband Duke Richard, as well as another 12 other guards behind them.

    The children of King Carmelo's siblings were also on the terrace as well.

    Duke Adrian, had only married one woman his entire life. This woman was
    duchess Veronica who gave birth to Carmelo and his younger siblings.

    The siblings really didn't have any issues with each other since they were
    blood siblings.
    Plus, they kind of liked pushing all the work for Carmelo to do.

    Duke Samuel used to say that he would rather have Carmelo do all the
    work, while he just sat there and ate all the money.

    He was really lazy, and didn't like work at all.. He just enjoyed having
    knight battles.

    Who had time to do all the paper works and maintaining all the peace and
    order within the empire? It was such a drag.

    Back in their days, when it was time for their own trial, Samuel had faked
    illness just so that he could miss out on the trials.

    But King Adrian wasn't having it, and rescheduled another trial session.

    Then Samuel knelt and begged Adrian to pass it over to Carmelo.

    Samuel had seen all the work his father had put into Carona. Who would
    like to have such responsibilities?

    Although he was a good person at heart, he knew that he didn't like ruling
    the empire.

    When he was younger, all the royal tutors had headaches because of him.
    He would skip out on classes and always complain about some illness that
    didn't exist.

    In fact the entire empire knew of Samuel's antics... But they also knew that
    he was a good person as well, he was, sadly... just too lazy to be king.

    Because of this, Carmelo had won without even fighting for the position.

    In all honesty, Carmelo also didn't care who took over the throne.

    The royal family had money, so he got the same pay as his siblings.. even
    till this day.

    So in essence he was just doing all the work, while they still got their pay.
    Now he began to understand Damuels point..... It really was a drag..

    Carona's way of ruling and allocating funds, was completely different from
    most parts in the continent.

    You couldn't just take money just because you were king. And if you
    insulted, bullied or stole from the people, you would be removed feom the
    throne immediately.

    But what people feared was that the next kings, would change these rules.

    Rules were made by people and could also be broken by people. That's why
    one needed to be careful over who they gave the throne to.

    All the citizens cheered, clapped and waved their hands at the sight of their
    king, whom they deeply respected.

    Once the king had gotten to his normal position on the terrace, he began
    waving at them with a smile on his face. The queens and the other royals,
    also began waving as well.

    The people even cheered more loudly, and some people even raised their
    children in the air, to have a better look at the king.

    "Look! Look!... he waved at us!!"

    "Ahhh!!!.... did he just wink at us?"

    "The king has a very warm smile.. he is still charming after all these years"

    "I couldn't agree with you more"

    "Look look, king Carmelo waved at my son just now!!"

    "Daddy daddy, king Adrian also looked at me."

    As the people talked and smiled, some people even began crying at the
    sight of their king.
    He had done a lot of humanitarian jobs for the people and everyone knew of
    his boundless kindness within his heart.

    Such a king was definitely the best within the entire Pyno continent.

    The people had heard of the ridiculous things that other kings did, and were
    truly shocked.

    They knew how fortunate they were to have such a king. Even the previous
    king was the same as their present king.

    The people knew that it was due to their practice of choosing an heir to the
    throne that made them feel safe.

    But now, they couldn't help but feel that their happy days were coming to an
    end.

    Who didn't know the real nature of these prince's.

    They had been going about bullying and treating people like garbage
    because their father was king.

    They felt that they deserved everything just because they were royalty.

    Left to the people, they would rather have their present king stay on the
    throne till he died.

    After a while, the king raised his right hand straight up to the sky, and the
    tune of the trumpets changed, indicating that the citizens should quiet down.

    Now, it was time to get down the business.

    King Carmelo handed over a parchment letter to the royal announcer in the
    presence of everyone, and the royal announcer knelt down and accepted it.

    This was to tell everyone that the message or paper had not switched hands
    and had indeed been from King Carmelo.

    The royal announcer opened it and was stunned.


    Just what was going on?
    Chapter 68 What Was Going On? -
    Part 2
    The royal announcer opened the letter and reread it again... he then looked
    at King Carmelo and was lost for words.

    The people were also wondering what was so shocking about the message.

    The royal announcer cleared his throat loudly.

    Wasn't their king being too daring right now? Although he approved of
    what was written down, it didn't change the fact that it was still ground
    breaking.

    Was their king trying to give him a heart attack?

    The hearts of the citizens started beating loudly, as they waited for the
    results anxiously.

    'Mr announcer, can you hurry up? Do you want to kill us with anxiety?'

    The announcer took in a big gulp of air and exhaled loudly.

    It was better to get it over with.

    "From today onwards, King Carmelo has willing stepped down the throne
    as the ruler of Carona.

    Within these years, he has enjoyed fulfilling his numerous duties as ruler of
    Carona, as well as spending time with his people.

    Because he was close to you all, he has decided to leave the best parting gift
    as a former ruler of Carona.
    He decided to leave the empire with someone whom you all can
    wholeheartedly rely on.

    But don't worry, just as King Adrian, he too will look over the ruling party
    as a counselor for the empire.

    Although he has left the throne, he will still he here as you all move
    towards the future.

    Today, we are all here to welcome a new king to the empire.

    From today onwards, Pincess Penelope will be the next ruler of Carona!!

    The coronation day will be scheduled on the 5th of July.

    This is the final Verdict of King Carmelo!!"

    Everyone was stunned.

    Did they just here correctly? Princess Penelope? Hahahha... She was the
    most perfect one to take on the job.

    Very quickly the citizens all cheered.

    Unlike her brothers, she was very kind, smart and knew how to make wise
    decisions.

    She had also proven herself time and time again within the empire.

    At the age of 7, the first time that she saw her brother train with the sword,
    she would sneak out and hide in the pushes to listen to his trainers.

    At night, she would then sneak back out of her courtyard with a stolen
    sword in her hand, as she made her way to the practice field.

    For over a month, no one noticed her movements.

    But one day, her grandfather, king Adrian noticed her sneaking away and
    followed.
    At first he was fuming mad at the fact that she wanted to learn sword
    fighting.

    How could a woman have the aptitude for battle?

    When he was about to stop her, she perfectly executed a move that would
    take a regular page atleast 6 months to learn.

    His eyes lit up.

    She clearly had talent for the sword.

    From then on, he began observing her quietly every night.

    After a while, her father king Carmelo and her uncle Duke Samuel,
    discovered it as well.

    The 3 men started sneaking about at night to observe her movements... they
    were all utterly stunned by her quick reflexes, and aptitude.

    Then 4 months later, they saw her sneaking into the royal library, where she
    would read a ton of books on different subjects.

    They looked at her and decided that they would assist this little cute bunny.

    Once she was found out, she didn't even flinch under her father, grandfather
    and uncles aura's.

    They had realised their terrifying aura's when questioning her because they
    wanted to see what she would do.

    She stood there, steady as the water and smiled at them.

    The reason why she wasnt afraid was because, to her, they were her family.
    She had spent enough time with them, for her to believe that they would
    hurt her.

    Their powerful auras in her eyes were the same as how the 3 musketeers
    kept disturbing Landon.
    She found it extremely cute.

    But what she didn't know was that, these cute auras had made a lot of
    people wet the pants before. These men were war veterans for heaven's
    sake.

    She was just a curious child and didn't understand why women couldn't do
    certain things.

    They had told her that she couldn't wield a sword, but didn't she
    successfully do it?... Doesn't that mean that everyone was lying to her?

    She really didn't get what the big deal was.

    She hated doing needle work and all those other things, so what she was
    doing right now, was trying to find things that she loved doing.

    She had also seen her father read a book, so she thought that maybe reading
    was also fun. Hence she started making her way towards the royal library at
    night.

    When she took the first manual on war tactics, she was intrigued and
    completely lost herself in it.

    Reading seemed to be something that she liked as well. Plus she also
    realised that she could remember and understand things a little better than
    others.

    Once Carmelo and the rest understood her reasoning, they realised that this
    child of theirs was a gifted one.

    From them on, she became the only woman accepted as a knight page, as
    well as the only one who would go on missions and aid the poor.

    Maybe it was because she was a woman, but most people noticed that she
    would give it her all to help those in need.

    She never did anything half heartedly. If she said she would do it, she
    would either do it perfectly, or die trying.
    She also helped in state affairs and aided her father, uncle and grandfather
    whenever she could.

    To them, her ideas were genius.

    At the age of 14, she was already going on missions with her father to fight
    pirates and bandits that came to Carona.

    No one wanted her to go, but this little woman snuck into the supply
    wagon, and when they were already 6 hours away from the Capital, they
    finally discovered her.

    Or rather, she revealed herself. She was pressed and wanted to relief herself,
    so she popped out of the wagon and shocked everyone silly.

    Princess, can you not do this? Do you think that we are here for fun? The
    knights all thought.

    Everyone took her as their little sister, so they were worried for the little
    bunny.

    Even after her father reprimanded her, she still didn't know what she did
    wrong.

    As a knight wasn't it her duty to fight for Carona?

    It was then and there that Carmelo and the others realised that although the
    princess was the smartest person they knew, she was really dense in
    personal relationships.

    At this point in time, she was already daddy's girl, so could he not panic
    after finding out that she had come over on his mission.

    But what surprised him was that when they were on their way to save a
    village from bandits, the little princess came up with a clever plan, which
    was even better than his original one.

    She also fought bravely and rescued 2 of his knights from the bandits.
    When they got back to the capital, grandpa Adrian and Samuel who had
    been looking for her for over 2 months, became excited.

    Her mother queen Megara, who was on the verge of collapse came back to
    life and cried while hugging her.

    Why was mummy crying? Did someone bully her mother while she was
    away? She didn't get it as well.

    Without even knowing it, these everyone, including the knights, had taken
    her as their precious treasures.

    They all reprimanded her, but it was no use. Nothing got into that head of
    hers.

    When they heard of her bravery, they hosted a feast in her honor as the
    savior of the village.

    The little princess thought it was bothersome.

    All she wanted to do was sleep and train. What was the point if this?

    After that, she had been unexpectedly groomed for the position of King...
    Or should we say Queen.

    Of course at that time, none of the men thought that they were grooming her
    for that position. They just thought that since their little bunny was good at
    all these things, she should do them.

    So what if she was a woman?

    What was wrong with that?


    Chapter 69 What Was Going On? -
    Part 3
    Because of Penelope, over the years, Carona had accepted over 200 female
    knights into their ranks.

    It wasnt a lot, but it was still progress for women all around the empire.

    She was a heroine to all.

    Actually anyone from earth would say that she looked like 'Akame' in
    'Akame ga kill'.

    She was extremely beautiful, and her dark black hair made her look like a
    moon goddess.

    She was brave, loyal and the most shocking thing was that her sword skills
    could put 90% of the knights to shame.

    The funny thing about her was that, she didn't get relationships between
    men and women at all.

    Once, a knight told her that when they look at her, they have a love
    heartache.

    All she understood in that sentence was 'look' and 'heartache'.

    Since then, she would carry the knight to any healers mansion everytime
    she saw him.

    She would carry him princess style while requesting for the healer to check
    his pulse.

    Hahahha.. all the other knights in training would always laugh at the scene.
    For them, she was a total baddass.

    It was at this point that most knights started realizing that they were
    attracted to strong women.

    Who liked all those girls who always waited for you to rescue them?

    They realised that a women doesn't necessary had to fight, but she needed
    to have standards. She needed to be able to use her brain and not depend on
    a man to always use his brain for her.

    Penelope had really changed the game in Carona.... Women wanted to do


    other jobs now because of her.

    And now, she had become the first female ruler in the history of the world,
    Hertfilia.

    If princess Jenette Barn knew about this, she would definitely want to split
    Penelope's head from her neck.

    How dare Penelope take her dream as the first female ruler, and her shine?

    Penelope was deeply respected by the knights and was considered as their
    little princess as well.

    She had a whole knight fanclub, and if any boy even tried to ask her out
    again, those knights would send eye daggars towards their way.

    The funny thing was that she was completely unaware of these occurrences.

    Seeing the people cheer even louder, Carmelo was sure that he had made
    the right choice.

    After the trials were done, Carmelo, Adrian, Samuel and some other
    ministers, had gathered around and review all the answers his sons had
    given them.

    Also, prior to the noble trials, he had requested for his secret guards to
    monitor their actions.
    What pained him the most was that they went about threatening the citizens
    and nobles go vote for them.

    How could he give all his hard work to those arrogant brats? They would
    just crumble down all his and Adrian's hardwork over the years.

    And their answers to his questions, were also infuriating.

    Their answers all showed that they were either too greedy, selfish or too
    arrogant.

    That same day, he called Penelope to come over.

    She answered the questions excellently in front of them all and even swore
    an oath on it.

    She herself was clueless as to why they would ask her such obvious
    questions.

    Wasn't it the duty of a knight to fight for their empire? Wasn't it the duty of
    a knight to give their heart and soul for the people?

    As the men listened to her explanation for an obvious answer, they almost
    puked blood.

    Can you not continue to disgrace your brothers even further? It might be
    easy to you, but they all failed woefully.

    In fact, even if an examiner multiplied any number to their scores, the result
    wouldn't change. Zero, times anything would still give you zero.

    What an utter disgrace!!

    Actually, Penelope didn't know about the trials, as she simply didn't pay
    attention to anything else other than her duties.

    Before she left the room, they had told her that she would be ruler, which
    shocked her for the first time in her life.
    But after 10 seconds, so he shrugged it off and went on about her duties.

    As everyone cheered on, the 3 prince's were fuming inside.

    Weren't they prince's? Wasn't the throne supposed to go to them? How was
    this fair?

    Penelope came forward with her sword on her hips and knelt down In front
    of her father.

    "You may rise", Carmelo said.

    He then stepped to the side and allowed her to take his place on the terrace.
    She took the megaphone from the royal announcer, which stunned everyone
    as well.

    'Princess, speaking is the announcers job alright?'

    They were truly helpless against her, but they didn't really mind. They all
    knew that their princess was the densest of them all.

    "I am honored to be appointed as the new ruler of Carona.

    I promise that I will give my all in ruling Carona fairly, and with the same
    competence, strength and will power that I have when training with my
    sword.

    I will protect you all, and will continue to ensure that peace and prosperity
    reign within the empire.

    With my father, uncle and grandfather guiding me through, I know that I


    will be able to fulfill my duties as your Queen."

    As she spoke, she knelt down like a knight, and gave them her solemn oath.

    The people were deeply touched by her speech, one needed to know that
    she took her sword training far more seriously, than her life.
    For her to say that she would put them at the same level as her training,
    truly touching.

    "Hail Queen Penelope"

    "Hail Queen Penelope"

    As the people cheered, the ministers and nobles who had previously voted
    for the prince's, were truly happy.

    After all the threats and warnings they had gotten from those
    troublemakers, they felt like justice had been served.

    Those that only had daughters, had been worried sick that they had not
    made the right choice.

    Who knew if one of these prince's would come for revenge.

    They had heard of all the cruel things that royals of other empires did, so
    who could say that these prince's, who threatened them wouldn't do the
    same?

    They had watched these prince's grow up and knew their bad personalities.

    As nobles, thei children could attend the same knight classes as the princes,
    so how could they not know?

    Some of their sons had been beaten up blue-black because they disagreed
    with any of the princes.

    But now, they could finally put their minds to rest.

    It was truly a good day in Carona.

    Santa smiled as he looked at the turn of events.

    The winds of change were blowing in Carona, and now, he could finally
    begin travelling again after the coronation next month.
    Chapter 70 July
    It was finally July 2nd, and Santa's subordinates had brought 6,800 people
    to Baymard, as well as 1,000 cows, 600 sheep, 400 chickens, 100 goats and
    400 Angora goats. As well as several planting seeds for sale.

    Previously, Landon had requested for these animals, because he didn't want
    his people to go around buying them from the neighbouring cities.

    With all the craziness going on in the empire, it would be better to lessen
    people's suspicions about, what was really happening in Baymard.

    People still thought that the place was extremely poor, and that the people
    still looked like street beggars.

    They still had this ridiculous imagination that the people here could fight,
    and kill tourists over a single loaf of bread.

    Back in the Capital, the old Landon had heard numerous ridiculous tales
    about Baymard. But the present him, knew that there was no logic to them.

    If the people were really that viscious, how come they never formed gangs
    and attacked different cities or even other tiny villages?

    They would have resulted into thievery, if they really had no way out.

    Plus there were wild animals in the forest and fish in the sea.

    Although they were starving, since their population wasn't much to begin
    with, they could still manage to pull through.

    There were probably a handful of people who tried robbery, but Landon
    couldn't put all the citizens into 1 category and call them thieves.

    But in this era, everything idea or story became reality by word of mouth.
    So in the eyes of most people in the empire, the people of Baymard were
    wild carnivores that could even eat your entire leg out, due to extreme
    hunger.

    I mean, Landon really couldn't blame them for thinking that way too.

    Back on earth, Landon had heard of different cultures and rules that scared
    the sh** out of him... He didn't even want to go to those countries and
    verify if those stories were true or not.

    Better safe than sorry.

    Another reason why no traders, merchants, or even people came over, was
    mainly because Baymard had been exiled from the empire.

    Who wanted to risk getting king Barn's wrath by coming over here?

    And why would people travel over for hours, just to witness the sight of
    extreme poverty?

    This wasn't a theme park attraction. This was an abandoned territory... It


    wasn't a wise move for merchants and traders.

    Even ordinary citizens wouldn't leave their towns, villages and cities miles
    away, just to come here. Except they were running or hiding from someone.

    That's why if anyone ever came towards the city gates, Landon had a 99%
    hunch that it was an enemy.

    Although he knew all this, Landon still had no desire to change the empire's
    misconception about Baymard.

    Lastly, Landon didn't want the citizens to be killed while venturing out, by
    either assassins or knights who planned to kill him and seize his land.

    One could never be sure if more people were coming to get him anytime
    soon.... hell!, they could be on their way right at this very moment.
    Looking at the animals leave the boat, like how they did in the Bible,
    Landon became thrilled.

    He needed milk from the cows, sheep and goats to make butter.

    In addition, he also needed to teach the food industry workers how to raise
    the animals, and how to incubate the eggs while waiting for them to hatch.

    He decided that 50% of the eggs would be sold, and the other half would be
    hatched to chicks.

    Infact for all the animals, he would adapt that same philosophy.

    Yes, killing animals was cruel... but bruhhh....people had to eat... these were
    dark times, alright?

    Since the people needed meat, he would only kill 5% of each animal type
    for now.

    There were no fridges to store the meat, so it was better to start with a low
    percentage. And if the people needed more, then he would gradualy
    increase the percentage steadily.

    But he would never go above 50% of each animal type.

    Of course he would never kill baby animals as well...

    He also needed the wool from the sheep's for making blankets, carpets and
    several clothing items.

    Sheep had very fast wool growth, so Landon needed to teach the men how
    to take care of these animals.

    It was very essential for their wool to be cut, because if it over grew, the
    sheep would have several complications.

    Excess wool would impede the sheep's ability to regulate their body
    temperatures, making them die from overheat.
    The urine and faeces would also get trapped on the wool, attracting flies...
    which in turn causes infections, and hence endangering their health.

    They would also have difficulty moving or seeing.

    As for Angora goats, their fur was needed for making Mohair (yarn).

    Angora goats looked exactly like sheep, but their fur was very stringy
    compared to that of sheep.

    Mohair (yarn) was needed to make good winter scarves, coats, hats, suits,
    socks, carpets, sweaters and other clothing items as well.

    Funny enough, because its texture resembled fine human hair, it was also
    used to make doll wings and so on.

    Of course for now, he didn't want to go into textile just yet.... He wanted to
    first use his time to breed the animals properly.

    He had noticed that Baymard really lacked a lot of pasture around.

    Sure.... there were a few goats and rabbits within the territory, but it wasn't
    enough.

    For farming seeds, this time Landon bought Cotton seeds and all the other
    seeds that he had previously gotten.

    Landon also sold several ores to Santa's subordinate at his normal


    discounted price of course.

    At the end, Landon only made 275,000 coins this time.

    This was his lowest amount so far. He really couldn't help but fell that he
    had really gone overboard with his spending this time.

    He had really lost a lot of coins paying for all those animals, seeds and
    slaves from Santa.
    Although he knew that they were all essential to Baymard, it still hurt
    spending that huge sum of money at once.
    Chapter 71 Another Wild Bunch
    Landon became curious as to why Santa hadn't showed up in Baymard for
    the past 2 months now.

    Was he sick? Did any impending crises befall him?

    "Your highness, the young master is fine. Actually, King Carmelo of Carona
    should have stepped down from the throne by now... that's why the young
    master wasn't here personally."

    Landon was shocked. He willingly stepped down from the throne in this
    era?

    Landon couldn't help but give 2 thumbs up to the old man.

    After finding out about the traditions and customs of Carona from Santa's
    subordinate, he had to admit that it was way better than what his bastard
    father was doing.

    Landon could also somehow understand why Santa's father would be


    disappointed in his son not wanting to serve as a knight.

    Who wouldn't want to serve such a king?

    But to some extent, he also understood Santa's own way of thinking.

    Santa just hated rules, and from the looks of it, Santa's own father was even
    stricter than King Carmelo when it came to rules.

    If King Carmelo helped the poor out, they would say it's an act of charity...
    But when Santa worked in the bakery, he became a laughing stock in his
    city.

    From what Landon understood, no one really laughed at Santa in a mocking


    way. They were just teasing him... But in Santa's father's eyes, it seemed
    like real insult.

    So the problem only lied in Santa's family.

    He was also curious to know which son would take over the thrown from
    king Carmelo.

    But too bad that Santa's subordinate had no clue as well, since he left 2
    weeks before the trials had even begun.

    Once the ships headed out to sea, Landon decided to settle all the newly
    arrived citizens.

    Amongst the group of people, there were 312 children, 183 seniors, and 527
    people who volunteered for the army.

    Again, Landon had received 7 eccentric senior citizens that also wanted to
    prove their worth to him.

    As soon as Landon saw them walking hurriedly towards him, he knew... he


    just knew that they were cousins to the 3 musketeers.

    After spending more time with the 3 old men, how could he not recognize
    their cousins the Fantastic 7.

    Before they even got closer to him, Landon immediately ordered the
    knights to carry all sorrounding stones around the area and dump far away
    from the beach.

    And his guess was right.

    As soon as they arrived, they stared yelling out very loudly.

    "Where are you taking those stones to?"


    "Hey!! Didn't you hear us?"

    "___"

    Among the 7, were 2 women who kept telling Landon about how they use
    to wrestle men in their cities.

    According to their story, they had even wrestled and won against their city
    lord and all his knights.

    Of course he believed that women could actually win if they trained hard as
    well, but for some reason, he felt that these particular women were lying to
    him.

    He would rather believe that human beings can chew molten larva, than to
    believe their stories.

    They also bragged about having enough strength to take down his entire
    army in a single day.

    Bravo Hercules, bravo!!

    Landon kept trying to stop himself from rolling his eyes at them.

    Did they really think that he was foolish enough to believe their tales? Sure
    he looked like a 15 year old kid, but still.. come on!!

    He also succeded in convincing them to join the 3 musketeers in


    gardening..... It was better to let the 2 groups compete with each other on
    who was stronger than whom.

    Actually, he was looking forward to it as well.

    He might have to buy popcorn from the system and watch through his
    system monitors.

    If he was being honest, Granpa Willow and his friends made for a hilarious
    reality tv show.
    He had been watching them whenever he got bored.... Truly entertaining.

    It looked like the palace would be even rowdier than before.

    There were also 11 senior citizens who couldn't walk well due to either leg
    injuries or other health problems.

    Immediately, Landon requested for 5 open-roof loading trucks to come to


    the coastline region.

    He needed 5, because he figured that since he was going to carry the injured
    people in them, might as well carry all the other seniors too.

    Once the trucks arrived, the new citizens were shocked.

    What was this? Why was this carriage so cool? The children were also
    excited, as their eyes shot wide open.

    The Fantastic 7, started bothering Landon about the trucks.

    "Brat!!..better speak up now, are we going to have our own carriages in


    future?"

    "If you give me 1, I will immediately engage you and my daughter


    together.... Sure, she's 42, a widow and older than you, but what matters is
    love... and that carriage!!"

    "Puiiiii!!, don't listen to him. I have a younger daughter who is 39 years old,
    way younger than 42..."

    "Don't try to cheat us!!.. will we really have one?"

    "Hmmp!!... I'll tell you what, I used to ride these types of carriages when I
    was younger...I'm not that easy to impress."

    Landon could really feel a headache coming on.

    'Why would I want your daughters? Do I look like a man who's into women
    older than my mother?'
    Landon quickly looked at the soldiers who were gently aiding the other
    senior citizens board the trucks.

    As they were boarding, Landon told the driver to go slow and steady when
    on the roads.

    There were several stones on the roads, so it was better to go at a pace that
    wouldn't bother those injured seniors.

    Landon also made sure that each truck had at least 5 soldiers on them, just
    incase of any accidents happened along the way.

    As the trucks started moving again, the seniors on the truck, kept shouting,
    pointing and commenting, as they observed their surroundings.

    "Ahh!!, look over there, what is the structure?"

    "Look at those beautiful flowers"

    "Do you think that we will see wild animals on our way?"

    As Landon heard their comments, he almost lost his balance.

    Do you guys think that you're on a safari trip in Africa? What wild
    animals?... sigh... forget it.
    Chapter 72 Reorganization
    Once the group containing the Fantastic 7 left, Landon continued on with
    his duties.

    He assigned 20 more caretakers to look after the children, and 158 stable
    workers for the horses.

    Now, Landon had 5,600 people available for work.

    He decided to send 300 workers to the food Industry, another 300 as


    caretakers for all the animals, 300 to the Alchemy Industry, as well as 700
    to the construction Industry.

    The remaining 4,000 would work in actual construction.

    The animals were placed in the stables of the food Industry.

    One should know that before the industries existed, those estates were used
    for as residents for the barons.

    Each Baron had at least 4500 knights under their care, and these knights in
    turn had their own horses.

    So there were a lot of in-door house stables at the back of every estate.

    Landon decided to have all the animals stay in those in door stables for
    now.

    Since he was expecting these animals, he had previously requested for the
    department 6 of the construction company, to build metal bars, for each
    animal shed. He had also brought in a lot of hay and metal trays for the
    chickens.

    For the food Industry, Landon gave them the task of creating butter and
    taking care of all the animals as per his instructions. For the entire month,
    this was their only task.

    The Alchemy industry on the other hand, needed to focus on soap making
    for the entire month.

    The construction industry would also focus on furniture making and,


    Porcelain and marble making.

    Although Landon wouldn't build a gigantic villa as a house, he still wanted


    the houses to capture the modern essence of beauty.

    That's why Landon had decided to make Porcelain and marble.

    He needed porcelain floor tiles, as well as marble ones.

    These materials could also be used in making breakable plates, teacups,


    teapots and so on.

    Both marble and Porcelain could also be added to furniture, house pillars,
    and wall papers to create beautiful designs.

    Marble in particular could also be used as aggregates for making cement


    blocks, so Landon thought it was the perfect time to make them.

    Since the raw materials were available, why not start now?

    He carefully explained the process, as he handed over an exercise book


    containing a detailed description on the manufacturing process to Tim.

    Feldspar ore, clay mineral ore and sand were used to create porcelain.

    The raw materials were to be crushed, mixed, and passed through a screen
    or filter to remove any over-size particle.

    From there, water would be added and a clay like product formed.

    The clay should resemble all those Clay's in sculpting classes.

    The workers were to then mold different cups, plates and so on.
    The floor tiles were to be spread flatly, using only very thin layers of clay.

    Once molded, everything would besent to the fire.

    And at the end of the day, Landon expected them to also paint and create
    their own designs on the cups and plates.

    Who knows, they could make a teacup saying: 'Father of the year' on it.

    Landon wanted the workers to use their creative imaginations, so he set up


    a competition.

    At the end of the next month, the top 3 designs would win several prizes
    from him.

    He wanted to stimulate their minds and encourage their own personal


    growth within Baymard.

    As for those in charge of furniture making, they were to get the already cut
    planks and wooden boards, from the wood cutting department and start
    making bed frames, chairs, tables and so on.

    Finally, he was left with his 4,000 construction workers.

    His thinking was simple.

    When building a house, it was essential to hook up the water, electricity and
    heating before construction.

    He could do it later, but that would result in more work.

    If Landon did it after building the houses, he would need to break down the
    house walls and floors later on, just to install underground pipes and sewage
    systems.

    That was just double work.


    Before constructing houses for the citizens, he had to make sure that these 3
    Industries existed: Water & Sewer treatment plant, Thermal power plant
    (electricity) and central heating plant.

    Previously, Landon had 6000 workers that created heavy machines like
    tractors.

    Now that Baymard had over 800 different types of heavy machines, Landon
    decided to withdraw 4500 out of those 6000, and add to them with the new
    recruits. Leaving only 1,500 to continue making the machines.

    Now, he had a total of 8,500 workers ready for construction.

    The old workers were now considered as veterans.

    They knew how to use all the tools and machines, as well as perform quick
    calculations.

    They also understood the concept of inches, yards and so on.

    It would be easier for them to teach the new recruits while on the job.

    That's why Landon had put them together.

    Each old worker would guide and help atleast 1 new worker, since they
    were almost even in number.

    Previously, when Landon was teaching the construction workers how to use
    the machines, they had practiced, and already leveled and prepared all the
    construction sites for building.

    They used the excavators to dig up and clear all trees and leaves within the
    area.

    The construction site that was filled with trees and bushes, was now 'bald'.

    They also made trenches for pipelines around the perimeter of the sites. As
    well as trenches, that would connect all industry pipelines together.
    The 3 meter wide gigantic pipes had been wheeled in to the construction
    site, by the use of Lowboy machines.

    They were basically like those trailers you see in airports, that carry luggage
    to the plane. Except, this one was for construction purposes. It had no walls,
    no roofs, just a floor on wheels.

    Of course it had several chains, to prevent the pipes from falling.

    They were also good for transporting giant trees from one place to another.

    With everything organized, it was finally time to start building actual


    structures
    Chapter 73 Water and Sewage
    Treatment Plan
    Landon chose to begin with the water and sewage treatment plant.

    This plant would have 2 main functions; purifying sea water and treating
    sewage.

    Landon was sick and tired of using buckets and pit toilets to do his
    business.

    As a modern man, how could it not bother him?

    It was really annoying to have the young butlers in his castle carry the
    buckets out everyday.

    Honesty, Landon thought that this was human abuse. But the people didn't
    seem to mind, as if it was nothing at all.

    Once, he wanted to take out his own bucket of sh**, and 1 of the young
    butler's started crying, thinking that Landon wanted to fire him.

    What the f***?... Dude, I'm trying to help you, alright?

    He had already made up his mind that next month, he would definitely
    make pulp and paper.

    In this era, people washed their asses with either a communal sponge on a
    stick, reusable rags, corn cobs, old ropes, or their hands.

    It was so disgusting.

    Every household would share the same rags or sponges with each other
    after going to the toilet.
    As for Royalty, after using the sponge on a stick, the butler would clean it
    up and the next royal family member could use that same sponge... the
    same thought process went for reusable rags.

    Infact there were really few sponges around, that Landon was sure that
    somebody else had used his sponge.

    He just chose not to think about because the last time he did, he kept puking
    all through the night.

    To make matters worse, the system was a scammer when it came to toilet
    paper.

    How could 3 squares of toilet paper cost 20 Development points? Was he


    using gold to wipe his ass?

    Landon really thought that the system was intentionally making things
    difficult for him this time.

    At this point he couldn't help but blame truck-kun for seriously killing him
    back on earth.

    If the truck hadn't ran over the red light hurriedly, he would still be alive up
    till this day.

    Before dying, he had seen the shocked look on the drivers face, so he knew
    that it was an accident.

    Since he didn't want to really blame driver-kun, the truck was at fault.

    Sigh... truck-kun.

    In this era, the people weren't too big on hygiene, so they didn't mind
    sharing the same toilet rag or sponge with each other.

    He had been painstakingly waiting for the time when he would succeed in
    toilet paper making.

    On that day, he would probably dance 'gangnam style' in his bedroom.


    .

    For the water and sewage treatment plant, Landon needed several buildings
    and pipes in place.

    Since he decided to treat sea water, Landon needed 3 gigantic pipelines, to


    be placed underground from the sea in the coastline region, to the plant in
    the lower region.

    2 of those pipelines would be used daily, while the other one would be there
    as backup, should incase the other 2 needed maintenance or fixing.

    All the water would pass through the pipes and head toward a 300 sq foot
    building, which should have different filtering equipments used for filtering
    out any sand particles or hard rocks from the water.

    After filtering, the water would still go through several buildings that would
    focus on filtration and chemical addition, until the water is entirely clean.

    All the tanks needed, would be the same size as a regular swimming pool,
    except for the chemical storage tanks.

    Landon planned to build these tanks like how one would build an aquarium
    seal show or a regular swimming pool.

    There would be safety bars and waist high iron fences around each pool,
    that wouldn't allow people to come close or touch the tanks carelessly.

    For water and sewage treatment, it was industrially better for everything to
    be eye level.

    Several chemicals would also be added to the water treatment process.

    Chlorine for example would be used for disinfecting the water. And lime for
    raising the water's pH level, hence reducing corrosion in the pipes.
    As for the sewage treatment, Landon realized that he needed 11 more
    buildings within the plant.

    Waste water would be collected from toilets, drainage pipes, homes,


    schools, industries.. in fact from everywhere.

    So of course they needed their own buildings and treatment tanks.

    Landon also realised that he needed more buildings that would host, the
    workers daily necessities.

    Landon decided to adopt the standard industry setup for a power plant, back
    on earth. Hence the industry would have 2 sectors.

    Before anyone could pass through the main gate, security would check if
    they were authorized or not.

    The 1st sector would immediately follow after the main gate.

    This sector would have: 6 buildings for staff and office personnels, 1
    infirmary building and 1 security building.

    These 6 buildings would have; staff and meeting rooms, large locker rooms
    for both male and females, a large kitchen, a large cafeteria, bathrooms and
    showers around the buildings and equipment rooms.

    Some of the buildings would be 4 stories high, while some would be less.

    There would also be a wall and a gate dividing the 1st and the 2nd sectors.

    Only authorized personnel, workers or engineers will be able to go to the


    2nd sector.

    The 2nd sector would have the fire department building, control tower,
    chemical laboratory building, engineering office building, the production
    vessels, chemical storage building and another security building at the gate
    of the second sector.
    Landon wanted the plant to be professional.

    He couldn't allow people to just walk in and out as they liked.

    The security had to be tight.

    Only those with badges, access cards or passes could move in and out of the
    plant. ... And even those who worked in sector 1, couldn't pass through
    sector 2 as they liked.

    That's how it was done on earth, and that's how he was going to so it here.
    No room for errors.

    One had to be like Tom Cruise in 'Mission Impossible', to get into the plant
    unauthorized.

    Heck, what if someone wanted to steal important documents in the Offices?


    Or blow up the plant from within?

    What if an enemy wanted to steal his technology? Or poison the workers?.

    Security was a must.

    He also needed a car park that would be the same size as that for Walmart
    or any large shopping center.

    The car park should also have reserved spaces for the company buses,
    assigned for picking and dropping workers to home or any where within the
    various bus routes.

    He wore his safety gear and headed out to the construction site.
    Chapter 74 Construction Begins
    It was 9 A.M, time to work.

    Since the workers came to work already wearing their new safety gears, he
    had them offload the trucks that contained sand, cement blocks, cement
    bags, aggregates, steel rods, ladders and all other equipments and materials
    needed for construction.

    Before Landon could explain the first step to them, the old workers had
    already taken out their jotters, as well as their pens.

    Landon smiled while nodding agreeably.

    They learned so fast.

    Within this time, the old recruits had learnt to write down important
    information in their jotters.

    Since Landon wasn't there to do everything for them any more, they started
    writing down important information, so that they didn't have to go through
    several experiments again.

    The new recruits were confused about what those stick things (pens) were...
    And did they just see their colleagues take out tiny manuals?

    The new recruits started wondering if Baymard was actually super rich for
    normal workers to afford manuals.

    Mind you, people didn't have exercise books in this era since paper was
    seen as a national treasure.

    Paper was only used to make manuals (textbooks) or important historical


    records or empire rules.. ..... But to allow someone to waste paper just like
    that, was really something else.
    How could ordinary workers afford paper, talk less of manuals?

    Landon amplified his voice using the system, and also demonstrated several
    times on how the foundation of buildings were to be done.

    He spent 1 hour, repeatedly showing then what to do.

    And when they finally got it, he broke them up into groups and assigned
    them to each building and each large tank on the site.

    Since those tanks were the size of regular swimming pools, their base
    needed to be made out of concrete as well.

    The workers first made wooden boards to the sides of the trenches, and
    added crushed stones (gravel) into the trenches.

    The wooden boards acted as walls, surrounding the gravel and forming
    what construction workers call 'the Foot'.

    The gravel was also spread around the entire ground floor of the building
    with the help of wheelbarrows.

    As for the base, they placed long steel bars which were also held together
    by steel rods into the gravel.

    Once the steel rods were placed, the trenches were completely filling with
    concrete. As well as the building ground floor of the building.

    Finally, they used the screeds to smoothen the cement on the building floor,
    making it look even.

    With 8500 workers doing this, after 2 and a half hours, they had completely
    layed down the foundation for the entire Industry.

    With this many people, they should have been done in 1 hour. But since it
    was their first time, it was expected for them to be slow.

    Now they had to wait for 2 days for the cement to cure and harden, before
    removing those wooden walls, and beams around the cement.
    Tsk... time was money.

    There was no way that he would let the workers do nothing within these 2
    days.

    Might as well start constructing the other industries.

    Landon needed them to go to the other construction sites, to also place the
    foundation for their buildings and tanks.

    Just as he was about to leave, he spotted 2 loading trucks heading their way.

    It was probably 12:30, lunch time.

    The men removed their gloves and aided in offloading the cooking pots
    from the trucks.

    There were 20 pots and 20 cooks waiting to serve the dishes to them. There
    were also 20 other cooks, who were tasked in handing out plastic plates and
    cups to the men.

    The cooks looked very professional.

    They had white elastic hair wraps on their heads, transparent gloves on their
    hands and wore clean white plastic aprons.

    They were also several drums filled with water that were offloaded as well.

    The drums had 4 outlet taps at their bottoms, so that the men could easy get
    themselves water if they were thirsty.

    Break time was 1 hour long, so the men had to manage their time wisely.

    It was better to eat fast, so as to relief yourself if one needed to.

    The men formed 20 lines, as they hurriedly took their food as sat on the
    grass.
    Landon didn't want them to eat on the construction site, so the trucks
    gathered just by the side of the construction site markings.

    Of course as King, Landon didn't need to wait online as his food was
    automatically brought over to him.

    The privileges of power.. hehehe

    1:30 P.M, lunch time was over.

    The men to loaded all the bags of cement, and other materials and
    equipment into different trucks. Once they were done, they headed out to
    the second construction site.

    By 2:15 P.M, they arrived, and only used 1 hour 15 minutes to completely
    layer the foundation for all buildings and tanks on the site.

    They packed up again and were on their way to the final construction site.

    By 5:10 P.M, they were done with layering the doundation for all buildings
    and tanks on site.

    All the workers were working in the day shift, and had spent 8 hours on the
    job, so by 5:30 P.M, they were required to call it quits for the day.

    With only 20 more minutes left before closing time, Landon had the men
    gather up all the tools and drive back to the construction company.

    Tomorrow, he would focus on installing the iron net-like fences around the
    sites, since they had to wait for 2 days before the cement completely
    hardened.

    For the fences, Landon wanted them to be like regular Prison fences that
    had barbed wires at the top.
    In future, the barbed wires would definitly be able to electrocute those who
    try to sneak in.

    Landon wasn't taking any chances with anybody.

    In future, without your badge, access card or pass, don't even dream of
    seeing the inside of the Industry.

    If someone lost their access cards or pass, someone would immediately


    come over and verify if they worked there or not.

    All spies would be electrocuted, period.


    Chapter 75 Preparations To Set Ou
    --Royal Palace, The Capital of Arcadina--

    "My king, right now the first prince and 7 other city lords are the only ones
    to arrive the capital to take their assignments.

    The 2nd and 3rd princes should get back here in a week or 2.

    And by the second week of August, all the other city lords from far away
    should arrive as well.

    Once everyone arrives, they will all move out together towards the different
    cities under attack." Minister Tawney said.

    "Good..... has city lord Shannon arrived yet?" King Barn asked.

    "My esteem king, he should arrive in August."

    "Hahaha.. When he arrives, make sure that he sees me before going out on
    the mission. I need to give him a personal assignment on my behalf."

    "Yes my king"

    King Barn looked at his trusted knight and signaled for him to come
    forward.

    "Summon Princess Jenette and Captain Anthony here"

    --Eli's old courtyard, the Capital of Arcadina--

    .
    "My lord, I think those old ministers are trying to use this war to the
    advantage of your brothers.... My lord, should we get secret guards to
    protect you?" Zarius asked.

    Right now, Eli had made his way into the Capital so as to receive his
    assignments.

    Eli stood in his old courtyard and smiled.

    "Why worry about those tiny insects so such?"

    "But my lord, I think that they will try to assassinate you again if you don't
    go prepared" Zarius replied.

    "Who says that we wouldn't be prepared?... Do I need to use my brain to


    deal with these baffoons?.. The biggest set back is that we cant besiege
    Baymard. "

    Zarius' eyes lit up.

    Because of this border war, Eli might not be able to get that Baymard under
    his control until next year.

    The official date to head out to the border, is on the 15th of August.

    It will take 2 months to go down south to the border.

    And once he completed his mission, his father would probably request that
    he stay there for at least 4 months, so as to make sure that those pesky
    Deiferus knights dont bring more reinforcements to take back the land.

    After 4 months he would have to take another 2 months to head back to the
    Capital, so as to receive his rewards and have a parade as the crown prince
    of Arcadina.

    Aftrr the whole ordeal, he would need another 3 weeks to go back to his
    territory, before attempting to attack Baymard again.
    And one should not forget that Baymard is 4 months away from his
    territory.

    That's almost 11 months by horse travel, before he could successfully attack


    Baymard.

    At most, he could only start his operations by July next year.

    "Apart from Baymard, that damn Ghostly prince keeps giving me sleepless
    nights...The fact that I don't really know his next moves really irks me." Eli
    exclaimed will squeezing the life out of the orange in his hand.

    "My lord, do you think that while we are away, he would finally make his
    move?" Zarius asked inquuisitively.

    Just before he was about to answer, someone knocked on his door.

    After 2 minutes, a thick, curvy beautiful woman walked in and sat on a


    chair beside Eli.

    This woman was his mother.

    "Little Eli... Once you head out, make sure nothing fails.. the sooner you get
    back, the earlier we can officially start with our plans." Said queen Sera.

    "Mom, everything is ready..... Don't worry... Although this trip was a little
    unexpected, it won't stop our plans."

    "Good.... the sooner we kill that bastard, the sooner I will be at peace".
    Queen Sera said with an evil glint in her eyes.

    At this point, she too hated King Barn.

    Hell has no Fury like a woman's scorn.

    When she was still young, she was officially engaged to him and was
    deeply infatuated with him.

    He said that he would love her till they grew old together.
    Granted, she would always kill and torture those women that claimed to
    love him too.. but did that really make her a bad person?

    She loved him like crazy and would sometimes ask her father, who was a
    minister within the court, to find out his schedule so she could 'accidentally'
    bump into him her and there.

    If he ever showed interest to any girl other than her, for sure that girl
    wouldn't last a week.

    And if the girl came from a wealthy family, she would hire gangs to rape
    the girl and destroy her public image.

    Didn't she do it all for love? Wasn't that what love was?

    Not even 3 months after his marital vow of evaluating love for her, he
    cheated on her and married another woman.

    He said that she seduced him and was the one who did all the work in the
    bedroom... Of course she believed him.

    How could her love be interested in that slut?

    But a few months before she was to go in to labor, that slut had the nerve
    become pregnant as well.

    And 2 days before her labor date, another slut had married into the royal
    family.

    And another year after that, a cheap common maid had taken advantage of
    her drunk husband and gotten pregnant with a bastard child.

    Why were all these women coming for her man?

    But she quickly realised that the first 2 harlots were much wiser than the
    last one.

    So she decided to first eliminate the last slut.


    But who would have thought that chief Commander Lucius would always
    protect that b**ch.

    All these damn b****es made her sick.

    To make matters worse, it had been 6 whole years since he last touched her.

    She tried everything, from the latest plum makeup, to hiring street harlots to
    teach her the game of seduction, to acting like a pampered princess.

    What else was she to do?

    And to top it all off, she as a woman that needed and craved for satisfaction
    as well.

    She wasn't asking for to much... Even once a year was a good deal to her at
    this point.

    Her husband could have many women, but she couldn't?

    If she ever found pleasure from any other man, she was sure that she would
    be locked up in a prison-like courtyard for all eternity.

    Over the years, the bastard had gotten ordinary street harlots to please him
    in bed, yet he refused to even look at her?

    Sometimes, she could here their screams of pleasures all the way from her
    courtyard.

    It felt like torture.... 9 whole years of loneliness.

    She just wanted to be touched... she had been dying inside for ages now.

    Everytime she tried to talk to him about it, he would make up an excuse and
    run away from her... there were times that he would ask her if she was a
    dog... because according to him, only dogs went in heat.

    Out of those 9 lonely years, she had spent 3 years begging for his attention
    daily.
    But on the 4th year, her love for him had completely died.

    She had overheard him talk to a young maid, promising her love and riches
    if she could sleep with him.

    He even said that he couldn't stand her because she was fat!... her fat!!..
    hahaha... it was on that day that she finally realised how stupid she had
    been.

    To think that this was the man that she killed countless women for.

    Since then, all her love for him instantly turned to hate.

    And as years went by, her murderous side began to take over her mind.

    He had to die.
    Chapter 76 The Annoying White
    Lotus
    --Royal Palace, Capital of Arcadina--

    Jenette Barn walked around the royal garden with her maids, while waiting
    for her father to summon her.

    She had been waiting for the past 1 hour now, and her father was still in a
    meeting with the ministers.

    As she walked further into the garden, she immediately spotted her dear
    little sister.

    Cary Barn was walking towards a large fish pond, a few feet away from
    her.... There were also several knights, and even some Barons in the
    gardens.

    People usually stayed in the royal garden when they were waiting for their
    turn to see King Barn.

    "Little sister, your here too?... let's walk along together okay?"

    Speak of the devil.

    Cary Barn turned around and saw Jenette running towards her... Her face
    immediately scrunched up, and she looked like someone who just ate dog
    poop.

    Jenette sneered, as she hurriedly made her way towards Cary.

    This little sister of hers already had a bad reputation in the Capital, thanks
    to her.
    Her white lotus act had always made everyone side with her, while they in
    turn despised Cary.

    "What do you want?" Cary asked with a frown on her face.

    Jenette stopped in her tracks and immediately started acting as if she was
    sobbing, while choking on her fake tears.

    She really looked pitiful.

    What man wouldn't feel touched while seeing a gentle angel crying?

    All the knights around the area, immediately felt pain seeing her like this.

    "Little sister, how.. how can you talk to me like that?.. If I did something to
    anger you please forgive me.... I.....I.....I just want wanted to spend more
    time with you little sis.."

    The scene was really heartbreaking.

    The moronic knights who had seen this, immediately looked at Cary with
    disapproving gazes, while rushing over to Jenette's side.

    "Princess Cary, must you be so heartless?"

    "Yeah, why must you make her cry?"

    "__"

    The knights spoke out as they saw their goddess, Princess Jenette in tears.

    They even forgot that they were reprimanding another princess who could
    order for their deaths.

    'Come on little sister, your almost making it too easy for me now...
    heheheh..', Jenette thought.

    As the men comforted her, Janette continued to sob even more loudly.
    "Please.. please everyone.. don't misunderstand my little sister... she was
    just having a bad day, that's why she talked to me in that manner... she...
    she's really a good person and not arrogant and rude like what you all
    think."

    All the men looked at princess Jenette as if she were some divine
    being.....They all thought that the princess had a heart of gold... To them
    Princess Jenette was pure, saintly, kind and innocent. She looked like
    someone whom anyone could easily bully.

    "Little sister please!! don't punish or kill the knights for talking back at
    you... if.. If you want to hurt someone, hurt me instead.... I will willingly
    offer up my life for any of them." Jenette said, as she fell to her knees.

    The knights felt touched, and started defending the princess even more.

    Cary was almost at her boiling point.

    When did she say that she would kill them?

    What bullsh**!!! ..Jenette? offer her life for them?.. What a joke!

    She knew that if she made a move against these knights, the entire empire
    would go in an uproar. She would become the most viscious woman of all
    time.

    It's not liked she cared or anything, but before her and Eli's plans went
    through, she couldn't afford to affect his position as the crown prince.

    For now, most of the citizens wanted Eli to step down from his position as
    the crown prince... But they were scared to take action.

    If a large scale revolt really happened, the citizens would carry fire torches
    and march up to the palace, demanding for Eli's removal.

    The Capital alone had 37 million people living in it..... Sure, there were
    knights, gangs and assassins mixed in the group. But the peasants were still
    quite large in number.
    No matter what, all the nobles and knights under her and Eli, couldn't
    possibly protect themselves if a large scale revolt actually happened.

    Imagine millions of people standing outside the palace walls with torches
    and other weapons.

    Even if their father assisted, if still wouldn't count as much.

    Fortunately for Cary and Eli, the citizens had not realized the power that
    they held.

    What would happen if they decided to team up against them? No one would
    stand a chance then.

    For now, they only did small protests in the market areas, but who could
    really predict the future?

    These people still feared the nobles, especially King Barn.

    Their king had killed people when he was displeased, as well as when
    anyone wanted to go against him. Their king ruled like a tyrant... He was a
    dictator.

    They reason why they even had the courage to protest in the market places
    was because, prince Connor and James promised that they would protect
    them from King Barn's wrath.

    King Barn could easily send out his men to make things difficult for them,
    or murder their families.

    Most of them were just ordinary peasants who had never fought a day in
    their lives. But since Connor and James were their king's sons, the gullible
    citizens easily believed them.

    They wholeheartedly entrusted their safeties to them, and started protesting


    against Eli's position.

    Because of Connor and James' heroic acts, the people were even more
    convinced with their choice and actions.
    Previously they liked Eli, as he always seemed sweet and kind. And he also
    looked somewhat innocent.

    But lately, they had been hearing all sorts of rumours about him.

    It was said that he enjoyed killing and raping women during his free time.

    Apparently, Eli had murdered multiple women after he was done sleeping
    with them.

    It was also said that he had always been jealous of his brothers, and had
    tried to assassinate them several times.

    Obviously, these rumours were spread by Connor and James, but the people
    were like sheep.. They just followed a Shepard.

    Once something had circulated for a while, it would become a fact in their
    hearts.

    They truly believed these rumors because Eli had never bothered to prove
    his innocence.. So it must definitely be true.

    And to top it all off, Cary as the most viscious woman in the empire, was
    Eli's sister.

    The people now believed that the apple didn't fall far from the tree.

    How could such a cruel man be their king?

    Cary looked at her white lotus sister coldly... What a b**ch!!

    And just before she was about to defend herself, a guard came over
    informing Jenette that their father wanted to see her.

    Jenette hurriedly left, giving Cary no time to make an explanation.

    As Cary watched her white lotus sister leave, she knew that what had
    happened here would definitely spread throughout the entire Capital.
    'I'll get you back for this slut!!... Just you wait!!'

    Jenette walked into the large throne room and immediately spotted Captain
    Anthony Martinez, standing in front of her father.

    As she looked at him, her heart couldn't help but shiver.

    8 months ago, she had come across Anthony's stunning sword skills in the
    annual knightly tournament.

    He was so handsome, strong and had a heroic charm about him.

    What a dangerous man.

    Just looking at him, she was sure that he had successfully impregnated her
    eyes.

    wasn't it a crime for someone to look that good?

    Anthony was the son of Minister Golem Martinez, so she knew that
    marrying him wouldn't be a problem.. since he was a noble... Hence she
    schemed her way into his life and into his heart.

    4 months ago, they had officially started dating. And today, her father had
    called them over to announce that they would be officially engaged, and
    their wedding would take place before the end of the year.

    Although she hadn't known him for a long time, Jennette was sure that he
    was the one.

    Thats why she had begged and pleaded with her father to rush along the
    marriage.

    She was 19 years old, and in this era, people married about this age.

    They would get engaged at 10 or 11 and get married at 17 or maximum


    23.... Above 23, you were considered as a problematic woman who no one
    wanted... men would be very wary of you, and might use you as a side
    chick...

    Most women above 23 became desperate and ended up marrying as second


    wives to elderly rich men.

    For some reason, her mother had been against all the suitors that previously
    wanted to be engaged with her.

    Her mother had said that she would only accept the best of the best for
    Jenette... That's why Anthony was the only one that got an approval.

    He was a Noble, young, had outstanding achievements in the army, and was
    soughted after by almost all girls in the Capital.

    After their father had dismissed both of them, she decided to see him off, as
    they walked hand in hand with each other.

    "Are you happy?"


    Chapter 77 Construction Continues
    Note from author-san: Hehehe... Thank you all for you love and corrections
    you have all made so far...😍😍..

    Thanks to you all, my english had really been picking up.

    There are so many people who commented.. and most of it is love😍😍.

    From now one, every chapter will have a mini shout out to the ' first
    commenter' and the ' best correction commenter'.. . Thanks guys.

    Especially ' Tonyorobosky ' for his comment.... I have edited the population
    of the empire to be 250 thousand people.. thanks❤

    Also a big shout out to ' PotatoeKeeper ' for being the first person to
    comment and like the chapter.❤

    Now, let's get the show on the road.

    -------------------------------------------------------------

    2 days had already passed, and the concrete had successfully hardened.

    Within these 2 days, the men had been installing those iron-net prison
    fences around the site.

    So far, they had only succeeded in completely fencing the back, and the
    sides of the water and sewage treatment plant.

    Landon kept the front open, so that the trucks could move in and out of the
    site freely.
    9 A.M

    Landon had the men remove all the wooden boards, molds and rails that
    were previously placed around each would-be building on the construction
    site.

    Today, they had to focus on constructing the first floors of every building on
    the construction site.

    Landon again, demonstrated what they were supposed to do. And once they
    had grasped the concept, he decided to have them start on their own.

    He also tasked 500 workers with mixing the cement to form concrete, and
    wheeling them over towards each building on the site.

    The rest of the 8000 workers crowded around all the buildings sites, ready
    for work.

    The concrete had hardened and had successfully glued the steel rods firmly
    to the building floors.

    And although these steel rods already indicated all corners and rooms on
    the first floor, it was still important to make sure that the walls were straight
    and not bent.

    That's why Landon had the men tie ropes between each rod, so as to
    accurately form straight lines within the buildings.

    Landon listened to the workers, as they went about trying the outline the
    buildings.

    "The rope is slanted, I think we should connect these 2 rods"

    "I don't think that we need to tie the rope between these to rods, it should be
    between the other 2"

    "Ahh!!...Your right!!...The floor plan given by his highness shows that this
    space between the rods is a door"
    "We need to tie the ropes only between the rods that would be turned into
    walls."

    "What about the parts were his highness wrote 'hallway'?"

    "I remember that his highness said that the hallway is also like a
    passageway or corridor"

    "That's true, I remember that I wrote it down on my notes.... thanks for the
    reminder"

    "Yeah, thanks.. To think that I actually forgot about it.. I need to go home
    and revise more on it".

    "Thank you for explaining these things to me, I just got here 4 days ago....
    so I have no idea what most of this stuff means... But now, I believe that I
    have a little more understanding towards this."

    "Don't worry, once you keep working and attending your school lectures,
    you too will get it... Its actually not that hard."

    "__"

    The men continued to chat and learn from each other, as the work
    progressed on.

    When they were done, it was finally time to start creating the interior and
    exterior walls.

    The men used those ropes as their rulers, and started stacking up the cement
    blocks.

    The men layed out the concrete on the floors along the ropes, and placed the
    cement blocks on the concrete.

    Just like that, they kept stacking up the blocks on one another, with the use
    of concrete.

    Landon thought that the men looked extremely funny.


    Imagine a long line of people waiting to have access into a club.

    That's how they looked as they worked around and inside each building. ..
    They were packed like tiny sardines, as they went about their work.

    Each person just had 1 foot of working space in front of them.

    Most plants back on earth, for example power plants, provided energy for
    an entire province or atleast 3 or 4 cities at once... Hence their sizes were
    bigger.

    For example, the Parlo Verde plant in Arizona U.S.A, provided energy to
    Los Angeles, San Diego, Tuscon and many more Californian metropolitan
    areas.

    The same could be said for 80% of Industrial plants back on earth.

    For Landon's case, he was just providing for Baymard alone.... That's why
    Baymard's Industrial plants didn't need to be so massive.

    Hence, although he made 500 men mix the concrete, he still felt like 8000
    workers were really alot for a normal size plant.

    Once the men had stacked up to 1 meter high, the men used the iron bridge
    ladders to continue on.

    The first floor was going to be a high ceiling floor, so Landon needed it to
    reach at least 3 meters tall.

    The iron bridge ladders could hold up to 3 people at once, and resembled
    those ladders that window cleaners used back on earth.

    Landon then divided the men into groups of 6.

    3 people would stand on the ladders, while the other 3 would be on the
    ground.
    2 out of the 3 men on the ground, would aid in giving those on the ladders
    cement blocks and buckets filled with concrete... While the 3rd person,
    would keep an eye on the ladder footing, so as to ensure the safety of those
    on top.

    Again, 2 out of 3 workers on the ladders would continue stacking the walls,
    while the other one be in charge of collecting the buckets of cement and
    blocks from those on the ground.

    The work went steady. And by closing time, the first floor of 75% of the
    buildings, had been successfully done.

    Now, they had to wait for 2 days again, for the concrete to completely
    harden before they could successfully form the second floors.

    Of course for the next 2 days, once the men completed the first floor of the
    buildings left, Landon had them start constructing the first floor walls for
    the other 2 sites.

    Honestly, Landon was getting ticked off with this damn cement hardening
    stuff.

    Like why couldn't it just dry down after several hours? Why wait for
    days?... he needed this industries built fast..

    Chop! Chop!.. Time was money.

    But since he was doing all the plant sites at once, his irritation about the
    matter lessened.

    And just like that, Landon spent most of his days with the construction
    team.

    --Empire of Arcadina, Secret Hideout--

    .
    William wore his boots, tied his hair, and placed his sword in his sheath.

    Mona rushed up to him, and gently held his checks with her palms, as she
    fought back the urge to cry.

    Her son was a man now, so it was really inappropriate for her to always cry
    or hold him back.... He had responsibilities, and a duty to fulfill.

    "Little William, make sure to stay safe.... And if you are ever trapped or
    discovered, make a run for it and don't try to be heroic.. Heroes usually die
    faster. "

    Oden walked up behind Mona, and placed his right hand on William's
    shoulder.

    "Its been almost 2 months now, and that Slytherin Bastard should be
    making his way over to Sangria city.

    And In another 3 weeks, he should be arriving.

    You need to make sure that you get to Sangria before he does.

    Once you successfully get through the city undetected, Captain Remlock
    would be waiting for you at the Quinzy Inn.

    And like your mother said... If anything goes wrong, RUN!!

    Your mother and I can live our lives without having to fulfill our desire for
    revenge... But without you, there would be no point living for us to live on.

    Be safe!!"

    "Dad, mom, Aren't I the ghostly Prince? Since when did I ever loose to
    anyone?.. Rest assured, I will return back to you all safe.... And besides...
    I'm no hero. "
    Chapter 78 Military Routines
    Sorry guys, the reaso for the late posts is because of exams... once this week
    passes.. we wi have early posts again❤❤❤

    Anyway... I want to give a big shout out to "Merifu" who was the first to
    comment yesterday, and ....heheheh... ding!.. ding! Ding!!.. we have a tie..
    "Joshk' and 'Woofromearth' for their comments😎😎❤❤❤❤❤

    Thanks for all the love guys... hope you enjoy..

    Now as always, let's get the show on the road.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    The soldiers were sleeping and snoring peacefully within their sleeping
    units.

    Every military dormitory had 4 long vertical stacks of straw: 2 on the left
    side of the room and 2 on the right side of the room.

    There where also several iron lockers that were placed all around the each
    wall in the room.

    The lockers resembled the gym lockers back on earth...but each locker was
    2 meters tall and 1 meter wide.

    All of the lockers had locks on them, and also had number tags placed on
    them.

    The center of the rooms were kept straw-free, creating a large corridor
    space for morning roll call.

    The stacks of straw on the each side were separated by a 2 meter gap,
    leaving the center space to 4 meters wide.
    Some rooms had less stacks, while others had more..... it basically depended
    on the dimensions of the rooms.

    In this era, most peasants slept on straws, grass, leaves, and other plants that
    were deemed comfortable.

    Previously, Landon had wanted to place the straws in fabrics to make


    mattresses.

    But the men complained that loose heaps where more comfortable to sleep
    on, compared to compact ones.

    When straws were forced and pressed in to clothe, they ended up poking
    people when they slept.

    Some of the straws might even poke out of the fabric, giving the straw
    mattresses a spike-like feeling to them.

    Hence Landon placed long vertical stacks of straw in every room.

    The straw was changed every 3 weeks by all the soldiers in each room, as
    per the room roster.

    In future, there would be bunk beds for them. But for now, the straw was
    their best alternative.

    Afterall, that was what they were used to anyway.

    And as for the blankets, each soldier had a 2 meter piece of clothe, to cover
    themselves up at night...

    For now, there were no pillows, since the men preferred so sleep without
    stone pillows.... And Landon didn't blame them...

    Who would want to sleep on rocks or pebbles?

    In this era, if peasants were really keen on pillows, they would place several
    pebbles and dried seaweeds into a piece of fabric and call it a pillow.
    More like a torturing device.

    Would that give you serious neck injuries?

    Anyway, each room had a minimum of 30 soldiers residing in them.

    Since no one was in the rank of drill sergeant, Landon had the Warrant
    officers look after the new recruits.

    Drill Sergeants were those ranked in the 'Enlisted ranks' between Sergeants
    and Master sergrants.

    Everyone in the military fort was either overqualified (warrant soldiers and
    above) or underqualified (new recruits).

    That's why the warrant soldiers were the best options for now.

    Each room had a warrant officer that would be in charge of waking up the
    new recruits and supervising their morning training.

    It was 6:00 A.M.

    In Kersten's room, there were 40 soldiers sound asleep as they waited for a
    new day to begin.

    Each vertical stack had 10 soldiers on them.

    'Phiiiiip'

    The whistle blower.

    "Get up! Get up! Get up! Get up!.... you all have 5 minutes to be fully
    dressed and assembled at the center of the rooms!" Warrant officer Justin
    yelled out.

    Kersten immediately jumped up and rushed towards his locker.

    Kersten had just arrived this July, and was still not use to all the new
    routines that were done in Baymard.
    He had always wanted to be a knight growing up. And when he was 7, he
    started training as a page in his home town.

    By the age if 13, his town was attacked by a fierce blood gang and his
    grandparents died while protecting him and his sister.

    His grandparents and all the other adults, tried to stall the gang, while him,
    his sister and all the other children and some adults fled for their lives.

    His mother died during childbirth, and his father died while he was out
    hunting in the forest.

    All he had were his sister and his grandparents... But when he fled with his
    6 year old sister at the time, he knew that he would never see his
    grandparents again.

    He had lived the next 3 years of his life begging, doing petty thievery to
    feed his little sister and working as a loader in a shipping dock in Fringa
    city, within the empire of Terique.

    It was there that fate finally decided to smile on him.

    While he was loading items unto a ship, he had overheard a man,


    presumably the owner of the ship, ask about where he could get refugees
    and buy slaves within the city.

    Several days later, the man brought a lot of people by the dock and started
    reassuring them that where they were going would be a happy place with
    equal pay and good times.

    Although he was intrigued, he still felt that it was a scam.

    Ever since he had fled with his sister, people had bullied him and treated
    him like a piece of horse sh**.

    He would get beaten up by the sailors on board most of the ships while he
    was loading items, or even have dirty moped water, thrown on his face
    when his colleagues were having a bad day.
    He had preserved through all the torture because of his sister... She was all
    he had, and he would atleast try to make her life as comfortable as possible.

    But now, he had heard that there was such a place that would treat him with
    respect, and apparently even catered to the poor?

    Bulsh**!!

    Wasnt this just a typical slavery scam?

    But then again, something in his heart kept saying 'what if'.

    What if, what the man said was true?.. what if he could really become a
    knight and earn enough money for his sister and him?.. and even if it was a
    scam, was he not already treated like shit were he was?

    Although it was risky, he finally gathered enough courage and begged the
    man to add him and his little sister to the list.

    And the rest was history.

    Once he arrived he immediately noticed that this city in particular, had


    soldiers and not knights.

    As he was already 16, he immediately volunteered for the army since that
    had always been a life longg dream of his.

    Within these 2 weeks, he had also realised that everything that his highness
    Landon promised them, was true.

    He made new friends, attended lectures, had enough food to eat and passed
    his days in peace.

    His sister was also happy with her life, and lived in the estate with all the
    other slaves and refugees.

    Since he was in the army and couldn't live in the refugee/slave estate, his 9
    year old sister had to live with 1 other child and 1 caretaker in single large
    room.
    So she was fine and well taken care of daily.

    Plus, during his free time, he would make stops to her estate to check up on
    her regularly.

    He loved his time here in Baymard,especially the army experience.... Tsk!


    To think that he actually hesitated on giving up this golden opportunity.

    He also made up his mind that he would never betray Baymard, because
    they had given back his dignity as a man back, taken care of his only sister,
    and fulfilled his dream to be a knight.. or should he say soldier... Plus he
    had already made an oath and signed documents of confidentiality and
    loyalty towards Baymard.

    "Times up!"
    Chapter 79 Military Routines 2
    Everybody lined up in straight vertical lines at the center of the room.

    Some of the men had only 1 leg of boots on, while others didn't even have
    their shirts on, just their pants.

    Over the past 2 weeks, the new recruits had learned that if anyone was even
    a second late to line up, the entire group would face punishment.

    For example if someone from the left corner of the room lined up late, all
    those who slept in that corner would have to do pushups and frog jumps as
    punishment.

    Landon did this to encourage team work.

    If you get up and see the person next to you sleeping, wake their ass up!

    No one could win a fight or a battle alone. Afterall, the slogan of the fort is
    'All for one, one for all'.

    "What did I tell you all about looking forward?... keep your heads
    straight!!"

    Karsten's heart started beating faster.... he knew that he had f**ked up


    today.

    Warrant officer Justin came so close to him, that if someone accidentally


    pushed him forward, they would definitely kiss each other.

    But he couldn't be fooled.. he had been here long enough to know that when
    the Warrant officers got close to anyone like this, it was nothing good to
    write about.

    'Sh**!!!', he thought.
    "Private!! Where's your shirt?... Do you think that you look sexy?.... Do you
    want us to admire you? Is that it?!!"

    "No sir!!"

    "Then why is your shirt not on your body?"

    Kersten felt like crying... why did he lock his locker last night?.... He
    usually kept it open, so as not to slow down his pace in the mornings.

    Luckily, Warrant officer Justin quickly left him and picked on the guy who
    had only his left boot on.

    2 minutes of Warrant officer Justin's yells passed, and it was now 6:10 A.M.

    "Everone, it's time to head on out. By 6:20, you should all be in the fields.

    Those who aren't fully dressed, should get dressed, and meet us on the field.

    From there, You will receive your punishments!

    Now, everybody else... Move Out!!."

    Kersten's heart sank even further.... Damn his forgetfulness.

    He had been doing good since he got here... And now, this one slip-up
    caused him punishment. ..he truly felt like crying, but he also knew that
    there was nothing he could do about it.

    It was indeed his slip-up, and he had to take full responsibility for his
    actions.

    As everyone else left, Kersten wore his shirt and dashed out like lightning
    towards the field..... He quickly arrived a few seconds before go time, and
    stood in line.

    'Safe', he thought.
    All the recruits trained together, hence all the Warrant officers in charge of
    them were on the field too.

    "Everybody drop down and give me 20."

    Kersten immediately dropped down and started doing his pushup's...

    As he continued on, another warrant officer came over and inspected his
    form.

    "Arms apart Private, you will not get results by doing it that way"

    He immediately adjusted his stance and persisted on.

    "Listen up!!... it's time to begin the 'Jog'...You will all follow the person in
    front of you!!.... you will all keep up and not slack off.....Now everyone,
    begin the 'Jog'!!"

    Kersten followed the recruit in front of him, and jogged around the field 6
    times.

    As they jogged, they also sang number songs, that surprisingly keep them
    motivated.. plus it was kinda like they were doing math at the same time.

    Although they didn't know intense math, they had all dealt with money
    before so it wasn't that hard to count... 3 silver coins plus 10 silver coins..
    gave 13 silver coins.. duhhh.

    "1,2,3"

    "10"

    "1,2,3"

    "11"

    "1,2,3"
    "12"

    That kept them moving forward, and they finally ended up jogging back to
    their original positions.

    From there they did pull ups, sit-ups, leg lounges, high kicks, squats, frog
    walks and finally frog jumps.

    By 7:30 A.M, they were done.

    Off course those who previously didn't completely dress up, or came late to
    the general assembly on the fields or in their dormitories, stayed back to
    receive their punishments.

    Kersten ran another 2 runs rounds around the field, and did 10 more push-
    ups.

    "No slacking off Private!.. Keep up!!"

    He was worn out as hell.

    The pain he felt through out his body was really exhausting... He swore to
    never do the same mistake he did again.... Never!!

    By 7:50 A.M, he was done and quickly dashed away to get his bath.

    Bath time was from 7:40 - 8:20 A.M, so he was already 10 minutes late.

    He quickly freshened up and still came 5 minutes late for breakfast.

    Breakfast was also from 8:30-9:10 A.M, while classes started at 9:30 A.M.

    He first attended his military lectures on strategies, cannon operations and


    safety measures, as well as a device called a 'gun'.

    And after his 12:30 Lunch, he made his way at 1:20 P.M to the Baymard
    public school.
    Today he just had Math 1 and Pyno 1 in his schedule, while tomorrow he
    had only math 2.

    At 3:50, he was back to the military fort, and had 1 hour and 10 minutes to
    rest before going for his gun firing session.

    In May, Landon had asked Tim to create the semi-automatic pistols for the
    military... And in June, only the Warrant officers, the Captains, Major
    generals and of course Lucius practiced with them.

    Now that the older soldiers understood how to use them, this July, Landon
    had the officers train and teach these new recruits how to fire the weapons.

    Of course Landon labeled the guns as well. This first gun was called a
    Baymard M.A 1.

    In Kersten's schedule, he had gun firing practice on Mondays, Wednesdays


    and Fridays. As well as his obstacle courses.

    On Tuesdays and Thursdays, he also had classes, sword fighting sessions


    and close combat sessions.

    On Saturdays, he only had rock climbing lessons in the lower region...


    while on Sundays, he had nothing at all, and was basically free as a bird.

    Of course everyday, he would have morning training routines with the


    warrant officers, just as he did today.

    He rested, chatted with his friends and when it was 5 PM, he got to the field
    and held his gun, like he had been doing for the past few days.

    So far, no one was allowed to keep the guns. After training, all the guns
    were counted, collected, and stored back in the fort.

    "Aim for the eyes... Go!!!"

    Kersten looked at the large pieces of paper 50 feet away and fired his shots.
    The paper had an outline of a man drawn on it.... There were also several
    marked lines within the image.

    Their task was to aim for the inner outline on the man drawn on the paper.

    'Paow! Paow! Paow!'

    When all the recruits had finished shooting, they unarmed themselves by
    placing the guns on the ground.

    Only then, did the warrant officers on duty reach forward towards their shot
    papers.

    Kersten looked at his large sheet of paper and was disappointed in him self.

    Although he got the man's nipples, he was still far away from the mans
    head.

    They did several other shots and by 6:20 P.M, they were done.

    "Wahh!!.. Your so lucky.....at least you got the nipples.. I got the man's
    belly."

    "Damm!! I got his right arm... would that really do any damage?"

    "Sigh..... I got his junk... I think the man must be in serious pain."

    "Hahahhahaha"

    They all laughed out as they made their way to their 6:30 class.

    Next up obstacle courses.

    Kersten and his friends ran and jumped on thin logs of wood, that were
    surrounded by mud.

    The logs were inclined upwards and attached to an even larger logs of
    wood.
    Kersten jumped on the log and nearly slipped.

    'Crap!'

    He steadied himself and continued forward on the inclined logs and finally
    arrived on several larger logs of wood suspended 2 meters in the air by iron
    bars.

    As he was about to move, the person in front of him slipped and fell into the
    mud.

    'Plop!!'

    A warrant officer quickly told the recruit who fell to go back at the end of
    the line and start all over again.

    Kersten focused, passed through several log bridges and arrived back at
    ground level.

    He quickly crawled through several large pipes and made his way to
    another set of inclined logs suspended 3 meters high, which led to a tall
    wooden post.

    Once at the top, he quickly used the ropes on the sides to slide down.

    Once on ground level, he quickly ran towards another 3 meter tall iron bar
    wall, which looked like the doors of a giant medieval prison cell.

    He put his legs and hands in the holes on the wall and climbed over the wall
    making his way over the fall wall.

    As he progressed, he became more fatigued and stressed...he crawled in


    sand, under several wooden logs... jumped through tires and almost fell into
    mud several times.

    He was now at the final stage of the obstacle course.

    He crawled on ropes trying to get from one wooden post to another.


    And when he reached the end, he let go of the rope, and lost his footing.

    'Plop!!'

    "Get to the back of the line and start over again"

    Kersten wanted to cry.

    "Why did I suddenly loose my footing?.. I'm now covered in mud!!.. my


    hands and shoes are all slippery... There's no way that I wouldn't fall back
    again.'

    He really cursed his luck.

    By 7:20 P.M, the session was over and he quickly headed with his friends to
    take his bath.

    "Hehehe.. I saw your fall man.. truly tragic"

    "Don't mock me alright?"

    By 8:30 everyone had dinner.. and by 9:30 P.M, he went around the fort
    with his friends while talking about their day.

    And by 11 P.M, it was lights out... Time to sleep.

    He was really exhausted.... But at the same time happy.... he only hoped that
    tomorrow would be just as exciting as today was.

    This was his experience.


    Chapter 80 Weekly Industry
    Meeting
    The shout outs are below guys 😍😍❤

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    It had been 2 weeks now, and Landon had been aiding the construction
    workers at the sites.

    Today, Landon left the workers early, because he had a meeting to attend.

    At 3 P.M, Landon headed over to the Alchemy Industry, to have his weekly
    meetings with all the supervisors and overseers.

    Every week, Landon would use any room in any of the industries, for the
    meetings.

    He would rotate between all industries, so as to be fair.

    Last week, the meeting took place at the Food industry... The week before
    that, it was held at the Construction Industry. And now, it was at the
    Alchemy Industry.

    All the overseers and supervisors were suppose to bring in their weekly
    reports indicating their progress compared to the prior week. And a pie
    chart which showed their results, as well as how many products were
    currently in stock.

    They were also supposed to present all the problems and difficulties the
    workers faced, within each industry.

    So far, Baymard had several sections within each Industry:


    •Food Industry:

    ▪Department F1 (Actual farming)

    ▪Dep F2 (storage and distribution)

    ▪Dep F3 (Seasoning and spice making)

    ▪Dep F4 (Cooking oil)

    ▪Dep F5 (Vinegar)

    ▪Dep F6 (Butter)

    ▪Dep F7 (Taking care of goats, chickens, etc)

    • Alchemy/Chemistry Industry:

    ▪Dep A1 (gunpowder)

    ▪Dep A2 (Paint)

    ▪Dep A3 (Chalk making)

    ▪Dep A4 (chemical products like chlorine, etc)

    ▪Dep A5 (Storage and distribution of goods)

    ▪Dep A6 (oil production)

    ▪Dep A7 (Ink making)

    ▪Dep A8 (Soap making)

    •Construction Industry:
    ▪Dep C1 (Mining)

    ▪Dep C2 (glass making)

    ▪Dep C3 (Warefare weapons..guns, cannons)

    ▪Dep C4 (Storage and distribution of goods)

    ▪Dep C5 (Everything Rubber)

    ▪Dep C6 (in charge of building and fixing all construction equipment,


    creating electrical gadgets and heavey industrial machines, as well as other
    building fixtures.

    ▪Dep C7 (Cement making)

    ▪Dep C8 (Wood Cutting)

    ▪Dep C9 (Everything Plastic)

    ▪Dep C10 (Pipe making)

    ▪Dep C11 (Paper making)

    ▪Dep C12 (Everything Porcelain and marble)

    ▪Dep C13 (Furniture making like bed frames)

    ▪Dep C14 (Construction Workers)

    The room was set up like a lecture hall, with all the supervisors and
    overseers facing a podium at the front.

    Everyone quieted down, and the meeting began.

    "Chief Wiggins, since we are at your industry this time, we will start with
    you.. the floor is yours"
    Chief Wiggins and the 16 supervisors within his industry, came forward
    with samples of all the products created within the week...excluding
    chemicals, guns and gunpowder of course.

    For today, everything else basically looks and has the same texture and
    results, as last weeks products.. all except the soap.

    Landon and everyone else nodded, as they listened to chief Wiggins.

    Last week, the soap was still effective ..but it really didn't lather up as much
    as Landon expected.

    Apparently, they didn't add enough 'Sodium Laureth Sulfate' into their
    products.

    But this week, it looked like they had successfully done the corrections and
    came prepared.

    As Wiggins spoke, the supervisors placed several bowls of water on 3 large


    tables.

    "I would like everyone to come up and wash their hands in these separate
    bowls of water, using the soaps."

    Those seated rushed to the tables, and started washing their hands.

    There were different colored bars of soap, placed by the side of each basin.

    "WOW! This is what his highness mean't by 'lathering up'?... I have to


    agree, it makes me feel like my hands are really dirt-free"

    "Each bar even has a name and number carved on it."

    "Ahh!!!!, it smells like lavender.. my wife would surely like this one."

    "Mine smells very manly."

    "Can it be used for doing laundry and bathing?"


    "Of course!!.. That's what chief Wiggins said in his last week report.... I
    think the 'B3-Soap' is the one used for doing laundry".

    "It really is an improvement, compared to last week's soaps."

    "__"

    Once everyone sat down, Chief Wiggins continued his presentation.

    As he spoke, the supervisors got all the bowls of water and threw them
    outside the windows... They also gathered up all the soap bars and cleaned
    the tables with rags.

    Chief Wiggins spoke about the overall success rate within his industry, as
    well as the few issues and problems encountered within the manufacruring
    processes.

    Later on, the supervisors spoke about the issues all the workers faced at
    work.

    At the end of their presentation, everyone rose up, and clapped for them.

    Brilliant!!... they had really tried their best compared to last week.

    Those from the Alchemy industry all blushed and smiled, as they saw the
    positive response from everyone... And to top it off, his highness rose up
    too.

    Last week, his highness didnt rise up but still clapped for them... this week,
    they saw him standing, smiling, clapping and even nodding several times to
    them.

    All their hard work had paid off.

    Now it was time for the Construction industry take over the presentation.

    Everything all the products were same compared to last week, except the
    new: tables, Porcelain plates, marble cups, pens, pencils, plastic rulers, and
    paper.
    "Wow, I didn't know that paper could be colored blue.... Overseer Tim
    really outdid himself this time"

    "Check out this pen. The ones before had clear casings, but this one has a
    greyish casing and looks very cool.. Look!!! When I press on the top, the
    pen head shoots out at the bottom.. This is the best invention so far!!"

    "Puii!!!.... What do you know? Can't you see that slick glass table over
    there?.. the table legs are made out of wood..but the top part is made of
    glass.. glass!!!.. do you think that a pen can compare to that?"

    "I agree... the table is the best.. I can't wait for these products to be sold in
    the stores.."

    "They won't be sold now..his highness said that once house construction
    starts, then they would be sold.... so for now, they can only be stored in big
    warehouses."

    "But did you see that porcelain plate?.. its so artistic and funny... it says: Go
    away! Opening hours are closed."

    "Hahaha .. I need that plate in my life... That should be my new slogan..


    Everytime someone wants to talk to me when I'm eating, I'll just tell them:
    Go away! Opening hours are closed."

    "__"

    The construction industry rounded up and it was finally time for the food
    industry to shine.
    Chapter 81 Weekly Industrial
    Meeting 2
    Once Tim was done, overseer Lyore from the food industry came over with
    bread and other foods, so that his audience could feel the effectiveness of
    his spices, seasonings, butter and so on.

    Of course everyone fell in love with them.

    The just looking at the dried spices and seasonings, made their tongues
    salivate.

    The men sprinkled the different seasonings and spices on their meat, and
    felt like they were in heaven.

    The juiciness... the tenderness... how could food taste so good?

    The meat was well cooked..... It had an earthy color and a stringy feel to it.

    As they savored the meat, they began to eat like pigs without even knowing
    it.

    Some of the meat was also deep fried, and had a crisp feel to them... they
    were either sprinkled with salt and pepper, or garlic.

    The single men only had one thought right now.

    Who cooked this meat? Can they marry them?

    They had to admit, the spiciness and seasonings, had improved compared to
    last week's results.

    They were still eating the horse meat from the previous attack on Baymard.
    And it was at this time, that they truly felt grateful to their enemies.... They
    sincerely thanked their enemies for dropping them several stacks of meat in
    Baymard.

    Once the chicken was done, they started licking their fingers.

    Delicious!!

    There were also several fried rice and vegetable dishes that were done with
    oil, powdered ginger, garlic and vinegar.

    The butter on the other hand, was a real treat.

    The rich soft feel of the butter on the bread, made them feel like they were
    floating on clouds.

    The food Industry had produced 2 types of butter: salted and non-salted.

    Was this how food was supposed to taste? They couldn't help but feel that
    they had been eating dog sh** all through their lives.

    They began to wonder how they had ever coped all through the years.

    How could they go back to eating those awful dishes? No way!!..they'd


    rather starve.

    Right now, their taste buds had been upgraded, and they had already started
    forgetting what the good they used to cook tasted like.

    Since they discovered that food was supposed to taste like this, most of the
    men had gone to the market, to buy the products that were supplied by the
    food company to these stores.

    These products were now seen as essentials in their homes.

    Chief Wiggins and Tim, were seriously having multiple food orgasms in
    their mouths.... It was truly mouthwatering.

    They couldn't help but give 2 thumbs up to Overseer Lyore.


    On the other hand, overseer Lyore who was being praised, kept thinking
    about what kind of food house he should build in future.... With these new
    delicacies, wasn't his world not complete?

    Hell yeah!!!.... It was more than complete.

    For now, he decided to put a stop to his food house construction.. What if
    his highness made more food stuff? This situation was indeed tricky.

    Landon who was oblivious to overseer Lyore's food madness, continued


    tasting all the different dishes placed in front of him.

    Overall, Landon was utterly impressed as well.

    All the industries had heeded to his advice, and really improved their
    products compared to last week.

    Once all the presentations were done, they started discussing all the issues
    within their industries and how to further improve their results.

    "Your highness, now that we have pens, what do we do with the excess
    chalk in stock?" A supervisor asked.

    Landon thought for a while.

    Chalk itself has several uses.

    It was good for raising soil acidity, hence increasing the agricultural yield of
    the farms.

    There were svearal types of chalks, like calcium carbonate, magnesium


    calcium and so on.

    In addition, it aids in removing perspiration and reduces slipping, hence it


    was already used by the military for weightlifting, tug of war, rock climbing
    and other gynastics.

    Chalk was also used in house construction, and served as mild abrasives for
    several other industries, like toothpaste.
    That's why it was very important for them to continue producing chalk.

    "For now, still produce the same amount of chalk powder, but limit the
    amount that is molded into chalk sticks." Landon replied.

    All the men, irrespective of which department or industry they were from,
    asked Landon multiple questions.

    And when Landon answered them, they would immediately jotted down
    everything, so as not to forget Landon's instructions.

    Afterall, next week, they were to show how they implemented his
    highnesses instructions and advice to their industries... No one wanted to let
    Landon down.

    Once Landon was done with the group, he headed towards the estate which
    was presently known as the hospital.

    Today, he had a meeting with all the doctors and some nurses there.

    Not all the nurses could come as they couldn't close down the hospital,
    school, military and industry clinics for the meeting.

    Today, Landon just wanted to know the results about his sanitation advise,
    and first aid methods were working on the patients.

    Landon had been teaching them basic first aid since May.

    With the help of hydrogen peroxide, wounds were cleaned up properly.

    The first time hydrogen peroxide was used, the doctors, nurse, and even the
    patients were shocked.

    How come the injured area was foaming up, yet it didn't hurt at all? And
    how can the dried blood on the wound come out with just a few swipes with
    a clean clothe?

    Anyway, they were thoroughly impressed with the hydrogen peroxide.


    The medicated alcohol on the other hand, had the patients screaming out
    loud... Although they hated it, they knew that alcohol was normally needed
    in treating wounds.

    Landon also taught them the importance of using Aloe Vera as an


    anesthetic, after treating the wounds.

    With the help of the thin medical rubber gloves and other hospital wear, the
    doctors and nurses worked properly without spreading blood here and there,
    or further contaminating the patients.

    soap was also used to clean the floors, and other surfaces within the
    hospital, leaving the air with a fresh clean smell.

    When Landon got to the hospital, he was somewhat shocked at the alarming
    situation in there..... well.. it was alarming to him anyway.

    He had forgotten that children could still have such illnesses.

    "Your highness, this week, we have admitted over 100 children in the
    hospital.

    They were all infected with the 'Scourge Creeper' (Chicken pox)."

    While Landon was busy dealing with the sick, Slytherin Cord had made his
    way to the city of Sangria.

    Finally, he was going to catch that bastard, who called himself the Ghostly
    Prince.

    It was finally time


    Chapter 82 Slytherin's Great Plan
    -----Sangria City-------

    Standing in front of Slytherin, were one of his trusted aids and 4 other
    soldiers under his command.

    So as not to draw too much attention onto himself, he had left thousands of
    his men back at his base, in Engril City. And had come to sangria city with
    just 150 men.

    His men had all blended in with the peasants, and actually looked like
    servants and farmers.

    Today, Slytherin had already received word that the ghostly prince would
    leave the Quinzy Inn, and head towards the 'Haunted Plane' of Sangria.

    The Haunted Plane was a cemetery located in the outskirts of Sangria, that
    was believed to be cursed.

    People didn't go there during the night time, due to the frightening folk
    takes that were said about the cemetery.

    That's why all burials were only done during the day.

    Those who were brave enough to go there at night, never came back to their
    families.

    It was believed that the ancestors of their enemies haunted the cemetery,
    and were thirsty for blood.

    It was also believed that once the ancestors got a hold of a living person,
    they would suck out all the blood from that person's body, leaving only a
    dried out corpse at the end.
    \"Boss, we had observed that place every night for the past 4 days... The
    masked man would go there with his men for a few hours, before coming
    back to the Quinzy Inn.\" One of Slytherin's subordinates said.

    \"Did he meet anyone there?\"

    \"Boss....Except for the hooded woman that he met on the first day, he
    hasn't met anyone else.\"

    \"If that's the case, then he might be using that place as a way to send
    messages to his subordinates.\"

    \"How many men does he have with them each time he goes to the
    cemetery?\"

    \"Boss, he always takes 15 men with him to the cemetery.\"

    Slytherin nodded as he listened.

    \"Tonight, I will only take 30 men for the mission. Tell the rest of the men
    to wait outside the gates of Sangria.

    Once this mission is over, we will be heading out immediately.\" Slytherin


    commanded.

    The night was dark, cold and somewhat foggy. All around, sounds of frogs
    could be heard, croaking away. As well as the loud chirps of crickets.

    'Criek!... Criek!... Criek!'

    The rain that fell during the day had finally stopped, leaving most of the
    foot paths muddy.

    Slytherin and his men moved stealthily, as they followed their enemies
    towards the cemetery.
    Today, they wore all-black clothing, leaving only their eyes visible for all to
    see.

    They indeed looked like assassins.

    Even with the pale moonlight cast on them, one would have to struggle just
    to make them out.

    Once the ghostly prince and his entourage passed through the cemetery
    gate, Slytherin signaled for his men to stop.

    The cemetery was also shrouded with fog, and gave off an eerie feeling to
    it.

    From what his subordinates had found out, there was a secret base, located
    at the back of the back of the cemetary. It was hidden away by the bushes
    and trees.

    During the day, his men had been able to pinpoint where exactly the
    entrance to the base was.

    Amongst the 30 subordinates that had followed him, 10 were tasked with
    surrounding the enemies base. While the other 20 would follow him quietly,
    into the base.

    There were 2 enemy guards standing at the door of the base.

    Slytherin needed a distraction.

    One of his men shot 2 arrows a little further from the enemy base.

    'Thup!..Thup!'

    \"Did you hear that?\" One of the guards asked.

    \"Yeah I did... ..... I'll go check it out..\"

    The noise was coming towards a grave that stood a little farther away from
    the base's entrance.
    Once that guard left, 2 other arrows were shot again.

    'Thup!. Thup!'

    The last guard standing by the entrance, heard sounds coming from a
    different direction, and decided to check it out as well.

    The fog within the cemetary didn't help much, because he couldn't see
    anything from where he was.

    Once the man left, Slytherin signaled for those 10 men who were suppose
    to surround the base, to deal with the guards, while he made his way with
    the rest towards the base.

    Very quickly, they entered the base and spotted 5 more guards patrolling
    another hallway.

    \"Boss what do we do now?\"

    Slytherin bit his lips and thought for a while.

    He needed this operation to be done quietly, and without a hitch.

    He couldn't allow that bastard to get a chance at escaping.

    At the start, when Eli tasked him on getting information on the ghostly
    prince, he really didn't have a any personal vendetta with the bastard.

    But for the first time in his life, he had failed a mission.

    Who would believe that he, Slytherin Cord, the master of the empire's best
    intelligence organization, would fail a mission?

    He, a person whom even the king wanted to hire but couldn't..... At his
    level, he could be working for several empires if he wanted to.
    Infact, the first time Slytherin had told Prince Eli that he had failed the
    mission over dinner, Eli looked at the bottles close to Slytherin, and
    concluded that Slytherin was drunk.

    It was too unbelievable.

    Even if people had heard that he had failed a mission, no one would believe
    it... that was how good his success rate was.

    And at that point, Slytherin became more and more determined to catch this
    mysterious ghostly prince.

    It became an obsession to him.

    He had even started calling the ghostly prince as his little white rabbit.

    He called him little white rabbit, because rabbit stew was his best dish....
    And little because he truly felt like no one could outsmart him.

    He honestly couldn't wait to slit the throat of the man who gave him so
    much pain, throughout these few months.

    He would spend sleepless nights stalking and tracking down the ghostly
    prince's movements, but he could never really pinpoint where his little
    white rabbit's hideout was.

    But the third time he took over the mission, he had more than 80 % of the
    men who followed him on the mission, killed at once.

    At this point, he had changed the ghostly prince's name from 'little white
    rabbit' to 'bastard'.

    F*** getting rabbit stew. Right now, he wanted to eat the rabbit's flesh raw.

    It was then, that he had developed bad blood with the bastard.

    This time, he wanted to skin the bastard's face and place it on his wall at
    home.
    Anyway, right now Slytherin had to make sure that their actions didn't alert
    the 5 guards ahead of them.

    He looked up, at the wooden frames on the ceilings and his eyes lit up.

    \"Follow my lead\"

    Slytherin placed his hands and legs on the walls, as if he were doing a side-
    way leg split.

    He looked like 'Jean-Claude Van Damme', as he climbed up the narrow


    walls.

    The hallway they were in, had extremely narrow walls, as it was closer to
    the entrance.

    Once they had all gotten onto the wooden ceiling frames, they quietly
    moved on the frames, towards an even bigger hallway.

    This hallway was the one that had 5 guards patrolling on it.

    As they moved, they began to listen to the conversation of all the patrolling
    guards.

    They had learned that the ghostly prince was still having his meeting in a
    room 2 hallways away from them.

    They continued in ahead and finally arrived at the last hallway.

    Slytherin signalled for his men to move.

    6 men quickly dropped from above, landing on the 3 guards guarding a


    large wooden door.

    Before the enemy guards could react, the men quickly placed their hands on
    their enemies mouths, and used their blades to silence them.

    Once that was done, they quickly moved the bodies to the sides.
    As they dragged the bodies, Slytherin and the rest of the men on the ceiling
    dropped down.

    \"Be careful.... This bastard is tricky!!.\" Slytherin warned, as he stood in


    front of the large wooden door with a victory smile on his face.

    'Bamm!'

    The door was kicked down, and the men quickly rushed in.

    But to their suprise, there was no one in site.

    Forget no one, there was absolutely nothing in the room... No tables, no


    chairs... nothing.

    Why was this room guarded if no one was in there?

    At this point, they all became solemn.

    \"Looking for me?\"


    Chapter 83 The Battle at Sangria
    City
    2 groups of men faced each other as they prepared for battle.

    Slytherin was really pissed off now.

    After all his planning, traveling and scheming, he still ended up in this
    bastard's trap.

    Wasn't this the greatest disgrace to his name?...It was all this bastards fault!!

    Why couldn't he just die?

    Damn!!

    William had entered the room with 10 men, so slytherin thought that this
    was all the people he had.

    Slytherin's reports stated that William usually came here with 15 people.
    And since they had taken care of the 5 guards so far, so Slytherin thought it
    was logical for William to only have 10 men right now.

    So either way, Slytherin still had his victory smile on.

    "So what if I'm looking for you?.. Even if you succeeded in trapping me and
    men here, do you really think that you are enough to stop me

    Hmmp!!... Enough chit-chat..... Hand over your life, and I might just let you
    go!!" Slytherin said coldly.

    William smiled.

    "Silly me, did you think that these were all my men?"
    Immediately 5 more came out.Just where did those men come from?,
    Slytherin couldn't help but wonder.

    Right now it was 15 men to 15 men, excluding him and the bastard.... So
    now, the battle was even.

    But so what? He was still going to kill the weasel.

    "Like I said, hand over your life, and I might spare you" Slytherin repeated
    again coldly.

    Everyone on William's side was utterly confused with what Slytherin had
    said.

    Hand over your life? Aren't you the one who is trapped now? Just where did
    you get your confidence from?

    William looked at the delusional Slytherin, and knew that this man was
    conceited.

    It was clear that Slytherin had always thought that he was far better than
    everyone else.

    Confidence was a good thing, but it could sometimes lead one to


    underestimate their enemies.

    Right now, William's 50 hidden knights had taken care of Slytherin's


    subordinates that were suppose to surround the perimeter.

    William didn't want to use his hidden guards to fight with Slytherin, so he
    used the other men who usually followed him during the day time, to fight
    this battle.

    "Your right, let's cut the bullsh** and get down to business, shall we?"

    Immediately, William swung his sharp iron sword at the men who were
    acting as shields.
    Slytherin's men had formed a circle around him, in an attempt to shield him
    from the enemy.

    The battle had finally begun.

    'Clink!'

    The enemy blocked William's attack.

    As his veins bulged through his arms, William swung his sword again, and
    ended his attack with a kick on his enemies chest.

    Their formation was broken.

    The enemy quickly got up from the ground and yelled angrily.

    "Bastard!!....Die..!!"

    The enemy swung his sword horizontally at full swing, as he aimed for
    William's neck.

    William immediately fell backwards towards the ground, as a way of


    ducking.

    He quickly used his back and hands to kick off from the ground, and used
    his legs to punch the chin and face of his enemy.

    "Ahhh", the enemy cried.

    Blood was oozing out of his enemy's nostrils.

    Once he was up from the ground, he swung his sword with all his might,
    and instantly cut his enemy's head off cleanly.

    'Phouh'

    The head rolled on the floor, as blood oozed out through the dead man's
    neck. The body shook like a chicken, who's head had been cut off.
    Just as William was about to look at the situation in the room, another
    enemy approached him.

    'Clink'

    As the battle in the room went on, Slytherin's eyes opened wide as 3 of his
    men dropped to the floor like flies, while his enemies side didn't even loose
    a single man.

    Why did it turn out like this?

    At this point, he had to look for a way to escape.

    He looked around the room, and when he saw a window at the corner, his
    eyes lit up.

    William's men fought and kept pushing on, as they tried to get to Slytherin,
    who was now making his escape through the window.

    Slytherin quickly smashed the wooden window frames, and jumped out.

    He quickly escaped with 4 of his men, as he passed through the bushes in


    the cemetery.

    William who had seen Slytherin escape, told 4 of his men to follow them.

    As Slytherin ran, he was shocked to see William's men on his tail.

    Damn!!

    "Boss, I'll hold them off"

    With that, 2 of his subordinates stopped and drew their swords from the
    sheath that was strapped behind their backs.

    They steadied themselves in preparation for the fight.

    'Clink, Clink, Clink'


    As Slytherin ran, he kept hearing the sounds of swords hitting one another.

    He knew that his men would definitely die tonight.

    It was not that Slytherin cared for their lives, or had any deep affection for
    them.... It was just that training new staff or knights would take years to do,
    and was already a hassle to him.

    Why would he feel bad if they died for him?

    Wasn't he their boss? Weren't they supposed to fight for him?

    Men like him only really cared about raising their armies and conquering
    new territories, people or objects.

    Death was an everyday occurrence here, so why would Slytherin feel bad?..
    It was his men's duty to die for him, and they had successfully fulfilled it.
    What more could he say?

    Once they were closer to their horses, the other 2 men who were left with
    Slytherine, stayed behind in order to stall the enemies from getting to
    Slytherin.

    Slytherin quickly got on his horse and made his way towards the gates of
    Sangria.

    He needed to leave quickly with the rest of his men, who were already
    waiting for him outside the gates.

    As he left, he couldn't help but curse that bastard ghostly prince.

    He swore that he would eat the bastard's flesh and drink his blood when he
    succeeded.

    William stood in the cemetery, as he faced all 66 of his men who were
    standing by his side and waiting for the rest to arrive.
    Right now, they were waiting for the 4 who were sent to deal with
    Slytherin's fleeing group.

    For tonight's show, William had come here with 70 men.

    He had kept 50 men as secret guards around the cemetery, 10 guarding the
    base, and 10 around him.

    The first 2 men guarding the base weren't injured by Slytherin's men, as the
    hidden guards easily took care of the enemies once Slytherin successfully
    went into the base.

    It was only the 3 men guarding the large wooden door that got injured.

    Some were stabbed on their backs, and others in their bellies.

    But so far no one had died.Once the 4 men were back, they gave their report
    to William.

    "My lord we have completed the mission" they said as they knelt down in
    front of him.

    "Is Slytherin Cord dead?"

    "No my lord"

    "What about his men who were fleeing with him?"

    "All dead my lord!"

    "And his men outside the gates?"

    "All dead my lord!"

    "Good!!"
    Chapter 84 ChickenPox
    Actually, William's plan was never kill Slytherin.

    Slytherin was a key chess piece, in Eli's rise to power.

    With Slytherin's help, Eli could easily take care of his siblings.

    William didn't want to start attacking any of them until a Winner emerged
    from the group.

    Why go through all that stress when he could just kill the winner?

    William was clear on his thoughts.

    If the winner didn't step down from the throne, then the winner had to die,
    simple.

    Slytherin was part of Eli's backbone and it wasn't necessary to have him
    killed just yet.

    He did all this just to send a message to his little cousin Eli and Slytherin.

    William had left the message in Slytherin's hideout outside the city gates.

    He was sure that right about now, Slytherin should have gotten the message.

    And he was right.

    Slytherin reached his hideout and was shocked silly.

    His men were all dead, and all their horses had magically disappeared.

    The funny part was that all their belongings and clothes had been stolen.

    There were just naked dead bodies lying around.


    He quickly rushed towards his room, and pushed the door wide open.

    Everything was gone.

    All his gold, his silver and a few documents that he had within his care,
    were gone.

    They were really gone with the wind.

    Luckily, Slytherin had always kept his most important documents with him,
    he couldn't imagine what would happen if his enemies had gotten them.

    He had to admit that he had really underestimated that bastard.

    This was the last time that he would ever make that mistake again.

    There was a note on his table with a knife stabbed on it.

    The knife had a unique craftsmanship, and had the initials 'G.P' on it's
    handle.

    Slytherin immediately knew who the culprit was.

    As he read the letter, his blood boiled and he couldn't help but crumble the
    letter in his hands.

    He swore that he would for sure kill the bastard, even if he had to die
    trying.

    The bastard had to die.After reading the letter, Slytherin placed it in his
    pocket and went outside his room.

    He quickly burnt down the base and took off.

    He had come to Sangria with 150 men excluding the 50 that usually stayed
    in Sangria to keep an eye on things.

    All 200 men had died, with only him being the sole survivor.
    "The humiliation you have given me today, I will remember it".

    -------Baymard--------

    While Slytherin was steaming away like a glazed doughnut, Landon had
    been educating the doctors, nurses and caretakers on how to handle
    chickenpox patients.

    The children were all infected with the 'Scourge Creeper' (Chickenpox).

    Since this time was school break, the children would run around the estate
    playing with each other all day long.

    Apparently, 1 of the children had it... but it wasn't really visible at the time.

    It just looked like breakouts or bad allergies, so no one thought anything of


    it.

    Then that child spread it to the other children, who had never had
    chickenpox before in the estate.Since chickenpox is an air borne disease, all
    those children were easily infected.

    It was only a few days ago, that the head doctor in the clinic realised what it
    was.

    In this world...since they didn't have any cure for chickenpox, all they did
    was let the virus go away on its own, while isolating the victims and
    treating them like leprosy patients.

    Landon walked into the room and saw the children itching and scratching
    themselves aggressively.

    That was the worst thing to do in such situations.

    "Woo woo... its itchy"


    "Will I remain like this forever?"

    "I feel like my throat is dry."

    Landon came into the room and ensured the patients that they would be
    fine…It wasn't easy.

    Some children were crying and screaming in the room, while others were
    violently scratching themselves against the walls.

    Finally, Landon decided to quiet them down with a short story.

    And after the story, he began briefing all the doctors on what the disease
    actually was, and how they could further treat and cure it.

    He also wanted the doctors educate the citizens, and the caretakers,
    ensuring them that this illness was literally not a big deal.

    There was no reason to not visit the patients, if the citizens had already
    gotten chickenpox when they were younger.

    It rarely affected those that had already gotten it.

    He realised that he also needed the citizens to come to the hospital within
    this month, and register all the symptoms and diseases that they had ever
    gotten before.

    Although these illnesses had strange names in this world, they all had
    common symptoms to those that Landon remembered back on earth.

    He wanted to know if they had gotten or survived attacks from diseases like
    measles, mumps and so on.

    He also realised that people in this era, could not differentiate between
    smallpox and chickenpox. For them, both were one and the same.

    Also, there was presently no cure for most of these diseases.


    That's why thousands of people died yearly within the Pyno continent from
    them.

    To think that people could actually die from something like malaria, yellow
    fever and Typhoid.

    They also died from Measles as well.

    For chickenpox to be fully cured, Landon gave the doctors a detailed


    description for the treatment process.

    The children were to soak in cold water that had sodium bicarbonate
    (baking soda) added to it....They were to do this at least 2 times a day.

    After soaking, they were to bathe with soap, so as to keep their skin clean...
    The caretakers and nurses were only supposed to pat, and not rub their skin
    when giving the children their bath.

    They were also to keep the children hydrated by allowing them to drink lots
    of water and milk throughout the day.

    The children needed to fight off their fever, and the viruses within their
    bodies. That's why their bodies needed hydration regularly.

    Heat and sweat would also make their skin itchy, so the caretakers were to
    wipe their bodies with wet cold rags every after 3 hours, so as to calm their
    skin.

    Since there were no pills, Landon decided to go old school.

    He decided to go towards the direction of Chinese medicine.

    He had the doctors, nurses and some caretakers, boil the leaves of the
    'Iplomoea' and 'Ocimum basilian' plant.

    The children were to drink the liquid from the boiled leaves at least 3 times
    a day.

    Landon had previously gotten all knowledge in farming.


    Part of that knowledge included identifying all plants, vegetables, dairy
    farming, food and all other types of farming that existed in the world.

    He knew how to grow a farm filled with medical plants as well.

    Hence he could tell how beneficial each plant was to the human body.

    Landon speculated that within a week and a half, the chickenpox crises
    should pass for most of the children.

    Of course some might require more time to completely get rid of the virus.
    Chapter 85 Doctor Gerson
    It's been a few days since the whole Chickenpox fiasco.

    Doctor Gerson looked at the reports from the nurses and nodded.

    His highness' treatment procedures had worked.

    When Gerson first came to Baymard, he wasn't really sure about how his
    life would turn out.

    He came in May due to the multiple attacks that were taking place in his
    city, at the empire of Yodan.

    When he boarded the ship with his family, he kept on praying that Baymard
    was as good as the ship owner had said.

    He was scared silly because he didn't want his wife, his children, his brother
    and his sister's families to end up as slaves.

    But when he got here, he knew that all his worries were for nothing.

    This new king of theirs seemed to know everything.

    From what he gathered, their king was the one who came up with all the
    ideas in Baymard.

    At first he didn't believe it, but when their king started teaching them first
    aid, and the medicinal importance of several plants, he was really taken
    aback.

    Their king seemed to be a super genius.

    He didn't know if he should call the current King of Arcadina foolish of


    stupid.
    How could he banish such a treasure? Was he sick in the head?

    At this point, he had given up on trying to understand royalty.

    For him, he really enjoyed talking with his highness.

    He had observed that Landon didn't put on airs with him, and also admitted
    to his faults when he felt like he was wrong.

    Like the other day, Landon apologised for not telling them to register every
    ones illness earlier on.

    Although it really wasn't his fault, their king felt solely responsible for the
    chickenpox incident.

    This king of theirs was weird…. but they liked him.Landon had told them
    that they should call themselves doctors, and not healers or apothecaries.

    He had to admit that the word doctor, had a better ring to it.

    Doctor.... Doctor Gerson... Yup.. it was way better than the other names.

    In this world, nurses were also called 'helpers'.....So of course Landon also
    changed their names to nurses.

    The hospital nurses always had their hair placed in a bun, or tied away with
    clothing while at work.

    Both doctors and nurses had to put on their gloves when treating injuries, as
    well as their clinical rubber shoes.

    For the doctors and nurses, Landon didn't want to bother the women around
    Baymard to sew lab coats, so he had given the hospital staff transparent
    plastic coats for them to wear at work.

    The coats looked exactly like transparent raincoats, and were also the same
    ones used by the alchemy Industry while they were in the labs.

    The coats had buttons and 2 large pockets at the front waist region.
    The nurses also had to wear pants while at work.

    Actually, all the women in the Industries, also wore pants.

    How could they work with those long skirts and gowns that kept dragging
    on the floor and collecting dirt and mud?

    When the women moved, they usually had to gather up their gowns as they
    walked.

    Several of them had fallen down on the first day, during their jobs.

    How could they carry anything and climb the stairs, or move at work with
    what they were wearing?

    Some women had broken some glass items already.

    It wasn't a big deal to break these items, but having the workers injure
    themselves was really frightening.

    Landon had removed several pieces of glass from their skin, and given them
    first aid multiple times.

    That's why Landon made the rule way back in May, that all women were to
    wear pants at work.

    What if they fell onto the broken glass pieces and lost an eye?

    There was a reason why all industries back on earth required people to wear
    pants, and that was mainly for safety reasons....Even women in the hospitals
    wore pants.

    Of course the military women as well wore pants... but for different reasons.

    Who could complete the obstacle courses or do rock climbing and so on


    with those ridiculously long gowns or skirts?

    Plus Landon was pretty sure that their underwear would show when they
    were doing all those military stunts.
    The women also found that they could do their jobs more efficiently in
    pants compared to skirts.

    They were also happy that they had stopped breaking things here and
    there.... They were really grateful that his highness didn't fire them from
    their jobs.

    For them, the things they broke were really expensive, but their king didn't
    pay any mind to it and worried about their safety instead.

    Hence pants was the way forward in Baymard.

    Each doctor and nurse also had a name tag that they had pinned to their
    uniforms, so that all the patients could remember their names.

    Right now, the caretakers that Landon had assigned around the hospital
    were looking after the patients.

    While the only doctor and 2 nurses in the main hospital, were having a short
    but brief meeting.

    Nurse Shanell had just come for her shift, while nurse Laura was about to
    end her own shift.

    The hospital was open 24 hours, so for sure, nurse Laura would come again
    late at night after Shanell closed from work.

    Landon had told them to persevere till the end of the month, before he
    would assign more people to work as nurses.

    By that time, he would task training the new people to the present hospital
    staff.

    For now, the hospital was really understaffed.

    "Doctor Gerson, so far we have seen a remarkable Improvement with the


    Chickenpox patients... From the tests, in the next few days 90% of them
    should be free to leave." Nurse Laura said, as she handed over all patient
    reports to him.

    "We have also started recording all the citizen's health statuses and diseases
    that they had gotten before." Nurse Shanell added.

    Actually, Doctor Gerson was really impressed with Landon's was of


    thinking.

    Landon had placed several wooden shelves in one of the largest rooms in
    the hospital, and called it the 'Archives'.

    Each shelf case had a letter carved onto it from A, B... through Z.

    It was kind of like a filing system.

    Every citizen's name would be written on the corner and top of the books,
    and placed on the shelves.

    The doctors and nurses would be the only ones with access to the room,
    hence only they would get the keys.

    The books would show the patient's name, place of birth, date of birth,
    occupation, all visits to the hospital, illnesses, doctor's prescriptions,
    recommendations, doctor's signature, and so on.

    The patients were required to buy another hospital book from the hospital.

    This book was the one that they could take home.

    This hospital book would also show them the drugs, treatment
    recommended by the doctor, and what they should do to relieve themselves
    from their illnesses.

    This book would also be used anywhere in any clinic within Baymard…
    Afterall, all the hospitals and clinics in Baymard were considered as one.

    Since there were no computers yet, Landon needed a way to make sure that
    everyone's information got recorded properly.
    The patient was supposed to keep the note in his hospital book when he or
    she gets home.

    And the doctors in the clinics were tasked with heading over to the main
    hospital and recording all the information in the patient's book stored in the
    archives.

    That way even if the patient lost the note, or his personal hospital book, the
    doctors can still look up his files from the archives.

    This was to be done, at least until computers got invented.... which would
    be way tar ahead...even in the next few years, Landon was sure that he
    wouldn't be able to do it.
    Chapter 86 Hospital Rounds
    "What about grandma Patricia? is she getting any better?" Doctor Gerson
    asked.

    Nurse Shanell took over and presented him grandma Patricia's hospital
    book.

    "Doctor Gerson quickly grazed through it and nodded as a sign of


    agreement to what was written in it.

    "It looks like the swelling on her waist has gone down drastically...So his
    highness was right.. For now, continue all her treatments as planned.

    Since she has improved, I will meet his highness to see if we should adjust
    anything in her treatment or diet."

    Grandma Patricia was one of the elderly women who came to Baymard as a
    refugee in June, with her family.

    She had fallen down while farming, and had rolled down a hill that was
    covered in stones and dirt.

    Elderly people have soft tissue bones, and any sort of fall could lead them
    to hospitalization.

    When she fell, she had fractured her hip bone, which led to the swelling
    around her waist.

    Her entire body felt completely alien to her at that point, the pain was truly
    unbearable.

    Her family had gotten a healer, who had advised them to keep her lying in
    bed all day long. She had been lying in bed for the past 3 months now.
    When she wanted to relieve herself or take a bath, her daughter or daughter-
    in-laws would help her.

    But that healer's advice was actually a bad move.

    Since then, walking had been too stressful for her as well.

    When injured, the elderly needed constant massages and light exercises to
    strengthen their bones… They needed good physical therapy.

    A healthy strong body, could better fight off infection and make recovery
    from injuries way faster than a weak one.

    Exercising could also delay or even prevent diseases like diabetes, cancer,
    strokes, and many more...just to name a few.

    The most important thing was that, exercising could definitely improve
    their quality of life and life expectancy.

    Just lying on the bed for so long, had led her to develop back pains and
    other body pains.

    Landon had given them instructions on what her diet should be like, and
    how they were supposed to aid her through her healing process.

    It had been a month and a few weeks now, and there was already a massive
    improvement with her body and her attitude towards life.

    When she arrived, she acted like she wanted to die early…. But now, she
    smiled everyday, and also spent her time gisting away with the other seniors
    in the hospital.

    Her family was so happy seeing her walk, that they started crying. They had
    really thought that she would live the rest of her life laying in bed.

    What Doctor Gerson really appreciated the most was what his highness
    called a 'medical walker'.
    The Walker had 4 legs and was made of iron, and had rubber tubes as the
    shoe of the iron legs.

    Rubber was also placed around the side handles, and acted as a soft cushion
    between the iron and the palms of the senior citizens.

    The Walker really aided Grandma Patricia when she walked around the
    hospital, during her rehabilitation exercises.

    As Gerson looked at the report, he couldn't help but smile.

    "Good...good.... you all have done a great job as nurses."

    Nurse Laura and Shanell were blushing at Gersons praises,as they smiled
    from ear to ear.

    They too felt that this is how a hospital should operate.

    "Now, let's go do our rounds, and see how all the patients are doing."

    They arrived at a room with a name tag by the side of the room.

    The name 'Ward G-1' was painted on the name tag, and showed that this
    was the first Ward on the ground floor of the hospital.

    As they walked in, the children were chatting and drawing on their pieces
    of paper.

    Some of the children's families who were not scheduled for work, were also
    in the ward visiting their children.

    Now that they had been better educated and had spent time with their
    children, they quickly realised that the whole empire had a wrong idea
    about chickenpox.

    They even started feeling guilty towards their children for treating them like
    leprosy patients.
    Thank the ancestors that their king had been given the wisdom of the
    heavens to enlighten them.

    Once they saw the group come in, the children started smiling and waving
    happily.

    "Hey, its Doctor Gerson"

    "Doctor Gerson?..where?"

    "Nurse Laura.."

    "Nurse Shanell"

    The families of the children come forward to say their thanks.

    "Doctor, thank you for taking care of my little Bibbles…...My wife and I
    would like to invite you to our home to convey our thanks"

    "Nurse Laura, thank you for doing your best... My boy tells me that because
    of your care, he had started getting better..."

    "Nurse Shanell, my daughter sings your praise daily, and says that you have
    the healing hands from the heavens"

    "Doctor"

    "Nurse"

    "_"

    Everyone was happy as they offered their honest gratitude towards the
    hospital staff.

    Honestly, the nurses and Doctor Gerson were really happy with the
    recognition they were getting from the citizens.

    The nurses almost became emotional, but they knew right now wasn't the
    time to cry. They had to be strong and keep doing their jobs.
    For the first time since they started their profession, they felt like they were
    doing something right.

    It wasn't all about the money.

    They quickly realised that saving lives and treating Illnesses, gave them
    great joy and a sense of fulfillment.

    As they checked all the patients, the nurses took down notes of any patient
    who had developed any other complications or problems with the medicine
    given to them.

    Landon had told them to always do this because people could be allergic to
    certain drugs. Even the water from the boiled leaves could cause allergies or
    rashes to some people.

    Once they were done, they visited all the other Wards with Chickenpox
    patients and finally headed over to the other patients in the Ward.

    They stepped into Ward G-23, and saw some senior citizens, and their
    families who came to visit them.

    "Ahh! Doctor Gerson..hehehe... I was just talking about you"

    "Nurse Laura welcome!!"

    "Child Shanell come over to granny"

    The patients welcomed the group and even teased them here and there.

    "Child Laura, I have a grandson who isn't married..hehe. I think you would
    be a good match for him. That way I can have you as my grand daughter-in-
    law."

    "I want nurse Shanell as my grand daughter-in-law."

    "Do you know, I heard that Doctor Gerson's wife is as beautiful as a


    flower."
    "Of course she is beautiful!!..do you think that just anyone can be with my
    new son Doctor Gerson."

    Concerning this group of seniors, the hospital staff had already given up on
    them.

    When these seniors were together, they could really tease someone.

    Gerson had already been adopted without him even knowing, while the
    nurses were already grand daughter-in-law's to several senior citizens in the
    hospital.

    This was the everyday life of the hospital staff.


    Chapter 87 July's Conclusion
    Only 3 days were left before July could finally come to an end.

    Baymard had gone through a lot of changes throughout the month.

    So far, the first construction site was 80% completed, the second site is 72%
    completed, and the third site is 60% completed.

    When building, Landon utilized all his time effectively.

    When they were waiting for the concrete to harden, they went to the other
    industries and repeated the same procedures there.

    And with the help of 8500 workers, the job got by quickly.

    Overall, Landon was happy with the overall construction progress.

    Within this month, the industries had also flourished and thrived on their
    own.

    All of them had accomplished their tasks for July by creating new products.
    And the hospital staff, had also improved their skills as well.

    On the other hand, school would reopen on the 2nd day of August..... So
    Landon wanted to know how prepared the teachers were.

    As a king, it was necessary to have regular meetings with all parts of life in
    Baymard.

    Landon still remembered the day that he went over to the school for the end
    of semester results.

    Some children were crying so hard, as they held their report card books.
    Their families were on the side trying to cheer them up.
    Others smiled and jumped around as they were truly happy to advance to
    the next stage.

    Mother Winnie, mother Kim and Grace were also there, as they
    congratulated Linda and little Momo for also advancing to the next stage.

    Some parents held their children's report cards and exclaimed proudly.

    \"That's my girl!!..I knew you could do it!!\"

    \"My boy is so smart... when we get back home, I'll buy meat and those
    delicious spices, and make you a feast!!\"

    Those who failed were really sad, but when Landon made his encouraging
    speech, they quickly regained their confidence.

    They vowed to work hard and make their parents proud in the next
    semester.

    Before, they had really never taken school all that seriously, but when they
    looked at the happy faces of the other students and parents, and compared it
    to their families sad faces, they truly felt pain in their heart.

    Why didn't they try their best? Deep down, they knew that they didn't give
    it their all.

    They vowed. Next time, they would make they parents smile, like others.

    The results for this semester were actually pretty good…. More than 70% of
    the students had advanced to the next class.

    Presently all the teachers were now gathered and ready for their meeting
    with Landon.

    At the beginning of July, Landon had given a detailed outline of what


    everyone would be teaching, but today, he was here to give them their
    schedules for the semester.

    Landon quickly distributed the papers to the teachers.


    There were also 4 new teachers from the group, that came at the beginning
    of July. Making a total of 14 teachers in Baymard.

    •Chemistry 1: mother Kim and mother Winnie

    •Math 3: Two teachers from the group

    •Math 2: Grace and two other teachers

    •Math 1: Two new teachers that came in July

    •Pyno 2: Lucy and one other teacher.

    •Pyno 1: Two new teachers that came in July.

    Math 3 would incorporate everything from Math 2, but would also start
    teaching the students about fractions and decimals.

    This holiday break was used by all the teachers to get familiar with their
    new courses.

    During this holiday month, Landon had been teaching his mother Kim and
    Winnie basic chemistry.

    He had even given them access to the alchemy industry during the day time.

    They had learnt a lot from chief Wiggins, and had also understood how to
    use the periodic table and what reactions were.

    In Landon's mind, these women were smart. Landon didn't want them to
    know everything, he just wanted them to know the basics.

    Afterall, even chief Wiggins was still learning, so how could they know
    everything in one go?

    What they knew right now was enough to teach chemistry 1, and that was
    good enough.
    They had gone to the alchemy lab and tested out a lot of things with several
    chemicals and the glass beakers.

    They wanted to test most of the reactions in the chemistry textbook which
    Landon had given them.

    They had done several experiments and had observed the real meaning
    behind the different chemical reactions.

    They started by writing down the equations like chief Wiggins advised, and
    coming out with the products that was to be formed at the end.

    They almost lost their cool when they were experimenting with reversible
    reactions.

    They placed water in glass beaker and added glucose to the water.

    After swirling the beaker for a while, the white powdery glucose substance
    dissolved, as if they didn't add anything to the liquid.

    They then added potassium hydroxide into the beaker, to act as a catalyst
    for the reaction.

    They then added a few drops of methylene blue into the beaker and
    swirled..... At the end, the liquid in the beaker had sky blue.

    At this point, they paused and wrote down their observations in their little
    notebooks.

    As they wrote, they realised that the blue was vanishing, and the water was
    becoming clearer.

    What sort of magic was this? They were so shocked that they nearly broke
    the beaker from excitement.

    But when they swirled that same liquid again, it turned blue.

    Was this what a reversible reaction looked like?They opened their


    Chemistry textbooks and observed that these were the characteristics of
    reversible reactions.

    From then on, apart from teaching their morning holiday catch-up classes,
    they would go the the alchemy Industry and continue their experiments.

    Speaking of which, they really found it cool to wear those plastic lab coats,
    goggles and so on... They felt that it made them look very professional.

    Everyone's teaching schedule was evenly spread out throughout the


    semester.

    The schedule gave them ample time to go about their lives... They were just
    happy that after this coming semester, they would have 4 months of
    complete freedom to themselves.

    The next semester started in August and ended on the last day of November.

    From there, they would have December till March as a holiday period…
    And the best part of it all was that would be no makeup classes during that
    period.

    Classes would depend on the teachers.

    If they felt like teaching for a month during their holiday, they could do so.

    Of course after the holiday, school would start in April.

    His highness had said that since the Winter was bad, there was no point in
    having the children and citizens run here and there for classes.

    He had also told them that after the next 1 or 2 years, he would adjust the
    school periods so that summer was fred for the teachers and the students….
    But for now, their king felt that this was the best arrangement.

    And they couldn't agree more with him.

    They all knew how bad and cold winter got.


    It was better to stay indoors and rest...plus they really didn't want to wake
    up early in the morning during the winter season.

    They didn't know how their king was going to make the place warm... But
    since he had promised that he would do so, they had decided to wait and
    see.

    After meeting with the teachers, Landon headed over to the military fort.

    So far, Baymard started increasing their military in May.

    Although a handful of the original citizens of Baymard were recruited in the


    last week of April, Landon had already decided to add them to the group of
    those slaves and refugees that came in May.

    For those who were grouped as the new recruits that came in May, this
    month would be the end of their 1st three month period within their ranks.

    Landon had said that every 3 months, they would have an exam to test their
    skills and knowledge on what they had learned so far.

    And after 6 months, there would still be another exam.

    Those with good combined scores for both exams, would move up a
    rank.Landon also discussed about the details of their exams, and what he
    wanted to see from the recruits.

    At the end of the day, Landon took his tired hungry body back to the castle.
    It was finally time for dinner.

    --- Royal Palace, Capital of Yodan---

    \"Did you find them?\"


    Queen Ivy asked.She had been looking for clues or hints about that sl**
    Winnie and her bastard children.

    \"My queen, we found a clue... Apparently, they were headed on a ship that
    came from the empire of Carona.\" A middle aged mercenary answered as
    he kneeled in front of her.

    \"Good... get your spies to head on out towards Carona... I want no errors
    this time\"
    Chapter 88 More Tasks
    "Your highness, my young master sends his regards to you.... He's currently
    on his way to the empire of Terique, so he sent us here to deliver the goods
    that you had previously ordered." Santa's subordinate said.

    Today was the first day of August and once again, Santa wasn't here.

    Landon thought that it was very reasonable for Santa to first visit the
    customers that he knew way before Landon.

    Speaking of which, Santa had over 27 ships constantly moving about the
    continent of Pyno.

    There was no doubt that all this must have cost Santa a fortune, when he
    probably started his business.

    He probably began with maybe 3 ships, and grew his way from there.

    Landon had previously heard from Santa that when he started his business,
    he got some of his rich clients to reward him with a ships instead of money.

    For Santa to have done that exchange, that meant that he had taken all this
    into account his capital at hand.

    Landon really thought that he must have really had a lot of capital to pull
    those stunts.

    His workers needed to be paid, and he was not running his business on love,
    so how that much was his capital to exchange his goods for ships?

    But little did Landon know, that Santa was using his father's stolen money.

    Santa currently owned the largest merchant organization in Carona, and


    also had several shops in every empire within the Pyno continent.
    So of course he would have his ships constantly sailing all year round.

    Santa's absence today was totally within Landon's expectations.

    Santa did his business by carrying unique goods from one empire and bring
    it to the next.... Obviously, his goods were selling like hot cakes in these
    empires, hence his popularity.

    For this month's goods, Landon had gotten all the animals and planting
    seeds that he had previously gotten in July.

    And once again, Baymard had welcomed quite a lot of people this time
    around.

    Landon settled the elderly, children and the new military volunteers, as well
    as assigning people to work as caretakers.

    Once he was done, Landon was left with 5,400 new recruits.

    He sent 200 people to the hospital in the upper region, were they would
    undergo intensive training by all the nurses.

    Once they were done with their training, some of them would then be
    assigned to work in all the different clinics around Baymard.

    Landon also sent 500 people to the food industry, 500 to the Alchemy
    industry, 1500 to the construction industry, and kept the remaining 2700 as
    construction workers at the sites.

    Landon gathered all the supervisors and gave them their assignments for the
    month.

    "Chief Wiggins, there isn't any new product that I want your industry to
    focus on for now... Currently, 500 new workers have been assigned to your
    Industry.
    I'll leave you the task of allocating each worker, to any of the Alchemy
    departments."

    "No problem your highness" Chief Wiggins replied.

    Actually, during Chief Wiggins meeting with his supervisors, he had


    listened to their complaints and had also realised that some departments
    were really understaffed compared to the others.

    Now that he had 500 new workers, he would certainly try his best to settle
    them down.

    "I've also made some corrections to the report that you gave me last week...
    If you follow it thoroughly, the problem with the alkyl group spearation
    should be fixed.....

    Overall, the report you gave me was still very impressive.... Well done!!"
    Landon said as he handed over a notebook to Chief Wiggins.

    "Thank you, your highness"

    Landon took another file on his table and looked at Lyore.

    "Chief Lyore.... For this month, your industry also doesn't need to make any
    new products as well. I have also assigned 500 new workers to your
    industry.

    And like the case with the chief Wiggins, I equally expect you to allocate
    them to each department within the food industry.

    I'm also impressed with your report, and have also made a few minor
    corrections as well."

    "Thank you, your highness." Chief Lyore said as he took his report from
    Landon.

    Infact, Lyore also had the same problem as Chief Wiggins.


    The supervisors within the food industry had also requested for more
    workers within their departments.... especially the farming department,
    which Lyore thought was very reasonable.

    Lyore thought that the supervisors within the food industry were hilarious...
    they literally fought over the number people who were to be assigned
    within the food industry.

    Before he had come to this meeting, each and everyone of them had tried to
    sweet talk him, and even went as far as offering him food.....hehehe.

    Although he took their food, he was still going to distribute the new recruits
    were he deemed fit.

    Why did he take the food then?

    Because he was a pure food lover.. was it the food's fault that they had tried
    to sweet talk him?

    NO it wasn't!!

    Since the food was innocent, there was no reason why he should deprive
    himself of eating.

    All he told them was that he would try his best.... he didn't make any
    promises to anyone.

    Hmmmp!! Serves them right!!

    Who sent them to try and bribe him with food?Funny enough, all the
    supervisors were super tight with each other, and liked to tease one another
    daily.

    But when it came to getting new recruits in their departments, they didn't
    mind cooking delicious meals for Chief Lyore.

    Landon looked at Tim and smiled.


    "Chief Tim, unlike other industries, this month I would require your
    industry to create a new department, and produce a new product called
    Toilet paper.

    I also need the Porcelain and marble department to mold out 'sinks' and
    'toilet bowls'.

    And finally, I will also work very closely with those electrical engineers in
    training to create something called a 'fluorescent light bulb'."

    Tim already knew that there was no way that he would be free... not that he
    minded anyway.

    Toilet paper was essentially made from wood, so the toilet paper department
    would definitely have to be as close as possible to the wood cutting
    department.

    Landon also specifically requested that most of the new recruits assigned to
    the construction industry, should be placed in department 6.

    Department 6 alone had 4 buildings assigned to it... They basically did


    everything.

    From fixing and creating industrial equipment like wheelbarrows, saws,


    rods, nails, and so on.. to creating metal house features like lockers, locks,
    door knobs, pots, pans, spoons.... To creating fuel driven heavy machines...
    To building any metal feature that Landon required.

    These people were the most active within all the entire construction
    industry.

    Department 6 had about 8 different sub-sectors all sharing 4 buildings


    within the industry.

    The only sector that didn't share a building with the rest, was the one that
    created the fuel-based heavy machines.

    All these buildings were 3 to 5 floors high, and all covered massive floor
    spaces.
    The first floor of each building had really high ceilings as well.

    When building build estates in this era, nobles always tried their best to
    make it look as Grand, as those within the royal palaces.

    It sort of resembled the scene in 'Beauty and the Beast' were Bell was
    having a dance with the Beast.... The distance from the first floor to the
    ceiling, was that high.

    Landon had destroyed 2/3 of the front walls to create a massive door for
    these heavy machines, so that they could pass out of the building once built.

    Once successfully built, they would be driven and parked at the back of the
    estate in straight columns and rows.

    Anyway, since the new industries would almost be completed, Landon


    needed to make sure that there enough door knobs, door hinges, taps, and so
    on.. that where created.

    Department 6 also consisted of those workers who Landon had spent time
    teaching energy systems to. Those who learned were referred to as
    'electrical engineers in training'.

    These engineers in training, had worked very closely with the other workers
    within department 6 and created the heavy machines.

    They had placed and connected all the wires for the escavators, trucks and
    so on.

    With the second construction site being the power plant, it would only make
    sense to start creating the bulbs in advance.

    So far, that was all that Landon required department 6 to do.

    Landon further gave detailed instructions to Tim concerning the porcelain


    and marble department, on how they were to mold the sinks and toilet
    bowls.
    Once construction was completed, these fixtures needed to be connected to
    the pipes and placed all around the buildings.

    So far, there were already so many Porcelain and marble floor tiles ready
    for installation. Hence Landon just needed them to focus on the sinks and
    toilet bowls for now.

    "But your highness, what is this strange board thing that you want
    department 13 to create?" Tim asked, as he looked at the notes in his hands.

    "Its a game.... it's called 'Chess'...."


    Chapter 89 City Plan
    Right now, combined with the 2700 new recruits, Landon now had a total of
    11,200 construction workers.

    He wanted all 2700 recruits to start working on the sites, so that they could
    learn from the current workers there.

    After settling them in, Landon withdrew 6000 workers from the
    construction site for his next projects.

    Winter was coming, and Landon was sure that most of the medicinal plants
    would die from the harsh weather, if not properly cared for.

    These plants were used by the doctors, to heal and treat their patients daily.

    Hence, what Baymard needed right now was a Large greenhouse to


    continue growing these plants during the winter.

    With that, Landon assigned 1,000 people from the group of 6000, to start
    greenhouse construction within the food industry.

    These workers had previously worked on the sites, and had a ton of
    building experience.... So when Landon gave them the building plan, they
    immediately understood every single detail on it.

    But what puzzled them was that this building would have no concrete floors
    or walls.... just 4 meter thick glass walls, as well as a glass roof.

    The ground of the building was to be completely exposed.

    What sort building was this? Who would live there? They even asked
    Landon several times if he was certain.
    And when Landom gave his approval, they found that they suddenly didn't
    understand their king anymore.

    Forget it... If their king said it was so, then it was so.

    And from all indications, this building was going to be a very massive
    single floored one.

    Generally, greenhouses over 3.5 meters normally allowed warm air to rise
    away from the plant's leaves, ensuring that the floor temperature would
    remain relatively balanced.

    Hence a good height allowed for good temperature control and airflow
    around the plants.

    That was why Landon decided to make his greenhouse 4 meters high.

    The only parts within the greenhouse that would be cemented were: all
    footpaths, and 12 other rooms used for storing manure, garden tools, and so
    on.

    Now that he had settled the greenhouse issue, Landon was left with 5000
    workers for his other project.

    Previously all Landon had been doing was focusing on the construction
    sites.

    He had started making building fixtures like doors, floor tiles, and so on,
    just for the industries.

    None of these products were for the resident homes.

    These industries would be completed soon, so the floor tiles needed to be


    placed, the sinks and the light bulbs installed...duhhh.

    Landon had planned that when the 3 sites began operating, they would only
    share water, electricity and heating amongst themselves.
    This was to help the workers who would operate these plants, have a better
    understanding of these new industries.

    During that time, he would personally train them on how to operate these
    industries.

    One doesn't just become an operating engineer without proper training....


    That's why Landon had already made up his mind that the month of
    September would be used for training these operating engineers.

    So now that these industries were nearing completion, he could finally


    begin with city Planning for the entire Baymard.

    A while back, Landon had spent the entire 3 months (May to July) creating
    a detailed city plan for Baymard.

    He divided the city like so:

    •Upper Region

    ▪District A: Royal palace only.

    ▪District B: Military forces, Marine Academy, Navy and Coast guard


    Academy, Air force Academy, and Police academy.

    ▪District C: Main Police station, Schools, Courts, Main office for Baymard
    Bank, Education Bureau offices, Government policy Offices, School for
    nursery, primary, secondary, Medical and other important schools, Fire
    fighting Station, and so on.

    ▪District D: Side branches for the Baymard Bank, Luxury hotels,


    amusement parks, Zoo, Sea world, Car stores, Malls, Main Bus station and
    so on.

    •Central Region:

    ▪District E: Residential region for the original citizens of Baymard.


    ▪District F: Residential region for the refugees and slaves

    ▪District G: Regular hotels for visitors, bank branches, Baymard national


    park, Bars, stores, and so on.

    ▪District H (closer to the Entrance/exit of Baymard): Police station, Military


    branch, branch office for checking and issuing Identity cards, and other
    important outposts.

    •Lower Region: For this region, Landon didn't want to divide it up into
    different sectors, as only industries would be set up here.

    •Coastal region: Landon decided to divide this region horizontally from the
    beach... Hence each sector here, would have it's own mini-beach in front of
    it.

    ▪District I: Shipping dock and ports, Merchant stores and so on.

    ▪District J: Luxury beach hotels, and beach entertainment

    ▪District K: Space which Landon just wanted to keep, between the other
    districts and District L. This space was to create ample distance between
    regular the other sectors and military posts in district L.

    ▪District L: Baymard Marine, Coast guard and Navy stations and posts.

    All these regions within Baymard would have police stations for safety, gas
    stations, and other important posts needed.

    Also, some of the districts would have bank side branches, and clinics as
    well.

    .
    After the month of May, Landon had basically allowed the construction
    workers to practice their driving skills and use the excavators to clear up the
    roads in the lower region, as well as some parts of the coastline region.

    The workers had used these two regions as their practice zones.

    How else where they to practice?

    Even till this day, these driving classes were still going on, and were
    currently taught by those who had already mastered the classes.

    For Landon, the workers could make mistakes in the lower region and
    maybe some parts of the coastal region.

    But the upper and central regions were another story.

    Those regions needed to be superb, leaving no room for errors.... Afterall in


    future, these were the areas were guests or visitors would see the most.

    Currently, if one observed the lower region carefully, they would be able to
    see that some parts of the roads were crooked, while others were done
    carelessly.

    Landon was just grateful that they hadn't started tarring the roads yet.

    All that they did was clear up all grass and level the surface of the roads, in
    accordance with the road plan for those regions.

    This problem could be fixed later on, but right now, Landon didn't want to
    do so because he knew that they would eventually fix it themselves when
    the time came for tarring the roads.

    Presently, Landon had finally finished mapping out every road,


    administration building, residential house, and so on for the upper and
    central regions.
    The workers were to start with District E, which would be the region were
    all the original citizens of Baymard would stay.

    For Landon to complete the system's mission, he needed to successfully


    house all the original citizens of Baymard... not the slaves or the refugees.

    That's why he wanted to start with District E.

    Although the men were only to start road construction, they couldn't help
    but applaud his highness when they looked at the road plan.

    There were more than 200 roads, that were constantly intertwined with each
    other, just within the District alone.

    Landon had already given these roads, either street or highway names.

    The roads that would be placed around every block within the residences
    were all single lane roads, with ample space for side parking.

    For the major roads within District E, Landon had decided that they would
    have 2 lanes for driving.

    And finally, the highways that connected District E to District D (upper


    region) and district F in the (central region), where to have 6 lanes.

    4 lanes for forward driving, and the other 2 for left and right hand turns. ...
    Of course, he also made enough space for bicycle and pedestrian walking.

    And at some distance from the highway road, the train tracks would be
    placed there as well.

    Starting road construction now would definitely help the workers know
    where and how, to place the pipes and cables for water and electricity.

    Once District E was done, they were to move to other districts... And after
    the entire central region is marked, the upper region would be next,
    followed by the coastal region.
    Landon had also completed the city building plans for Baymard, in
    preparation for when they were to actually started house construction.

    These plans included markings for luxury villa's, future skyscraper resident
    buildings, large parking lots, and other important buildings within some
    District.

    Although he knew that some of these wouldn't be built in the next 2 to 4


    years, he still liked to map them out now.

    Just looking at the map, gave Landon a clear idea of his future goals.

    The sun was at it's lowest and the day had finally come to an end.

    It was time to go home.

    Tomorrow, he would assist the men with road construction.


    Chapter 90 Update
    Author-san here, thank you guys for all the love and comments ❤❤...but
    please can some of you guys stop comparing my work to R.T.W? 😭😭...

    Honestly, I just started reading it 3 weeks ago, and I can cleay see many
    reasons why my work can be compared with it or others...

    But you have to know that my world had no magic in it.

    Heck, R.T.W has witches that can even create picture I.D's, and so on....
    Baymard doesn't have a printer yet. (Which is obviously coming soon).

    But right now, Landon is waiting for printing services before he could
    finalize a lot of Government issues.

    Everything takes time with humans, so please be patient.

    If there isn't anything that you think should have popped up already, you
    can suggest it to me and if I really haven't thought of it, I would always

    of you give me the dopest ideas ❤❤😎 👏👏


    reply and thank you all... like food, military weapons and so on. (P.S some
    )

    But if it concerns city development like trains, roads, policies.. and so on..
    trust me... I've already thought of it...if I haven't put it out yet, then there is
    a good reason for that.

    Other novels have help with magic, while Landon needs people to get stuff
    done.

    Landon will only build what he sees is currently lacking for him to move
    forward.

    At the same time, he can only do so much within every month... so even if
    he needs more things, he would push and overwork the few people that he
    gets from Santa.
    The workers couldn't rush their progress, they needed time to learn, and
    time to adapt by experimenting every month.

    Plus unlike other fantasy novels, in real life, people needed to be trained in
    order to work or create stuff...

    Landon needed a hundred right now, but so what?

    In real life people are normally educated by going to universities and


    having internships... these people in Baymard were literally learning on the
    job.. so they needed time to adapt.

    And although this world is similar to earth, at the end of the day.... It is
    Hertfelia and not earth.

    Landon had seen people with naturally born blue hair and pinkish eyes...
    bruh...

    This is a fantasy world in a different Galaxy from earth's galaxy.

    I believe that no one wants to read exactly what other novels offer.

    So as a Writer, I would really appreciate it of people don't expect, that my


    way would be exactly what read in other novels.

    I have to say, there was a certain person who kept bombarding me with
    R.T.W messages almost every hour of the day... because of him, I starting
    looking up on what R.T.W was...

    I have to say that it's an outstanding novel... but if you want to read that
    kind of novel, please go back and it read it again...

    Leave Baymard out of this.. because everything in that novel was made
    possible because of the witches.

    From melting iron to make cannons, to making laboratory glass beakers, to


    having a witch that can print and photocopy, to movie filming, ...bruhhh....
    And yet someone recommended that novel to me for a more realistic
    approach..... Sigh...

    For the user who keeps messaging me daily about R.T.W... please let me
    rest😭😭

    Of course for all my Baymard fans, your welcome to stay.❤❤❤❤


    Chapter 91 Road Construction
    8:25 A.M

    Landon had told the workers to come to the lower region earlier than usual.

    He wanted them to load up the tools for land mapping into the loading
    trucks, and head out to District E..

    Within this week, Landon wanted all 5000 men to learn everything about
    road construction.

    Hence, he decided to use this week as training time for the men.

    And although they were usually given 2 days off within a week, Landon
    wanted them to work all 7 days straight.... just for this time frame..... Of
    course they would definitely be paid extra for their overtime.

    After their training week, Landon would then divide them into different
    groups based on the different jobs within road construction.

    Some would be in charge of land excavation, leveling the land, digging up


    trenches for road water drainage, gravel adding, tarring, and so on.

    For now, this week would be used to familiarize the workers with every part
    of road construction.

    He also decided to start with the street roads around the residences, instead
    of the highways/major roads.

    Firstly, the main highway road in Baymard Is currently used very often.

    The soldiers and horses use on them daily to leave from the upper region to
    their posts by the gates, and other areas within Baymard.
    Carriages, wagons and other supply trucks also use these roads to supply
    bags of food to the stores, military, schools and so on.

    Hence there was no point in starting with them now.

    Plus highway roads were really stressful to create.

    There might be a possibility that Baymard would be overpopulated, and


    filled with numerous cars in the future.

    Hence, Landon would also need to make 'highway road bridges' within the
    city.

    Back on earth, all cities had road bridges.

    If one wanted to head over to the mall, downtown or any congested area,
    there were lanes on Bridges that took one around traffic and so on.

    These bridges were usually supported by large pillars, and were a must in
    lessening car accidents, aiding in traffic control and so on.

    And although most of the highway roads would be on ground level, Landon
    couldn't deny the amount of stress Highway bridges would cause him.

    Therefore, anything highway, would definitely be done last.

    Once they were in the District E, Landon and the men began to offload the
    trucks.

    They had brought paint, several 2 meter long Iron rods, ropes, measuring
    tapes and so on.

    Today, they were going to focus on mapping out the roads.

    The topography for the central and upper regions were really superb for
    construction.
    Both had what geography would call, a 'Plain topography'.

    Plains were flat sweeping landmasses, that generally didn't change much in
    elevation.

    They usually occurred at the doorstep of mountains, or by any coastal


    region.

    And one should know that at the back of Landon's castle in the upper
    region, was a huge unexplored mountain range.... And the coastal region
    was also very close to the central region.

    Hence both the upper and the central regions were basically plains.

    These regions were like clear green football fields, or clear safari fields
    were animals grazed openly in Africa.

    One could say that they looked like parks for kite flying... clear, green and
    perfect for construction.

    The grass in these regions were only ankle level, and really less stressful
    compared to the lower region that was filled with rocks and trees.

    Of course there were trees in these regions as well, but they spread wide
    apart...as opposed to a densely packed jungle.

    Imagine several football fields that had only 1 or 5 trees on each


    field...That's how these regions looked like.

    But having this kind of topography wasn't always a blessing.

    Landon realised that if he wanted to make a National park in future, he


    would need to plant several trees within District G.

    What a drag.

    .
    Landon placed a 2 meter iron rod in the ground, at the left side of the
    entrance/exit from the upper region.

    This rod would indicate the starting point for District E.

    "Alright.. So far, all of you have your road map plan for this district, in your
    hands.

    For the next 2 days, we will all map out some of the roads using this rod,
    and the carriage road as our reference points."

    Landon and the men immediately got to work.

    "His Highness said that every after 168 meters (550 feet), we need to make
    roads that leave the main Carriage highway and lead to the the residential
    roads within the District."

    "Your right, I think his highness said that these spaces were called 'City
    blocks'."

    "So what we need to do now is mark up all the roads, as well as block
    areas.....right?"

    "Correct"

    The men discussed amongst themselves as the work progressed.

    Generally, city blocks shouldn't be too long or too short.

    If it was too long, the pedestrians wouldn't feel safe, and when they were
    walking, they would feel like they weren't making any progress at all
    towards their destinations.

    That's why back on earth, people didn't really approve of the block sizes of
    several places like Manhattan, that had a block size with length 246 feet,
    and a width of 900 feet.

    The people felt like it was too long and not safe.. plus there were really no
    shortcuts around the blocks.
    On the other hand, smaller blocks, weren't always better either.

    Portland City in the U.S.A, was the darling of road blocks.. And had a block
    length of 200 feet, as well as a width of 200 feet.

    That city offered short blocks, and had alot of shortcuts for those without
    cars.

    But on the downside, those with cars were constantly annoyed by these
    short blocks.

    The smaller the blocks, the more time those driving spend on traffic lights...
    Which in turn makes them late for important engagements.

    Plus on an economical point of view, as block size shrinks, more street


    roads would be made.

    Street roads cost money to maintain, as opposed to a retail occupied land


    which generated tax revenue yearly from electrical bill's and so on.

    Hence, Landon decided to make his own blocks to be an average of the 2


    comparisons.

    For the residential areas, Landon decided to that the city blocks should have
    a length of 223 feet (68 meters), and a width of 550 feet (168 m).

    After lunch, Landon felt like they had marked more than enough blocks
    along the Carriage highway.... So he divided the men into 3 groups.

    2000 of them were to continue marking the roads along the carriage road.

    Another 2000 were to take each marked road and start marking their way
    across the fields, and further into the District.

    And finally, 1000 of them were to start marking the spaces along the
    already marked roads, for rain water drainage pipes. As well as water
    supply pipes and sewage drainage pipes.
    .

    As the work progressed, Landon was happy with how much work these
    5000 men had accomplished.

    Landon knew that he wouldn't be here the next day, so he instructed the
    workers on what areas he wanted marked while he was away.

    Tomorrow, he needed to supervise the first official Military exam for the
    May recruits.

    But for now, it was 3:00 P.M..... And he had a date with Department C6.

    Time to teach the electrical engineers in training about how to make light
    bulbs.
    Chapter 92 Light Tubes
    When Landon got to the lower region, he immediately went to the
    Department C2 (glass) and loaded a truck with already cut glass tubes and
    bulbs..... As well as 7 oven like-kilns for heating.

    There were several shapes presently made: large long tubes, small long
    tubes, short spiral tubes, and so on.

    Prior to this month, Landon had already known that he would make light
    bulbs for the new industries. Hence he requested for the glass department to
    make tons of these tubes.

    Flourescent lights are generally long lasting, and best for schools,
    industries, homes, hospitals and so on.

    Although Incandescent light bulbs were way more inefficient and short
    lasting than fluorescent bulbs, they could still be used in residential houses.

    Since they wouldn't last long, it was clear to see that they would be cheaper
    than fluorescent bulbs.. Although not by a lot.

    People always choose cheaper items first, even if the difference between the
    2 items was by a penny.... Hence Landon still had to make these bulbs for
    those who wanted to valued quantity over quality.

    One Incandescent light bulb could last for only 1,500 hours.... but the latter
    could last for more than 10,000 hours.

    Once Landon reached Department C6, he realized that this department


    needed more buildings.

    Department C6 alone occupied 4 buildings.. but right now, Landon decided


    to add another building for the department.
    Which would be designated for the creation of light bulbs.

    Speaking of which, Landon realised that the construction industry was


    quickly running out of space.

    Previously, there were 13 departments that already occupied 16 buildings


    within the Construction Industry.

    But now, he added a new department for tissue paper and a new building
    towards department C6.

    With those out of the way, the construction Industry had no more massive
    unused buildings left.

    There were just 7 wide, one-story buildings that were previously used as
    sleeping quarters for the maids, slaves and servants.

    Off the bat, those 7 slave buildings could only be used as storage units.

    So if Landon wanted more space, he would just have to construct more


    buildings, or create a new industry for whatever he wanted to create.

    Looking at the electrical engineers in Training, Landon realized that he


    couldn't just pull them all out... As they were still needed in creating heavy
    machines, at building 4 of department C6.

    Hence he decided to break the men into 2 groups, and alternate teaching
    them daily.

    Today, he would teach group 1... While the other group would carry on with
    their usual duties... And the next day, he would focus group 2.

    In addition by the end of the week, Landon would assign specific people
    amongst them to continue light bulb production.

    He just wanted to teach them all, as it was beneficial for their education as
    electrical engineers.
    Plus, some of them might even end up as repair men when maintenance is
    needed... So it was best for them to understand everything as much as
    possible.

    The men offloaded the tubes from the trucks gently, lest they broke... and
    carried them into their new building.

    Landon had the men set up the room as a lecture hall, and also placed all the
    materials in front of them.

    "Today, we'll create long fluorescent light tubes, and the day after that, I'll
    show you all how to make compact fluorescent bulbs... And later on, we'll
    make incandescent bulbs as well.

    In addition next month, I will continue on by teaching you all how to create
    Halogen and LED light bulbs.

    But for this month, let's concentrate on the first 3: Fluorsecent tubes,
    fluorescent bulbs, and Incandescent bulbs."

    Speaking of which, Landon couldn't wait to make LED lights... those ones
    could last for more than 50,000 hours, and were widely used back on earth
    by 80% of all the industries, schools and so on.

    Those ones took time to make, hence Landon postponed them for next
    month.

    The men wore their safety wear, and they sat in the classroom quietly.

    "Question!!... For electricity to work, what do we need?"

    Immediately, several hands were raised at once.

    Landon smiled.

    For the past 3 months, every Saturday was used as lecture day.
    Landon would teach them for 3 hours and give them weekly assignments to
    complete.

    "Yes, Christopher."

    A young man in his early 20's got up instantly.

    "There needs to be a supply of electric charges, some form of push to move


    the charges, and a pathway to carry the charges."

    "Correct"

    Everyone clapped

    "Usually what push system is used in electricity?"

    "Cathode-anode push system.. the cathode is positively charged and the


    anode is negatively charged.. making the electrons flow freely between 2
    points". Another answered.

    "What are the types of Current flow?"

    "Static?" Someone answered.

    "Good guess..... But no... .. That is a type of electricity... What I asked for,
    was the 'Current Flow'....who else?"

    "A.C and D.C.. that's Alternating and Direct Current flow"

    "Correct... Now hold the larger glass tube in front of you all and let's
    begin."

    Each person held the large glass tube in front of them, and followed
    Landon's lead.

    Landon took out his own glass tube and passed white phosphor liquid
    through the clear transparent tube, instantly coating it white.
    Phosphor was a chemical that could cause the bulbs to basically glow
    brightly. This kind of glow could be green, pink, white, blue and so on.

    After the workers had their own tubes coated, they immediately started
    taking notes on the importance of phosphor coating.

    Landon then went on to the next phase.

    It was time to start with the internal workings of the bulbs, specifically the
    electrical components.

    Landon took coiled tungsten wires, and placed them at both ends of a
    smaller glass tube that was on his table.

    The mouth of smaller tube was heated, so as to melt to glass around the
    Tungsten wire... Hence forming a glass mold around the wire.

    As the lecture progressed, the men began to note the importance of other
    coating chemicals like Barium, that was used along the wire.

    At the end, tubes were filled with mercury, argon, and nitrogen gases, as
    well as other important tube components.

    These gases all had different uses.. Like argon that is useful for extending
    the life-slan of the light tubes.

    At the end of the day, Baymard had successfully created their first batch of
    Fluorescent tubes.
    Chapter 93 First Official Military
    Examination
    8:45 A.M

    The morning dew could be seen dancing on the grass, as the bright golden
    rays of sun shone on the fields.

    Within the military grounds, several men stood at attention on the fields, as
    they anxiously waited for the examinations to begin.

    The Military examination was a week long one.

    •Day 1: Separate theory exams on military rules, weapons, Safety and Pyno
    Grammar.

    •Day 2: Physical exam on physical combat and gun firing.

    •Day 3: Theory on scenario questions which were still based on war tactics,
    Code of ethics and military sign language.

    •Day 4: Separate theory exams on Geography, Land Mapping, First aid and
    Mathematics.

    •Day 5: Obstacle course, Push ups, frog jumps and so on

    •Day 6: Sword fighting and cannon firing

    •Day 7: Rock climbing

    Generally, the theory exam was 50% of the final exam, and the Physical
    was also 50%.

    Today was the 2nd day for the exams, and also the only day that Landon
    had to supervise the examination.
    All physical exam marking sheets graded the recruits based on: bravery,
    task completion, perseverance, Knowledge, strength, flexibility and so on.

    Mustafa was standing nervously on the exam ground with his friends.

    Although he was sure that he was ready, a part of him couldn't calm down.

    He felt butterflies all over his tummy, and couldn't help but tap his boots as
    he waited.

    He looked at his friend, who in turn m kept staring at the ground while
    being lost in thought.

    Everyone was nervous.

    Once Mustafa saw his highness Landon, he knew that it was finally time.

    Landon, Lucius, the Major generals, Captains, and the rest of the Warrant
    soldiers who were also supervising the exam, walked towards the field.

    Once the recruits saw Landon, they knelt down and gave him their.

    "You may all rise!

    Today is your 2nd Examination day, and I'm sure that a lot of you are
    nervous... But there is no need to be.

    I, alongside the other soldiers, have seen you train and grow daily.

    Today, we will be testing your combat and gun firing skills.

    Both exams will go on at the same time, for the entire day... Hence, we will
    divide you all into groups of 2.

    Once you finish taking one exam, go and line up for the other.
    All of you have taken the first 4 written exams, and can already gauge how
    much effort you need to put towards your next exams.

    Work hard!!.... And, I wish all the best"

    As Mustafa heard Landon speak, he became even more determined to pass


    today's exams.

    Out of the 4 theory exams yesterday, he was sure that he would pass only 3
    of them....Hence he began to feel an invisible weight on his shoulders.

    He had to make sure that he successfully passed the rest of his exams...And
    with a good grade too.

    Mustafa was placed in the first group, physical Combat.

    There were 20 stages set on the fields, and more than 60 Warrant officers,
    as well as Captain Trey, Major General Josh and Gary, were supervising
    this particular exam.

    From what Musyafa understood, his highness would be shuttling back and
    forth between both exam grounds for the entire day.

    Mustafa and his comrades formed 2 lines along each battle stage.

    As he waited, he began to observe the people fighting on all 20 stages.

    "Bro, your up next after this fight..... Are you ready?" His friend asked.

    Truth be told, his heart was pounding vigorously, and his palms became
    sweatier.

    "Bro.. I'm not too sure, now that I'm next"

    "Breathe in and take your time.... you'll be fine."

    As they finalized their conversation, they heard people clapping.


    The match on the stage had ended, and it was finally his turn.

    The rules of the battle were simple, successfully kick the other person off
    the stage before 7 minutes elapsed.

    Of course if both participants were still on stage after that time frame, then
    it would be considered a tie..... And both participants would get a pass
    grade for the exam.

    Mustafa rubbed his sweaty hands with powdered chalk that was placed in
    large bowls by stage, and proceeded up.

    He and his opponent saluted each other, took their battle stances, and waited
    for the start signal.

    "Begin" an invigilator yelled.

    Instantly, both of them ran towards each other as they began their attacks.

    His opponent immediately slid on the floor expectantly, and tripped him
    down.

    'Bang!!'

    As he fell, his opponent quickly rolled away, stood up.

    Feeling the impending crisis, he too got up as well.

    His opponent then ran and jumped towards him, with both legs flying in the
    air, and aimed towards his upper chest region.

    'Sh**!!'

    His opponent was going to do a 'Dropkick' on him.

    To counter the attack, he quickly pushed his opponents floating legs


    upwards, and circled his left hand around his opponents waist.

    He was going to do the 'Backbreaker'


    He instantly dropped to the floor in a kneeling position, and hit his
    opponents back against his knees.

    'Ahh!!', his opponent cried.

    The fight went on.... And when it was almost 7 minutes straight, he was
    literally rolled out of the stage by his opponent.

    He felt like crying... He had really lost.

    Just a few seconds more, and he would have qualified for a tie with his
    opponent.

    Why was he so unlucky?

    Although he lost, he didn't hold any grudge towards his opponent.

    He was actually surprised that he had held on that long with a fighting
    monster like that.

    His opponent had far superior fighting skills than he did. Hence loosing to
    him, didn't take his dignity away as a soldier.

    "Hi, I'm George... honestly, you gave me a hard time up there.....I think that
    we are pretty much even in strength."

    Mustafa turned around and saw his opponent whom he had lost to. He
    smiled.

    He knew that George was just saying all this, so as to cheer him up....After
    all, he had lost.

    "Nahhh.. I think you have better battle sense, and know more fighting
    moves than I do... Speaking of which, how come your 'Brainbuster' move is
    better than mine?"

    They chatted as they made their way towards the other examination ground.

    Mustafa thought that he had failed that particular exam.


    But what he didn't know, was that most of the examiners had given him a
    good score.... Afterall, completing the task was just one of the criterias.

    He had executed a lot of moves, as well as fought with all his might.

    And although his stances for most of the moves needed more work, he had
    definitely been able to get all the moves at least 60% right.

    The recruits didn't know how they were graded, so those that lost, thought
    that they had definitely failed this particular exam.

    It was done this way, so that Landon and the invigilators could see the true
    colors of the men.

    Passing was important, but how you passed mattered as well.

    If there were people who deliberately went overboard with the fights just so
    they could win, those people would fail the course whether they finished the
    fight or not.

    All the moves that the men were taught, had their safety zones.

    When using these moves on comrades, the men were to attack the body
    zones that wouldn't leave any permanent or serious injury to their
    opponents.

    If anyone intentionally broke his/her comrades spine, neck or body parts,


    they would be expelled from the military A.S.A.P

    But if it was accidental, then they only get a probation period to reflect on
    their actions.

    Everything in the world was dangerous had its safety zones.

    Working in a chemical lab, hospital, or even driving was dangerous.... But if


    done safely, then there would be nothing to worry about.

    But if someone intentionally blinded a coworker with chemicals, or gave


    the wrong drug prescription, or even killed someone while driving, then
    they had to take accountability for their actions.

    Even if it was a mistake, they would still be held responsible to some


    degree.

    In boxing, karate or even wrestling.... If a person broke another's jaw, spinal


    cord, or shattered his opponent's ribs..... They might be suspended or even
    banned for life.

    Every profession had its safety zones.

    And the military was no exception.

    All the men had been taught on safety right from the get go, so Landon
    wasn't going to pardon anyone.

    It's either expulsion or probation.

    But when the men were attacking enemies, Tsk....they could do whatever
    they wanted.

    At that point, even if they broke their enemies nostrils, neck or even
    fingers....Landon wouldn't give 2 F's about the whole scenario.

    That was the only time that he would allow them to run rampant.

    The exam progressed and finally, it was the end of another beautiful day for
    Landon... And the end of another hellish examination day for the recruits.
    Chapter 94 Road Construction
    Continues
    On the previous day that Landon had supervised the military exam, the
    construction workers had continued on marking the roads, and had also
    marked each residential home on the blocks.

    Today was dedicated towards excavating the marked roads, digging up


    space for rainwater drainage, water supply, central heating, and sewage
    pipes.

    If rainwater or melted snow wasn't drained, the roads and sidewalk


    pavements would become flooded.

    When that happened, the pavement grade would definitely decrease. As


    well as the lifespan of the pavement.

    The central heating pipeline on the other hand, ensured that all buildings
    and houses were properly heated during the winter. It would also provide
    ventilation and air conditioning, to all buildings within Baymard.

    All 4 pipelines: Rain, sewage, clean water, and Central heating, would be
    placed under the roads.

    Underneath the left lane of the road would be the sewer pipeline, as well as
    the water supply pipeline.

    And below the right lane of the road would be the rainwater drainage
    pipeline.

    As for the central heating pipeline, it would be placed underneath the center
    of the road.

    Just like how it was done back on earth, all 4 pipelines were placed
    underneath the road and buried at different depths.
    In the case of a single lane road, all pipelines would still be placed
    underground... But their pipe sizes would be much smaller compared to that
    of a 2, or even a 6 lane road.

    For rainwater drainage, the sidewalks along the roads would have what was
    usually called a 'catch basin'.

    These basins would be placed periodically on both sides of the road,


    underneath the sidewalks.

    Every after a certain distance, a catch basin would be seen draining the
    water away from the roads.

    Their job was to gather all the water on the sides of the road, and pipe it to
    the main pipeline directly underneath the roads.

    All street rainwater pipelines, would lead to all highway pipelines, and
    travel down towards the coastal region.... particularly District K.

    At this point, Landon had realised that he needed to build a mini-estate that
    would focus on filtering out dirt from the water before it went to the ocean.

    Roadside water drains could sometimes catch cans, plastic wraps, banana
    peelings, oil spills from cars, coins and so on.

    With all this happening, the ecosystem and marine life had to be
    protected..... Plus he didn't want all those bottles, plastic wraps and cans to
    wash up the shores of Baymard.

    It was just not beach sexy.

    Hence before the water went into the ocean, it needed to pass through a
    filtering plant.

    District K was a great location for the filtration plant. It was between
    District J (Beach resorts), and District L (Navy and other armed forces).

    Who would like to turn up to a beach resort that had bottles and cans
    floating in the ocean?
    On the other hand, the Sewage pipelines would also be directly underneath
    the left lane of all roads.

    Sewage was a tricky one.

    90% of sewage systems worked with the help of gravity.

    Meaning that the pipes had to slope downwards from their source (sinks,
    toilets.. etc), to the wastewater treatment plant.

    Luckily for Baymard, the treatment plant was in the lower region.

    The upper region generally had a high elevation point to the central region...
    And the central region in turn had a slightly higher elevation point than the
    coastal region.

    But the lower region had the lowest elevation point in Baymard, which was
    what Landon needed... In this way, all the waste would flow downhill with
    ease.

    Gravity was needed because waste water generally had a lot of solids in it,
    which made pumping a plain in the butt.

    There was tissue paper, bones from the sink, seeds from fruits, that would
    end up in the pipes... Making it very hard to pump.

    But although pumping was stressful for sewage, it was still very much
    possible.

    If there were areas that needed poop to travel over hills, grinded pumps or
    lift stations would be used to pressurize the poop.

    The lift stations literally pushed the sewage up the hills, to a needed height
    where they could gravity-flow downwards again.

    So in the ideal situation, pipes from each house would connect to a main
    sewer pipe underneath the road, and flow downhill by gravity.
    And now that the men had marked out each residential unit around the
    blocks, they now knew how many residential sewage pipelines would
    branch out from the main sewage pipeline underneath the road.

    There would also be manholes placed periodically along the pipes.

    These manholes would act as access points, should incase a problem arises
    in the sewer pipeline.

    For example if a toddler had a bad habit of frequently flushing down his
    toys in the toilet, there might be a clog over time with the sewer pipelines.

    When that happened, the workers would have to use these manholes and
    unclog the area.

    And aside from sewers, rainwater pipelines would also have manholes as
    well.

    Once Landon and the men arrived at the road site, they immediately got on
    the heavy machines and began work.

    When they had their driving classes months ago, they had been thoroughly
    taught how to install all these piping units... And had also done so when
    they were constructing the other 3 industrial sites.

    With months of experience under their belt, they immediately knew what to
    do when they looked at the piping plan.

    And for the next 3 days, some people used excavators to dig up the ground,
    others placed the pipes with the hell of Draglines and other heavy machines.

    Some leveled the ground with bulldozers, while others compacted the
    ground with compactors, rollers .

    And since there were not enough machines for 5000 people, those that
    weren't driving, either jumped down into the trench and guided those who
    were on the machines placing the pipes, screwed the pipes together,
    continued marking the land, and so on...

    At the end of the day, there was a job for everyone on site.

    On the 6th and 7th day of the week, they completely tarred the roads using
    the pavers, spreaders, and other heavy machines.

    Finally, they were done... well, almost done.

    Although training week was over, Landon still added 2 more days for
    teaching.

    The tar on the road would only take a day at most to dry, so while it was
    drying... the men did the sidewalks.

    And once it was finally dried, road marking heavy machines were used to
    paint the roads.

    The white painted lines usually differentiated each lane, bicycle paths,
    traffic lines, pedestrian crossing lines, and so on.

    When everything was done, Landon could finally close his lessons on road
    construction.

    Of course he had made up his mind that at least 2 days a week, he would
    come over to assist them..... As well as check up on their work.

    Before Landon left, he divided the men into 2 main groups.

    The 1st group would continue working on the residential roads within
    District E.... While group 2 would start installing the main highway
    pipelines, and connecting them to the coastal or lower regions.

    Unlike the others, the main highway pipelines were not going to be placed
    beneath any highway road.

    They would be placed at the sides, hence the men didn't need to necessary
    touch the roads.
    They just had to place the pipes alongside all highway roads, and connect
    them to the coastal region, or the plants in the lower region.... depending on
    what pipeline it was.

    On the city plan, there were 3 main highway roads within the district.....
    Two had 3 lanes, while the last one had 6 lanes.

    Landon needed the men to start working on those pipelines now....

    At the end of the day... even if house or road construction within the District
    was done, if these pipelines weren't connected to the coastal or lower
    regions yet, then nothing would be supplied or drained.

    No clean water, no heating, no sewage drainage, no rainwater


    drainage....nothing!!

    Landon really wanted to get things done before it started snowing.

    In Baymard... Snow usually started in the early days of December, and


    sometimes in the later days of November.

    Landon's plan was to get the original Baymard citizens all housed up before
    then.

    And at that time, all these features needed to be fully installed and working
    within in their homes.

    Right now, Landon really wanted to finish this housing mission... but he
    also knew that Baymard's housing plans couldn't be rushed either.

    For the system's mission to be completed, he needed to successfully house


    all the original Citizens of Baymard..... sigh.....

    Long story short... Time was money, and he needed the citizens to be safe
    for the winter.

    Hence, those pipelines needed to be installed A.S.A.P.

    .
    While Landon jumped from one industry to the other, the royals and nobles
    in the Capital were perplexed over the lateness of one particular noble.

    Everyone just had one question in mind.....

    Where the hell was City lord Shannon?


    Chapter 95 The strange
    disappearance of City Lord
    Shannon
    (Author-san here : Rubber is in Chapter 51 and Heavy machines are in
    Chapter 54. .....so rubber was made before the heavy machines.... don't get
    confused guys..😭 )

    --Royal Palace, Capital of Arcadina--

    Over the past week, all those involved with the border war had finally
    arrived at the Capital.

    All except one.

    Everyone was puzzled about what could have delayed the mighty war God.

    King Barn, his 3 sons, some court ministers, and the City lords that would
    participate in the upcoming the border war, were gathered around the throne
    room.

    In 4 more days, all the men would be heading out towards the border cities
    that had been conquered by the Deiferus Knights.

    There were currently 5 groups dedicated for taking back each border city...
    And each group had 1 commander and 3 generals for the war.
    In some groups, the prince's would act as commanders and have the other
    city lords within their group act as generals.... And in others, a city lord was
    appointed to act as Commander.

    The men had positive attitudes towards this war.... they felt that they were
    more in number, compared to their enemies.

    With each man having at least 5000 knights under his command, victory
    was definitely assured.

    All through the day, they had been going over their battle plans and
    strategy.

    And now that their meeting was coming to an end, something had to be said
    about City lord Shannon.

    "Your sure that you had previously sent out my orders?"

    "My king.. I am most certain...perhaps something happened along the way


    that caused his delay?"

    "My king....We can't continue to wait for him any further..."

    "He's right my king..... Our cities are being stolen by those animals".

    "My king..... May I suggest that we replace City lord Shannon with
    someone else who's currently residing within the Capital?"

    Alec Barn fell silent for a while.

    The whole charade made him feel uncomfortable.

    Whenever there was an important battle taking place, it was usually


    Shannon who arrived earlier than others.

    This was really puzzling..... Why hadn't he shown up yet?

    As City lord Shannon was popularly known within the Capital, many young
    knights looked up to him for his strength.
    They had heard of his amazing battle skills, and the amazing wars that he
    had fought alongside King Barn back in the days.

    Although the people in the Capital feared King Barn, they had loads of
    respect for City lord Shannon.... In their mind, he should have been their
    king instead of Alec.

    Actually, the people were simple minded... And would generally prefer
    anyone who was kinder to them, and better than Alec Barn.

    In addition, because of the way the people thought of Shannon, Shannon


    himself had been planning to dethrone Alec ages ago... That was until he
    died at Landon's hands.

    He had planned the whole scenario with his eldest son Marder.

    Marder was to get close to the royal princesses, as well as gradually gain
    the support of the people.

    He himself was to gather his forces slowly, and even buy some of the
    knights in the royal castle.

    He had planned to make a deal with Alec's personal guards, who in turn
    were to poison or aid him in killing Alec.

    Everything was going as planned.... up until he met Landon.

    He had ended up dying at the hands of his enemy's bastard son.... And as he
    died, he couldn't help but feel resentful.

    Couldn't he have at least died at the hands of Alec, the crown prince, or
    someone important?

    As a person of great status, wasn't it a stain to his name if people heard that
    he was defeated by sickly bastard?

    People went down in history as war heroes, but no!!!!!..... He just had to
    end up being a stepping stone for the bastard.
    Alec Barn had always known of the people's thoughts about Shannon.

    Ever since they were still knights training at the Knight Academy, Shannon
    had always had a better image in the Capital compared to him.

    Shannon was very charismatic, gentle and kind to all the ladies and nobles
    around...

    The stupid people in the Capital actually believed that bullshit acting of his.

    Alec didn't blame Shannon at all for his acting..... power play was indeed
    about keeping up appearances.

    In this day and age, those who acted like white lotus, heroes and so on,
    easily won the hearts of the people.

    The people were sheep, that needed a shepherd to guide them.

    They only listened, and obeyed.

    And if anyone could convince them, then they could even give up their
    lives for that particular shepherd.

    Truly a stupid bunch.

    Alec himself used to pretend while he was in the Academy... But after he
    killed his family, who would stand in his way again?

    He had become king and was the law maker.... who did he need to keep on
    airs with?

    Alec knew that Shannon wasn't as pure as he would like the people in the
    Capital to believe.

    In the Western regions, Shannon was known as 'Blood Knight'.

    Over there, the people were completely frightened by Shannon... He acted


    like a bandit and did whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted to.
    He killed sometimes for fun, and tortured innocent people when things
    didn't go his way..... This was a man who had reportedly killed 3 of his
    wives once.

    He had burned villages down, just because he missed the site of blood or
    whenever he was enraged.

    Shannon also had one of the largest Harems in the entire empire.

    He had kidnapped and raped countless women ever since he became City
    lord.

    Some of these women were stolen from their husbands and families.

    The sad part of it all was that, some had their husbands and children burnt
    or buried alive, since Shannon didn't want his new wives to miss their old
    families.

    The thought of another man having anything to do with his wives


    completely irked him.

    Hence he went after their families, towns or villages.

    When Alec was King, he immediately shipped Shannon out to the Western
    regions, which had the worst conditions within the empire.

    He also stationed several nobles around the Western region to monitor


    Shannon's movements...

    If Shannon was seen making his way to the Capital, secret messengers
    would be sent to deliver messages to Alec.

    But after 15 years, nothing had happened... Hence Alec dropped his guard
    down.

    But for some reason over the recent years, he had been getting overly
    suspicious of Shannon.
    Shannon would now frequently make trips to the Capital, and would also do
    things that garnered support from the peasants.

    He had decided to use this war as an opportunity to kill Shannon.

    The other city lords within Shannon's team, were supposed to team up, and
    kill him after they had won the border war.

    But now, Shannon hadn't showed up yet.

    Did he know of their plans way before hand? Was he planning a revolt?

    Alec's mind was racing back and forth.

    It was indeed the perfect time to revolt.

    The prince's were all leaving, and most of his strongest city lords would
    join them as well.

    Did Shannon build up his forces in secret? And if so, how many men did he
    really have under his command?

    Although there were still Barons and ministers in the Capital who had their
    own armies, how could Alec be sure that they wouldn't stab him in the back
    as well?

    None of them really cared for him, and would even be pleased if he actually
    died.

    Plus even with his personal army, he couldn't guarantee his win since he
    didn't know how many men his enemy had.

    For the first time in his life, he began to regret his decision of ruling the
    people with fear.

    'Shannon, Ohhh Shannon.....hehehe..... Are you really going to bite the hand
    that fed you?'

    .
    Alec raised his right hand up in the air, and the room became silent.

    They had been talking and arguing about who would be the new
    Commander for Shannon's team.

    "Since City lord Shannon isn't here right now, City Lord Campbell will take
    over his position as Commander..... Also, Baron Unisy within the Capital
    will join the group, so as to even out the members between each group."

    Alec then turned to 2 of the guards at his side, and issued out a command.

    "Get Shannon's son, Marder....to see me at once!!"


    Chapter 96 Master Chef
    Competition
    The day for the first official Master Chef Competition, had finally come.

    So far, only 8 cooks had applied to participate in the competition.

    In preparation for today, Landon had requested for the Furniture making
    department to make several large wooden bleachers for the citizens to sit
    on.

    The competition was taking place on the fields located just beside Landon's
    castle in the upper region.

    The area was arranged like a how basketball matches were set up back on
    earth..... The bleachers were positioned around a large empty space, which
    would be used by the contestants for cooking.

    As for the judges, their seats were closest to the contestants.

    One could imagine them being seated were basketball hoops were usually
    placed on a basketball court.

    The seats would be raised high up, so as to enable them to see everything in
    front of them.

    This was also beneficial for the citizens, as they would also be able to see
    the judges, as well as their reactions and facial expressions when they ate
    and judged.

    Landon also got wooden scoreboards that looked like table tennis rackets,
    and had numbers painted red on each and everyone of them.

    If a judge scored somebody a 5/10, then the judge would simply hold up the
    racket with the number 5 on it.
    From there, the person who was in charge of hosting the show would tell
    the audience the score.

    Hence those who were seated far at the back, could know the scores as well.

    Today was Saturday, the children were out of school, and those that weren't
    working came to watch the show with their kids.

    The rules of the competition were simple.

    •The chefs had 30 minutes for preparation time, where they would lay out
    and prepare all their ingredients for the competition.... this prep time would
    be done before the competition officially began.

    •The competition had 1 hour of cooking time, where they were to make an
    appetizer, entree and a Dessert.

    •Serving the citizens would also be done in 2 hours time.

    •And each chef's work station would be given: 3 large Kiln ovens, 3
    working tables, 7 large pots, 5 large frying pans, knives, cooking spoons,
    wooden chopping boards, 4 large iron cook stands and 4 large steel
    griddles.

    Since there were no gas cookers invented yet, hence Landon had come up
    with steel griddles and iron cook stands.

    Back on earth, these inventions were popularly used by people who didn't
    live on electricity.... And even at barbecues or hunting trips sometimes.

    Steel griddles looked like large metal cupboards, that had a single chimney
    pipe at one end of the cupboard.

    With these griddles, wood would be placed inside the cupboard area and lit.

    Once the wood started burning, the cupboard doors would be locked and the
    smoke inside the cupboard would go out of a 1 meter tall chimney pipe.
    At the top of the 1 meter chimney pipe, was another half meter pipe that
    extended sideways.

    This was done so that if one placed this griddle inside a home, he sideways
    pipe could extend outside a window and send the smoke within the
    cupboard space outside the home.

    And as the wood burned within the steel cupboard, the upper outer surface
    of the cupboard would heat up gradually.

    This surface would basically be used as a frying pan.... eggs could be fried
    on the hot surface, even about 20 meat buns for burgers could be placed and
    cooked on the top surface.

    Since the material used is stainless steel, the food would not carry any
    metallic tastes.

    And just so people didn't accidentally burn their bodies, Landon had made
    the upper part of the cupboard to be very large when compared to the lower
    part that had the firewood placed in it.

    If one really wanted to imagine it, Landon would best describe the situation
    as that of a fancy glass table that had one leg at its center.

    The rectangular or circular table top would be used as a cooking surface...


    While the only table leg at the center, would be used as the compartment for
    burning firewood.

    The chimney part could be visualized as a 1 meter stick being placed at the
    side of the table top.

    With this setup, the large table top would definitely gave the chefs some
    distance between the firewood chamber and themselves.

    Again, these griddles could only be used for frying and needed no frying
    pan for cooking.

    As for the iron cook stands, although they were very similar to the griddles
    in appearance, their upper surfaces had several holes on them.
    These holes ensured that the cooking pots had direct contact with the fire
    within the chamber below.

    This iron cook stand could be used for everything... boiling, frying (with
    frying pan) and so on.

    They literally served as a gas cookers...except instead of gas, wood was


    used.

    These cook stands could take up to 6 medium sized pots at once... And If
    the pots were larger in size, then they could just be placed over 2 holes on
    the cooker.

    Within Baymard, both of these inventions were already widely used as they
    were better than what the people were used to.

    With these inventions, the people could now cook without constant
    exposure to fire.

    Previously, they made all their meals outside or under a grass hut that didn't
    have any walls... And even when they cooked indoors, the rooms would be
    full of smoke... and there was always constant fear of their homes being
    burnt down from the open in door fires.

    But now, they could cook inside their homes without the fear of the fire
    spreading around.

    The cupboard idea was really genius to them, as the long and bent chimney
    pipe at the top literally took the smoke out their windows.

    It really changed cooking for them.

    For the competition, once the contestants were done cooking, they would be
    judged and later scored.

    For the first part of the competition, the judges would score them based on
    several factors.
    These scores only make 60% of their total marks... The other 40% would
    come from the audience.

    After the judges gave out their reviews, the citizens would come down from
    the bleachers and taste of all the dishes.

    At that time, 20 Sous-chefs would assist each candidate in serving the


    citizens.

    Sous-chefs were basically second-in-command chefs, who were to listen


    and follow the instructions of each contestant, so as make numerous dishes
    for the audience.

    For the second part of the competition, these sous-chefs would follow strict
    rules when working under the contestants.

    They were not supposed to convince the audience to eat the food, or show
    favouritism towards any body.

    They just had to assist the contestants make several dishes for the audience.

    At the end, the chef with the most dirty or used plastic plates, would have
    the highest score.

    The plastic plates for each chef would be distinguished by color: red, green,
    yellow and so on.

    So if there were more dirty green dishes at the end, then the contestant who
    had served his meals on those dishes, would win.

    The citizens had gathered, the chefs were ready, the judges were seated, and
    it was time to get the show on the road.

    "Ladies and gentlemen!!... Welcome to Baymard's first Master Chef


    Competition!!!"
    Chapter 97 Master Chef
    Competition 2
    Dominic was in charge of hosting today's competition.

    For over a week now, he had been practicing and rehearsing his manner of
    speech for the competition.

    His highness Landon had written down a script for him, and had also
    assisted him during rehearsals.

    The crowd clapped enthusiastically as they listened to him... he even


    cracked a few jokes here and there to make them happy and relaxed.

    "Ladies and gentlemen..... let's welcome our judges for today's


    competition....

    Our first judge is someone that most of you have heard of.

    He is the overseer of the food industry, and the one responsible for
    producing all the amazing ingredients that exist in Baymard.

    He is the famous, the one and only Chief Lyore!!!"

    The people continued clapping eagerly amongst themselves.

    Who didn't know Chief Lyore?

    In fact all the overseers in Baymard were very popular, and well known
    amongst the people.

    They were seen like celebrities.

    Right now in the eyes of the people, all the overseers were seen like how
    'Bill Gates' was viewed back on earth.
    They earned the biggest paycheck, made some of the biggest moves and
    decisions within the industries.

    Plus they were quiet, humble and took their jobs very seriously.

    Everytime someone would talk about any of the industries, the names of the
    overseers would sometimes slip into the conversation as well.

    Back on earth people would say phrases like: 'Do you think that I'm as rich
    as Bill Gates to afford a Ferrari?'

    But in Baymard they would say: 'Do you think that I'm as rich as Chief
    Lyore to buy several bags of food at once?'

    It was usually sentences like that.... Of course Chief Tim and Chief Wiggins
    were also made reference to, everytime people wanted to buy excess goods
    from their industries.

    Chief Lyore waved and smiled at the crowd as they cheered.

    'This feeling is good', he thought.

    "Up next, we have the 2 most famous Chefs within Baymard seating here
    today.

    Over the past month, their cooking skills and dishes have become popular
    with everyone, and have even earned them his highness' approval.

    They are Chef Blake and Chef Benita."

    Once again, the people clapped enthusiastically and discussed amongst


    themselves.

    Those who had eaten their meals could vouch for its tastiness.... It was as if
    these chefs were born to cook.

    Some people even went back home to try and recreate the dishes from these
    chefs, but it was all for not.
    Even when they got the exact recipe, they still couldn't get their meals to
    taste the same as Blake and Benita.

    These chefs were as his highness had said, 3 star chefs.

    Landon didn't want to give them higher stars because for now, Baymard
    didn't have enough ingredients for him to gauge their true potentials.

    Ordinary people were usually 1 star chefs or no star at all..... but these chefs
    had talent.

    Just by tasting anything, they could tell Landon all the ingredients that was
    used to cook the meal.

    They could also properly estimate and create their own way of cooking
    different dishes.... Plus their taste buds were more alive than most people.

    As these chefs waved, the people cheered for them as well.

    "Lastly, he is our beloved king and Baymard's personal savior.... As well as


    the creator for all the delicious food recipes that you all have eaten over the
    past month.

    Today, he will be acting as a guest judge for the competition.

    He is highness Landon Barn."

    Landon who was seated at the center of the judges panel, waved his hand
    Queen Elizabeth style.

    "Oh my heavens!! He just waved at me!!"

    "No no no... it was at my daughter!"

    "I wonder who's food chief Loyre would like the most?...I heard that he
    himself is a foodie"

    "Chef Blake and Benita are the ones that I really want to look out for.... they
    would not spare these contestants if the food isn't up to their standards....
    Remember, his highness had said that they both had godly tongues."

    "I can't wait to see who's dish would please his highness Landon."

    "If I had known that his highness was going to be a judge, then I would
    have personally applied..... Just imagine if I had my food eaten by the
    king?..Ahhh!!!"

    "__"

    Everyone discussed amongst themselves as they listened to Dominic.

    For the competition, the judges would give points for:

    •Appearance/ Plate presentation: maximum points of 4

    •Execution: Max Points anyone can get is10

    •Texture: Max points of 5

    •Creativity: Max points of 5

    •Taste: Max points of 10.

    The contestants were also expected to make full course meals that consisted
    of:

    •An appetizer

    •Entree

    •And a Dessert

    Most importantly, the theme for their dishes was: Adventure.

    .
    And for the prizes:

    •1st Place got: 1 and a half month of cooking lessons with Chef Blake, and
    250 silver coins (25,000 copper coins or 2.5 gold coins)

    •2nd Place: 1 month of cooking lessons with chef Benita, and 180 silver
    coins (18,000 copper coins or 1.8 gold coin)

    •3rd Place: 2 weeks of Cooking lessons with Chef Benita, as well as 100
    silver coins (10,000 copper coins or 1 gold coin)

    *100 copper coins=1 silver coin... 100 silver coins=1 gold coin**

    Since the citizens usually made a minimum of 650 copper coins a month,
    the reward money for the competition was really jaw dropping.

    In the empire of Arcadina, the minimum wage was 350 copper coins.

    Landon had first made Baymard's minimum wage to be 450 copper coins...
    but when he later accessed all the dangerous things that these people did
    daily, that money was just too little in his eyes.

    Hence he decided to raise the minimum wage to 650 copper coins... the
    knights also had their salaries raised to 750 copper coins per month.

    Well the overseers and supervisors obviously made more money, as well as
    the upper military ranks, head chefs and Doctors.

    Firstly, Baymard was a self-sufficient city.

    The resources like ores were all found within the territory...and Landon
    made a ton of money monthly from Santa.... so Baymard could actually
    afford to raise the wages for the workers.

    Of course every month, Landon had taken out a certain percentage from
    each person's salary that would be used for healthcare insurance and taxes.
    Last month immediately after the whole chickenpox fiasco, Landon had
    told the people about the benefits of healthcare, and had also told them how
    their taxes would be reduced from now on.

    Since the taxes weren't high and their salaries were increased, the people
    immediately accepted Landon's methods.

    Who wouldn't? Even when the tax and healthcare was reduced, their
    salaries were still higher than what they had been paid previously.

    Landon had adopted the method done back on earth.

    Everything one wanted to buy had tax on it, and even their salaries would
    be tax reduced well... That tax would be used for future development and so
    on.

    To make it easier for the people, Landon had written several sheets of paper
    that explained how much would be deducted and also put out different
    formulas for each reduction.

    Landon had planned that once printers came out, he would officially
    address all policies and Government related issues then.

    He needed to print them identity cards, Law books that had ALL policies
    printed onto them, and so on.

    Infact, nothing could really be done without Printers... even dictionaries for
    schools needed printing services.. sigh...

    The people here also got paid bi-weekly, so as to encourage them to work
    harder.

    But still, even with the raise in their salaries, the prize money for today's
    competition, still had them shook.

    Back on earth, it was the same feeling as someone who had just seen 10,000
    or even 20,000 dollars as prize money.

    It really excited the audience.


    Plus who wouldn't want to receive skills from famous people?

    Those who were on their journey to being chefs, really wanted to punch
    themselves in the face.

    Why hadn't they applied for the competition previously?

    This was a chance to learn Chef Benita and Chef Blake's godly cooking
    arts... yet they had just let such a golden opportunity slip by.

    They had invisible tears in their eyes as they looked towards the stage.

    Once the judges and contestants had been introduced, Landon have a short
    brief speech and the competition resumed.

    Cooking Time.
    Chapter 98 Master Chef
    Competition 3
    The competition had already begun, and everyone tensed up as they
    watched the contestants hurriedly cook.

    As time passed by, the audience continued to discuss and observe the
    competitors.

    "Heavens look at those knife cutting skills.... Senior Vegara is amazing"

    "Just looking at senior Winston cook, makes me hungry"

    "What kind of smell is this?... why is it so fragrant?... looking at them cook,


    has made me realise how far back my cooking skills are"

    "Look!!!.. she's already placing her dessert in the kiln."

    "Senior Yorick is extremely fast and well... just look at the way he's beating
    the eggs."

    "--"

    Dominic saw the signal from Landon, and knew that it was finally time to
    stop the contestants.

    Time for the judges to give their reviews.

    Up first was contestant Milton.

    He placed his dishes on a metal wheeled trolley, and brought them closer to
    the judges.

    Once he had placed all the dishes on their table, he immediately stood a
    little distance in front of them and waited nervously for their comments.
    .

    The judges had their own metal megaphones, so they began their
    assessments.

    "Before we the judges eat, let's talk about your plate presentation and
    appearance.

    The theme of the meal was, adventure.. And your dish screams hunting in
    the Forest... Am I correct?" Chef Benita asked

    The place was dead silent.

    "YES!"

    The audience held their breaths as they listened to the judges...

    'So far so good', they thought.

    The judges on the panel smiled.

    "And what would you call this dish?" Landon asked

    "A hunter's victory" Milton said anxiously.

    "It certainly does look like forest.

    The rice was sculpted like a mountain and placed at the upper most corner
    of the plate.. I can also see that you added a yellow colored sauce around
    the mountains top as well." Landon said.

    "Around your mountain of rice, you mixed that same sauce with your meat,
    and placed at the doorstep of the mountain... I'm guessing that this signifies
    the ground itself..." Chief Lyore commented.

    "Your leafy vegetables were then placed between each meat stack, creating
    the illusion of trees." Chef Blake said.
    "And finally, you rolled your brown fried eggs, cut them into several pieces
    and stationed them at different points on your plate.. which made them
    seem like large rocks or logs of wood placed around the forest." Chef
    Benita added as she used her fork to poke the eggs.

    "And for your dessert, I see that you also neatly placed star shaped cakes on
    a different plate... which probably signifies the stars at night..

    So your adventure happens at night time... interesting....." Landon said.

    "And finally for your appetizer, I'm guessing the fish sticks in the sauce
    signified a water body and life somewhere in your forest" Chief Lyore
    concluded.

    Everyone in the audience couldn't help but give 2 thumbs up to Milton... He


    had done so much preparation, and showed off his skills as a chef.

    He was telling his own adventure story through his cooking.

    Now, it was time for the judges to eat the meal.

    As the judges ate, they all had different looks on their faces.

    The audience couldn't help themselves from guessing what the final
    outcome would be.

    "Do you think chef Blake is impressed?"

    "Look!!!...Chef Benita is still continuing to eat the fish sticks."

    The judges looked at each other and finally decided to give their review.

    The audience quieted down and the air was filled with anxiety.

    The people felt like they couldn't breathe.

    "For your meat, you cut them up into rectangular pieces, spiced them up,
    covered the outer surfaces with flour and eggs, and later fried them.....
    making the exterior of the meat crispy, and the interior juicy and tender....It
    has great taste.." Chef Benita said.

    'Meat could be cooked this way?', the people thought.

    The people eased up when they heard the review.

    The other judges went on to give their own comments as well.

    "I can tell that the sauce that you made was made of milk, butter, salt, eggs
    and pepper.

    The butter was heated up and mixed into the milk to make heavy cream...
    Then you added all the other ingredients, as well as curry to make the sauce
    look yellowish."

    "Your vegetable pieces were fried and coated with spices, which also made
    them firm and crispy... And your cakes were soft and sweet as well"

    "_"

    As the judges kept giving positive reviews, everyone thought that Milton
    had done a marvelous job... But the next comments made them realise that
    life was really too unpredictable.

    "Separately..... your dessert, entree and appetizers were Fantastic.. they


    were really great.... but together..... they were utter TRASH!!" Chef Blake
    commented.

    Everyone gasped for air, as they heard what was said.

    What was this situation?.... Did they just hear it right?

    How brutal!!!.... but also somehow entertaining to watch.

    Milton on the other hand, felt like someone had poured cold water on him.

    "When I ate your appetizer, entree and dessert together, I felt like I was at
    the jungle loosing a fight against a wild boar." Chief Lyore said.
    "I agree..... It feels like I'm being torn into shreds by dangerous animals."
    Landon added.

    "Your meal's name is a 'Hunter's Victory Day'.... but it feels like a 'Hunter's
    Death Day..." Chef Benita stated.

    The other contestants couldn't help but sweat as they looked at their own
    dishes in front of them.

    They had completely lost their confidence as they listened to the judges.

    Was it possible for them to have a do-over?

    "The peppery taste on your food, clashes with your overly sweet cakes....
    The combination is just awful."

    "Also, the milk you had us drink as a beverage, didn't enhance the taste of
    your dish at all... Instead, drastically destroyed it."

    After the judges had pinpointed all his errors, they ended their remarks with
    encouragement.

    "But I must say, you've got what it takes to be a master chef."

    "All you need is more time, experience and practice..... Never give up!!"

    "Nothing in life comes easy.... .. Take all the criticisms we give you today,
    work on your skills and make us proud."

    "Contestant Milton..... I await the day that you cook alongside me as a 3


    star chef!!!"

    Tears flowed from Milton's eyes as he heard the last comments.

    "Thank you!!"

    The audience got emotional as well.

    "We believe in you senior Milton"


    "Never give up!!"

    "That's right... all you need is time and experience.."

    "Your way better than me in cooking senior Milton"

    Milton truly felt touched as he listened to the crowd.

    The competition went on with the audience hanging on a tiny thread of life
    again.

    Their emotions were all over the place because of the judges.

    Once the judges were done with their assessment, they awarded points to all
    the contestants.

    For this part of the competition, Yorick came first, Vegara was second and
    Milton was third... of course there were 5 other contestants behind Milton
    as well.

    Now it was time for stage 2 of the contest.

    The audience quickly came down to eat their fill, as they themselves were
    hungry from watching all these juicy meals being prepared.

    With 20 Sous-chefs helping each contestant, the dishes were served very
    fast to the citizens.

    And finally by the end of the competition, the plates were gathered and
    counted.

    Surprisingly, every contestant still had the same rank as before.

    Which meant that the audience still found Yorick's food to be the tastiest,
    followed by Vegara and then Milton.
    Of course Landon gave a closing speech for the event, and awarded the
    winners with their rewards.

    With this, the competition had come to an end.

    "Daddy..Daddy, you won"

    "Daddy congratulations"

    Milton turned around and looked at his wife, his 9 year old son and his 6
    year old daughter running towards him.

    They immediately hugged him as they felt immensely proud of him.

    "I can't believe that Chef Benita would be teaching you for 2 weeks....
    hahaha... I'm so happy....Wahhh!!... look at all the money in the bag" his
    wife jumped about happily.

    Milton smiled as he looked at his family.

    Today had truly shown him that his road to being a chef wasn't going to be
    easy...but there was no way in hell that he would give up without a fight.

    Just as the judges had said, he needed to properly hone his skills in order to
    advance in the culinary world.

    He needed to do this for his family, and for his future.

    He had already swore that he would do his best and get Chef Blake and
    Benita's recognition.

    His new dream was not to be a 3 star chef like them, but to be a 5 star one.

    --Knighhood Academy, Capital of Arcadina--


    .

    A young gentleman sat on a chair in his dorm room, with his personal guard
    standing beside him.

    Suddenly, his window opened and someone in a cloak jumped in.

    "Any news?"

    "No young master"

    "Keep searching"

    "Yes young master"

    And just like that, the cloaked person had left, as quickly as he had arrived.

    Marder Shannon's personal guard was worried as well.

    "Young master Marder... What do we do about lord Shannon's


    disappearance?"
    Chapter 99 Marder Shannon
    -Lord Shannon's Estate, Capital of Arcadina-

    "Young Master, all preparations are complete." Said one of Marder's


    subordinates.

    "Good"

    Marder was presently in his father's estate in the Capital.

    Although he mostly slept in the Academy dormitory, when important


    matters arose, he would come to his father's estate to handle them.

    Marder was sure that the Walls of the Academy had ears, hence it wasn't
    safe to talk about his plans at school.

    A few days back, he had met with King Barn at the royal palace.

    From the looks of it, King Barn was also probing him to see if he knew
    anything about his father's whereabouts.

    But since he was innocent on the matter, standing his ground was a lot
    easier to do.

    King Barn thought that either Marder truly didn't know where his father
    was, or... he was a really good actor.

    The king couldn't find any loop hole in his story, or any strange behavior
    from him.

    Hence King Barn had decided to send Marder down to Riverdale city, with
    4 Captain's from his personal army.
    The knight Captain's were to stay in Riverdale for 2 months, before
    returning back to the Capital.

    If they didn't return, then King barn would assume and prepare for a full
    scale war against Shannon.

    The feeling of having an enemy, who might be secretly planning an attack,


    had really made him feel unedge lately.

    Hence he decided Marder was to leave at the end of August for Riverdale,
    along with his Captain's... or should he say spies.

    Marder on the other hand, was really concerned about his father's
    whereabouts.

    He knew more than anyone else, that his father didn't plan any sudden
    attacks yet.

    Plus his father had written him a letter a while ago, stating that he would be
    coming to the Capital....

    Marder also knew that if there was really something big happening, his
    father would definitely not write it down on paper, for fear that someone
    might intercept the letter.

    If Marder wasn't in the Capital, then his father would definitely send letters
    of that nature to him.

    But since he was in King Barns region, anything could happen..... It was
    better to be safe than sorry.

    But what was so big that his father didn't even show for his mission in the
    Capital?

    Marder was at his wits end with the matter.

    Although people in the West called his father a tyrant and a villain, he
    truthfully loved the old man.
    He believed that, that was how a future king should live.

    Ever since he was little, he had been doing the same things that his father
    did.

    When his father went to torture, burn or capture people, he was there as
    well.

    He had his first taste of a woman, or should he say a girl at age 11.

    He had chained her hands and legs to his bed, and kept her in his room
    every time he made love to her.

    After the session, she would be taken to the slave chambers or healers for
    treatment.

    Too bad that just after 9 love making sessions, the 8 year old died on his
    bed.

    He didn't feel any emotions or remorse towards her... He tossed her body
    down his bed, and took another girl from the dungeons.

    Those children were captured by his father, and only knew poverty.

    So shouldn't they be happy that he had at least given them the opportunity
    to grace his bed?

    Who was he?... He was Marder Shannon... future prince of Arcadina.

    He was the third and favorite son of his old man.

    When he was 12, he had heard that King Barn had killed his older brothers
    while they were sent to war sometime back.

    At the time City lord Shannon was 15, he became city lord. And since then,
    he had been raping women here and there... hence before Marder was born,
    Shannon already had 2 sons and 7 daughters.
    Shannon didn't care for his daughters, so he married them off to wealthy
    nobles in the Capital. How they would be treated didn't matter to him.

    What good could come out of women?

    When Shannon had Marder, he realised that he didn't want any more
    children.... So, he started giving all the women in his harem drugs that
    would damage their wombs permanently.

    With the death of his first 2 sons, Shannon realised that he needed to teach
    Marder everything about power struggles, so that he didn't end up like his
    brothers.

    Hence from the age of 5, Marder began his lessons with Shannon.

    They planned and strategized on how to make the villain, King Barn, pay
    for killing their blood.

    Because of their closeness, Marder held his father in high regard, and knew
    every step that his father took.

    That was why his father's disappearance was strange to him.

    He personally didn't believe that king Barn was innocent on the matter.

    Was king Barn really sending people with him to Riverdale, just to check
    the situation?

    What if King Barn had already hired mercenaries to deal with his father,
    and then pretended like he wasn't aware of his father's disappearance?

    Or was it City lord Cain of Hawk City, that attacked his father?

    City lord Cain and his father, had been at a power struggle within the
    western territories for years now.

    His father's army was large in number, so he knew that the enemy would
    either be a noble with a powerful backer, or King Barn.
    There were so many reasons why King Alec Barn looked suspicious in his
    eyes.... If he left the Capital, wouldn't it be easier for King Barn to kill him.

    Or maybe King Barn just wanted to lure him into a false sense of security,
    before making his move.

    Either way, he didn't trust City lord Cain.... and he sure as hell didn't trust
    that snake, King Barn.

    That was why he began to make preparations for the journey to Riverdale
    city.

    Whatever the enemy's plans were, Marder was sure that he would be fully
    prepared.

    He was just praying that the uneasiness he felt towards his father's
    whereabouts, was all for naught.

    Otherwise.... hehehehe.... He didn't even want to imagine what he would do


    to the poor soul who dared to touch his father.

    While Marder was busy making preparations, Royal families all over the
    Pyno Continent, were becoming more and more unstable due to the whirl of
    change that took place in June.
    Chapter 100 The women are going
    crazy
    --Royal Palace, Capital of Yodan--

    King Maclaine looked at his daughters whom for the first time ever, had
    requested for an audience with him... In fact at this point, they were
    demanding for an audience with him.

    Ever since the news that Carona had gotten themselves a female ruler
    spread throughout the empire, all the women had become crazy over night.

    They now demanded equal pay as men, and also wanted to get similar jobs
    to that of men.

    They had also formed cliques around each of king Maclaine's daughters,
    and demanded for women to choose when to pleasure their husbands.

    It had even gotten to the point where it couldn't be ignored anymore.

    These women requested to participate in court Meetings, and also requested


    that men should do some household chores daily.

    Of course, the men were strongly against the idea.

    They had been firmly rejecting it, and even said that they would never go to
    war with a woman by their sides.

    At the end, every man agreed to keep their wives and daughters on a leash.

    For now, their plan was working.. but Maclaine knew that down the line,
    these plans would crumble down and fall... hence he decided to give into
    one of their demands.
    He had allowed them to do daily jobs for men, excluding knighthood.

    But no!!!... Apparently, this wasn't enough for these bloody blood sucking
    demons?.. they wanted everything.

    Maclaine had already made up his mind that he wouldn't entertain them
    anymore.

    Let them do their worse!!!

    And now out of nowhere, all 11 his daughters had joined in and demanded
    for an audience with him.

    He looked at his daughters from the youngest (6 years old), to the oldest (19
    years old).

    He didn't even know 2/3's of them personally, yet here they were.

    And what was a 6 year old doing there as well? ....sigh... Forget it..

    "Father, there is something that we would like to request of you", the oldest
    daughter said.

    "So you all are requesting, was it?... if I didn't know any better, I would
    have thought that you all were giving me orders!!"

    As he raised his voice, his daughters began to shiver and tremble with
    fear..... But they quickly took in big gulps of air, and calmed themselves
    down.

    It was now or never.

    "Father... we would like to be allowed to participate in the battle for


    kingship."

    "Father, I want to be queen."

    "Father.... it's only fair that you pick me to be queen since I'm the oldest in
    the family."
    "Father, I promise to do a good job as well"

    When the princesses realised that their father wasn't saying anything, they
    quieted down, and the room instantly turned dead silent.

    "Hahahahahah... this must be the biggest joke that I have heard all year!!

    What makes you think that, you all can rule an empire?

    For the fact that you all didn't even think things through, shows me how
    stupid and naive you all are!!

    You think that you all can compare to Queen Penelope?.. Hahaha what a
    joke!!!

    At age 7, she began sword practice... since then, she had been practicing her
    skills for 11 years now..

    She had also been studying the art of war throughout those years, as well as
    participating in several battles for her empire.

    In addition, she aided in trades, and all monetary deals and positions in
    Carona..

    Did you all think that she was given that position because of favouritism?

    Hahahah

    I've met her before, and I can assure every one of you that she is more
    outstanding than most men.

    But you all!!... what do you know? looking at boys, doing needlework,
    gossiping?

    Can any of you tell me how to run an empire?

    Do you even know all the cities, towns and villages within the Yodan?

    Can any of you go to battle, and come back alive?


    Hehehehe... I had heard previously that some of you faint whenever you see
    little traces of blood, or even things like spiders...

    Do you all know how to handle government positions?...

    Before this matter came out, where any of you ever interested in the empire
    itself?

    I remember that I used to order and force your mothers to allow you all to
    study.

    And you stand there to tell me to allow you all to rule my empire?

    As what?... As jesters?

    Do you want to ruin it for me?

    You all coming here without thinking, shows me that you all would make
    stupid rulers whom anyone can control.

    Without even knowing or verifying all details from the news you heard, you
    immediately started causing havoc around my empire.

    Ask yourselves, could you all do what queen Penelope did?

    Get back to our rooms and pray for brains!!!!"

    Once Maclaine finished speaking, the girls all burst out into tears and ran
    off.

    As he looked at them running, he couldn't help but feel immense


    disappointment.

    There was no bravery, no courage, no qualities that could even make them
    1/3 of Queen Penelope's attributes.. yet they dared to compare with her.

    Maclaine decided that he would address this matter publicly.


    He had to let these women know that it wasn't by favouritism that Penelope
    became ruler.

    He would not allow any woman to feel entitled to anything, unless they
    were truly capable of doing the job required.

    Should he just give them government positions, when most of them didn't
    even know how to read or write? Bullsh**.

    Maclaine was sure that if 80% of these women were actually tortured, they
    would confess all the secrets that they had learned in these government
    positions.

    Even after giving them equal jobs, they still couldn't perform the same as
    men, hence their pay was still less.

    Many women started working at building sites and had found out the hard
    way that a man's inmate strength, was generally stronger than that of
    women.

    If the men there could carry 40 large stones a day, those women carried
    could only about 20 or 23 large stones a day.

    And because of this, they immediately shut their traps about equal pay.

    They decided to let the equal pay matter go, but they still wanted every
    other benefit without having the right qualifications.

    This why Maclaine decided to address the matter publicly, as well as to


    explain Penelope's success story to them.

    How dare they think that they all were as good as Penelope.

    Penelope's brain from an early age was quick witted and fast.. she absorbed
    knowledge like a sponge.. she was rare a genius..

    Please!!!.... He would rather believe that the world was round, than to
    believe that all the women were like Penelope.
    Truth be told when he first saw Penelope, she was 10 years old and had
    greatly impressed him.

    He immediately rushed back to Yodan, and wanted his own daughters to


    learn as well.

    But the heavens were truly cruel to him.

    Most of his daughters only learned when forced, and weren't even interested
    in any physical exercises.

    Only his 9th daughter and the other one that was banished from Yodan,
    were able to use their brains to some extent.

    And although he didn't spend time with his daughters, his personal guards
    and knights had been reporting their every move to him.

    In his opinion, they where just too disappointing to look at.

    King Carmelo, that old dog was really too damn lucky to have such a
    daughter.

    Other people were having daughters like Penelope, and here he was with 11
    daughters that all had coconut brains.

    He was sure that the fault lay in their mothers..... there was no way that he
    would agree that his seed could produce such fools.

    Otherwise how come his sons were brilliant, but his daughters were fools?

    The fault clearly didn't belong to him.. his wives and concubines must have
    done, or eaten something during their pregnancy.

    In the case for his daughters, he had to constantly force them to study..
    while in the case of his sons, he didn't even need to lift a muscle.

    And out of nowhere, his daughters now wanted to rule his empire with
    those fish brains of theirs.
    Maclaine would rather kill himself than to let any of his daughters succeed
    him.

    Just as he was going through his own problems with the women, the other
    rulers were also facing similar situations.

    But since those rulers governed their empires with fear, the women in these
    areas didn't even dare to voice out their complaints.

    Hence those empires were still somewhat peaceful.... but the women in their
    palaces, were a different matter all together.

    --Royal Palace, Capital of Arcadina--

    "Father, I would like to be the first queen of Arcadina!!" Jenette Barn said

    "Get out!!!!"

    --Royal Palace, Capital of Deiferus---

    "Father if you do not make me Queen, then I'll kill myself."

    "Go ahead!"
    Chapter 101 We passed?
    Days went by and it was finally time for the military results to be released.

    Landon had decided that there would be no classes today, for those who
    took the exams previously.

    At 9 A.M, the test papers, evaluation papers for each physical test, as well
    as a midterm report card for each individual, would be tied together with
    rubber bands and handed to the recruits.

    The recruits were to go to the training field and wait for their papers there.

    Today.... Mustafa, Micheal and their friends were lost in thought as their did
    their early morning training routine.

    Ever since Michael won Mustafa during the physical combat exam, they
    had become close.

    Since Michael's dormitory room was just 2 dorms away from Mustafa, they
    would gist in each others dormitories before lights out.

    At 8:40 A.M, they had already hurriedly eaten their breakfast, and were
    currently making their way back to the training fields.

    Once they got there, they saw several other students waiting anxiously as
    well.

    Someone waved at them from the front of the field, and they made their
    way towards the person.

    "Good thing you guys came now rather than later.... or else even if I had
    called you guys by over, there would have been no space for you all to pass
    through to the front." Solomon said.
    (**Solomon was also one of their many new friends.)

    Everyone around them started speaking to them as they waited.

    "I'm so nervous... I can't wait for the results... what if I fail this midterm?"

    "When I remember the exam, I feel like crying..there were some questions
    that I truly didn't feel confident about."

    "Bro.. your not the only one.. I lost a match in the combat examination."
    Mustafa said.

    "Me too!!"

    "Ahh!! For me it was the gun shooting examination... I couldn't run and
    shoot properly."

    "So at 9 A.M we'll receive all the papers for the exams?"

    "Yes!! All the written papers, as well as different papers on the physical
    examinations... I think it'll also let us to know how we were graded in each
    physical exam."

    "Yeah... I want to know how they gave us our scores, so I can prepare for
    the next exam as well."

    "Didn't you remember that his highness said that no two exams would be
    the same?"

    "Look!! Look!.. The warrant officers have arrived!!"

    There were at least 4 warrant officers handing out exam papers for each
    letter of the alphabet.

    Mustafa stood around the warrant officers that were handing out papers to
    those whose names started with 'M'.

    "Mustafa Kanan!!"
    "Present!!"

    He quickly dashed through the crowd and took his papers from the officer.

    All his exam papers were already arranged, and joined together with 4
    rubber bands.

    As he was too nervous to take a look, he decided to wait for Solomon and
    Michael to get their papers first.

    The first paper on the stack in his hand, just had their names and military
    matriculation numbers written boldly with Pen, hence he hadn't been able to
    guess what scores they had gotten so far.

    The first paper was more like a Cover page for the other exam papers.

    For Mustafa, the cover page just had:

    •Military Midterm Examination Results

    •Mustafa Kanan

    •Matriculation number: 00000514

    •Authorized by his Majesty Landon Barn and General of the Army Lucius
    Fullbuster

    •Landon's and Lucius' Signatures

    •August 17th, Year 1024.

    Speaking of dates, ever since Landon had come to this world a lot of things
    shocked him... especially the fact that these people somehow called months,
    the same way he did back on earth.

    Right now, calendars already existed... but they were just not put down on
    paper.
    Every city, town or village, had a group of people that were in charge of
    dates.

    There were buildings that were built just for date recording..... Stone
    buildings, stone tablets or stones, where generally preferred.

    For example in Baymard, every morning, someone would come up to the


    abandoned stone building at the entrance of the upper region, and use a
    sharp stone, to place a straight stroke under the month name on the building
    wall.

    The first floor of the entire building had already been completely marked,
    as they had been using this building throughout the years.

    It was kind of cool.... it looked like those ancient Egyptian markings in the
    pyramids.

    In places without stone buildings, large stone rocks would be cleaned and
    smoothed out to form stone tablets.

    The people would then place several strokes on the tablets as the days went
    by.

    These stone tablets were always placed in a safe public area, were all could
    see.

    Back on earth, Europeans came up with the calendars in the 10th century as
    well... But the Egyptians were different.

    The Egyptians had already come up with calendars ages before the
    Europeans.

    The Egyptians were just too advanced for the world..... In fact, they had left
    the Europeans in the dust.

    Infact Egyptians and Asians were also advanced as well, especially the
    chinese... They were one of the first people to use sundials, to tell the time
    and so on.
    Like earth, Hertfelia had different continents that probably had different
    cultures as well..

    Who knows if there was already another continent right now that had
    already advanced in development like the Egyptians or the Chinese?

    Although he had compared Hertfilia with earth here and there, Hertfilia had
    some areas that were more advanced when compared to earth in the 10th
    century.

    Some things were similar to earth, but not all things.

    This was a brand new world with its own practices and its own traditions.

    For some reason, their ship making game was on point... it was more
    sturdier than that of earth in the 10th century.

    Once Mustafa and his friends had collected their papers, they sat on the
    grass and looked at their results.

    The warrant officers had said that the only thing that they were allowed to
    keep was their report card paper.

    When they were done checking their papers, they where to return them
    back.... No one was allowed to take the other papers away.

    "Okay guys, let's open them together.. 1... 2...3" Solomon said.

    They immediately took off the rubber bands and removed the cover pages.

    The first sheet after the cover page was a report card, that showed them all
    their results.

    "Ahhh!! I passed..."

    "Me too!!!"
    "Hahaha me three!!"

    They continued looking through all the other papers, so as to understand


    how they were graded.

    Mustafa looked at his Physical Combat score, and was shocked.

    He opened his eyeballs widely, and even thought that his mind was playing
    tricks on him.

    "Ehhh.... I passed the combat exam?"

    Micheal and Solomon were shocked.

    "What you did you say?"

    "Quickly, let's look at how our Combat papers were graded"

    "Ahh I see!!, I scored higher for perseverance, bravery and combat


    knowledge... hehehe.. but of course I had a 2/10 for task completion."

    "So they check several things when accessing us?"

    "It looks like it"

    "Oh?.. they even told me how to correct my stand for the Backward kick
    move."

    "So they also give advice on these evaluation papers?"

    "Hahaha.. I don't care.. I'm so happy right now... lets go buy food at the
    market square."

    "I second that"

    They quickly binded all their papers back with the rubber bands, excluding
    their report card paper, and handed them back to the warrant officers.

    Celebration time.
    Chapter 102 Completion Of
    Industrial Sites
    Today was the 19th of August, and only 12 days were left before the month
    ended.

    Right now, there where currently 5200 men who were assigned to construct
    these sites, 1000 men who were building the greenhouse, and 6000 workers
    who were doing road construction in the District E.

    So far only the Water & Sewage plant, as well as the power plant have been
    completed.

    While the central heating heating plant was only 98% done, as the workers
    were still installing essential fixtures like sinks, to all buildings on the site.

    Since the first 2 plants were done, Landon decided to start teaching the men
    how to operate both plants, as well as assign some workers to start placing
    underground electrical wires from the power plant to District E.

    For the 5,200 men who were previously assigned at the construction sites,
    Landon divided them up like so:

    •1000 workers to complete construction on the Central heating Plant.

    •700 workers to operate the water & Sewage Plant.

    •500 workers to operate the Power plant.

    •And 3,000 workers to place electrical cables alongside the roads.

    These new industries basically needed chemical engineers, alchemists,


    electrical engineers and so on.
    Hence Landon requested that some of the electrical engineers in training,
    should be placed in each site.

    As well as some of the Alchemists, who would be trained to chemical


    engineers.

    On the other hand, the mechanical and civil engineers would definitely
    come from the construction workers whom he had assigned to the plants.

    Chief Tim and Chief Wiggins, were also to appoint supervisors for every
    sector within these plants.

    For example in the water & sewage plant, after the water leaves the sea and
    travels through the pipes, it would go to a 300 sq foot building.

    This building has different equipments used for filtering out any sand
    particles, or hard rocks from the water... As well fishes that made their way
    to the building.

    In that stage of water processing, Landon wanted 2 supervisors in charge of


    all mechanical and chemical processes involved within the building.

    They were to supervise all activities taking place in that building before the
    water leaves and goes to the next processing stage.

    Although Landon needed guards and cooks within these plants, he didn't
    want to assign any just yet, at least until September... For now, the men
    would still have their food brought into sector 1 by trucks.

    Landed decided that for these first 4 days, he would alternate between both
    plants.

    Today, he would only be teaching the workers in the Power plant how to
    operate the plant.... and the next day, he would do the same for those
    assigned to the Water & Sewage Treatment Plant.

    Landon decided to use this 4 days to give them an intense theoretical lecture
    on both plants.
    And for the remaining 8 days, all the workers from both plants would
    officially start their training.

    Within this 8 day period, Landon had decided that he would spend his
    mornings in the Power plant... And for the afternoons, he would spend it
    within the Water & sewage treatment plant.

    Early in the morning, the selected workers jumped into the trucks and
    headed out to their new work sites.

    Today was their first theory class in the plant.

    Once the workers who had never been to the construction site before
    stepped onto the first sector, they were utterly shocked.

    They felt like they had just stepped into another world.

    At the front of the sector was a large cemented block that had different
    words carved on it... The words read: 'Baymard Power Plant'.

    The block was standing on another platform that was surrounded by a


    massive pond... And around the pond, was a small field of grass

    Basically, the large words were on a fountain.

    The beautiful, smooth and black roads, made the fountain look like a
    roundabout with several roads going towards different locations within the
    first sector.

    In this sector, there weren't many buildings since most plant activity
    happens in the second sector.

    This sector would mostly be used for the business side of the plant, as well
    as house the plant clinic, security offices and so on.

    The buildings here were fully cemented, and went as high as 4 or 5


    stories.... With the exception of 2 large ones that were both 3 stories high,
    and covered with only blueish glass walls.

    These 2 glass wall buildings were connected together on their second


    floors, by what looked like a glass bridge.

    As the trucks drove by, the workers looked around excitedly like tourists.

    "Wahh!.. look at that building!!"

    "Oh my heavens!! Buildings can be built like this?"

    "Look at that large glass door at its entrance!!"

    The workers weren't the only ones stunned silly.

    Chief Wiggins was really having a hard time believing what he saw.... Once
    again, the way he looked at Landon had completely changed.

    In his mind, Landon's title had now been changed from 'messenger of God',
    to 'God of knowledge'.

    Although Chief Tim had seen the plant during construction, he couldn't help
    but be amazed when looking at the end result.

    As both overseers looked around, they couldn't help but wonder when their
    own estates would be renovated.

    The workers really wanted to have a tour of the first sector.... but sadly,
    Landon had the drivers drive straight to the next sector.

    Landon had promised them that once all 3 sites were up and running, he
    would give them a grand official tour.

    For now, all these buildings were locked, and their keys were placed on
    Landons desks, as well as Chief Tim's desk.

    The only buildings that were open right now, were those in sector 2.
    These few days left, as well as the entire month of September, was their
    training period.... Hence only by completing their training, would they truly
    belong to the plant.

    Plus by the end of September, they would all get their badges and work
    Identity cards for access within the plants.

    Once the men arrived at the 2nd sector, Landon began his lecture.

    7 days had gone by, and both plants now shared electricity and water
    between them.

    At this point, the Central heating plant was completed.. hence Landon kept
    500 workers to operate the plant, and sent the other 500 to aid in installing
    underground cables along the roads.

    And just like that, the last day of August had arrived.

    As for the workers, they now felt a little more confident in their plant
    operation skills and knowledge.

    Granted, they made a lot of errors on their first few days, but Landon had
    expected as much.

    Hence he wasn't worried about their learning pace, after all they still had the
    whole September to learn brush up their skills.

    When it concerned learning, no matter how many years one spent in school,
    nothing could compare to actually doing the procedures.

    One could spend 4 years studying chemical engineering... but that didn't
    mean that if that same person went to an oil plant, that person would
    automatically know what to do.

    Knowledge without practice was useless on the field.


    Back on earth, there were people who had never gone to school before, but
    they could fix any machine, car or engine, just because they had been taught
    on the job.

    And even those who had spent 10 years working on oil plants, didn't know
    everything about their jobs.

    While on the job, new problems would definitely arise daily, making
    everyday different from the next..

    It was impossible to know everything at once.

    In schools, people would sometimes cram a lot of information, just so that


    they could graduate.

    That was why practice was important, as well as schooling... both went
    hand in hand.

    So he had first spent his time teaching them the theory, before showing
    them how the plant actually operated.

    Right now, Landon didn't need them to know everything... he just needed
    them to learn at their own pace, and safely operate the plant.

    The more they did, the more they would remember.

    I mean.. he couldn't possibly put them through 4 years of schooling, before


    finally allowing them to work on the plants could he?

    The only way was to learn on the job.

    As for the workers, they truly liked their new work environment.....
    especially because they could use the 'toilet', soap and tissue paper.

    And don't get them started on the magical light tubes that shines brightly at
    night, when they pulled the tiny switch upwards.

    These plant sites were like heaven to them....


    Right now, they all had one question in mind:

    When was their king going to start residential construction?


    Chapter 103 Printing Press, Textile
    & Mattresses
    September was here and once again, Santa had sent his subordinates to
    Baymard as usual.

    Landon bought several seeds and animals, as well as sold his ores to Santa's
    subordinates.

    After he had sorted out the children, new military recruits, caretakers, and
    the elderly, Landon was left with 5970 new workers, 100 hospital recruits,
    and 23 people who had professions prior to being slaves or refugees.

    Amongst those 23 people were: 7 teachers, 10 healers (nurses), and 6 new


    doctors.

    Of course Landon immediately assigned the doctors to start training under


    Doctor Gerson.

    As for the nurses, they were to join the new 100 hospital recruits and start
    training under nurses Shanelle and Laura.

    Last month, Landon had added 100 trainees in the hospital.... And this
    month, he had also added another 100 as well.

    The hospitals ran for 24 hours every day of the week, so more people were
    needed for different shifts.

    As for the teachers, Landon would use this September to train them.

    Although this was the last semester before the long holiday, Landon hoped
    that by October, these new teachers would begin teaching.

    It would be wise for them to use the remaining half of the semester as part
    of their training... Hence, Landon decided to let them teach courses like
    Pyno 1 and Math 1.

    This month, there were a lot of things that Baymard needed.

    Firstly, Landon wanted to start making printing presses... he chose to make


    lithography steam engine rotatory printing presses.

    These steam engine printing presses, were deemed the fastest that could
    work without electricity throughout ancient times.

    These ones could print both sides of a page in a single operation, at an


    incredible speed as well.

    One steam press alone could print over two hundred book pages a day,
    provided water was constantly fed to the engine, as well as a constant
    supply of ink.

    Since he couldn't make digital printers right now, rotary printing presses
    would have to do.

    Once the printing press could run, I.D cards, Government documents and
    Calenders were a must.

    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on mattress making.

    He wanted to make 2 types of mattresses, polyurethane foam mattresses and


    memory foam mattresses.

    Memory foam mattresses were actually made from the polyurethane ones....
    the only difference between the 2, were the additives used for making
    memory foam.

    Both foams could be made to feel hard, flexible, or even super soft...
    depending on whether they would be used in mattresses, pillows,
    wheelchair seats, bench and couch cushions, car seats, dish washing
    sponges, gym mats, and so on.

    Polyurethane foam is generally formed when a polyol, and an Isocyanate


    are combined.

    Once combined, the foam starts forming and rising on it's own at standard
    atmosphere pressure.

    The foam starts rising like how yeast would rise in dough, and quickly
    solidifies itself.... Hence making the soft, flexible, and comfortable material
    used for mattresses and other cushions.

    For memory foam, both chemicals used for polyurethane foam are added,
    along with water and a variety of catalyst and additives.

    Also depending on the different chemicals used, these foams could have
    different colors as well.. like the yellow foam used for dish washing
    sponges, or the white foam used for mattresses.

    Finally, Landon wanted to focus on textile making.

    He knew that during this period, he would focus on all textile materials...
    except cotton.

    Since June, Landon had been buying cotton seeds from Santa's
    subordinates.

    Generally, cotton grew as a shrub.. with the plant taking 5 to 6 months to


    fully grow and produce cotton.

    Since he couldn't wait for that long, he decided to focus on wool, yarn and
    all other textile materials.

    For the past 2 months, the workers had been cutting and storing the fur from
    the animals which he had been purchasing.
    And now, it was finally time to create thread used in making different
    clothing items such as blankets, winter jackets, winter hats, socks, curtains
    and so on.

    Hence with everything needed this September, Landon divided the 5970
    new workers like so:

    •Alchemy industry:

    ▪Foam department: 570

    ▪The other existing departments: 500

    •Food industry: 500

    •Textile Industry:500

    •Construction Industry:

    ▪Printing Press: 400

    ▪Other existing departments: 600

    •Actual construction workers:2900

    Since there were no available buildings within the construction industry,


    Landon decided to have the paper making department, share their 4 story
    building with the printing press.

    As for the textile industry... since the animals and their fur were being
    stored within the food industry, Landon thought that it would be wise to
    allow them to occupy 4 buildings within the food industry as well... at least
    until their own facility was built.

    Hence he had also decided that since those 1000 workers assigned to build
    the greenhouse were done, they might as well start constructing the textile
    industry now.
    For this new textile industry, Landon just wanted 8 buildings within it.

    And while construction is underway, those assigned towards textile making


    would do their jobs within the food industry.

    In this era, the people already knew how to spin and form textile thread for
    clothing.. the difference was that all their clothing was hand made.

    So for this first week of September, Landon wanted those assigned to the
    textile industry, to start making thread from all animal fur previously
    collected and stored.

    And while they were focusing on that, Department C6 of the construction


    industry, was to make mechanical wheeler sewing machines and spinning
    wheels.

    Instead of using electricity, these machines used several pulley mechanisms


    and leg paddles to spin the threads and sew fabrics.

    With these machines, the workers would be more efficient when compared
    to hand sewing and stitching.

    And once the first week of September was over, Landon would then divide
    the workers into 2 groups... one group would focus on making thread, while
    the other would be focus on fabric making.

    For this textile industry, Landon decided to appoint, Mrs. Sophia as


    overseer of the industry.

    Sophia was the wife of Chief Lyore, and since both industries were
    basically sharing the same state, Landon decided to appoint her as overseer.

    Plus, she was the one who had previously aided Landon in sewing badges
    for the military recruits.

    So from now on, she would be known throughout Baymard as Chief or


    Overseer Sophia.
    And for the food industry, since the greenhouse was already constructed,
    Landon wanted the new workers to start planting and transferring several
    medical herbs from the farms to the greenhouse.

    With the addition of 2900 construction workers, Landon now had 12,900
    workers all together.

    It was finally time to focus on building residential homes for the citizens.

    Landon divided the group up like so:

    •2000 were to focus on installing electric cables alongside the roads.

    •4000 where to focus on tarring the roads.. as well as installing all sewage,
    water, rainwater drainage, and central heating pipes underneath the ground.

    •900 would also focus on using heavy machines to level the space for the
    residential buildings.

    •And finally 7000 workers would focus on constructing homes for the
    citizens.

    Back on earth, the only reason building homes took over 6 months, was
    because of land surveying, getting land permits, getting architects to make
    blueprints, hiring contractors, lawyers and so on.

    The actual construction process doesn't take that long at all.. depending on
    the desired house size.

    Typically 3 men could build a 2,900sq foot house within 11 weeks (3


    months and 2 weeks)... that's without working on Saturdays and sundays.

    In Landon's case, he wanted to build a 2,400 square foot home using 27


    men in each group. This would by far slim down the building time, and in
    about 1 and a half weeks, 27 men would finish one residential building.
    And since there were 7000 workers assigned to building the homes, there
    would be 259 groups made up of 27 workers.

    Hence after 1 and a half weeks, Landon expected to see at least 259 homes
    already constructed.

    Landon wanted them to do what they had previously done when they
    constructed all 3 industries at once.

    Once the workers had to wait for cement to harden during the foundation,
    floor and wall stages, Landon expected them to start construction for other
    residential homes.

    So in that way by the end of the 1 and a half week time frame, each team
    would actually complete, or at least start 2 or more homes at once.

    Of course Landon had made up his mind to also assist all these industries
    within this month.. especially the textile industry.

    Once the day came to an end, Landon looked at his schedule for September
    and truly felt like crying.

    He was busy as hell!

    He had to supervise another military exam for the recruits that came during
    the month of June.

    It had been 3 months for those recruits, and now was the period for their
    first official exam...Hence his presence as King, was a must.

    Apart from aiding the industries and making his presence known in the
    military, Landon also had to visit the hospitals, nurseries, as well as the
    school.

    As he lay on his bed, Landon quickly tried his best to fall asleep fast.... for
    he knew that tomorrow would be a long weary day.
    Chapter 104 Medical And
    Healthcare Academy
    Previously during the month of August, Landon had allocated a large estate
    within the upper region to the medical volunteers.

    He decided to let the estate be a Medical & Healthcare Academy.

    Medical care emphasized on disease treatment and care..... While healthcare


    looked at signs, prevention of diseases, and health promotion and
    awareness.

    Generally, medical and Healthcare had more than hundreds of different


    professions within it.

    From pharmacists to medical assistants, emergency medical technicians,


    cardiac surgeons, nutritionists, radiation therapists, and so on.

    In future, these students would have to specialize in particular areas and


    perform several operations and jobs within the hospital and clinics.

    For now, Landon had given them schedules which they had to follow
    strictly.

    They also had to attend the math, Chemistry and Pyno classes being taught
    within Baymard.

    Chemistry was basically a main course for them... understanding matter,


    chemical reactions that occur within the body, and chemical compositions
    within medical drugs was a necessity.

    Right now, 100 volunteers had also joined the Academy within this month..
    making a total of 200 students.
    For their schedules, aside from math, Pyno and Chemistry, the students also
    took:

    •First aid classes

    •Wound care & treatment classes

    •Medical rules & ethics classes

    •Medical massage therapy classes

    •Patient care, management and recording classes

    •Patient communication classes

    •Disease management & treatment classes

    •And finally.... 'Hospital time', where different groups of students would


    spend 3.5 hours in the hospital aiding the nurses and doctors.

    With the schedule that Landon had made, on a daily basis the hospital had
    students who came over and took care of the patients... under the
    supervision of the nurses and doctors.

    The students also did hospital rounds, comforted the patients and did other
    medical tasks.

    In this way, they were learning and practicing at the same time.

    Today, Nurse Shanelle had 2 groups to supervise during her 8 hour shift.

    The first group of 15 students, would come for 3 and a half hours....While
    the other group would come after her lunch break.

    Once all the students from the first group had arrived at the front of the
    hospital, she began her roll call.
    "Kenneth Carby!"

    "Present!"

    "Quebo Jones"

    "Present!"

    "___"

    As she called out their names, she used a blue pen to tick their names on the
    list that she was holding.

    Once roll call was done, she led them to the locker room that had spare lab
    coats, gloves, rubber shoes, hair caps, face masks and so on.

    The students quickly wore the lab coats and shoes provided, as well as put
    their gloves and face masks in their lab coat pockets.

    Once everyone was done, they followed nurse Shanelle to her office for a
    30 minute meeting.

    It was now 8:30 A.M, and Shanelle's shift started at 9 A.M... the students
    were told to always come at least 35 minutes earlier.

    "2 days ago, your group came to the hospital and worked under me.....We
    have been working together since the start of August..... So you all know
    the drill."

    The seated students immediately took out their notebooks and pens, as they
    waited for her questions.

    "Patient Julianna in Ward B-2, says that her tummy is constantly upset, her
    stomach feels like it's full of water (bloated), she vomits a lot, and her
    tummy aches as well.

    She also says that she always feels like going to relief herself, she has a
    fever, and she passes out a lot of gas frequently.
    She also has trouble swallowing, always feels nauseous, and her stool is
    loose and watery..... . Causes.. Go!!"

    The students raised their hands in attempt to give their hypotheses.

    "It could be due to indigestion.. she might have been used to eating food
    without drinking water.... After all from the lectures, indigestion is known
    to cause bloating, gas release, and deep aches and pains around the belly."

    "Hmm... your answer could have been correct.... but how do you explain
    the other symptoms?"

    "It could have also been diarrhea!!.. all the symptoms match it well"

    Nurse Shanelle smiled.

    "Correct, the patient is indeed suffering from diarrhea... so what causes


    diarrhea?"

    "Allergies"

    "Lactose intolerance"

    "Food poisoning"

    "___"

    All the possibilities listed down were in fact correct.

    But for this case, food poisoning was the main cause of the issue.

    In this era, people didn't have fridges and better ways to store food... Hence,
    they didn't know the meaning of expiration dates.

    For them, food was edible unless it was visibly rotten.

    These people would cook food and leave it outside for days, while eating it.
    In fact a lot of them died from food poisoning, and had tummy aches
    frequently.

    For these people, it was normal to eat and have tummy aches.. provided
    fever and sickness didn't take their lives.

    Even when their meat, bread and other food items were molded, they would
    scrape away the molded parts and continue eating the foods.

    At least with the existence of plastic bags and containers in Baymard, the
    people could successfully cover their food from flies.

    But that still didn't change the fact that all food items would expire.

    Landon had taken his time to write books on basic hygiene, and the causes,
    symptoms and treatments of common problems that almost everyone back
    on earth knew.

    He wrote about lactose intolerance, malaria, fever, the common flu or cold,
    rash treatments, sore throat pain, the importance of washing hands and so
    on.

    Although he hadn't received the medical reward from the system, he wrote
    about these everyday illnesses based on what he knew.

    Landon was sure that everyone on earth had gotten sore throat, fever, flu,
    headaches, tummy aches, and all the other 'easy' illnesses at some point of
    their lives.

    "Good!!!... so since her diarrhea was caused by food poisoning, how do we


    solve it?"

    "Have her go on a clear liquid diet for 1 day, so that her upset stomach can
    settle down."

    "Have her hydrate by drinking a lot of water regularly"

    "Letting her avoid milk and spicy foods"


    "Having her drink a mixture of boiled ginger and water.... this could reduce
    inflammation along the throat, as well as strengthen her stomach"

    "Plus ginger would also act as a good antibiotic."

    "For her fever, nausea and headache..... we could also add 'featherfew',
    milkvetch root, and white peony root to the ginger-water mixture"

    Nurse Shanelle and the students discussed amongst themselves, and came
    up with the perfect treatment for Patient Julianna.. As well as several other
    patients in the other Wards.

    They had used 5 minutes to talk about each patient on Shanelle's patient
    checklist.

    And after 30 minutes, it was time finally for her shift to begin.

    Shanelle gave each person in the team specific duties for the day.

    Some were in charge of preparing and boiling all the medicines for all the
    patients on the roster, as per Shanelle's instructions.

    Others were in charge of communicating with the patients about their


    illnesses, medication and prevention of their sicknesses.

    Some also did therapy massages, wound treatments and and so on.

    Of course, before any medication was administered, Shanelle was present to


    supervise the students... she was also the one that wrote in the patient's
    medical book as well.

    Each time the group came over to the hospital, their duties would change...
    this was done so that they would gain experience and understanding
    towards all medical procedures within the hospital.

    And just like that by the end of the group's shift, Shanelle had a 10 minute
    meeting with them on what they did right today, as well as their individual
    mistakes.
    .

    As the group made their way out of the hospital, they kept discussing the
    events of the day amongst themselves excitedly.

    They loved the comments that they had gotten from the patients, as well as
    those from their supervisor Nurse Shanelle.

    Treating people's illnesses, also made them have a sense of


    accomplishment.

    In their opinion, volunteering and choosing to be medical / healthcare


    students was the best decision that they had made throughout their entire
    lives.

    They had everything.. money, food, housing and job satisfaction... ... what
    more could they want?

    They were proud to be seen as future doctors and nurses of Baymard.


    Chapter 105 Baymard's Policies
    Today, Landon had a meeting with the 3 government officials that
    previously came from the empire of Yodan in May.

    Every week, Landon and the 3 men would write and revise all acts, policies
    and regulations in Baymard.

    They had been writing these laws since May, and had only successfully
    finished writing them around mid-August.

    Back on earth, all countries had more than hundreds of written policies for
    the citizens to follow.

    Landon and the 3 Government officials: Nicolas, Craig and Benazir, sat
    around a table and went through the several piles of papers.

    All the documents were categorized alphabetically from A to Z, and were


    also arranged according to their sectors.

    There were sectors like: Agriculture, Beverages, Fishery, Citizenship &


    Immigration, Transportation, Food Preservation, Schools, Labour rights,
    Minimum wages, Construction, and Environmental.

    As well as other sectors like: Natural resources, Medical, Engineering, Law,


    Military, Parks, Foreign Affairs, Trade, Water bodies like ocean and
    streams, Baymard Treasury, Justice, Tax, Energy resources, public safety,
    and so on.

    In general, there were over 50 different sectors which had their own
    individual acts, policies and regulations.

    It was impossible to write all these policies over a short period of time,
    hence Landon didn't want to address any government issues until they were
    done.
    Take for example, the sector called Agriculture.

    This sector had rules, policies, acts and regulations for everything
    Agriculture.

    Within the sector, every grain, fruit, herb, Dairy, meat, livestock, spices,
    seasonings, vegetables, processed goods like butter, and so on... had their
    own policies.

    These policies focused on marketing, health hazards & standards, the


    selling price range for all goods, imports, exports, offenses and punishments
    for not following the law, and the list went on.

    For example there were documents written on all laws involving apples.

    So each food item like tomatoes, had their own separate documents and
    policies.

    That was how it was done on earth, and that was how Landon wanted to do
    it here.

    Each fruit or food had their individual expiration dates, so it was only right
    to write their policies separately.

    There were also label requirements and regulations that had to be followed
    strictly for each food item.

    Landon had written documents on how long each food item could last, with
    and without chemical preservatives added to them.

    Anything that went to the market had to have an expiration date on it that
    showed when it was produced, and when it would expire.

    He wanted the citizens to start getting health conscious as well.

    Right from July, the food industry had been adding chemical preservatives
    to most of the foods that they had produced.
    This drastically decreased the rate at which the foods turned bad.... which
    was also a good thing.

    But still, without the aid of fridges or freezers, these food items still rotted
    away fast, as compared to if they were refrigerated.

    For now, the expiration labels would only show the expiration dates for all
    foods if they were not refrigerated.... but once fridges came out, Landon
    would also revise the expiratory dates as well.

    Food labels also had to show what chemical preservative was added into the
    food. As well as safety hazards and signs like if it should be kept away from
    the eyes and so on.

    Also under this Agriculture sector, there were policies on farm income
    protection, dept mediation policies, insurance acts, and agricultural loans
    for people who wanted to start their own farming businesses.

    It also spoke about farming practices for land preservation and water.

    In fact, there were a ton of things that had been written under each sector
    alone.

    Even looking at the Environmental sector, Landon had written policies on


    littering, deforestation, pollution, recycling and waste management.

    He had quickly realized that he needed, a waste and garbage management


    industry that would recycle containers and destroy all the garbage around
    Baymard.

    This industry would also be in charge of collecting all garbage from the
    garbage around Baymard.

    Generally, each sector would have a board, Parliament or council, that


    discussed all topics and problems involved within that particular sector.
    Like having a Supreme court, Engineering, Research & Natural science
    council, medical board, Citizenship & Immigration board, Labour rights
    board, Public safety board, Sports board, Statistics board and so on.

    For example, the statistics board would basically collect, compile, analyze
    and publish all statistics information related to commercial, industrial,
    financial, social, and economical actitities in Baymard.

    They were also in charge of taking population consensus of the citizens, as


    well as doing several other government jobs.

    Also, Landon wanted to make a health & safety Inspection board which
    would be in charge of inspecting all industries and goods in Baymard.

    They would go to the industries and ensure that the goods that are marketed
    out to the citizens, are not poisonous, expired or harmful to consumers.

    They had to ensure that all industries had safety equipments and needs like
    ladders... As well as check restaurant cleanliness and so on.

    In future, Landon would also have them check all the drugs that were being
    kept in the hospitals and clinics.

    After all, they would be the main inspection team in Baymard.

    Landon and the men then proceeded to talk about the sector called
    'Benefits', which tackled public pensions, employment insurance benefits
    like maternity leaves, family benefits, education planning & student aid,
    Disability benefits, housing benefits, Payment plans and so on.

    Overall, all 3 government officials were happy with the Benefit sector.

    It showed them that when they themselves retired, they would not need to
    worry about food and other basic necessities.

    The important thing was that they wouldn't be seen as a burden to their
    children or grandchildren.
    They truly felt grateful to Landon for thinking about them in their old age.

    Back in Yodan, they had been working as Government officials for several
    years now..... and this was the first time that they had seen this type of
    policy.

    There was no other place within the Pyno continent that gave such benefits.

    All of them came to Baymard with their families.... So as they read through
    the policies, they began to put themselves in the shoes of those in need.

    If the ones in need were their own children or family members, wouldn't
    that be great?

    No one could predict the future, so having plans that tackled health and
    finance would be seen as heavenly to a lot of citizens, slaves, and refugees.

    Their king had taken everyone into account.. even disable people, as well as
    orphans and basically anyone who couldn't help themselves.

    They felt proud and blessed to be working under him.


    Chapter 106 Baymard's Policies 2
    Once they were done with the Benefit sector, they began talking about
    'Citizenship & Immigration.

    "Your majesty.... Under the sector called 'Citizenship and Immigration', I


    think that we should reduce the number of days that visitors were allowed
    to stay in Baymard." Nicolas said.

    "I agree your majesty.... Instead of 3 months (90 days), let's make it 2
    months." Benazir suggested.

    "I propose that we make it 1 month" Craig said.

    Under the citizenship & Immigration sector, Landon had made different
    rules for citizens, permanent residences, international students, visitors, and
    refugees.

    He had also detailly explained how those who weren't citizens, could
    become one.

    In future, Landon would allow people to come and study in Baymard.. but
    they wouldn't be allowed to work here at all.

    He would only provide education, and once they were done.. they had to
    leave the Baymard.

    These were dark times, empires were at war with each other, and everyone
    wanted power.... how could he give his future enemies the chance to attack
    him?

    Tsk!!, wasn't that stupidity?

    If it were back on earth, Landon would have no problem letting


    international students work in his industries, hospitals or even join his
    military... but the times were different.
    He could only give them education, and that was it!!..... And during the
    long holidays, they were to go back home to their empire.

    After all knowledge was, and will always be a human necessity for
    development.

    Back on earth, Landon had been taught that basic knowledge should be free
    for all.... Of course, being free doesnt mean that they wont pay their tuition.

    He could educate them, but it was what they did with all the acquired
    knowledge that made a difference.

    If Landon didn't give a detailed description of all industry processes to the


    men in Baymard, he was sure that they would still be experimenting each
    production process for each product for at least 5 years.

    Back on earth, even when the first printing press was invented, it took
    another 40 years for mankind to improve that same printing press..bruhhh.

    So with education, he would let the international students get basic and
    intermediary knowledge.

    But the deep descriptions taught in the academies, and industries were
    strictly off limits to them.

    He would teach and show them that chemical 'x' is poisonous and chemical
    'y' is toxic...but if they wanted to create their own goods like ink, they had
    to go back to their empires and combine what they thought were the raw
    materials, with chemicals that they felt would aid in creating ink.

    It was their job to experiment back in their own empires.

    There was no way that they would get everything right without a detail
    description.

    There were different reactions, catalysts, additives, and chemicals that did
    several things during production.
    And some of the main raw materials and components had to be taken from
    refined crude oil and other separate chemicals.

    So Landon was very sure that even if they mastered the entire periodic table
    and knew about reactions and Isotopes, they would still need several years
    to get to where Baymard was presently at.

    Of course in their Chemistry classes, they would do basic laboratory


    experiments, but nothing that would reveal Baymard's industrial secrets.

    Please!!..... if it were that easy, then all undergraduate students back on


    earth would have their own mini industries on the side, as well as cosmetic
    and other brand companies.

    If were that easy, then everyone would also be able to produce medical
    drugs and other goods.

    Without the detailed description, one would need to research for several
    years.

    Back on earth, companies would usually send their workers to other


    companies... They had exchange programs and intenships, so that their
    workers could learn the industry secrets from their conpetitors...it was
    generally allowed because earth was somewhat peaceful.

    But in these times, Nahhhh!!.. for safety reasons, Landon didn't want them
    to work at the industries at all.

    In future maybe, but right now it was a definite NO.

    Back to the matter of stays, the international students would get study
    permits while they studied in Baymard.

    If they really wanted to work, then they were only allowed to do so at


    stores, restaurants or hotels during their short breaks. (Of course during the
    4 month long break they had to leave).

    In fact they would only work in places that didn't have industry or work
    secrets..
    So basically, they couldn't work in the military and lower region.

    They could work within the coastal and central districts, as well as some
    parts of the upper region.

    But Landon could allow them to tour the industries with an tour access
    pass.

    They would be led by a tour guide of course, and their tours would only
    take at most a few hours.

    On the other hand, 'Visitors' were those that would come for trade,
    enjoyment, or even those who came to treat their illnesses.

    Landon wanted the maximum stay for visitors to be 3 months.

    If they had a serious illness that needed surgery and 2 months of constant
    medical care, then they would get 3 months stamped on their tiny Visa
    booklets.

    But if they came for a 1 week Vacation, Landon would give them 2 weeks
    on their Visa.

    At the end of their stay if they were still within Baymard, they would be
    caught and banned from ever entering Baymard again.

    And if anyone needed an extension, they had to go to the main office and
    state their reasons... As well as bring evidence to support their claim.

    If the officers in charge deemed the evidence to be tangible, then their


    request would be approved.

    After Landon explained his reasons for having a maximum duration of 3


    month for visitation, the 3 officials thoroughly understood and agreed on
    Landon's point.

    After all, it wasn't fair to let the sick or those in need of medical attention
    suffer just because of their policies.
    .

    Up next, they looked at the criminal justice sector.

    This sector aimed at victim rights, women rights, family violence, criminal
    conviction, human trafficking, rape, cannibalism, fraud and so on.

    They also addressed the marital sector, which looked at the minimum
    marriage age, child support, abuse & neglect, spousal support, divorce, and
    separation laws.

    From the written laws, it was a crime to not provide food, schooling,
    housing and clothing to children under the age of 15... After all 15, in this
    era was already considered to be an adult.

    If a family couldn't provide for their children, then they could apply for
    student loans, health loans, and so on.

    Also hitting a child, emotionally harming children, forcing marriage on


    children, sexually abusing them were all major crimes.

    Although 10 year old children were abused and used as sex slaves in this
    era, Landon was thoroughly disgusted with the idea.

    Those citizens or refugees that were caught doing these would be locked up
    in prison for at least 10 years.

    And if it were visitors or international students, then they would be beaten


    up and permanently refused access into Baymard for the rest of their lives.

    Obviously, in the future once the roads were all done and cars were made
    available, Landon would also add traffic and driving laws.

    As they looked at the court and justice rules and systems, Landon quickly
    realised that he needed to build an impenetrable prison for criminals.

    Any spy, enemy or even criminal within the society, needed to be kept in
    this prison.
    In future, he would also need to make prisoner rights and so on.

    Yes the prisoners had rights too.. like their visitation rights, phone call
    rights, basic food rights, lawyer rights and so on...

    Sigh.. they was just to much to improve on.

    As the meeting progressed, they successfully went through several different


    sectors like federal land acquisition for businesses, sports, and medical
    policies.

    And finally, concluded with Taxes... Which involved: income taxes, payroll
    and many more.

    8 hours had gone by, with them taking two 10 minute breaks and a 40
    minute lunch break within the meeting.

    Once Chief Tim successfully created the printing Press, they would start
    making Identity cards for the citizens.

    Hence at the end of their meeting, Landon quickly reminded them to start
    collecting all information about the citizens such as age, date of birth,
    marriage status and so on.

    As well as to also get a population census done as soon as possible.

    They had also agreed that every year, they would improve and update the
    policies as time went on.

    Plus if the people gave feedback on Baymard's rules, policies and


    regulations, then they would reflect on them and might even add them to
    the policies.

    But they would not approve rules that promoted violence, went against
    morality, or the peoples needsand income. As well as the development of
    Baymard.

    .
    It was only 5 P.M, so Landon decided to head on over to the food industry
    and aid in planting and transportating medicinal herbs from the farms, to the
    greenhouse.

    As a king, his work never stopped.


    Chapter 107 The Teenal Auction
    House
    "Host, Snow powder has made its way to the continent of Pyno, and will be
    revealed tonight at the Teenal auction house within the Capital.

    Does host wishes to attend, or watch through the system's monitors?

    Since the auction is not being held at the host's territory, then viewing
    through the monitor would cost host 45 Development points, 80
    Technology points, or 15 Bonus Points.

    Likewise, attending the auction with a warping spell, would also cost host
    85 Development points, 120 Technology points, or 23 Bonus points for 2
    trips back and forth.

    And If host chooses to go, the system also offers a disguise package for 20
    Development points, 50 Technology points, or 5 Bonus points.

    Which option does host choose?" the system said.

    Landon had been telling the system to alert him on any major developments
    that were happening around the Pyno continent.

    It would be a shame to have an almighty system and not use it.

    Speaking of which, Landon found that his system was somewhat of a rude
    introvert..... It would only talk to him if it was absolutely necessary.

    Occasionally, he would interact with the system before going to bed... or


    when he wanted to use the time capsules.

    And on a weekly basis, the system would nag him about completing his
    mission.
    Back to the matter of the auction, although Landon could use the system
    monitors, he had still decided to attend the auction instead.

    He had been cooped up in Baymard, and felt that he should use this
    opportunity to observe the changes within Arcadina.

    "I'll attend the auction with the disguise package... so use my Development
    points for payment."

    "As you wish host"

    Jenette walked into the auction house with her guards by side.

    As she walked, she couldn't help but remember the conversations that she
    had been having with her father and her mother, within these past few
    weeks.

    Her dream of becoming the first queen in the continent was ruined by that
    strong man b**ch Penelope.

    How dare she snatch her dreams of becoming the first female ruler within
    the Pyno continent?

    And to make matters worse, when she had proposed the idea of her being
    Queen, her father literally told her to get out!!.

    Why was Penelope's case different from hers?

    Wasn't she smart, cunning and beautiful as well?

    Wasn't she royalty, and a good manipulator as well?

    Jenette had heard the tales of Penelope, and had instantly called it bullsh**.

    Who would go out of their way to help peasants if they didn't want
    something from them in return?
    Hmmp!!.. For her, Penelope was a grand manipulator.

    A person that could make all the men around her favour her, was something
    that a seductress was good at.... And she wholeheartedly believed that
    Penelope was such as person.

    Jenette being a master in the act of 'White Lotusing', how could she believe
    that Penelope was that pure and innocent?

    When she asked her mother for help, her mother had immediately told her
    to get rid of what she called 'silly dreams'.

    Her mother had been preparing her her blood brother James, to take the
    throne from Eli..... So how could she entertain her daughter's fantasy
    dreams?

    Jenette was utterly disappointed in her mother.

    Why did it seem like her mother loved her younger brother more than she
    did for her?.... Anyway, she had already made up her mind.

    Now that all 3 of her brothers had gone to fight at the borders, she would
    use this period to kill her father and sit on the throne... with or without her
    mother's help.

    The good thing was that she had a whole 8 months to get the job done.

    Her brothers had just left 2 weeks ago, and it would take them a little over 2
    months to arrive at the borders.

    Plus another 4 months, in which they had to fight and stay within those
    border cities, until they were sure that the Terique knights wouldn't attack
    the cities anymore or call for reinforcements.

    And after that period, her brothers would use another 2 months to head back
    to the Capital on horse.

    All this left Jenette with enough time to plan her father's downfall..she
    could attack anytime with the 8 month period.
    Hence she decided that after her wedding in November, she would attack
    the old dog and take her place as Queen of Arcadina.

    Hehehehe.. just thinking about it made her smile.

    That was why she had been looking for ways to improve her forces, as well
    as increase their numbers.

    A few days ago, she had heard that 2 new products had arrived from the
    continent of Morgany.

    In this world called Hertfilia, there were 9 continents... but the people from
    the Pyno continent only knew of 4.

    These 4 were the ones that they would sometimes do trades with.

    From these trades, the people on the Pyno continent, had realised that 3 of
    those continents were somewhat backwards in development.

    But the continent called Morgany, was more or less the same as them in
    terms of civilization.

    Travelling ships would usual take several months to move from one
    continent to another, hence trade opportunities and goods from there were
    seen as treasures.

    Who didn't like international goods?

    She had come today because of two products.

    One was a liquid beauty potion that was rumored to make any woman's skin
    glow.

    And the final item was something called 'Snow' powder.

    The merchants from Morgany, had said that snow powder was only
    discovered within the last year.
    Apparently some alchemist called Endo, discovered it by accident. As well
    as received some injuries from it from the accident.

    Isn't this what she had been looking for?

    If she could get some of this snow powder, wouldn't she be able to deal with
    her father instantly?

    No matter how much it costs, she had to get her hands on these godly
    products.

    As she walked in, she immediately spotted one of her nemesis.

    Angelina Dwight!!

    The b**ch that had always tried to seduce her fiance.

    Why was she here? Did she come here to buy the beauty potion as well?

    No!!!... There was no way in hell that she would let this sl** get the potion.

    Although she had finally gotten engaged, she was still insecure when it
    came to her man.

    What man wouldn't want a beauty?

    Men were allowed to take as many wives as they wanted, so she was afraid
    that he would eventually take that b**ch as a concubine.

    No matter what, she had to get her hands on that beauty potion before
    Angelina did.
    Chapter 108 The Teenal Auction
    House 2
    The guests all came in and took their seats.... of course some were V.I.P
    members who had their own private booths as well.

    Some guests wore masks, while others came with no disguises.

    As for Landon, he had gotten a V.I.P booth by altering the memories of the
    auction house managers.

    To them, Landon was a renowned merchant from the northern part of the
    empire.

    Speaking of snow powder, it was basically the watered-down version of


    gunpowder.

    Landon wasn't surprised that it was invented around this period.

    Back on earth, China was the first to invent snow powder in the late 8th
    century.

    And between the 10th to 13th century, Chinese goods made their way to
    other Asian countries, Europe, the Middle East and other parts of the world.

    Alchemists tried their best to copy and make their own explosives... as well
    as take several trips to China, so as to further study these explosives.

    What Landon wanted to know was the strength of powder's explosive


    power.

    Once the host came on stage, the room instantly quieted down.

    .
    "Welcome Esteemed guests... today's auction only entails goods from the
    continent of Morgany.

    Up first, let's start with what the Morgany continent calls 'Horseshoes'.."

    The entire audience was shocked... why would horses need shoes?... Was it
    some sort of fashion statement?

    "I know what you all are thinking.... but these shoes could allow the horses
    to travel for long distances, without their feet getting injured."

    Once the men heard the host's explanation, their eyes instantly lit up.

    It might seem like a trivial matter.... But in actuality, it was not.

    All these men were either nobility like the Barons, knights, merchants and
    so on.

    Some of them had gone on secret missions, that made them take tricky
    roads, and even paths around the forests.

    On their journey, short dried up stalks of grass, would sometimes prick their
    horses feet.

    And even on the roads, they would be pieces of wood or sharp rocks that
    could cause splinters for the horses.

    No matter how tough the feet (hooves) of a horse were, if they stepped on
    something that was similar to a needle, then they would feel immense pain.

    So basically, horseshoes protected their feet the same way shoes protected
    human feet.

    Without shoes, it would be very painful and stressful for human beings to
    run or even walk on rocks or other terrains for long distances.

    Generally, if a horse was domesticated, and only stayed within a stable or


    estate, then they didn't really need horseshoes.
    But if the people were going to use them in pulling carriages for hours, and
    taking something like a continuous 2 month journey, then they definitely
    needed them.

    And in this era, nobody kept horses just for the sake of pampering... horses
    were treated like cars since they pulled carriages.

    They were also seen as war necessities, since they also pulled wagons filled
    with war supplies and equipments.... Plus they also carried the knights on
    their backs constantly.

    Merchants and travellers also used horses on a daily basis... so everyone


    was somewhat interested in these 'horseshoes'.

    Some of the men seated within the audience, had paused their journey for
    several days whenever their horses were injured.

    At times, it could thoroughly disrupt a mission or even supply of goods.

    But now with the help of these horseshoes, they could finally go about their
    journey without the fear of delaying their schedules.

    As the host spoke on the importance of the horseshoes, an auction worker


    came to the stage and handed him several parchment papers.

    "The design sketches (blueprints) for horseshoe production and fitting, will
    be auctioned out today.... And they buyer will also receive 2 samples of
    these horseshoes.

    Now, let's start bidding shall we?"

    "10,000 silver coins for everything."

    "13,000 silver coins"

    "50,000 silver coins"

    "__"
    Several men fought to win the bid.

    And at the end, it was finally sold to an influential merchant, who probably
    wanted to capitalize on the horseshoes and make profits from it.

    As for Landon, he didn't really need horseshoes because all his wars, would
    probably be fought around Baymard's city walls.

    Plus in the future, he would use things like machine guns, military altanks
    and so on.... Hence his horses would probably end up being domesticated.

    But if he really needed to leave Baymard with his knights, he would


    probably make these horseshoes and keep up appearances by using the
    horses.

    "Up next is a beauty potion that would make any woman look 10 years
    younger.

    This potion was made by the renowned Alchemist, Lupio.

    I'm sure you all have heard of his fame and deeds within the continent of
    Morgany."

    As the host spoke, the women in the audience became more and more
    excited.

    Who didn't know the renowned Alchemist Lupio?

    His products had been marketed within the Pyno continent for the past few
    years now.

    From charcoal eyeliners on sticks, to thick liquidy paste substances that


    reduced eye puffiness once the women woke up to other products.

    In short, Alchemist Lupio's products were focused on the needs and


    necessities of women.
    Once the bidding war began, the women looked at each other as if they
    were enemies on a battlefield.

    "15,000 silver coins", someone yelled

    "18000 silver coins"

    "23000"

    "__"

    "50,000 silver coins!!!" A servant from Jenette's booth said.

    "55,000 silver coins!!" Angelina's servant seconded.

    Jenette immediately looked at Angelina's booth with rage.

    The booths were kind of like high balcony seats at an opera show.

    Every V.I.P had a mini balcony and could also see the other V.I.P members
    on their balconies.

    They also had Megaphones so that they, or their servants, could yell out
    their price.

    Angelina smirked as she looked at Jenette, who was just a balcony away
    from her... In fact they were so close to each other that they could literally
    have a conversation amongst themselves.

    "70,000 silver coins" Jenette's servant yelled out.

    "75,000 silver coins" Angelina's servant seconded again.

    Jenette was fuming mad.

    "B**ch, your doing it on purpose."

    "Whatever do you mean? Isn't this an auction house? Don't I have the right
    to bid as well?..or do you think that just because your a princess, I should
    stop bidding?" Angelina responded.

    Jenette face started to twist as she tried very hard to control her emotions.

    She immediately made up her mind that once she became queen, this sl**
    would be the first one to go.

    Swore swore that she would definitely burn the b**ch down, and pee on her
    grave.

    "I suggest you cut the crap!!.. since I as a royal princess is bidding, then you
    should at least give me some face!!"

    Normally, Jenette could easily deal with anyone and keep her white lotus
    act intact...but when she was dealing with Angelina, a white lotus
    Grandmaster... she as an ordinary master, lost tragically.

    When ever she met with Angelina, her true self would always show.

    Angelina felt the same way as well... she was always seen as weak and
    helpless... but when she clashed with Jenette, she became to a tigress.

    Angelina smirked as she looked at Jenette's scrunched up face.

    "Face?.. why didn't u give me some face as well? My aunt is the official
    wife of your father.. so technically, I too am part of royalty... so why should
    I give you face when you clearly don't care about mine?

    And by the way, why are you here bidding for this beauty potion?

    Have you finally come to terms with the fact that your appearance is
    hideous?

    Tsk Tsk Tsk.. I'm actually surprised that it took you so long to grow a brain.

    I hope that now you've finally realised that your ugly face and body, doesn't
    deserve to be tied up with brother Anthony" Angelina said.
    Hideous?.. her, Jenette Barn, hideous?... she knew that this slut Angelina
    had plans of using this beauty potion to take her man.

    Over her dead body!!!!

    Landon and a few people who had their V.I.P balconies around both
    women, leaned in and began watching their cat fight.

    Landon really wished that he had brought popcorn for the show... He had to
    admit... this Angelina had a sharp tongue.

    "Can't you at least show some respect?!!!" Jenette yelled.

    Angelina tilted her head and slowly looked at Jenette from head to toe.

    "Show some respect?.. To who?

    In my eyes, you are nothing but a royal, irresponsible and senseless harlot.

    Your just a dog in heat!!!"

    Those around them almost coughed out blood... this girl was indeed savage.

    At this point, Landon R.I.P'ed Jenette as he looked at her red raging face.

    Rest in peace elder sister.

    "You're too much!!!!..... Aren't you just jealous of me?"

    "Hahaha.. I, Angelina, jealous of you?....

    My dear royal harlot..... Jealousy is an unsightly and ugly thing.... And so


    are you in that dress."

    "__"

    The bidding ended with Jenette finally winning.. But before she could
    rejoice, demoness Angelina spoiled her victory.
    "Can I give you some advice?" Angelina asked.

    Since Jenette had won, all her previous anger had long dissipated... So she
    decided to listen to whatever bullsh** Angelina had to say.

    "Advice?, Yeah sure, go ahead" Jenette said while gloating.

    "An ugly person will always be an ugly person..... So when you use the
    beauty potion, don't await a miracle."
    Chapter 109 The Teenal Auction
    House 3
    As the auction progressed, Landon continued observing all the items
    displayed.

    So far, all the items weren't really impressive to him.. but to these people,
    these goods were mind blowing.

    There were a lot of pottery items that showed the art style of the people of
    Morgany, as well as new goods like horse saddles, unique clothing items
    and so on.

    Finally, it was time for the last item on the list to be auctioned off.

    This item that had brought everyone out today.

    Even spies and assassins were seated within the crowd...including those
    from the Ghostly Prince's side.

    It was finally time for the big reveal.

    "Esteemed guests, for our final item... we have what is popularly known
    within the Morgany Continent as snow powder.

    For better understanding, we decided to show you all what it could do."

    Immediately, an auction worker came up to the stage with a wooden boards,


    some tubes, ropes, sticks, snow powder, arrows and bows.

    For the first setup, several sticks were tied together in the shape of triangles,
    and mounted to the ground.

    The auction worker made 2 triangular stick-stands, and placed a long large
    stick above both triangular mounts.
    It was kinda like 2 camera tripod stands, that had a stick placed on top of
    them... this long stick connected both Tripods.

    Each tripod stick-stand, had 3 legs that formed formed a triangle, and stood
    mounted to the ground...

    One end of a large long stick was placed on top of the first tripod stick
    stand, while the other end of the stick was placed on the second stand.

    Once that setup was done, the worker then filled a tiny tube with snow
    powder, placed the tube on one end of the long stick, and aimed at a
    wooden board a little distance away from the setup.

    The tube had about the same size as hand-held dynamite sticks back on
    earth.

    When everything was ready, another worker quickly brought a fire torch
    and lit the tube.

    Once it was shot, white smoke instantly began to fill the stage.

    'Boom!!'

    One-fourth of the board was shattered into pieces.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Even the calm and collected spies and assassins almost stood up from their
    seats.

    What kind of weapon was this?

    This was groundbreaking technology that would definitely help them in


    their quest for power.

    Jenette was brimming with joy.. this was exactly what she was looking
    for.... With this, her victory was definitely guaranteed.

    She would kill her old man, as well as that b**ch Angelina.
    As for Landon, he had realised that the explosive power was not even up to
    20% of his gunpowder back in Baymard.

    It was understandable, since the people didn't necessarily understand


    science.

    For these people, if they combined several stones with charcoal, then
    gunpowder would be formed.

    But that wasn't necessarily the right way to go about it.

    For example most of these rocks only contain maybe 30-50% sulphur
    within them, and the other components were seen as impurities.

    So since these people didn't understand chemistry, or even knew what


    sulphur was, how could they succeed in creating any powerful explosions?

    If they wanted to have a good explosive power, then they needed to use at
    least 98% pure sulphur.. . And the same thought process went out for the
    other raw materials.

    That was why chemical extraction and preparation was necessary.

    Another important factor was that they didn't know the ratio in which they
    should mix the raw materials.

    Back in Baymard, Landon had made several potion cups, containers and
    glass dishes which were used by the people to estimate the ratio.

    The correct ratio was 2 parts pure sulphur, 3 parts charcoal and 13 parts
    pure saltpeter.

    These cups and containers were now used even in cooking.

    People could say things like: add 3 parts rice, 4 parts water and so on.

    Once the right ratios were properly mixed, Landon had the men fill sacs of
    gunpowder and place in the storage rooms.
    Apart from the people in Baymard, the rest of the world didn't know the
    ratio, and just went with what they thought was right.

    In fact, there were so many reasons why their explosive power was weak...
    Heck, it sounded more like a loud fart, than a thunderous clap.

    And from the looks of it, those around the shots weren't even affected by
    the explosive force form the shot.

    Well... this was definitely good for Baymard.

    Back on earth, hand-held cannons were generally made between the 12 and
    14th centuries.

    And even at that time period, gunpowder still had a weak explosive power.

    But when the era of science and all the geniuses like Albert Einstein came
    about, people started understanding were they went wrong with gunpowder.

    The era of science mainly happened between the late 16th to 20th century.

    People started building large gigantic cannons, war machines, and


    gunpowder guns.

    But presently, sticks were used to launch the gunpowder filled tubes at an
    inclined angle.

    As well as attached some of these gunpowder filled tubes onto metal


    arrows, and use their bows to launch their attacks.

    These kind of weapons would never be enough to destroy Baymard's walls,


    that's why Landon could sigh from relief.

    Within the audience, King Barn had also disguised himself as a V.I.P
    merchant.

    This snow powder was what he needed to prepare himself against City Lord
    Shannon's attack on him.
    He had been having several sleeplessn nights since the disappearance of
    City lord Shannon.

    If the fool really planned on attacking him, then he would use this
    gunpowder to completely destroy Shannon.

    For now once he got the powder, he would get his alchemists to study and
    create large scale batches.

    And if anyone got in his way of obtaining this powder, hehehehe... thet
    person would wish that they had never been born.

    "My esteem guests... we have only 50 large sacs of snow powder being
    auctioned off today."

    One had to know that this powder was extremely expensive, so the
    merchants couldn't bring a lot back from the Continent of Morgany.

    "These sacks would be sold in groups of 5 .... So let's start the bidding for
    the first group shall we?"
    Chapter 110 Just who could that
    mysterious stranger be?
    Once everyone had seen the effectiveness of snow powder, they started
    bidding like crazy.

    "40,000 silver coins"

    "70,000 silver coins"

    "100, 000 silver coins"

    "__"

    Landon also decided to bid as well.

    It wasn't that he needed the powder, but he was basically targeting those
    that had bullied the old Landon.

    Back in the days, several nobles and their children, would laugh at him, trip
    him over and even pour water or food over his head... They basically
    treated him like a clown for their own amusement.

    And other times, they would beat him up badly, all in the name of practice.

    Presently, most of these nobles had come to the auction with their sons.

    So once petty Landon saw the boys who used to bully him, he immediately
    started making things difficult for them.

    "120,000 silver coins"

    "120,001 silver coins"


    Minister Frederick and his son Moham, looked at the mysterious man who
    seemed to be making things difficult for them.

    From the man's height and body structure, Minister Frederick could
    somewhat guess that this stranger should be around the same age as his son
    Moham.

    But when had he offended the stranger?... Why was this man hell bent on
    annoying him?

    Hmmp!!! .... It didn't matter what the stranger thought..... Today, no one
    could stop him from getting this snow powder.

    Since this stranger wanted to make a fool out of him, then he would just
    raise the price to a ridiculous amount.

    'At the end, Let's see who will have the last laugh', he thought.

    "This booth will bid 700,000 silver coins"

    Those who had smaller budgets, almost began crying... how did the bidding
    move from 200,000 silver coins to 700,000 in a blink of an eye?

    'Minister Frederick, aren't you just bragging about your wealth at this
    point?... What was the point in having such a huge price jump?

    Won't the prices eventually go up with time?... At least give some of us the
    opportunity to have hope.'

    Minister Frederick smiled provocatively as he looked at Landon.

    'Boy... your years too young and inexperienced to make me suffer a loss.'

    All those nobles that were in the upper echelon of nobility, understood that
    Minister Frederick was having a battle with the mysterious stranger.

    It would definitely be better to sit this one out.


    Even if they wanted to continue bidding, they were sure that Minister
    Frederick would most likely bid to the very end.

    As for the other nobles, they could only sigh as they knew that they
    wouldn't be getting this first batch of snow powder.

    Some of these nobles weren't as rich or popular like Minister Frederick.

    Even within nobility, there were different groups of classes.

    There were noble families people whose names were once a symbol of
    power... but as the years went by, these families had lost their power and
    support within the empire.

    There were also nobles that had once angered the king, and of course, had
    their forces cut down by half.

    But then again, there were nobles like minister Frederick, who were filthy
    rich and could easily get anything that they desired.

    It was definitely better to let the super rich Frederick take this first batch....
    In that way, the other nobles wouldn't need to worry about him bidding later
    on.

    "We have a bid of 700,000 silver coins going once..... going.."

    As the host spoke, Moham looked at Landon and snorted.

    "One should know their own limits....Hmmp!!.....Truly a toad that claims to


    be a pheonix"

    Everyone looked at the calm and collected stranger, and thought that he had
    given up.

    And just when the host was about to close the bidding, Landon interrupted.

    "Going twice... going thrice....."

    "700,001 silver coins"


    "___"

    The audience immediately quieted down.

    Minister Frederick and his son shot death stares at Landon.

    Such a bid was an obvious insult.

    What was the aim of adding the extra silver coin at the end?... For heaven's
    sake, what would the auction house do with that extra 1 silver coin?

    If Landon had known their thoughts, he would simply retort back and tell
    them that: for one to become a millionaire, every single coin mattered.

    Even if one had 999,999 coins, without the extra 1 coin, it could never be a
    million bucks..... or so Bill Gates said back on earth.

    Minister Frederick was so angry that he seized the Megaphone from his
    servant and continued bidding.

    "800,000 silver coins"

    "800,001 silver coins"

    "850,000 silver coins"

    "850,001 silver coins"

    "__"

    Since the amount wasn't enough to allow him to withdraw from the bidding,
    Frederick calmed himself down and continued on.

    "Since our young mysterious friend here is truly generous by adding one
    silver to his bids... then I would like to bid 1.3 million silver coins!!!!"

    Frederick and Moham lifted their proud chins and sneered at Landon.

    But of course, their victory was indeed short lasted.


    "1.3 million and 5 silver coins"

    Immediately, the smiles on the faces of the father-and-son duo instantly


    dropped.

    What sort of troublesome person was this?

    In fact, everyone had the same idea as well.

    'Fine!!... You want to bid, that's naturally alright.

    But you increased the price by only 5 silver coins?

    Are you really normal?

    Previously, you had added 1 silver coin, and now its 5... do you really think
    that we should acknowledge you just because you added a few more silver
    coins?

    Don't you have any shame?'

    Dammit!!!!!

    Both father and son got up from his seat angrily and faced Landon.

    Moham's was so angry, that his face became as red as a tomatoe.

    How dare this scoundrel compete with his father?

    "2 million silver coins"

    "2 million and 5 silver coins"

    "2.2 million silver coins"

    "2.2 million and 5 silver coins"

    "__"
    As they continued bidding, several nobles couldn't help but think.

    'As expected, Minister Frederick is indeed a wealthy man.'

    At the end, Frederick had used 3.7 million silver coins to buy the first 5
    bags of snow powder.

    Although the father and son duo had won, their ego's had been wounded by
    the mysterious stranger.

    Who didn't know their family status and situation within the Empire? They
    were one of the top richest and powerful families in Arcadina.

    Frederick's sister had married King Barn and was the first and official wife
    of the King. His nephew was also the crown prince,Eli.

    Hence he had gained a lot of finance and power all through the years.

    For someone to go against him meant that they also went against his sister,
    the Queen.

    And to make matters worse, both father and son felt that the stranger had
    simply been playing with them all along.

    Their hearts were burning with a strong desire to kill the bastard.

    So as the auction continued, they began to quickly devise a plan for their
    new found friend... they had decided that once the stranger stepped out of
    the auction house, they and their men would immediatley slice him into
    several pieces.

    Frederick knew that if he didn't kill this bastard, people would be laughing
    and making fun of him from the shadows.

    He had to admit, this stranger had really made him eat dog shit today.

    In fact, most of the people within the audience knew that this stranger
    wouldn't last another day, since he had offended the great Minister
    Frederick.
    .

    Once the auction was over, Minister Frederick and his men followed the
    mysterious stranger to a dark alley.

    But once they got there, they soon realised that the stranger was nowhere to
    be found.

    It was like he had just vanished into thin air.

    They immediately went back to the auction house and asked about the
    man's identity... But sadly, even the managers there didn't know who he
    was, or where he stayed.

    This.....This was really too strange...

    Just who could that mysterious stranger be?


    Chapter 111 Sophia's Job
    A week and a half had gone by, and Chief Sophia was thoroughly
    impressed with the new tools that had been made for the Textile industry.

    There were 4 departments within the industry: Inspection & Storage,


    Thread making, Fabric making, and Sewing.

    Of course the Sewing department was also divided into several sectors:
    Beddings, House & Daily needs, clothing and Size tags.

    The bedding department, focused on making bed sheets, pillow cases,


    blankets, mattress quilts, and every other thing involved with sleep.

    For the 'House & Daily Needs' department, they had to focus on curtains,
    table cloths, towels and so on.

    Of course for the clothing department, his majesty had given them a list of
    necessities like: Baymard National flags, winter jackets, sweaters, socks,
    winter gloves, winter hats, scarfs, hoodies and military uniforms.

    As well as, industry overalls, lab coats, chef uniforms and aprons, thick
    shirts (modern style), T-shirts, Turtle neck long sleeve tops, thick pants,
    singlets and underwear.

    For the size tag department, they had to create and sew tiny labels that
    would be placed at the back of every sewn product.. be it bedsheets, shirts,
    and even winter hats.

    For now, these were all the clothing items required.. but Landon had told
    them that at the start of every month, new items would be added to the list.

    And finally, the inspection & storage department was in charge of checking
    the quality of the goods, as well as storing and recording the quantity in
    stock.
    Today was the 12th of September, and it was time for Sophia to have her
    weekly inspection.

    She decided to start with the thread making department first.

    "Welcome chief" everybody within the department greeted.

    The workers all wore thick rubber boots (should in case something dropped
    on their legs).... nose masks, and gloves for when they had to dye the
    threads to different colors, as well as when they were handling animal fur.

    Sophia decided to go over to those in charge of washing and combing out


    the fur.

    These animal furs had dirt, and even poop traces on them.... so of course
    they had to be cleaned with soap.

    Sophia inspected inspected their washing process, as well as if the workers


    were wearing their safety wears or not.

    Those who washed and combed the fur, were required to wear gloves,
    aprons, face masks and rubber boots.

    Landon didn't want any animal faces to touch the workers.... And since he
    also didn't want any fur flying up into their nostrils or mouths, they
    definitely had to wear their face masks while they worked.

    It took the workers at least 4 washes and rinses with soap, before the fur
    looked somewhat clean.

    And from there, the workers did 2 more washes before drying the fur on the
    drying lines.

    There were at least 60 long clothing lines at the back of all 4 buildings that
    were given to the Textile industry... so Landon had then dry these furs there.

    Once the fur was dry, another group of people started combing out the fur.
    At this point it was basically treated like human hair.. the workers combed it
    out leaving no knots that would hinder the production phase.

    From there, another group of people fed the fur to several steam powered
    rolling machines, that basically stretched them out.

    Of course after this stage, another group used spinning wheels to spin the
    fur forming single fur strands.... that were then twisted with other stands to
    form 'thread'.

    Fur strands were as tiny as human hair strands... So of course they had to be
    combined and twisted together to form thread.

    One could say that these 'twists' were done as braids.. A few fur strands
    were placed on a spinning wheel...and at the end, they were braided to form
    thread.

    And once the thread was formed, another set of workers filled several
    basins with water and dye, that was gotten from the Alchemy lab.

    The basins were roughly the size of 2 bath tubs, which allowed several
    strands to be dyed at once... and after dying, the thread was dried for 24
    hours.

    Finally once the thread was dried, another group carefully placed them into
    a steam powered mechanical thread winding machine.

    Back on earth during the 17th to 19th century, several versions of the steam
    winding machine were produced.

    Right now, no one had the time to take a single strand of thread and wrap
    around a wooden frame... that would just take forever.

    So Landon basically took the best version of the steam winding machine
    and implemented it here.

    In this way, all the workers had to do was spread the thread on the machines
    and the rest was history.
    Of course they also had to feed wooden frames to the machines, as well as
    water.

    And at the end of the day, hundreds of wooden frames with thread wrapped
    around them were produced.

    The machine's framework was enclosed within a metal frame, hence people
    couldn't really see the inner workings within.

    All they could see was a place to feed the water, wooden frames, threads
    and also the parts that winded the threads onto the wooden frames.

    Landon enclosed the pulley systems and other mechanical parts for safety
    reasons.

    The workers greatly appreciated this machine.

    One had to know that they people usually hired thousands of slaves just to
    wrap the threads around these wooden frames.

    Infact, when they were assigned to this sector within the department, they
    had initially felt like crying.

    But when they realized that the machine basically did 80% of the work,
    they couldn't help but gaze at Landon with thankful eyes each time he came
    over to their department.

    No one liked winding the threads... it was just so damn boring, time
    consuming and stressful.

    When they handled the threads, they were required to wear gloves at all
    times...so that if their hands were dirty, they wouldn't stain the thread.. and
    vice versa.

    Once the threads were completed, the workers would then send their
    products to the 'Inspection & Storage' department, were the products would
    be checked and stored in the storage rooms.
    The threads were essentially stored based on types, as well as color and
    size.

    For example, there were 3 rooms dedicated to wool from sheep... the first
    room was for small sized thread wraps, the 2nd was for medium, and the
    3rd was for large and above.

    And within each room, there were metal framed shelves, which separated
    each color from the next.

    These shelves were ceiling high, and each color had at least 2 rows within
    the rooms.

    Sophia carefully inspected the products within the storage rooms, and after
    confirming that there hadn't been issues or complaints from the workers,
    she headed over to the next department.

    Fabric Making.

    For this department, the workers used steam weaving machines called a
    'Loom', to produce fabric.

    Sophia also thought that this was one of the most ingenious inventions ever.

    Presently, hand weaving devices already existed, and basically looked like
    large rectangular harps.

    The threads would pass through the strings of the harps, as if they were
    weaving a basket.

    And once they were done weaving, they would remove the stick that was
    placed at the bottom of their harp-like device and gently slide their woven
    fabric out.

    The problem with this was that it was too time consuming... Hence Landon
    decided to make steam powered weaving machines.
    Once again back on earth in the 17th century, someone had successfully
    modified the Loom and made it to work mechanically on steam.

    All the workers had to do was feed water to the machines, as well as
    thread... And from there, the machine would weave and create fabric on its
    own.

    This machine was 1.4 meters in width, and could obviously sew fabrics
    around the same width measurements

    So this machine could make fabrics as wide as large carpets.

    With this machine, several thread rolls of different colors could be placed at
    once, so as to create different patterns.

    Like for example, the middle of the fabric could be blue, which the outer
    corners could be white...

    This was also good in making striped bed sheets.

    Landon had given this department several design specifications for the
    fabrics... All they had to do was follow the written instructions, and the
    fabric would be produced.

    For example: they could put light grey in thread feeder 1, black in thread
    feeder 2, and so on.

    And once the fabrics were made, the Inspection & Storage department
    would take it from there.

    1 out of the 4 Textile industry buildings was used just for storage of all
    materials, be it socks, fabrics or even blankets.

    5 rooms were assigned for fabric storage.

    The first 3 were used to store all single-colored fabric materials.. while the
    last 2 stored those that were either multicolored or had patterns on them.
    After Sophia was done with her Inspection, she headed over to the Sewing
    department.
    Chapter 112 Sophia's Job 2
    The Sewing Department

    Sophia had to admit that the sewing machines were by far her favorite.

    As a woman, she had always taken a lot of time to hand-sewn her husband's
    clothes, as well as her children's clothes.

    But with the help of sewing machines, the time spent sewing had reduced
    drastically.

    The black colored sewing machines, where attached to tables that had leg
    paddles at the bottom.

    Again, the workers couldn't see or understand the interior workings of the
    machine, since it was shielded with the black metallic casing.

    So it basically looked like the portable sewing machines back on earth.. the
    only difference was that this one was attached to a table.

    All the workers could see was the table, the sewing machine attached to the
    table, the place for putting the thread and needles... as well as the leg paddle
    at the bottom of the table.

    At the center of the table just beneath the sewing machine, there was a
    rectangular metal slab attached to the table.

    This slab was put there, so that the needle head wouldn't dig into the
    wooden table when sewing.

    The table itself looked like an office table, having drawers on it's right and
    left ends side.

    The right side drawers were used by the workers to place their measuring
    tapes, rulers, needles, threads, pins, chalk, scissors, size charts, and other
    necessary tools and guidelines needed for sewing.

    As for the left side drawer, the pulley system which connected the sewing
    machine to the leg paddle was also enclosed within it.

    Of course, this particular drawer would always be kept locked, and the keys
    were placed at Chief Sophia's office.

    These particular drawers could only be opened if the pulley system needed
    maintenance, or repairs.

    On the sewing machine, there was also a switch that said 'On' and 'Off' on
    it.

    To turn the machine on, the workers simply had to flip the switch upwards...
    And for turning off the machine, the switch would be flipped downwards.

    Within the machine, there was a latch mechanism that stopped the pulleys
    from working when the machine was off.

    In this way even if the workers pressed the leg paddles a hundred times
    without flipping the switch, it would never work.

    As for the workers, all they knew was that once they flipped the switch and
    moved the paddle, the sewing machine would start working.

    Again, everyone was impressed by the size charts that their king had come
    up with.

    Right now in this era, sewing was really frustrating.

    One could sew a pair of pants for their loved ones, and only later realise
    that the thigh region was too tight, or the waist was too big.. and sometimes,
    even the butt region got too tight as well.

    It was really infuriating because these people had to sew and redo the same
    things over and over again without any guidelines.... that's why people that
    made clothing items were scared of mass production.
    So normally, tailors would visit their clients over 10 times, just to measure
    the items again.

    The only clothing items that were mass produced generally had big sizes,
    and rarely fitted people's bodies well.

    But with the size charts, things were now several times easier for them.

    For clothing, there were 3 main size charts that catered to different genders
    and needs.... These size charts were for men, women and children.

    Back on earth, Extra large had their own Size charts, but Landon had
    decided that he didn't want to separate them from the masses.

    For example if an extra large man wanted to find their size, it would still be
    seen under the men's size chart.

    Instead of the size chart ending at Extra large Landon had made it end at
    Triple extra large.

    Although in this era, the largest Landon had ever seen was a Double extra
    large person.. and they were very few.

    With people constantly, farming, working and fighting... only the spoiled
    nobles, and a few peasants really got fat.

    These people burned a ton of calories a day from work or from


    knighthood... and little things like illnesses and constant health issues,
    wouldn't even let them get fat.

    On all size charts, there were general sizes like extra small, medium,
    Double extra large and many more.

    As well as specific sizes like size 'BM 00' (Baymard size 00).... BM 0... BM
    3, and so on.

    On the size guide, the workers could easily see the connection between the
    general and specific sizes.
    For example, they could easily see that BM 0 up to BM 1, fell under the
    'XS' (Extra small) category.

    Again on the size chart, each size had bust, waist and hip measurements...
    As well as different sections like: Tops, Bottoms, Jackets and so on there.

    There were also specifications for sleeve and pants length.

    Also for other items like beddings, there were size charts which showed
    measurements for queen, king, Twin, Twin XL, baby Cribs and full size
    beds.

    In fact even towels, table cloths and so on, had their own size charts... that's
    why Sophia had divided the workers into several groups.

    Only those that made beddings like pillow cases, would use the size charts
    for beddings.

    And those that were in charge of clothing, would only access the size charts
    for clothing.

    Within the Sewing departments, there was also a specific group that was in
    charge of making size tags that would be placed at the back of all clothing
    items.

    For now, the Size tags showed: the size (king size), material (example
    wool), item name (shirt), and the words 'Made in Baymard' on them.

    Of course the words at the back of the label depended on whether the item
    was a pillowcase, blanket, jacket or even a table cloth.

    These words were stitched on the price tags.. and once they were made,
    they were distributed to those in charge of sewing clothes, bedsheets and so
    on.

    The sewing department was by far the busiest department within the Textile
    industry, so Sophia assigned more people here.
    Chapter 113 Sophia's Job 3
    Again within the sewing department, there was also a sector that focused on
    beddings.

    Using the size chart for the mattresses (king size, etc), this department was
    able to make items like bed sheets and mattress quilts that would be used to
    cover the mattress foam.

    Of course when making the quilts, they sized up a bit so as to give room for
    fitting and sewing.

    To make any side of the quilt, the workers placed thin layers of foam
    between 2 thick fabrics and sewed them together.

    Of course on each side of the quilt, they would sew criss-cross designs
    which kept the thin foam layer within the quilt from moving around.

    If any one had ever seen a mattress back on earth, they would quickly
    notice these designs as the many lines that ran across the mattresses surface
    from all directions.

    Since Mattresses were generally rectangular in shape... the top, bottom and
    sides of the quilt were done separately.

    And at the end, the quilt parts were then sewn together..... making the
    rectangular shaped quilt, look like an extremely thick gigantic pillow
    case.... that had only one section opened (unsewn).

    And once the mattress foam was brought in from the Alchemy Industry, the
    workers fitted the foam into the quilts, and used pins to close the opened
    section.

    They also folded all the excess loss fabric on the mattress, and pinned it
    towards the edges.
    For the next phase, the workers left the table size sewing machines, and
    used the big guns.

    Since there was no way that those tiny tables could contain those large
    mattresses, Landon had made steam powered sewing machines.

    Once more, 17th century earth had done it again.

    And at this point, Landon had already concluded that the 17th century was
    the birth era for Steam engines.

    Those people used steam for almost everything.

    In fact in the 18th century, these people went as far as to create steam
    cannons and guns...bruhhh Landon was done with them.

    I mean...he understood the reasons such as metal being expensive..... but for
    war, that wasn't a good strategy.

    What if some people had drank all the water, or their enemies destroyed
    your water tank? Even something as basic evaporation could lower the
    water levels..

    It was good that they thought about saving cost and energy, but with some
    of their steam inventions, Landon couldn't help but feel that they had gone a
    little too far.

    Anyway, the steam powered sewing machines could only be used on big
    items like couch cushions, mattresses and so on.

    It was better to imagine the machine as an airport metal detector door.

    There were 2 thick needles placed at the top and bottom of both sides of the
    door.

    These needles could be adjusted to any height that was required for the
    items.. As well as the width of the door.
    For the case of the mattresses, once they passed through the narrow doors,
    the needles would start sewing their corners.

    At this point, only the top and the bottom would have been stitched.

    So the height of needles were adjusted and the mattress passed through the
    machine again.

    This time, the other sides of the mattress were stitched up properly.

    And at the end, the pins that were used to grip the mattress were carefully
    removed.

    Of course with the mattresses successfully made, the 'inspection and


    storage' department also ensure that no pins were left on them.

    Presently, mattresses alone had 12 storage rooms which all differed


    depending on the bed size.

    So after inspection, they would be stored away neatly according to their


    sizes.

    Since all the sectors within the sewing department had no issues or reported
    injuries, Sophia went on with her Inspection.

    She began by inspecting the National flag.

    The flag had a green background.. And at its center stood, a circle that had
    several stars surrounding it.

    The left side of the circle was blue, while the right side of the circle was
    red... And of course, the stars surrounding the circle were white as well.

    His majesty Landon had told her that:

    •The green symbolized Agricultural prosperity and fertility


    •The Red stood for power, vibrancy, courage, War and domination

    •The Blue symbolized liberation, alertness and good fortune

    •And the white symbolized Peace, Purity and Harmony.

    Once she had heard the meaning of all those colors, she was very impressed
    and pleased with the flag..... who wouldn't want to be identified with those
    qualities?

    Right now, she was inspecting all the different types and sizes for the
    national flag.

    There were 3 main types that were made presently:

    •The civil flags: which was basically a version of the national flag that
    could be used by civilians..they could put in their homes or offices... the
    sizes ranged from double extra small to large.

    •State flags: which would be flown in Government buildings

    •And War/Military flags: which would be flown in the military, coast guard,
    police station and other fighting units within Baymard.

    Once she was done with inspection, she immediately went to her office to
    write her report.

    On the 3rd week of September, all her products would officially be


    marketed off to the citizens.

    And With only a week and some days left, she began checking the amount
    of products needed for her to meet her goal.

    In her entire life, she had never had such a huge responsibility before.

    Before Landon came to Baymard, her life goal was to sit at home, feed her
    husband, do all the housework, sew, wait at home all day for her husband,
    take care of her children..and that was it.
    Truthfully, she had been bored with that repetitive lifestyle for the past 15
    years now

    But ever since his majesty Landon had come to Baymard, her boredom
    immediately flew out the window.

    And now that she was Chief, she had a lot of people that looked up to her...
    so she didn't want to disappoint them.

    It felt strangely satisfying and fulfilling to have a different targets every day,
    week and month.. it felt like she was contributing to the society.

    If someone had told her that she would one day do this kind of job, she
    would hit their heads with a cooking cauldron... but look at her now...

    Whenever she went home, she and her husband Lyore would gist about
    their work.... and how far behind, or ahead they were on their target
    schedules.

    She felt very motivated to do her job.... the salaries were good, the food was
    good... and more importantly, she now felt like she had an important
    purpose in life.

    A day in the life of Sophia.


    Chapter 114 Queen Ivy's
    Fustration
    --The Capital, Empire of Yodan--

    "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn that slut!!!... Just who does she think she is?"

    Ivy was throwing a fit, as she continued to break all the clay vases around
    her.

    For a moment, she looked like a spoiled 5 year old kid who didn't get the
    Christmas gift that they had asked for.

    Ivy felt like this month, was a month filled with misfortunes... nothing
    seemed to be going her way.

    A while ago, Ivy had sent her goons to sail towards the empire Carona so as
    to search for slut number 5 and her children.

    She knew that when her goons would arrive, they would also need to stay
    there for at least a month or 2, before sailing back to Yodan.

    So there wasn't really anything she could do about the situation.

    Hence, she had immediately put slut number 5 at the back of her mind.

    But within this past month, slut number 2 had been annoying her to bits.

    It all started when her husband, King Maclaine, announced that around
    November, he would choose a crown prince amongst his first 5 sons.

    As soon as Maclaine gave the announcement in the morning, she had


    quickly sent her subordinates to buy a 'Love Flare' potion from the
    apothecaries.

    This potion was essentially a strong Aphrodisiac which could cause strong
    stimulant responses from the person who drank it.

    A regular Aphrodisiac could make people dizzy and feel that they had been
    tricked... but this one was more similar to viagra.. but way stronger and way
    intoxicating.

    Because of its effectiveness and subtleness, it was one of the most


    expensive potions in the empire.... only the rich of the rich could get it.

    Ivy had planned to go over to Maclaine's chamber with wine, and ask one of
    her maids to mix the potion into the wine.

    To make sure that the first prince, her son, got the crown prince position,
    she had prepared to give Maclaine the time of his life.

    After dressing up seductively, she quickly went over to Maclain's chambers.

    But before she knew it, that slut, who was Maclaine's second wife, had
    already gotten a head start.

    When she got close to the chambers, the guards had told her that Maclaine
    was busy and wouldn't be able to see any guests at the moment.

    Of course he was 'busy'.. she could clearly hear how 'busy' he was right
    from here.

    The outrageous couple had been making loud and unnecessary love-making
    moans that could probably be heard by everyone on the palace.

    "Yeaaahhh-O-Yeaaahh.. Right there my love"

    "Uhhhhhhhhhgh"

    "Yes Yes Yes my love!"

    'BAM! BAM! BAM'


    The outrageous couple were literally breaking down walls within the
    chamber.... Did her husband plan on murdering the slut? Why so
    aggressive?

    In fact even the guards were having a hard time keeping the things between
    their legs down.

    And so she went back to her chambers, and hence started throwing a fit lit a
    5 year old child.

    "My queen..... you need not worry.. you are still the First wife, and Prince
    Malfoy is still the first prince of Yodan" said Po, one of her personal maids.

    "Yes my queen.. surely that snake queen Sedora, wouldn't be able to


    convince his majesty just from these shameless actions of hers" said Mia,
    her other personal maid.

    "My queen... compared to prince Benedict, Prince Malfoy is clearly the


    better choice.. so you need not worry about the snake." Didi said.

    "And more importantly my queen.. you are ten times more beautiful and
    outstanding than queen Sedora" Azi added.

    As she listened to her person maids, her mind that had previously been in
    turmoil, gradually calmed down.

    They were right!!

    If a king could change his mind because of sex, then wouldn't that make
    him a useless king?

    Besides, how could such a despicable and shameless woman like Sedora
    exist?... Tsk Tsk tsk...to actually use sex for her goal... how shameless!!!.

    As she began cursing Sedora, she actually forgotten that she too wanted to
    use her sexual prowess on Maclaine.

    "Po!!"
    "Yes my queen", Po said while bowing.

    "Tomorrow morning, go over to apothecary Bayne and get 'Wart crow


    Powder'... Make sure that no one sees you leave and return."

    "Yes my queen"

    Although Ivy had calmed down.. her pride and her ego were still hurt by the
    fact that someone had did a one-up on her.

    How could she take such an insult with a grain of salt?... To make matters
    worse, she was sure that the slut would try to push her own son to be crown
    prince.

    How could she allow that to happen?

    Since the b**ch loved her face and body so much, she would just have to
    destroy it immediately.

    Wart crow powder was also an expensive powder that could cause pimples,
    boils and rashes to appear on a person's skin.

    It was perfect for the slut.

    "Mia! Didi!"

    "Yes my queen"

    "Both of you will keep a close watch on Sedora's movements, as well as the
    other sluts within this palace.

    Also once Po brings the powder, you two would secretly send it Lemi and
    Cyla.

    Tell them to sneak into Sedora's chambers, and mix the powder with
    Sedora's normal face powder.

    They also need to spread some of the powder on her pillow, as well as her
    bed."
    "Yes my queen"

    Lemi and Cyla were her spies within Sedora's group of maids.

    Each queen had at least 30 maids and 4 personal maids.

    The first 30 maids were those who cleaned the courtyards, got food, do
    laundry, run tiny errands and so on.

    And of course the other 4 personal maids, were higher level maids that
    knew their queens secrets and did despicable deeds for them.

    Lemi and Cyla were just ordinary maids in Sedora's courtyard.. which was
    perfect for the operation.

    Since they were essentially cleaning maids, they could place the powder
    without anyone noticing... they had been working there for 11 years now, so
    no one would really suspect them of anything.

    "Azi!!"

    "My queen"

    "You will stay by my side for for the entire day.... It would look suspicious
    if I don't have at least one of my personal maids by my side.

    Also tomorrow afternoon, we shall go see the matriarch."

    "Yes my queen".

    Matriarch Yelda was king Maclaine's mother.

    If a crown prince was to be chosen, Ivy was sure that Yelda's opinion would
    have a 40% weight value to the matter.

    Who in this kingdom didn't that King Maclaine loved his mother to death?
    His mother's words carried a ton of weight within the empire.. especially
    within the palace.
    Hence, everyone had been sucking up to that old hag since the beginning of
    time.

    Ivy was the sort of person that hated troublesome matters.

    She had been pretending to like that old hag for decades now... And
    truthfully, it was quite tiring and infuriating.

    Plus she hated the fact that someone other than her husband, had a final say
    in their marital affairs.

    It was also because of that old hag that Maclaine had taken in so many
    wives and concubines... all because the woman was obsessed with having
    many grandsons.

    When she was pregnant, the old hag brought Sedora in and married
    Maclaine and the slut together... and like so, the old hag kept bringing in
    several women into the palace.

    Payback was a b**ch!!

    Ivy had decided that once her son ascended the throne, she would definitely
    poison the hag to death.

    But for now she had to continue her suck-up act, so as to please the old hag.

    Soon, she would make matriarch Yelda pay for ruining her marriage.

    It was only a matter of time.


    Chapter 115 Calenders and
    Planners
    --Baymard--

    "Your majesty have a look!!... All the adjustments have already been made
    as per your requests" Tim said excitedly.

    Landon nodded and took the 4 calendar formats from him.

    The first Calendar was a booklet that had about the same size as a 17 inch
    Laptop, and had 15 pages in total.

    Landon flipped the booklet as if he were using a laptop, and read the words
    on its cover page.

    The cover page was Grey in color, and had large bold letters written in
    Black ink that read:

    •The Baymardian Calendar

    •1024-1025

    •Made in baymard ( which was obviously done in small fonts at the bottom)

    Landon opened the calendar booklet as he would a laptop screen, and


    looked through the first 3 pages.

    These pages spoke about the royal family of Baymard, as well as brief
    knowledge on the military, Government offices, hospitals, academies,
    schools, industries and other establishments.
    For now, it just have a brief introduction on the day the establishment was
    made, what people should do when in need, the overseers in charge of each
    industry, as well as the doctors, teachers and the top military personnel...
    and so on.

    For example, under the hospital section, it spoke about the date when the
    hospital was established, hospital location, the main doctors and nurses
    under the hospital and clinics... and so on.

    No major information was written on them at the moment.... but in the


    future, things like street addresses for shops, or telephone numbers for
    people like plumbers, would definitely be put there as well.

    Even the telephone number for the police station had to be included.

    Back on earth, City Calendars all had mall addresses, restaurant addresses
    and other main addresses and telephone numbers on the first few pages of
    their calendars.

    This way, if someone was looking for the hospital number, or even wanted
    to report a crime, then they could easily find the right number to call.

    Also, if a student was sick and couldn't go to school, their parents could
    look up the school's number and take a leave of absence for their
    children..... even the workers could do the same.

    Of course in the future, there would also be a detailed book that focused
    specifically on addresses and numbers.

    But the reasons why important numbers were placed on calendars was
    because they were generally portable and lightweight compared to those
    thick phone books.

    Children would be most likely to look at their cute looking calendars, than
    those phone books if they were ever in any serious danger.

    Plus those thick phone books usually stayed at home and never left the
    house.
    People were generally more inclined to look at things with less pages, than
    those that were thick.

    So putting important numbers on calenders like a '911' energy number was


    a must.

    Landon read through the information and was pleased.

    "Your majesty as you requested, we used different colored papers when


    printing.... as well as different colored ink...." Tim said eagerly as Landon
    read through the booklet.

    The first page was pale blue in color, while the ink used was dark bluish
    black.

    And the second page used dark greenish ink on a pale green paper.

    Landon could tell that each page had a different background and ink color
    as well.

    Once Landon had finished reading through those first 3 pages, he began
    looking at the actual calendar layout.

    Each page showed the year, months, weeks and days, which were divided
    by vertical and horizontal lines.

    The calendar started at September 1024, and ended at September 1025.

    Presently, Landon was looking at the Pink colored page dedicated to


    September.

    The title 'September 1024', was done in 'bold' and was printed with black
    ink.

    Just under the title block, was a table that showed every month and date,
    written in dark pink... (since the page itself was pale pink).

    And a little distance under the table, were some words that read:
    'Baymardians should always wash their hands before, and after every
    meal... Cleanliness is next to the heavens.'

    Every page had different words which talked about hygiene, health and
    other issues.. as well as inspirational quotes like:

    'Everybody has talent, but ability takes hard work.'

    Overall, Landon thought that Tim and the workers had done a great job with
    this particular calendar.

    Up next, Landon decided to look at the next calendar category.....Planners.

    Unlike the last calendar that had to be read as if viewing a laptop, this
    planner would be read as if one were reading an ordinary book.

    Again, there was a cover page with bold letters written on them.

    But for the planners, the names for specific establishments were written on
    them.

    Back on earth, schools had their own planners that had the school names on
    them.. even the hospitals, military and several industries, had their own
    names written on their planners.

    Hence Landon decided that each establishment in Baymard, would have


    their own planner as well.

    For example, the planner Landon was looking at was that for the Food
    industry.

    The Vibrant purple cover page, had the same words as that for the previous
    calendar..... But now, the words: Food industry" was added to the cover
    page.

    And this time, the only information shown was that of the royal family and
    the food industry.
    New information was added like the products they produced, and were the
    people could buy their goods.

    They also briefly talked about the council of Agriculture, and other health
    concerns with food.

    "Your majesty, for the planners .... I would like to suggest that we give them
    to only those within those particular establishments" Tim suggested.

    "I agree with you... it will make the workers feel proud to belong to certain
    establishments." Landon replied.

    In fact, he couldn't agree more.

    For example back on earth, if one enrolled into a university, they would be
    given a university planner for free that spoke about the university in
    particular.... the same logic applied to industries and other establishments.

    There was no way you could buy a University planner from the malls.. you
    could only find University planners that had your schol name, within the
    school bookstores.

    Likewise, if one gets a job at an oil plant, they would be given a planner
    that had the name of that industry on it... It made them feel like they were
    now part of that Industry's family.

    The only exception when planners were given out, was when seminars,
    career fairs and other hiring events took place.

    There, they would be given to those who were interested in looking for jobs
    within these establishments or entering schools.

    On the other hand, regular planners would be the only planners sold in the
    stores.

    Back on earth these type of planners were generally found at the malls, and
    usually gave information about a country or territory.. As well as the
    Timestable, periodic table, measurement tables and and other general
    knowledge.
    And these planners usually come in all different shapes and sizes... there
    wersome that loomed like a heart, and others looked like circles... these
    were general public planners.

    After the few pages that focused on brief introductions, Landon looked at
    the section for filling the book owner's name and address.

    These planners would be used for an entire year.. and by that time, almost
    everyone would've moved into their new homes which would have street
    names and numbers.

    Hence Landon had requested for the address part to be placed there.

    After the name filling page, there were several pages titled 'Notes'.... and
    finally, the last part was the actual calendar.

    Within the planners, each day of every month had a single page dedicated to
    them, with space for planning (note taking).

    Landon closed the planner and moved on to the next one.

    Office desk calendars.

    These ones were the ones that could stand on it's own, and were generally
    placed on tables.

    They didn't have any extra information, just the cover page and the calendar
    months on each page.

    And Finally, the last type was a wall calendar that had all the months and
    dates on a single page.

    These calendars would definitely be mounted within dormitories, schools


    and other establishments.

    "Well done Tim!!.. you can start marketing immediately...this way, poor
    Joseph would have to run up to the 'Date-marking Hall', just to mark up the
    days of the month".

    "Hahahaha... thank you your Majesty....I'm sure Joseph would be thrilled..

    afterall, December is coming.. and no one likes to walk on the snow early in
    the morning just to mark up the date.

    But now that we have calendars, what would we do with those 2 date-
    marking buildings?"

    "Hehehehe...Don't worry, I've already thought about it... You'll know in


    future."

    Tim smiled.

    He couldn't help wondering what other surprises his majesty would bring to
    Baymard.

    "I look forward to your big reveal your majesty"


    Chapter 116 Lenses and Clinical
    Thermometers
    "Tim, Now that we've concluded with the calendars, I need the glass
    making department, as well as the plastic department, to make some new
    items before the month ends." Landon said as he handed over a notebook to
    Tim.

    Landon wanted to make clinical thermometers, and lenses that had different
    sizes, as well as thickness.

    For the lenses, he needed both departments to make plastic and glass lenses.

    Next month, microscopes, magnifying glasses, telescopes, military


    Binoculars and long ranged telescopic rifles, would be produced...so he
    needed these lenses ASAP...

    Of course in the future, eyeglasses would also be made from these lenses.

    The viewing areas for binoculars, telescopes and rifles, all worked with the
    concepts of refraction, and sometimes prisms.

    Take binoculars for example, light would pass through a lens that sends the
    light to several prisms and other lenses... and finally directs the light to the
    human eye.

    And depending on what type of item was to be produced, the lenses could
    be shaped as biconvex, biconcave, plano-convex and so on.

    Also, depending on the shape, size and thickness of the lenses, people could
    view objects that were several miles and yards away.

    Like snipers who could shoot their targets at the top of buildings, from far
    distances.
    For now, Landon refused to make grenades and other heavy artilleries
    without a separate industry for Militia.

    Some of these weapons needed to be installed at high pressures, with the


    help of computer programs and machines.... they needed priscise
    computerized measurements to make them effectively.

    Gunpowder was a little bit dangerous to make, but not as dangerous as the
    rest.. hence it was doable.. as for the other weapons, they would have to
    wait for now.

    A slight error, and several people could die... Hence Landon only made
    things that required bullets and not pressured or complicated weapons.

    Back on earth when grenades were made without machines and computers,
    hundreds of people died daily from making them... These weapons were
    used for World War 1 and 2, at the expense of other people's lives.

    Ladnon didn't want the blood of citizens on his hands.

    These were medieval times.

    If someone lost their loved ones in the industry, those people would for sure
    blame Landon.. they would probably hold him responsible and march to his
    castle.

    Although the people were kind and honest, the human heart was a fickle
    thing when it experienced tremendous pain...

    If someone's only family died there, that person would fall into despair and
    might even loose his/her sanity and moral ethics.

    There were people who had turned into murderous villains because of their
    grief.

    The only methods of death that these people accepted, were from disease,
    war, hunting, and travelling.... Any other method would give them a huge
    blow.
    Plus he didn't want them to fear working at the industry sites, or even
    pulling out their children from the schools.

    Landon would never do anything, if he wasn't sure that the workers would
    come out unharmed.

    So for now, he would focus on making guns and other items that wouldn't
    necessarily cause a massive explosion during the production phase..

    And if explosions occurred, they were generally small scale and didn't harm
    anyone.

    At the industries, several failures had already taken place during


    experimentation..but it was usually the machines that broke down, or the
    products that got destroyed.

    There wasn't any explosion that destroyed an entire room or building...and


    Landon wanted to keep it that way.

    After Landon explained how each lens shape was to be made, he moved on
    to talk about thermometers.

    This was another item that Landon was pleased to make.

    Within this era, although people didn't know specific temperatures, they had
    their own ways of figuring it out.

    They used several materials to estimate the temperature of their furnaces...


    sometimes, they used stones, wood and even grass.

    They used fire for Alchemy, sword making, construction, molding clay, and
    so on... so of course they had their own way of estimating the temperature.

    For example when they were making swords, they would place several
    palm sized rocks at the outer perimeter of the fire so as to estimate the
    temperatures.

    At different temperatures, rocks would produce different amounts of soot


    on them, as well as disintegrate.. and at 'molten' temperatures, rocks
    generally turned into ashes.

    Of course these people never got to those levels, as swords generally


    needed way lower temperatures compared to rocks.

    So at each temperature interval, the one of the stones would be removed


    and the soot thickness would be checked... And the rock would also
    inspected to see how many pieces had been broken down by the fire.

    And of course, those who had been blacksmiths for years, didn't need to use
    these methods anymore, as they could estimate the right temperatures, just
    by feeling.

    People in this era used their intuition and experience to maneuver around
    life daily... they made alchemy potions, swords, medicine, clay ornaments,
    powders and so on.

    They did things based on estimation.

    The bad thing was that no 2 products were ever the same.. But they did
    have a 87-95 percent Quality similarity between them.

    Back when Landon was building the new Industries, he had requested for
    industrial thermometers to be made. So the industries weren't his concern
    right now.

    His major concern was for the hospital and clinics.

    He had totally forgotten about clinical thermometers and had been


    completely focused on the industrial thermometers.

    So since all the industries now had industrial thermometers, Landon felt
    that the glass industry could slow down the production rate of those ones,
    and make the clinical ones instead.

    Hence he gave Tim the design notes on them, since they were somewhat
    different from industrial thermometers.
    Tim looked it's design patterns, and realised that it still used the concept of
    mercury in a tube concept. Except it was very small and had a short
    temperature range, compared with the industrial one.

    "Also Tim, I need you to take out some of those thin long thermometers and
    send to the school... the Chemistry students need them as well for their
    experiments."

    "No problem your highness.. I'll send them right away."

    "Thank you .... Ohhh that reminds me, how far are you guys gone with the
    preparations?"

    "Your majesty, I've selected 200 people from all departments within the
    Construction industry and we are now ready to go"

    "Good!!!."

    "Should the men start picking up the uniforms for the event?" Tim asked.

    "Of course... ..Tomorrow is the last registration date for the citizens, so have
    the men pick up their uniforms after that... This event needs to be as
    professional as possible. "

    "Yes your majesty".

    --The Capital, Empire of Arcadina--

    "Your Majesty..... We have been able to produce the snow powder


    successfully" the royal alchemist said.

    Alec Barns eyes lit up.

    "What did you say!!"...hahahahha... with this, Arcadina would be the


    strongest empire within the Pyno Continent...hahahahaha" Alec said
    excitedly.
    The royal Alchemist and his team, smiled as they looked at they looked
    who had was usually cold and scary... Now he was laughing and clapping
    like a teenager.

    King Barn turned to his knights and began issuing out several commands.

    "Quickly!!... Start sharpening sticks and get a large order of ropes and
    arrows..as well as tubes for the snow powder...

    From now on, you all need to walk around with sticks and ropes... I'd like to
    see who would dare attempt to oppose me with this snow power bahahaha.

    Now I'm the strongest ruler within the Pyno continent."

    Everyone quickly went to sharpen several sticks, while Alec smiled on his
    throne.

    'Ohh Shannon, if your truly Planning to take my head, then I'll show you no
    mercy..hehehehe
    Chapter 117 The
    Misunderstanding Continues to
    Grow
    --Outskirts of Profus City, Arcadina--

    Marder Shannon and 3 of King Barn's knight Captains, were making their
    way down to Riverdale with several thousands of men under them.

    Right now it was getting dark, and they were close to the City gates of
    Profus.

    "Its getting late... we will stop here to make camp" one of the Captains
    commanded.

    Before Marder could say anything, another Captain issued another


    command again.

    "We'll camp in different areas for tonight.... Marder, you take you men and
    camp on that area over there.. while we will camp by the other areas.. Your
    dismissed!!!"

    For Marder, Profus was the city were Baron Cain, his father's sworn enemy,
    resided in.... So he wasn't really happy about making camp close to the city.

    If something really happened to his father, then King Barn or Baron Cain
    would be his first suspects.

    Sleeping by the enemy's territory was something that he had never dreamt
    of doing..... But since he wasn't in charge of the journey, he had no say on
    the matter.
    Profus city was a large and prosperous one.... And although there was a city
    lord within Profus, he was a weak one who gave Baron Cain all the power
    within the city.

    Baron Cain was a typical tyrant who walked around terrorizing and beating
    people here and there..... In Marder's opinion, the current city lord who was
    just 23 years old, was definitely being threatened by Baron Cain.

    The young city lord had been appointed after the death of his father...
    (probably due to Baron Cain), so he didn't have much authority or a voice
    within the city.

    Hence In Profus, Baron Cain was the law.

    Marder and his own men began to build their tents, as well as hunt for their
    dinner as the moon started to set.

    "Young Master how can we continue to stay here?" One of his men
    grumbled while chewing on the roasted leg of a hare in his hand.

    "This is that bastard's land!!"... another complained.

    "Just who do those Knight Captain's think they are?... They are fully aware
    of Baron Cain's enmity for your family, young Master"

    "__"

    Marder gripped his spoon tightly, as the men began to rain a serious of
    complaints about their situation.

    Indeed, he was pissed off by the way that those Captains shoved him up and
    down... But he knew that he had to be patient.

    Once they got to Riverdale, these Captain's would stay with him for another
    2 months... and once it was over, they would be on their way back to the
    Capital.

    All he needed to do was keep a calm and docile appearance while they were
    with him.
    But what he hated the most, were lowlifes who thought they were nobility
    because they had somehow made their way as Knight Captains of King
    Barn.

    And to make matters worse, they had disregarded all his suggestions and
    opinions on the journey.

    They had been constantly rude to him, and treated him like he was trash,
    just because they had King Barn's support.

    From their attitudes, Marder knew that they shared the same enmity as Alec
    Barn had for his father.

    Knights generally reflected and acted out by the way that their ruler or
    commander behaved.

    In Marder's mind, no matter how late his revenge came, he would definitely
    act it out.

    He kept all their actions deep within his heart.

    After dinner, some of the men went to their tents, while others guarded the
    campsite.

    The night quickly became dark, cold, and shrouded with mystery and
    danger.

    Some men were fast asleep, while others guarded the cold campsite.

    "Fhup Fhup!!"

    4 assassins made their way to the campsite.. their target, was Marder
    Shannon.

    Within the royal palace, Baron Cain had a total of 10 spies was working
    there as palace guards.
    With a ruler like Alec Barn, people didn't know if they were safe or not, so
    they had to send their spies there.

    At least if their king was planning to do something like beheading them,


    they could easily make their escape from Arcadina before they got caught.

    Hence most nobles had at least 5 or more spies within the palace.

    As soon as the spies heard the news of Marder going back to Riverdale,
    they immediately sent a messenger to quickly deliver the news.

    Marder only left a week after the news was released, so the messenger had
    at least a week long head start ahead of him.

    For urgent messages like this one, several towns, merchant trading
    companies, and cities, had their own messengers under their rule.

    Some of these messengers, were even protected by a royal degree..... So no


    one ever messed with messengers.

    The roads were difficult, dangerous, costly and time consuming. Hence
    important people like rulers and nobles, had little time to travel.

    So they came up with the messenger system to get news across faster.

    Once Baron Cain's spy sent the urgent message through a dispatched
    messenger rider, the guy rode to the next town or city and gave it to the next
    messenger, who in turn did the same until the message had finally arrived
    Baron Cain's hands.

    So unlike Marder and the 3 Captains who rested each night, the messengers
    only rested if the distance to the next town was fairly long.

    And sometimes, a rider would travel for 2 days straight just so that he could
    dump the message to the next person and be done with it.

    Hence Cain's letter came way ahead of time, before Marder's arrival.
    Once Cain read the news, he immediately hired 4 assassins around Profus
    city and gave them a painted portrait and details about Marder Shannon.

    These assassins were medium ranked death assassins, who would definitely
    kill themselves if they were ever caught.

    There were several routes to go to Riverdale, but Shannon knew that they
    would definitely pass through his territory.

    The spies within the palace had also said that king Barn might send a letter
    for him through the 3 Captains, hence he was sure that they would use this
    route.
    Chapter 118 The
    Misunderstanding Continues to
    Grow 2
    'Fhup! Fhup!'

    The light sounds made by the assassins, came from the top of the trees.

    To those below, it sounded like the wind gently patting the branches of the
    trees.

    Once the men arrived at the flashiest tent at the center of the camp, they
    instantly knew that this tent was Marder's own.

    All 4 masked men in black clothing, dropped down from the trees, and
    closed in on the tent.

    From outside, they could hear the steady breathing sound coming from
    within the tent.

    Their target was fast asleep.

    2 decided to surround the tent, while the other 2 made their way into the
    tent.

    As soon as those 2 entered the tent, they immediately spotted a human


    figure sleeping on a pile of hay.

    They immediately closed in and stood on both sides of their sleeping prey.

    They immediately took out their knives and help them upwards, in attempts
    to stab their target.
    But to their surprise, their target instantly pulled out a sword from under his
    pillow and instantly blocked their attacks.

    "NOW!!", Marder yelled.

    "Huaaah"

    10 knights immediately yelled while bursting out from the hay covered
    floor, as if they were zombies coming from the dead.

    'Cling! Cling! Cling!'

    The assassins began to fend off the numerous attackers coming from all
    angles.

    The 2 assassins fought with grim and bloodthirsty looks in their eyes.

    They seemed like rabbits that was cornered by several hungry wolves.

    "Ahhh!!" One of the assassins screamed out when he was painfully stabbed
    at the back of his neck.

    They were just too many men in the room, and just like that, he died while
    struggling for air.

    Marder's sword had trusted from the back of his neck, and protruded to the
    front.

    The assassin had held is neck pitifully and had struggled to get even a whiff
    of air into his body.

    He then began shaking like a fish out of water, and immediately dropped to
    the floor..

    After a while, his face became deadly pale and looked bluish in color... he
    was finally dead.

    The other assassin in the room didn't have time to be concerned about his
    friend, as all 10 knights were now focused on him.
    Marder stepped out of his tent, as he was clear that that assassin inside
    would definitely die.

    Marder saw another assassin fighting 12 men within the camp, and another
    dead assassin on the floor.

    Once the last remaining assassin saw Marder, he immediately knew that the
    mission had failed.. and he would probably be killed.

    His present condition was bad... his left hand, and legs had been injured
    terribly during the battle.

    The only reason he had tried to stay alive, was to see if the mission was
    successful.

    If they had succeeded, then he would die happily with the thought of their
    Target following him to the world of their ancestors.

    But when he saw Marder, he had completely lost any hope of a happy
    death.

    Hence he bit his tongue and swallowed the poison in his mouth.

    Marder sat on the ground and waited for the charade to end.

    In his mind, he was clear that this was the work of Baron Cain, and maybe
    King Barn as well.

    Once the news of his departure went through the palace, he knew that
    Baron Cain would definitely not let this opportunity go.

    Every important noble had spies within the palace.. even his father's side
    had them too... so how could he not know that Baron Cain would get the
    news about his departure?

    If Cain succeeded in killing him, then his father wouldn't have anyone to
    take after him.

    A man without a successor was equivalent to a man without a pen**.


    A male child was one of the reasons why people could continue to rule for
    several years to come.

    It was required that within the first 15 years of commanding an army, if the
    appointed ruler didn't have an heir to take over his place once he dies, then
    the position would be given to another person.

    And if all the male children died, then that ruler would have to step down
    within the next 2 months.

    If Marder died, then his father would no longer hold any form of power
    within Arcadina.

    His father would have to hand over all his knights, and most of the families
    privileges would be revoked.

    They would still be known as 'nobles', only by name.... but in reality, they
    would be the laughing stock of the entire empire, and would definitely be
    bullied and looked down by their enemies.

    Marder could already tell that his father was dead.

    He had been feeling like this several months before he was summoned to
    the palace.

    He knew his father well.. so he knew that his father was probably dead or in
    grave danger.

    But before he concluded on the matter, he just wanted to go to Riverdale


    and make sure that his thoughts and feelings were false.

    Previously during the day time, his scouts had said that they had seen the 3
    captains secretly going into Profus city.... which immediately raised his
    suspicions about their purpose.

    Why did they go into the city?

    Did they know that Cain was trying to kill him? Were king Barn and Cain
    working together to completely destroy his family?
    After killing his father, did they also want to kill him as well?

    Because of this situation, In Marder's mind, he was very clear that King
    Barn and Baron Cain had worked together to kill his father.

    He swore in his heart that he would avenge his father, even if it was the last
    thing he did.

    The sad part of it all was that, although Shannon had died.... all these people
    still refused to let him rest in peace.

    King Barn and Baron Cain thought that Shannon was coming for them,
    while Marder suspected the 2 of killing his father.

    And so, the Misunderstanding continued to grow.

    And the actual culprit, was sleeping soundly in Baymard.

    Sigh... it was a world filled with misunderstandings.


    Chapter 119 Tour Day 1
    "What is this?", Monica asked while looking at the toilet in awe.

    Today was the 22nd of September.... It was the third day for the official
    Baymard house tour.

    Speaking of the residential homes... Since the construction workers had


    basically built several buildings within the new industries, they could easily
    accomplish this task given to them.

    There were 7000 workers assigned to building the homes.... And Landon
    had made 259 groups, with 27 workers in each group.

    The workers worked in the same manner as they did at the industries.

    As they waited for the cement to dry, they would run off to do the
    foundation, floors and walls for other residential homes.

    In this way, each group had successfully built several homes at once.

    And at the end of the first 11 days of september, over 520 homes had been
    built.

    Landon had been preparing for this tour day since the beginning of the
    month, hence the citizens had been registering for the tour since September
    3rd.

    He had also asked for mortgage contracts to be printed off for every house
    constructed. As well as assign people to become 'Movers' within Baymard.

    For the tour, Landon only wanted 70 homes to be displayed to the citizens.

    As for the original Baymardians, they had already started moving into the
    other homes on the 20th of the month.
    Landon had tried to make every home a little unique and different from the
    other.

    Some homes had wider windows, different stair designs, different floor
    tiles, different structure arrangements and so on.

    He had made different designs for each home and given it to the workers.

    But although they had different designs, each home had a basement floor,
    ground floor (first story), and a second floor.

    For all homes, the ground floor had at least: a kitchen, high ceiling parlour,
    a back porch that led to the backyard, Dining room, toilet, and garage.

    Of course in the future when bigger homes and mansions were built, more
    rooms would be added there as well for those who wanted to live lavishly.

    On the other hand, the second floor had at least 3 bedrooms, one bathroom,
    and a master bedroom that had its own bathroom and balcony.

    And finally, the basement had 4 rooms (that could be used as laundry
    rooms, guest rooms or storage rooms).

    With this, Landon hoped that those who had large families could live
    peacefully as well... Hence these were family homes.

    Although the original Baymardians were 1500 in number, some of them


    were married, had children, lived with their parents and so on.

    Hence although the workers had built over 900 homes in District E, only
    about 416 family houses were actually needed for the original Baymardians.

    That's why Landon had told the workers to store house construction in
    District E, and move on to the next District.

    Of course within those 1500 citizens, there were also those who were
    siblings that had lost their parents. As well as those who were alone, or had
    few other family members with them.
    For these group of people, some of them might still want a family house..
    afterall, they would still get married in future... better to start planning now.

    But for those who don't want family sized homes, Landon had built
    apartment complexes as well.

    Every after 3 street blocks, would be a street block filled with 3 story
    apartment complexes.

    Of course some apartments were bachelor pads, others had 2 rooms, 3


    rooms and so on.

    Each apartment also had a balcony, and there was a massive car park at the
    back of the buildings.

    As for the orphaned children, they would continue to stay in the Upper
    region estate were the caretakers could look after them.. And once they
    grew up, they could get work and get their own places as well.

    In this way, Landon hoped that he would satisfy everyone.

    Anyway for the tour, Landon had fully furnished those 70 homes so that the
    citizens could see what their homes could look like when fully furnished.

    Of course if they wanted their own pieces of furniture, then they would just
    have to buy them as well.

    And within each tour day, Landon had scheduled 3 tours in total for each
    home, from 10 A.M to 6 P.M... with each tour taking 15 citizens at once.

    I'm this way by the end of the first day, 3,150 people would have seen the
    homes.

    Previously, Tim had assigned 200 workers from the construction Industry to
    act as real estate agents and drivers.

    Some would be tour guides, while others would drive the citizens to the
    tour destination.
    Since the citizens didn't know where the homes were, Landon had them
    meet up at the Central region square..... from there, the drivers would drive
    each team up to the homes and take them back.

    For example, if he had told some of the citizens to come to Lyore street
    house 34, it was obvious that none of them would know where it was.

    Hence it was only proper for them to be driven back and forth.

    For sure, Landon named all the streets based on the birth names of the
    citizens... it was just too stressful to come up with new names.

    There were streets like Lyore street, Tim street, Wiggins, Mariam street and
    so on.

    Each driver had a daily registration sheet with them, that showed the names
    of those that they were supposed to drive.

    In this way, they could do a mini roll call just before heading out.

    As for the tour guides, there were 2 groups, those who showed shoes those
    forts 70 homes to everyone in Baymard... And those showed, and mortgage
    the homes out to the original citizens.

    In Landon's mind, he wanted to the Tour to be perfect, so that everyone


    could see and marvel at the homes that they, as Baymardians had built.

    Monica, her husband Jerry and her children, alongside some other people,
    currently stood outside one of those 70 homes.

    The home was definitely a beauty.

    The house exterior was a mixture of grey and black... The windows and
    door frames (including the garage door) were black, while the other parts of
    the house were grey.
    And from the front view, they could see that the house had another floor
    above ground level.

    Although the house was way smaller than a castle, it could still rival it in
    terms of looks.

    And the most surprising thing was that the roof was somewhat flat, artistic
    and didn't use sticks, mud or Hay to hold it up.

    Landon didn't want to use tiles, since he preferred those modern Hollywood
    looking mansions that had flat roofs.

    It was way cooler, and cost less for maintenance compared with roof tiles.

    No matter how one professionally roofed a house with tiles, after several
    years, some of them would fall to the ground... then you'd still have to
    bother about replacement, maintenance and so on.

    In Landons opinion, it was better to stick to modern flat roof designs.

    Jerry's lips quivered as he looked at what he would describe as a mini-castle


    from the heavens.

    He turned around to see his his wife's stunned expressionas well.

    "M... M..Monica, this could be our home" Jerry said.

    Monica snapped out of her thoughts and nobbed back at her husband.

    were they dreaming? they could actually own such a house?.. wasn't this
    type of place meant for royalty?

    She couldn't help but thank her ancestors for sending their king to
    Baymard... In fact she felt like if she saw Alec Barn, she would seriously
    thank him for his decision as well.

    Thank you Alec Barn!!

    The people around her also began talking passionately.


    "Is it real? We won't have to live in those stick homes any more?"

    "Mummy mummy is it true?"

    "When has his majesty ever lied to us?... they said that we could move in
    first because we were born in Baymard."

    "Yayyy"

    Several of them did a silent prayer to thank their ancestors again.

    To them, the most hated period is Winter... Within that season, their houses
    would be blown down by the storm and several people usually died drom
    exposure.

    But with a house like this, there was no way that the storm would blow
    down the homes.

    It was a miracle!! Their prayers had finally been answered.

    They continued to thank their ancestors, as they walked on large grey


    outdoor tiles that led straight to the house.

    Once they were at the front of the house, a man stepped out through the
    door and greeted them.

    "Welcome to the Baymard house tour.

    My name is Hayden, and I will be your tour guide for today."


    Chapter 120 Tour Day 2
    When the tour group saw their tour guide, they were shocked.

    What was he wearing? And where could they get theirs?

    Hayden who was currently standing at the front porch, wore a thick grey
    form fitting shirt, thick black form fitting pants, black socks and a black
    Jacket.

    The way he was dressed, his manner of speech, coupled with his neat
    ponytail, brought out his facial features even more.. and made everyone feel
    like they should respect him.

    The men in the group all made mental notes to get their own as well... who
    didn't like to look good?.. plus the material was way thicker than the airy
    light fabric they had on right now.

    Before entering the house, they took off their dusty shoes, and places them
    at the front of the porch.

    "Alright.... if there's anything that piques your interest, or if you have any
    questions, you can always ask me while we tour.. I will always answer them
    for you all...Now, let's begin shall we?" Hayden said with a charismatic
    smile on his face... or at least that's how the women viewed it to look like.

    They all nodded back and followed him into the house.

    Before they had come in, Hayden had spread out the curtains across the
    windows, which made the room dark.

    When Hayden flipped the switches on the wall, the light instantly came on
    and the room became bright.

    What sort of sorcery was this?


    "So it doesn't use fire?" Someone asked.

    "No it doesn't"

    "No fire?... so when we want to put it on, we just have to do what you did?"

    "Correct" Hayden said with a smile on his face.

    He too understood the reason for their shock... how can one light up a room
    without fire?

    Even in the entire Phno continent, Hyden was sure that only someone like
    his majesty could come up with such methods.

    Heis majesty Landon Barn, was simply a once in a lifetime genius.

    As the tour progressed, Monica and the others had been utterly taken in by
    the house design.

    The smooth grey porcelain tiles, the black couches, glass tables, brown
    cupboards, the large glass windows, grey curtains... uhhhhh it was stunning
    for Monica to describe.

    Even the kitchen looked like a place where one could sleep in.

    "Wait wait wait!!!.. are you saying that if we roll this thing left, water will
    flow out?" Monica asked while looking at the tap.

    "Correct, this is called a tap... turning the left side gives out hot water, while
    turning the right side gives out cold water... here.. try it."

    Monica turned on the left side and the water shot of from the tap..

    "Ahhhh", everyone exclaimed in awe.

    She then frightenly placed her hand under the water... In her mind, this was
    definitely witchcraft.
    Who knew if something else would flow out from the tap?..As his majesty
    had always said, better safe than sorry.

    As she waited, the water kept getting hotter and hotter and she quickly
    turned it off.

    Everyone had seen the steam from the water and knew that what Hayden
    had said was true.

    Monica immediately opened the right side and cooled down her hot hands.

    Everyone clapped as if they were watching a show.

    "Hahahaha.. it works.. it works"

    "So we don't have to fetch water at the wells any more? This is great!!!"

    "Hahahah.. I used to go to the streams around the coastal region because of


    the long waiting lines.. Now I don't have to wake up so early any
    more..hahahaha"

    "Good job madam.. good job"

    Monica began to blush as people clapped.

    As the tour continued, the excited people clapped whenever they saw
    something out of the ordinary.

    Even when the toilet on the ground floor bathroom was flushed, they
    clapped so hard that their hands had become red and swollen.

    Once they were done, they climbed up the stairs and headed up to the
    second floor.

    One should know that the ground floor parlour, had high double height
    ceilings... Hence the stairway, led to the second floor that had an interior
    balcony which overlooked the parlour.
    Standing on the balcony, Monica held the black rails and looked at the
    parlour below... From here, she had a better angle and appreciation for the
    interior design.

    Amongst all the things that Jerry had seen, the Master bedroom too the cake
    for him.

    It had its own Private bathroom, as well as its own balcony.

    Plus it was the biggest bedroom in the house.

    "Papa papa.. I want this room!!!" said their 4 year old daughter.

    "No!! You can't have it" said their 6 year old son.

    Jerry looked at his son and smiled.

    'What a sensible lad... no wonder you are your father's son', he thought
    while smiling.

    "You.. you can't have it... because it's my room, right papa?", his son asked.

    Jerry's smile froze.

    'What an insensible fellow!!.. you are definitely your mother's son!!', Jerry
    thought.

    He then looked at his wife helplessly, and she in turn giggled and shrugged
    her shoulders.

    Of course the tour concluded with them seeing the basement and the
    backyard

    And of course the show finished with a tour of the backyard.

    Once they left, Monica and her husband immediately requested for their
    own personal home.
    Since they were born in Baymard, they could start viewing the other homes
    that weren't within those 70 tour homes and move in A.S.A.P.

    So after another 3 days of viewing several other homes, Monica and her
    husband decided to go with the 5th home that they had seen.

    They signed their mortgage plan, and were also told how much they would
    have to pay for all their utilities monthly.

    For now, Landon had set up fixed utility prices, depending on the size of the
    house.

    But of course in the future, all of that would definitely have to change.

    Monica and her husband didn't have a problem with the price, as they
    thought that it was reasonable and fairly cheap.

    Firstly, they themselves had way too much money than they could spend...
    and had always wandered why his highness increased their pay by so much.

    Ever since Monica started working, she had only used not up to 1/7 of her
    pay every month.... while her husband also used 1.5/7 of his own pay
    monthly.

    Every month, they would combine their money and plan on how much they
    need to spend for the month.

    Of course they bought books and pens for their children, but that was only
    at the beginning of each semester..... And to be honest, it was still cheap.

    They didn't have to pay for their housing, as they still lived in their thatched
    homes... They didn't have to pay for transport, as they walked
    everywhere...They only bought kitchen equipment, like pots, only once in a
    while....Infact, they could say that their money was mostly spent on food.

    They had been working since May, and to be honest at this point, they had
    way too much money.
    The second reason why they agreed to pay for the mortgage and utilities,
    was because they felt that it was only right.

    Since they knew that the money was used to pay the workers who supplied
    heating, electricity and so on, wasn't it right to pay for something that they
    would use?

    When they read through the mortgage, they were even pleased with it as it
    showed that they could make payment installments and so on.

    There was even a section that asked if they were disabled or suffered from
    any serious illnesses.

    This showed that even if something happened to them in the future, there
    would always be a way out for them.

    Hence they immediately signed their contract, and took the numerous
    bundles of keys from the real estate agent.

    The front door key, back door key and so on... plus they had also been given
    4 spare keys for each door.

    "Sorry, uhmm..... Where do we get those pieces of Furniture?.... And were


    can we get these clothes?" Jerry asked the real estate agent.

    "Hmm... do you know the large estate by the 2 old date-marking buildings
    ?"

    "Yes we do" Monica replied.

    "Good!!.... you will find all the new products there.

    Since some of the new products made are too big to be placed in sheds in
    the central region, that estate is now being used as the new the
    marketplace."

    "Really?.... thats good then.... So when we buy the products do we need to


    carry them back?"
    The real estate agent shook his head.

    "For the heavy ones.... after paying, your house address would be noted
    down and the 'Movers' would bring the Furniture right to your home
    whenever you are free.

    So if you choose Thursday at 'dzi' (10 A.M) , then they would be right there
    on time."

    Jerry and Monica's eyes lit up

    Once they sent the real estate agent out of their new home, they
    immediately hurried over to the new marketplace.

    It was time for shopping.


    Chapter 121 Rewards, Becoming
    An Unpaid Movie Star For The
    Gods?
    'Ding!!'

    "Congratulations to host for properly housing all the original citizens.

    Would the host like to receive all rewards now?"

    As Landon heard the system's notification, he couldn't help but smile.

    Finally!!!!!... it had been a hard and tedious journey just to get to his point.

    He felt like doing Micheal Jackson's moonwalk right about now.

    "Hm hm..show me my stats first, before I receive my rewards"

    "As you wish host"

    >Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 15

    >Status: King of Baymard

    >Level: Beginner (Still Level 1)

    >Current Situation: Healthy

    <Main Mission: Housing The Citizens of Baymard Using Cement. (Host


    should note that the system only considered the original citizens, for the
    mission to be a success)

    Mission Status: Completed

    >Sub-Mission: Make 20 Godly food recipes and 5 spice recipes.

    Mission Status: Completed

    <Rewards:

    ▪Full knowledge on Human Anatomy, and beginner to intermediate


    knowledge in the medical field.

    ▪5 Randon Medical Techniques for treating patients.

    ▪Lastly, 350 development points (DP) and 2000 Technology points (TP).

    >For creating oil, plastic, ink...(in fact the system listed everything that that
    Landon created)..... Host also received 920 DP... 13,000 TP...and 5,200 BP.

    >Host can upgrade choose to upgrade the system to level 2, using 10,000
    TP and 2,000 DP to do so.

    >Host's current balance is 1 DP, 5 TP and 0 BP.

    >The host's current balance is as a result of using mind altering spells on


    enemies, buying knowledge on heavy machines, paper making, soap,
    printers, textile steam machines and attending the auction.]

    He could upgrade? Landon thought while reading his stats.

    "System, remind me again..... when I upgrade, what kind of benefits will I


    have? And will I finally know more about your existence?"

    "Answering to host... as the levels increase, the host would be allowed


    access to more technological advancements from every planet and Galaxy.

    Host should stop thinking that earth was the most advanced planet that had
    ever been created.
    Actually, the host's planet called earth, is a lower medium ranked planet.

    For now, the system's lower levels can only provide technology that existed
    on the host's planet.

    But at higher levels, the host should be able to access information from over
    312 different galaxies..... Which in turn, also have millions of planets in
    them.

    The host should know that there are planets that are advanced with genetic
    mutation, planets that were similar to the 'Jetsons' Cartoon show on your
    previous earth.. and so on.

    Like this system had said, its Almighty.

    So host should be reminded that even if you die on this planet, you will still
    have to go to other planets to develop certain territories.

    The system doesn't require the host to develope the entire world..

    Since the host is at a primitive and savage world, the host should definitely
    guard his technology.

    But when the host reaches planets that have established world peace like
    earth, then the host can allow people from all over the world to take his
    technology.

    The system will not allow this technologyto be used for slavery and abuse...
    so host should take note.

    And as a reminder... Our contract only ends after the host has developed at
    least 600 worlds... The host is required to upgrade his territory or region in
    those worlds, to earth's level or higher.

    Also... it's best for the host to know that, there are also planets with magic,
    dwarfs, elves and dragons..... but in those worlds the host would have to
    make the people rely on technology more than magic..

    Hence those worlds have 'SSS'-level difficulties when completing them.


    For now, the host is still in an 'K' class world at the lowest difficulty level.

    So if the host cannot even handle this world that basically has no danger in
    this system's opinion, then the system will immediately terminate the
    contract and destroy the host's soul forever!!!

    And to the host's last question, host should note that the system's existence
    is something that the host isn't qualified to know of....yet.

    But when the host has successfully gotten to level 300, then the host will be
    able to access knowledge about the real controllers of the galaxies... as well
    as the system's existence.

    All host should know is that 2 years spent in that world, is equivalent to 1
    minutes spent in the system's realm.

    Even if the host spends 100 years there, it would be the same as the system
    watching a movie back in its realm.

    So whether the host chooses to develope his territory slowly or faster, is up


    to the host.

    Good luck host!!.. This system will be watching you from where it is."

    Although Landon knew about the matter of the 600 planet contract thing, he
    still felt like it was a slavery contract.

    Why wasn't it 10 or even 20 planets?

    He could only blame his luck!!!

    Other people died and transmigrated into becoming Wuxia heroes... but his
    case just had to be different.

    What sort of bullsh**t was this?..... And why was his own System always
    black-bellied?

    Sigh....did the Gods really hate him that much?


    When he came into this world, the system had already told him that it didn't
    matter how fast he developed the place... provided the people understood
    the concepts.

    Even if he safeguarded his technology, in the next hundreds of years.. and


    maybe even thousands, the technology would definitely leave Baymard and
    spread worldwide... causing the world to develope to a higher ranked one.

    This world needed ground rules like the creation of the United Nation that
    was formed back on earth, that took care of everyone worldwide.

    It would make no sense to give out his technology, if they would use it to
    enslave more people.

    He didn't want people to go around colonizing and shipping slaves from


    other continents and so on.

    He wanted to try his best to make sure that no person like Hitler, popped out
    of nowhere.

    And although it was hard to accomplish, he had made up his mind that as he
    lived, he would definitely try his best to see it through.

    He needed to make peace treaties with nations that were willing and
    sincere.
    Chapter 122 Rewards, Becoming
    An Unpaid Movie Star For the
    Gods? 2
    Speaking of which, Landon was still surprised at how low Hertfilia ranked.

    Even within the K- class ranked worlds, this world was the lowest of the
    low.

    It was an K-100 ranked world.

    Landon had guessed that he would have to pass through each rank until he
    got to a K-1 world, before he could finally begin at an J-100 class world.

    Couldn't he have started with at least an K-80 ranked world?

    Well... at least he should be grateful that they didn't place him in a Q-level
    world, which was basically the early man stage where man had just
    discovered fire.

    He was sure that he would have definitely killed himself.

    He really couldn't wait to know which God had the audacity to create a 600
    world contract.. as well as the black-bellied system.

    He would definitely complain to customer service.

    "System... I would like to receive my rewards, as well as upgrade the


    system's level."

    "As you wish host"


    Instantly, Landon felt a sharp pain within his brain... and after 45 minutes,
    he had completely ingested everything.

    From his reward, he was given:

    •All knowledge on the human anatomy.

    •Beginner to intermediate knowledge on biology, Immunology, pathology,


    pharmacology, childbirth, and clinical skills.

    •Patient care procedures

    •As well as 5 surgical skills:

    ▪Suturing

    ▪Debridement of wounds, burns or infection

    ▪Dental Restoration

    ▪Wrist Fusion and Hand Tendon Repairs

    ▪Leg bone Fusion

    •25 Drug making processes, for drugs that were useful for the surgery
    procedures that he had gotten.

    Once he had taken in everything, he then decided to look at his new


    mission.

    [Mission: host should perform all surgical procedures, produce the drugs
    needed for the patients who undergo those surgeries.

    As well as teach the people on all beginner and intermediate knowledge that
    host has received.

    Rewards:
    •Host should not get complacent.... there are over 3500 surgeries procedures
    that exist back on the host's planet.

    Right now, the system has only given the host 5 main procedures.... And
    with the host's pace, the system is afraid that even after 200 years, the host
    would still not be able to get to earth's level.

    Since the system doesn't want to exterminate the host's soul, it will reward
    the host with 10 other surgical procedures.

    As well as advanced knowledge on biology only... as well as 5 other drugs


    for the host to produce.

    •Host will also receive recipes to make 10 different classic alcoholic and
    non-alcoholic beverages from earth.

    •And lastly, the host will also receive 500 development points (DP) and
    3,100 Technology points (TP).

    *Host should note that to upgrade the system to level 3, host needs 4,500
    DP and 15,000 Technology points.

    Deadline: no specific time required

    Landon looked at his mission and sighed.

    This world was indeed a long way from earth's standards..... not to talk
    about the other planets within all the other galaxies.

    Although he knew how to make smoothies, juice, and one or 2 alcoholic


    wines... he didn't know how to make classical drinks like: fanta, coke,
    vodka and so on.

    Everyone back on earth could drink all these things... but if they were asked
    how to produce them, could they?
    They are several chemicals added to these drinks, depending on what drink
    it was.

    If they weren't done properly, it could cause abdominal pain, and could also
    lead to serious kidney problems.

    Back on earth, there were people who had even gotten into comas because
    they drank 'Fake alcohol' (alcohol that wasn't done right)

    And one should not forget that methanol, a substance found in Vodka, could
    cause permanent blindness if the right quality wasn't added.

    Landon decided that for now, he would only do the beverages that he knew
    how to produce, while waiting for the system's reward.. lest he accidentally
    made people sick.

    As for the medical knowledge, Landon was really helpless in that situation.

    He knew that he couldn't rush this part.. he had to teach the people his
    beginner and intermediate knowledge on: biology, pathology,
    pharmacology, childbirth, and clinical skills.

    As well as teach them the other 5 surgical procedures and produce 25 new
    drugs.

    He knew deep down that this mission was again, one that would take
    forever.

    But this time, he wasn't sad.

    If the people could grasp these concepts, then when more knowledge was
    available, they would easily follow through.... since they would have
    already understood basic to intermediate knowledge on biology, pathology
    and so on.

    But what pricked his heart, was the fact that he had only been given 5 out of
    possibly 400 different medical procedures.

    This was clearly a setup.


    At this rate, when was he ever going to finish it?And those only involved
    procedures.

    He still needed to make over 11,000 medical drugs that were found back on
    yet.. And yet the system had the nerve to only give him 25?

    At this point, Landon didn't even want to know the number of treatment
    procedures and drugs, that other advanced planets had.

    His job was to turn this world into a C-level world like earth, but wasn't that
    a little too optimistic?

    The more Landon thought about it, the more angry he became.

    His entire life was a joke to the people above.. or at least Landon believed
    that they were the Gods.

    If 2 years was basically 1 minute there, then who knew if they would make
    his entire life in Hertfilia as a short 'Harry Potter' movie?

    They would probably sit on a Couch, eat popcorn and laugh while
    watching.

    Damn Bastards!!

    Who knew if this was all a betting game to them?

    Landon was also suspicious of the system as well.

    Sometimes, it sounded like a robot....and the other times, it sounded like a


    pissed off man.

    Which was it?

    Could it be that the system was actually a lower angel that was tasked with
    watching and leading its victim?

    Where there more like him?


    If his life in every world would basically be turned into a movie, then
    wasn'the nothing more than an underpaid movie star?

    'F***!.... I want to speak to management!!'


    Chapter 123 Learned Slaves =
    Office Workers
    September had passed, and it was finally October.

    And finally, someone decided to grace Baymard with his presence.

    "Ho ho!!.. did you miss me little bro?" Santa said while giving Landon a big
    hug.

    "Hehehehe... So you finally remembered me?.. I thought that I'd only have
    to see you next year."

    "What are you talking about?.. how could I dare to forget my little bro?.. do
    you think that I'm that heartless?" Santa said while looking wronged.

    "Speaking of which... bro, where did you get these clothes from... Did you
    buy them?.. where can I get mine?"

    Santa's eyes glistened as he continued to look at Landon from head to toe.

    Landon was wearing a thick long jacket, black pack pants, a thick blue
    shirt, and a black scarf.

    "Hehehe... bro.. to be honest, it was made from here... don't worry, Baymard
    will start selling them out soon."

    Landon didn't want to start exporting any goods, until he was sure that
    Baymard was at least 90% secure.

    He could only start exportation when he had made more military weapons.

    If he sent out goods now, it would bring people's attention to Baymard.


    Some people might even sail here just to see the place.. and if they realised
    that it had even more products, they might even bring more people to attack
    Baymard.

    Most nations and empires in this era, were fueled with greed and the desire
    to dominate other territories.

    Even when Landon had attended the auction in the Capital, he had heard of
    how Arcadina was still fighting with Terique over land.

    Then what would happen if people realised that Baymard was basically a
    Gold mine?

    These greedy people would never let him have peace.

    For now, it was better to lay low and continue growing stronger steadily.

    Hence for now, Landon only traded his ores, raw materials and chalk.

    Although Chalk was amazing, it wasn't amazing to the level were people
    would sail over the ocean or cross borders just to get it.

    Hence Landon felt that it was a safe idea to keep selling them.

    "Bro... I hope I'll be the first one to get them once you start selling" Santa
    said excitedly.

    He could guess his little bro's reason behind not selling out these items now,
    but they were just so good looking.... especially on this his little bro of his.

    Taking these goods now, would not only endanger his little bro, but also
    him as well.

    Some of his enemies might hire assassins or gangs members, to threaten


    him and his family back in Carona, just for information about the goods.

    Hence he too decided that it was only okay to sell them, when Baymard
    became open to all.
    But the more he looked at the clothes, the more curious he was about what
    other products were enclosed within Baymard.

    Everytime business was conducted, he or his subordinates, would only do it


    on the deck by the shores.

    It was only during his first meeting with Landon, that he had seen the lower
    regions of Baymard.

    It was bushy, the farms had just started to produce food, and the people
    mostly focused on mining out the ores.

    It had been several months since he had last seen the territory... and
    although he was curious, he knew that he shouldn't pry too much into his
    little bro's business.

    "Okay okay little bro.. let's get down to business.

    My men told me that you wanted learned people as well.. so we had found
    507 learned men from the slave markets.

    Some of these people came from merchant families and had been sold and
    betrayed by their families..... while others learned while working with other
    masters as slaves.

    Little bro, I can assure you that many of these learned slaves used to run
    their masters businesses and houses .... so they would definitely not
    disappoint you."

    As the two men chatted away, their subordinates began loading and
    unloading things to and from Santa's ship.

    Landon's workers loaded the ores and chalk, while Santa's Subordinates
    offloaded bags of seeds and animals... the slaves/refugees also came down
    from the ships as well.

    .
    And once Santa had finally left, Landon proceeded to settle down the
    children, the elderly, and those who volunteered to be soldiers,
    doctors/nurses, cooks and caretakers.

    Up next, he decided to start with the learned slaves.

    The reason he needed them right now, was so that he could train them to fill
    in several office positions all over Baymard.

    He decided that while they underwent training under him, he would assign
    some of them to be: secretaries, accountants, auditors, receptionists, and so
    on.

    He needed each industry department...as well as hospitals, schools, military


    and all other areas within Baymard, to have these people working within
    them.

    Landon wanted to make sure that money was being properly circulated
    within Baymard.

    Some of these people would also work in payroll offices within each
    industry, hospital.. etc.

    Presently, payrolls were handled by all the overseers, Doctors, and other
    personnels with higher work positions.

    Which was clearly not their jobs, hence Landon had asked for learned
    slaves so as to relief them.

    As for the new accountants, they needed to track each workplace's income
    and expenditures... as well as provide financial information about
    everything concerning the workplace.

    So if they had bought trash cans for example, Landon wanted to see how
    many they bought.. where and when the bought it.. the amount for each
    trash can and so on.

    He wanted detailed financial reports and documents for everything that was
    bought and paid out within those workplaces.
    And of course, once the accountants had made their financial statements,
    the auditors would go over them to ensure that they were correct.

    Landon also expected all the head accountants, auditors, and secretaries
    from each department, to always attend meetings with the overseers and
    supervisors... So as to talk about budgeting, and smart financial decisions.

    Of course, their main job was to make sure that all the workers got
    paid...and the industry or other workplace doesn't go bankrupt.

    The Secretaries on the other hand, would handle all the paperwork within
    the workplace... from answering calls to scheduling meetings and so on...
    these people would do it all.

    And of course in future, some of these people would also work in Banks,
    government Offices that dealt with exports, imports, insurance, the
    Baymard government Revenue Agency, and so on.

    As for their training, whether they were secretaries, accountants, auditors,


    or receptionists...Landon had decided that all of them would still attend all
    the classes taught within Baymard.

    As well as: Accounting, entrepreneurship, and customer service courses...


    which would be taught by him personally.

    Landon expected the workers to work while training. Hence gaining


    experience and theory at the same time.

    And at the end of the week, everything that they had done at work, would
    be checked personally by him.

    There was no way, that Landon would wait for them to use several years
    learning these concepts..(like how universities students did back on earth).

    Hence they could only learn on the job, and with the help of his classes.

    Only in this way would they be able to learn faster.

    .
    Once he was done with those learned slaves, he was now left with 5497
    workers.

    Finally, it was time to make new products.


    Chapter 124 Go Big or Go Home
    With 5497 new workers, Landon divided then up like so:

    •Cleaners: 397 workers

    •Textile industry: 300 workers

    •Food Industry: 300 workers

    •Alchemy Industry: 300 workers

    •Construction Industry:1200 workers

    •Construction workers: 3000 workers

    Previously... the workers, nurses, and everyone else, would clean their work
    environments at the end of their shift.

    But since Landon didn't feel like it was their job to do so, he decided to get
    cleaners for the job.

    Hence he assigned 397 workers to clean around all buildings within


    Baymard.

    Since driving classes were still going on, Landon still needed all of them to
    start taking those classes as well.

    They would need to carry their cleaning equipment and supplies, as well as
    their garbage from their workplaces, using those trucks.

    Once all the new workers were settled in, Landon called Tim and Wiggins
    over to discuss about October's tasks.
    "Tim, these are 5 main products that your industry would have to focus on."
    Landon said as he handed Tim a notebook.

    Landon wanted them to make: Conveyor belts, binoculars, microscopes,


    telescopes and Rifles for the army.

    For Landon, conveyor belts were a must.

    Now that he had to make medical drugs, there was no way that he complete
    this task without the use of conveyor belts.

    The reason why he didn't make them before was because the estate
    buildings didn't run on electricity... hence powering them would be difficult.

    And the new industries that he had previously created, didn't really need
    conveyor belts since their products weren't really items.

    Those new industries carried things like water and poop through pipes.. so
    conveyor belts weren't used at all.

    Hence he had never required conveyor belts before.

    There were several 9 types of conveyor belts that Landon wanted Tim to
    focus on.

    These belts were: PVC conveyor belts, Rubber belting, flag wire, woven
    wire, hinged metal, food industry belts, plastic belt & chain, Slat belts, and
    general purpose belts.

    Each type had its own types of chemicals, additives and raw materials that
    were needed for making the belts.

    Some used rubber as one of their raw materials, others used metals, fabrics
    and so on.

    But Baymard presently had all the raw materials needed, hence making
    every belt type wouldn't be an issue.
    Making these belts basically required a lot of industrial rollers, that
    flattened and smoothed out the belts.

    For example when making general purpose rubber conveyor belts.... liquid
    rubber, liquid plastics, chemicals, volcanizing agents and carbon black,
    would be mixed and immediately passed through 6 industrial rolling
    machines.

    And although the raw materials are liquids, the rubber and plastic make it
    feel like slime... hence when the mixture gets sent to the rollers, it would
    get flattened out like pancakes.

    After that process, the thin flat belts are then sent to cutting machines,
    pressing machines, and wrapping machines.

    With all this in mind, Landon needed Tim and the workers to use the first 2
    weeks of the month building several steam engine machines for the
    conveyor belts.

    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on Rifles for the soldiers, binoculars,


    telescopes, and of course microscopes.

    With both plastic and glass lenses made, as well as prisms, the workers
    could finally start production.

    All these objects basically involved creating molds from different


    substances, like rubber, metal and so on.

    For example with binoculars, several molds would be created for each part
    and ring of the binoculars, that would enclose the lenses and prisms.

    And of course once these molds were completed, the workers would mix
    heated liquid plastic with a black dye.. and later place this mixture into the
    molds.

    Once the thick plastic molds got dried....the binocular's lenses, prisms, and
    parts...would be sealed and put together using a clear silicone sealant (glue)
    and tiny metal screws.
    "Wiggins, this is were you come in.. for this month, I only need your
    industry to make this Silicone sealant.. as well as other glue types" Landon
    said, while handing Wiggins a different notebook.

    "No problem your majesty... it shall be done." Wiggins replied.

    This glue would simply be made by heating silicon from sand (silica) with
    methyl chloride, and other chemicals.. to get Silicone (with an 'e' at the end
    of its name).

    This silicone would then be reacted with several other chemicals to form
    silicone sealants (glue).

    Back on earth, this sealant was one of the most popular ones used within the
    industries.

    Unlike other sealants, silicone kept its elasticity and had a lot of stability in
    high and low temperatures.

    It was used in sealing almost everything.. from toys, to machines, glass,


    fabrics, wood and so on.

    Once Landon had explained all procedures to Tim, he began to look at the
    construction workers.

    "Tim...For now, have those new 3000 construction workers start working
    with the other workers....so that they could gain experience fast.

    At the same time, withdraw 3000 workers from the old group and have
    them deal with the 3 projects on the next page of the notebook."

    Tim immediately flipped through the notebook in his hands, and took a look
    at the projects.

    "Your majesty, how would the men be assigned?"


    "Let's divide them up equally.. Every project should have 1000 construction
    workers" Landon said.

    The first project was obviously for the workers to build a 'Waste & Recycle
    Management Industry'.

    Previously, people used to throw their rotten foods and waste in the
    streams.. but since Landon revised the rules, all waste was being burnt at
    the lower region.

    Even burning was dangerous for the environment, hence he wanted to build
    this industry.

    It would be in charge of recycling, as well as disposing residential, street,


    and workplace garbage.

    The next project Landon wanted to construction workers to build, was the
    'Pharmaceutical industry'.

    He had 25 types of medical drugs to make..and without conveyor belts and


    electrically powered machines, drug production would be ridiculously slow
    and time consuming.

    Hence he needed 1000 construction workers to start construction A.S.A.P.

    With October just starting, Landon had expected that these 2 industries
    would probably be done around the first week of December.

    As for the last project, Landon wanted to make a grand mall for Baymard.

    Building this mall would take at least 8 months (May next year), and at
    most 10 months.. hence Landon wanted to start construction now.

    And as each month went by, the number of workers would increase causing
    this time frame to decrease.

    In fact back on earth, Landon had visited a lot of places due to school
    competitions and engineering seminars.
    He had also gone to Singapore and was amazed at its growth... just the
    airport alone made him feel like he was in a different world.

    The Jewel Changi airport had a gigantic botanical world, that made him feel
    like he was on the set of Jurassic park.

    He also wanted the mall to have a train stop at the ground level, just like the
    mall in Montreal, Canada.

    This would definitely aid those who had shopped a lot, and didn't have their
    own cars and so on.

    But your majesty, why is this particular using si massive? Is that really
    okay?" Tim asked while scratching his head.

    In Tim's mind, he was wondering why his majesty wanted such a massive
    building when they have only few products available.. and even if they
    made more in future, could it really fill that kind of marketplace?

    Tim was a little skeptical on this one.

    Infact Landon didn't blame him.. obviously Tim hadn't seen the products
    that existed back on earth... and neither did he have the threat of having his
    soul destroyed.. so how could he understand Landon's amitions?

    Landon's mall design, had made space for everything within most malls
    back on earth.

    And since it would take at least 8 months to complete it, he was sure that
    within that time frame, he would have made escalators, and other important
    indoor fixtures needed as well.

    Although he was building a large scale mall now, he knew fully well that it
    would probably take several more years before he could add things like
    cinemas to it.

    His dream was to meet the mall standards back on earth, hence he built it
    large so as to accommodate for the future.
    His mentality right now was: 'Go big or go home'.

    "Hehehehe Trust me Tim.... You'll thank me in the future."

    ---Goblin Town---

    A young knight walks in to the room hurriedly.

    "My lord, you have a letter"

    "Oh." Said a young man who unhurriedly sat up from his bed.

    He opens the letter and after 2 minutes, his hands start trembling from
    anger.

    He immediately throws the letter into the fire and starts laughing like a
    lunatic.

    'Hahahaha my dear brother... I have to admit, I had really underestimated


    you.... but not any more... this time, I'll hit you with everything I've
    got.....hehehe'
    Chapter 125 A Letter From
    Brother
    --Goblin Town, Arcadina--

    Eli and the men on his team, were still journeying towards the border city
    called JunGo.

    His brothers and their teams had gone towards different routes, since they
    were heading towards different border cities as well.

    It had been a month and a half now, since they had all left the Capital.

    And all through his team's journey, they had been sleeping in the woods and
    had never bothered to sleep in any of the cities, towns and villages that they
    had previously passed by.

    Of course they had only stopped just to fill up their water drums, as well as
    restock their food supplies .

    Because this was an important mission, it wasn't really good or safe for
    them to keep sleeping within those places.

    Every empire, had their own spies residing in other empires... So it was
    only right for them to assume that their enemies also had spies within
    several cities, towns and villages.

    One could never be too sure, hence they had decided not to keep on
    sleeping in the woods.

    Of course when they left the Capital, they had only decided to have 2 main
    checkpoints/cities within their journey.
    Goblin City and Ferndale City, where the checkpoints that they had agreed
    on.

    Both cities were extremely large and had secret passageways by the woods
    for nobles and their knights... In this way, no one would really know that
    they had even arrived at these cities.

    Eli laughed, while looking at the fireplace where he had just thrown the
    letter into.

    Actually, it was a letter within a letter....So there were basically 2 letters in


    total, that were rolled up together and tied using a thin, but sturdy rope.

    Eli continued to laugh as he recalled the words on the letters.

    He knew that Letters were definitely sent from Slytherin's end.

    The first one read:

    [ We Underestimated Him...I'll brief you when we meet at the borders.

    I think he wanted me to give you this letter .]

    As for the second one, it was a letter from his supposedly elder brother, the
    Ghostly Prince.

    [ My dear Eli ,

    How have you been? Are you eating well? Are you sleeping well? Are you
    missing me?

    As usual, I'm fine on my end... And would like to thank you for the gift that
    you had sent through your friend.

    Ahhhh.. what was his name again?...Slyvester?, Slytona?... Slytherin!!..


    Yes!! it was definitely Slytherin.
    Hehehe... I have to say, I was expecting much more from you.

    I mean.. As the crown prince, how could your forces be so weak?

    Tsk Tsk.. Truly disappointing.

    I hope that next time, you would step up your game and take this seriously...
    Your making it seem like I'm bullying you.

    I assume you don't want anyone calling you a weakling, right?

    If so, then don't disappoint me next time!!!!

    Okay okay okay.. I won't hold you up any longer. Have fun protecting the
    borders.

    With lots of love,

    Your secret admirer.

    P.S....I had also sent a little suprise to one of your Southern bases as well... I
    hope that you like it too.. Afterall, it's only fair that I return the favour. ]

    Every sentence from the letter pricked Eli's ego and heart.

    No matter how he looked at it, this brother of his had just instigated that he
    was a weakling.

    How could he be considered as a wimp?

    He, the one whom his enemies called the bringer of death?... He, a wimp?

    And what's up with the secret admirer stuff?

    Eli was really surprised that Slytherin had failed.

    This showed that this older brother of his, had people in every place within
    the empire.
    Such a man would definitely be hard to kill, so they really shouldn't have
    underestimated him.

    The more Eli laughed, the angrier he became.

    To the onlookers, he looked like a psychopath when he laughed in that


    manner.

    The thing that pissed Eli off, was that even till now, the bastard didn't
    disclose his name or whether he was truly Eli's older brother or not.

    Eli knew that the ghostly prince was probably his older brother, because he
    had heard that his father had killed all his family members when he was
    younger. Hence he was sure that the ghostly prince was his father's bastard
    son.

    But of course what Eli didn't know, was that he was completely off the
    mark with this one.

    The Ghostly Prince wasn't his elder brother.... he was Eli's older cousin.

    What Eli feared the most, was the surprise that this brother of his had sent
    him at his Southern bases.

    Eli had 3 bases in total.

    The first one was the one that everyone in the empire knew of... It was
    within White Wood city.

    This was the territory that Alec Barn had given him when he turned 15.

    The other 2 bases where gotten with the help of Slytherin, and were located
    around the southern part of the empire.

    Within these past 2 years, He had been secretly recruiting more men with
    the help of Slytherin.

    Since his father was always watching him, he couldn't afford to do things
    openly, hence he had been building his forces in the shadows.
    "My lord, are you alright?" said Eli's personal knight and guard, Zarius.

    Zarius was truly frightened by Eli's crazed laughter... His lord looked truly
    mad.

    His lord had thrown the wooden chairs into the fire, while laughing.... Just
    what was written on those letters?

    Zarius was utterly confused.

    "Hahaha.. I'm alright.... Everything is good.. Don't I look fine?" Eli said as
    he smiled at Zarius.

    Zarius almost stopped breathing when Eli smiled at him.

    'My lord, how do you look okay? Can you not frighten me so much? And
    why are you looking at me like that?'

    His lord's smile had truly terrified him.

    "Zarius!!... Send Yenti and Zion to check on both bases at the South.

    A storm is about to begin... and I'm not the one who will die from it!!"
    Chapter 126 Troubling Bugs
    "My lord, how do we handle the other prince's?"

    Eli looked at Zarius and thought for a while.

    Indeed!! .. he knew that his impatient younger brothers, would definitely


    send assassins after him again.

    Not only did he have to deal with that damn Ghostly Prince, but he also had
    to deal with these mosquitoes as well?

    How annoying.

    Sometimes, he wished that his younger brothers would at least try to grow
    some brains... I mean.. if their first assassination attempt failed, why would
    they think that the next one would work?

    In Eli's mind, there were 3 possibilities.

    It was either he got attacked him on his way to the JunGo City, or attacked
    on the battlefield, or attacked on his way back to the Capital.

    Either way, he had made enough preparations to deal with any sort of
    complications on this mission.

    The funny thing was that the assassins which they hired, were actually his
    men.

    Sigh.. his younger brothers were such a disappointment to him.

    How did his father produce trash like them?

    "Zarius, is there any need to worry about little insects? If I died from their
    attacks, wouldn't that be a great insult to my name?
    Right now, the only thing that I want to know, is if Titus and Brody have
    gotten to Baymard yet."

    Ever since Eli had been told to go to the Capital and receive the border
    mission, he knew that his plans for Baymard would be delayed.

    But never the less, he had still sent his subordinates down there to find out
    about Landon's condition.

    To use assassins or even Slytherin and his men, would be a great insult to
    their skills... hence he had decided to send his subordinates over there.

    For someone like Landon, just a few subordinates would do.

    "Worry not my lord, no one can survive from that poison." Zarius said.

    "I know...That's why I want Titus and Brody, to recruit those useless
    soldiers that my dear brother had taken to Baymard.

    Although they're useless, they are still knights.... After all, useless men still
    have their uses.

    They are the most suitable for shielding attacks at the front lines of every
    battle.

    And since I'm still building my forces, it would be wise for them to join me
    while they still could.

    Because after this mission is over, Baymard would definitely be mine.

    And if anyone stands in my way, hehehe....."

    --Baymard--

    It was finally sunny in Baymard.


    For the past 3 days, rain had continuously fallen and only one person's
    mood was dampened.

    The citizens had this crazy theory that the ancestors were crying from joy,
    but Landon knew that it wasn't the case.

    No one hated the rain right now more than Landon did.

    When it rained continuously, Farming and Construction had to be delayed


    because of the weather.

    If the rain drizzles lightly like how it did on the first 2 days, then the
    workers who worked outside could still get some work done for a couple of
    hours.

    With that kind of weather, Landon wouldn't mind at all.

    But when it rained cats and dogs like yesterday's weather, the workers
    would have to sit in the cafeteria of their respective industries, and wait for
    it to simmer down.

    For an entire day, no one could continue construction because of the heavy
    downpour.. and if greatly slowed construction time.

    It was really annoying.

    Of course the other workers that worked within the buildings still worked,
    since they were indoors.

    Finally last night, the rain had decided to leave Baymard in peace.

    The city became boisterous again.

    Today Landon headed over to the Medical & Healthcare Academy, to give
    the teachers books on: human Anatomy, biology, Immunology, pathology,
    pharmacology, childbirth, and clinical skills.

    He had spent these past few days within the system's time capsule, writing
    books on each subject.
    Of course he could buy the textbook from the system...but again, it would
    look suspicious to the citizens, especially those who made books.

    Hence he still had to write down these books and send them to the lower
    region, to be printed off immediately.

    Previously during August, 10 new nurses and 6 new Doctors had arrived in
    Baymard.

    These new people were immediately made teachers within the academy.

    And although they taught the students alongside the other doctors and
    nurses that came in May, Landon still gave them private lessons every
    Saturdays and Tuesdays.

    Today, he wanted to give them these new textbooks for them to study.

    Landon expected that by January, they would start teaching the academy
    students these subjects.

    Unlike the public school that went on holidays around Christmas, the health
    and medical academy had its break during December, and started its second
    semester in January...And by mid-April, they would have their own
    holidays where they could choose to work in the hospitals and clinics.

    Although each teacher would have to teach just one subject, Landon still
    expected them to be knowledgeable on the other subjects as well.

    Hence at least once a week, he would test all the teachers to see if they had
    grasped the concepts of each subject.

    As well as give them assignments and pointers for them to focus on.

    There was no way that they could read all the pages of each book.. hence he
    decided to split each subject into different courses.. like biology 1, biology
    2 and so on.

    Within the next semester, Landon wanted to have them teach them to teach
    2 courses from each subject.
    So they would have to teach, biology 1& 2, Pathology 1 & 2.. and so on.

    Off course in the future, they would continue teaching courses like
    pathology 4 and Immunology 5.

    But for now, Landon needed them to fully prepare them for January.

    After distributing the books, Landon gave them detailed course outlines for
    each course.. as well as their teaching schedules for next semester.

    "Your majesty for this current semester, since all of us teach during the
    weekdays, can we take our tests on Saturdays?" Asked Nurse Mabel.

    "Sure, I don't see why not.. It's fine with me." Landon replied while
    nodding.

    "Thank you your majesty." Everyone said.

    "With all these new textbooks, I wanted to discuss the library system with
    you."
    Chapter 127 Troubling Bugs 2
    Everyone listened attentively as Landon further explained his plan for the
    academy.

    For the library system, only students who had their Academy school I.D's,
    could get into the library.

    For now, Landon had decided that the textbooks would never leave the
    academy library.

    In this way, even if foreigners come to Baymard in future, they still


    wouldn't be able to access these textbooks books.... Since they weren't
    necessarily permitted on the Academy's premises.

    If the books don't leave the library, then spies would definitely have a hard
    time getting their hands on them.

    After the system's reminder about not giving technology to those with evil
    intentions, Landon had decided to restrict access to these books.

    In fact every new academy, be it police force, navy and so on, would be like
    that as well.. and wouldn't allow visitors or spies within their premises...
    Only if they had permission to tour the academies under the supervision of
    tour guides.

    For the public school, since Landon had planned to have international
    students study here in the future, he had decided to make 2 libraries within
    it.

    The first library would allow both Baymard based students and the
    international students, to look at textbooks on english and math only.... as
    well as storybooks, history books, newspapers, and so on.

    This first library would only be accessed by using one's school I.D.
    As for the second school library, this one would contain chemistry
    textbooks, physics, biology and so on.

    And could only be accessed by Baymard based students, by using two I.D
    cards: The Baymard National I.D, as well as the School I.D.

    Even though the international students would be taught these subjects in


    class, Landon would still not allow them to have a chance at accessing,
    stealing or taking these textbooks away to their own empires.

    Like he said, he would allow them to sit through the classes, but it was their
    job to take notes, and to experiment within their empires.

    Presently in this era, people sat in classrooms and learnt without textbooks,
    hence Landon didn't think that it would be a problem.

    And even if someone complained, so what?

    If they really had a problem with his arrangement, then they should quickly
    go back to empire and sit there.

    Or better still, they should make their own empire and rule it the way they
    dimmed fit.

    Please!!! He wasn't going to disobey the system and get his soul fried, just
    because of foreigners.

    He wasn't that kind.

    And by the way, shouldn't they be happy that he was willing to allow them
    to sit through the classes?

    Wasn't that what was actually going on right now in Baymard?

    In future, the textbooks would be available for all academies and schools..
    but right now, only the teachers had their textbooks.

    Hence if the citizens could learn without seeing the textbooks and only
    relying on the teachers, then so could they.
    For the foreign students, they would be taught basic knowledge from
    elementary to high school knowledge... but University level knowledge was
    off the table.

    The teachers would do their best to teach them about air, matter, reactions
    and so on.

    And although they would be allowed to participate in school based lab


    experiments, that didn't bother Landon at all.

    High school lab experiments were meant to show basic things, like
    measuring pH levels for bases, and so on.

    Plus if one thinks about it, in high school, all the chemicals were given to
    the students... but if you asked them how to extract, produce or refine
    chlorine, mercury, and all the other chemicals from ores, stones, and other
    raw materials, they definitely wouldn't know where to begin..... without the
    internet.

    Not to talk of the fact that what they were studying, didn't even cover
    university level knowledge.

    Back on earth, the only reason why inventions were made faster, was
    because of books, the internet and other people's detailed scientific
    experiments.

    Without all of those, it would take more than 20 years to even see positive
    results.

    Back on earth in ancient times, scientific discoveries took decades to do


    because they lacked all those... but in modern times, one could easily
    google and see how to do stuff just like that.

    Hence Landon was sure that they wouldn't be of any threat to Baymard
    while they were studying.

    --Riverdale City--
    .

    The sun went down, and the stars began to glow amidst the darkness.

    People filled the busy streets, as they walked towards different directions.

    Two sturdy men on horses, rode through the streets and quickly checked
    into an Inn.

    These two men, were Brody and Titus.

    Their lord, crown prince Eli, had sent them on this mission since July.

    Today was October 3rd, and they had finally arrived Riverdale City which
    was just 2 and a half hours away from Baymard.

    Their mission was simple: Find out if Prince Landon was still alive.

    If he was dead, recruit his men and have them kill the citizens... if the land
    was barren, then they didn't have the patience to feed peasants.

    And if Prince Landon was alive, threaten the bastard to give the land to lord
    Eli, or he would face lord Eli's wrath in the future.

    During these last few months that they had spent on the road, Brody and
    Titus became extremely unhappy.

    Why were they the ones tasked with doing this sort of Job.

    Everyone went on cool missions, but noooo...they were tasked with doing
    the most annoying one.

    Who wanted to deal with a loser prince?

    Instead of placing all their anger at Eli, they immediately directed it to


    Landon.

    Wasn't it because of him that they had found themselves here? And how
    dare he command the attention of their heroic lord?
    An exiled prince was the same as a peasant, so they held no respect for
    Landon at all.

    After settling down in their room, they quickly began making preparations
    for their mission.

    "Brody, I have a feeling that although Prince Landon is for sure dead,
    Commander Lucius would still give us a hard time." Titus said.

    "Me too.. Instead of worrying about that garbage prince, I think that the
    main issue would be Commander Lucius.

    What if he refuses to give up the land?.. After all, you and I know that he
    takes that bastard prince as his son." Brody said.

    "He dares!!!... He is just a dog without an owner... now that that garbage
    prince is dead, what right does he have to deny our lord?

    Tsk.... Does he think that his puny army of 300 could ever defeat lord Eli's
    army?" Titus sneered.

    "Hehehe.. just thinking about how we will stump on that old dog, makes me
    pleased."

    "Aren't you just pleased because you would finally get your revenge on
    Commander Lucius?" Titus asked playfully.

    "Hehehe of course its for revenge.. during our first year in the academy,
    don't you remember when the old fool wanted to suspend me simply
    because I cut a peasant's head off?

    The old fool was always too strict, and never bent the rules for
    anyone...now look at were he had landed himself.

    Hehehe I can't wait to see his reaction when he sees how powerful I've
    become.

    Tomorrow is definitely going to be a great day."


    Chapter 128 Orders From The
    Hilarious Future King Of Arcadina
    "Your majesty, we have visitors."

    Actually, Landon had already known that visitors had come due to the
    system's warning.

    But since there were only 2 men, what was there for him to be worried
    about?

    He and the guard that passed on the message, got into a loading truck and
    drove towards the city walls

    Once the truck was parked a little distance from the city walls, Landon
    unhurriedly went into one of the city wall posts and changed his attire.

    How could he let people see him in these new clothes?

    It would be suspicious, and might even make people think that he had found
    some valuable treasure here.

    Everyone in the empire knew that Landon was poor right now... So how
    could he afford such clothes? And where and who had he bought them
    form?

    Landon wanted to avoid catching people's attention hence he had always


    made sure that those that worked at the gates, would wear those old worn
    out clothes when on duty.

    Likewise, Landon had kept spare worn out clothes and several horses
    around the city gates just for situations like this.
    That way even if visitors came, it would still look like Baymard was a
    poverty stricken place.

    "Puuiiii these people are too appalling."

    Presently, Titus and Brody were fuming outside Baymard's gates...since


    they were denied access into Baymard.

    How dare these low grade knights stop them from going into their lord's
    future land?

    Damn!!

    As they looked at the knights in their tattered attires, they couldn't help but
    sneer.

    Once their lord returned from his mission, he would definitely straighten
    them out... that is it they were smart enough to follow their lord.

    "Brody, just look at how dirty their clothes are? Hehehe... I reckon they
    haven't had a good meal in a while." Titus said.

    "True, they do look like barbarians in those rags..... If we can promise them
    enough food, I'm sure that they would even team up and kill that bastard
    prince all by themselves.

    After all, they must surely hate him for putting them in such predicaments."
    Brody replied.

    "I don't think so.....Although they look hungry, they still seem to be faithful
    to that low life prince and commander Lucius.

    When we mentioned lord Eli's name, there was no hint of desire or


    excitement on their faces."

    The knights that had stopped them, were all dressed in worn out clothes and
    shoes.
    Even after they had mentioned their lord's name, those stupid good-for-
    nothing knights didn't even try to curry favor with them with.

    Although these knights weren't disrespectful to them, they were pissed off
    because they had expected these knights to beg and treat them like heroes
    who had come to save them in their times of need.

    Never would they have thought that these beggars, would act like they were
    the ones who had chosen the wrong lord to serve.

    Truly a bunch of ignorant fools.

    "Do you think that they treated us this way because of Commander
    Lucius?"

    "Hmmmmmm... From the way I see it, these men would probably be
    willing to die with their leader than to join us... so recruiting them might be
    troubling.

    But the most puzzling thing was that when we requested to see prince
    Landon, they immediately acted as if he were alive... they even said they
    even said that we would have to wait for his arrival here.

    Is he really alive?"

    "If he's truly alive, them we would have to act friendly with the bastard... so
    as to find out how he survived, and report it back to our lord."

    "He's probably dead... I think it was just a scare tactic to keep us away from
    Baymard... As if we would ever get scared of that wimp."

    As they discussed, 4 men on horseback rode towards them.

    As the men rode closer, Brody and Titus became shocked when they spotted
    Landon amongst the group.

    From their discussions, they had already concluded that Landon was dead
    and that this was just a scare tactic... So when they saw him, how could they
    not be shocked?
    Wasn't he supposed to be dead? What sort of sorcery was this?

    When Landon was leaving the Capital, everyone knew that he was either
    sick, or poisoned.

    But no one knew that Landon was poisoned with the Nalat Wisp... well no
    one...except, Prince Eli's 12 main knight Captain's, his 2 Commanders and
    Slytherin Cord.

    Brody and Titus were really puzzled about his recovery.. Just how did he do
    it?

    Although Landon's presence greatly surprised them, that didn't mean that
    they now valued him or respected him in anyway.

    Granted, his presence would definitely make their mission harder.. But so
    what?

    In their minds, their lord would definitely get this land whether or not the
    bastard died.

    And although they tried to act friendlier, they still couldn't completely
    suppress their anger or stop their sarcastic remarks.

    "Hehehe exiled prince Landon, or should we say Peasant Landon... It looks


    like all this time that you spent out of the Royal palace, has made you
    forgotten how to welcome your guests." Titus said, while trying to hold his
    anger in.

    He still wasn't over the fact that this trash had kept them waiting outside the
    gates for so long.

    The 2 other knights that came with Landon and Licius, were already so
    angry that their faces started turning red.

    What insolence!!

    These visitors didn't even speak respectfully to their king at all.


    Did they really think that prince Eli or whatever his name was, could even
    compare to a single strand of hair on their king's head?

    Just one word from Landon, and those 2 knights would have probably
    fought Brodh and Titus to the death.

    As for Landon and Lucius, they were relatively calm.

    How could they not recognize these visitors?

    When Landon was still 11 years old, Eli had just turned 15 and had been
    given his own personal army to groom.

    Landon had remembered how these knights would trip him whenever he
    passed by Eli in the palace.

    As for Lucius, how could he not remember these notorious students of


    his?... It looked like they were still the same as they were back when they
    were younger.

    "I do apologize for that... you see, my health isn't too good.. so I couldn't
    make it on time.. I'm terribly sorry for keeping you guys waiting." Landon
    said while smiling.

    Titus and Brody's eyes lit up... this was the perfect time to find out how this
    bastard had ridden himself from that deadly poison.

    "Since you say that it was because of your sickly body, then we as
    magnanimous people, would not bear a grudge with you over that.

    But if I remember correctly, your appearance when leaving the capital was
    ghastly... Was it still that Illness from that time?" Brody asked curiously.

    Landon looked at them, and could easily figure out what they wanted to
    know.

    Just from the fact that they had come for this land...as well as they fact that
    they had asked this question, made Landon realise who was the culprit
    responsible for murdering this body's original owner.
    'Eli was it?.. So your the reason why I woke up on the way to Baymard, in
    such unbearable pain?

    Hehehe... I can only pray that you are ready for the war that's coming your
    way brother.'

    Landon smiled.

    "Well.. I was poisoned when I left the Capital, and once I arrived at
    Baymard, Queen mother kim used up all her coins to invite a healer from
    the Continent of Morgany, to cure me.

    Mother had heard that the healer was staying at the Empire of Yodan, so she
    readily invited him over to treat me." Landon replied.

    As they listened to Landon's explanation, Brody and Titus began nodding.

    It seemed possible, since there was no known cure for it within the Pyno
    continent.. only someone from another continent could have the cure.

    And from what Landon had said, it seemed like the person had come to the
    Pyno continent for a visit.

    It was likely that, that person wouldn't be around anymore... After all, a lot
    of time had passed since the bastard had been poisoned.

    It was unfortunate that they would be giving this news to their lord only
    now.. Such Godly healers were truly hard to come by.

    And if they lord had such a healer, he would become even more powerful in
    the future.

    Once both men had gotten their answer from Landon, their overall
    demeanor changed from friendly to fierce.

    Why should they continue being friendly with a loser?

    "We won't waste time with trash like you.


    Our lord Crown prince Eli, has demanded that you and the people leave this
    land immediately.

    Are you going to leave or not!!!

    Bare in mind that the consequences for disobeying lord Eli's command, is
    equivalent to disobeying the command of the future king of Arcadina."
    Chapter 129 If Its A War You
    Want, Then A War You Shall Get.
    Landon thought that this brother of his, was a clown through and through.

    He should leave Baymard just because the future king of Arcadina had
    commanded it? If the dude was already king, then Landon would
    understand where such authority came from.

    But the last time he checked, this brother of his was still a prince and
    nothing more.

    The future was always going to be uncertain, so there was no way Landon
    would listen to anyone who claimed to be the future king.

    When they finally succeeded in taking the throne, then they would have the
    qualifications to talk to him.

    He was the current King of Baymard so why should he listen to some


    orders from a wannabe future king?..... Bahahahaha, this brother of his was
    definitely a jester.

    If it were the old Landon, then maybe this jester's plans would have
    succeeded... but since he was now in control, there was no way that he
    would bend to Eli's will.

    "What?... are you deaf?.. Didn't you hear what I just said?" Brody yelled out
    angrily.

    Both Titus and Brody had expected Landon to get scared at the mention of
    Eli's name...or even hurriedly accept their lord's kind intentions.

    But to their surprise, the bastard continued to look at them indifferently.


    "Heheheh kid... I see that you've finally grown a backbone, all through your
    stay here.. but so what?

    You of all people should know what our lord is like, when he gets angry?..
    Do you really want your mother's death on your hands?

    What other choice do you have?... I suggest that you hurry up and leave this
    please!!" Titus yelled angrily.

    He couldn't understand what gave this little punk the courage to look at him
    in that manner. Landon looked at them, as if they were monkeys jumping
    around in a zoo.

    "My answer is no!...No, I and my people, will not leave this place.

    As the new king of Baymard, these people are my people, this land is our
    home and our new kingdom.

    This land isn't part of Arcadina, so you all have no right to ask me to follow
    the orders of the future king of Arcadina.

    Even if I and my 300 knights have to fight you all to the death, then so be it.

    Why should I, and my people leave Baymard for my brother?" Landon


    asked sarcastically.

    Both men had finally come to the conclusion that Landon was sick in the
    head... with just 300 men, he wished to fight their lord?

    "Didn't you hear what we had just said?.. Our Lord will deal with your
    mother if you do not agree!!!" Brody yelled.

    "I know!"

    At this point, Landon was really pissed off as well.

    Why was it that everyone who came to threaten or negotiate with him,
    would use his mother as a bargaining chip?
    Did they really think that he, himself wasn't aware that his mother was one
    of his main weaknesses?

    It was really annoying, for everyone to use that negotiation line with him.

    Brody and Titus were taken aback... Could it be that this bastard had really
    steeled his heart so much, that he no longer cared about his whore of a
    mother?

    Impossible!!

    Titus looked at Commander Lucius, and his eyes lit up.

    "Commander Lucius!!.... Our lord had said that if you follow him faithfully,
    he would spare this bastard's mother... As well as take in all of those poor
    soldiers who had to follow this bastard here.

    My lord has also promised, good riches and women, to all those 300 knights
    in Baymard.

    To prove your loyalty, my lord just asks one thing from you all.

    If any of you can kill or send this motherf***er away, then all of you will
    became knights under our lord, crown prince Eli, the future king of
    Arcadina!!" Titus said with a confident smile on his face.

    He knew that this mission was definitely going to be successful... Only a


    madman would turn down such an offer.

    Who would choose a loser prince with no power, over a heroic and
    powerful prince?

    As Commander Lucius and the 2 other knights went for their swords, Brody
    and Titus sneered at Landon...as they were sure that those swords would
    probably kill the son of a b**ch now.

    'Hehehe... mission accomplished', they thought.

    But obviously, they were wrong.


    'Sling!!'

    The swords were drawn... but to their surprise, all the swords pointed at
    them?

    Were these knights dumb enough that they still didn't get their message?

    Landon looked at the confused visitors, and smiled.

    "I will say it again.... I and my people, will NOT leave Baymard... not now,
    not ever!!

    I had thought that as knight Captains, you both would be the smartest bunch
    that my brother had sent.

    But clearly, your brains have been mushed up by those big heads of yours.

    If both if you had any understanding of the Pyron language, then you would
    understand that 'my people', also includes my knights.

    So you asking them to kill me, is an impossible feat for them.

    And since I've given my answer...as good dogs, shouldn't you all hurry back
    and wag your tails to your master?"

    Brody and Titus immediately unsheathed their swords with anger.

    How dare this bastard insult them?

    "Good good good... It has been so long since we last met, and I can see that
    you've also grown a sharp tongue as well.

    Since you refuse to know to know what is good for you, then we will leave
    for now.

    But when we return, I promise you that you will pay for those words of
    yours.
    Our Lord will surely not let you go!!!" Titus said, while slowly putting back
    his sword back into his sheath.

    There was no point in them fighting in the enemy's territory, without


    backup.

    They were completely outnumbered, and would obviously die if they


    angered this bastard too much.

    Since their mission wasn't successful, it would be better for them to meet
    their lord at JunGo city and air out their complaints against the bastard, who
    dared to call himself the King of Baymard.

    "We will go...Hmmp!!!.. But don't beg us for forgiveness when you realize
    that it's too late." Brody said while sneering.

    "Wait!!" Landon yelled out.

    "What?....Regret it already? So you finally know what's good for you?

    Well, too late!! When next we return, we will kill you, and that whore.. "

    'Pichu!!!'

    Before Brody could finish his sentence, Landon had already punched him
    hard on the jaw.

    Landon was really pissed.

    Even before Brody had finished his sentence, he knew that the whore that
    they were talking about...was his beloved mother.

    The next time anyone dared to talk ill of his mother, he would definitely
    chop off the person's head into several pieces.

    "Ahhh!!! ...." Brody screamed, while wiping the blood that trailed off from
    the corners of his trembling lips.

    "You dare hit my comrade because of a maid?" Titus exclaimed in anger.


    He couldn't believe that Landon would hit Crown prince Eli's men, because
    of a that sl** like mother of his.

    How preposterous!!

    Brody spat out the blood in his mouth, and looked at Landon coldly.

    "Who doesn't know that your mother had climbed up the ranks using her
    thighs...

    She's nothing but a common, dirty, lowly, wh..."

    This time, although Brody was prepared, he was still shocked that he had
    lost.. to a wimp?

    Landon had rushed up to him and began by punching his face again.

    'Boom!!'

    Brody blocked the attack, with both hands crossed over his face.

    But before he could prepare himself for the bastard's next attack, Brody
    found himself lying on the floor in pain.

    What just happened?

    Landon had predicated Brody's counterattack... So immediately after


    punching Brody's face, Landon dropped to the floor and used his right leg
    to trip Brody down.

    Ohhhhhhh!... how far the mighty have fallen.

    'Baam!!'

    Brody's huge body, had fallen hard on the ground.

    Landon immediately took out his daggar, and stabbed Brody's right leg.
    All this while.. Lucius and the other 2 knights had surrounded Titus, so that
    he wouldn't hinder Landon's fight.

    "Ahh Brody screamed while holding his right foot.

    If eyes could kill, Landon would probably be dead by now.

    How could Brody accept the fact that he had lost to this motherf***er

    No!! Impossible!!.. he must have cheated... that was the only explanation.

    How could such a tiny body, make a giant like him fall down? Who would
    believe it?

    "You little maggot!!.. I'll get you for this!!.. I swear by my ancestors, that
    you will die by my sword!!" Brody yelled out crazily.

    "And I swear by my own ancestors...that if you ever talk ill about my


    mother again, I will gouge out your eyes and feed them to the birds!!!

    Let this be a lesson to both of you...and your owner, my brother.

    The next time you all come to threaten me, my mother or my people... ...
    blood will be spilled.

    Now.. Get the hell out of my Kingdom!!!"

    Both men knew that more fighting would only get them killed, so they
    chose to retreat instead.

    Brody limped towards his horse, and Titus helped him settle down.

    They both wished for nothing more, than to hurriedly meet their lord and
    plan this bastard's downfall.

    'Just you wait!!!', they thought.

    As Landon looked at their retreating figures, he couldn't help but smile.


    'My dear sweet brother...I will make you pay for everything that you have
    done to me, and the original owner of this body.

    Since you want this land, then come and get it... I will patiently wait for
    your attack.

    If it's a war you want, then it's a war you shall get!!!'
    Chapter 130 Retreat Before
    Advancing
    "Do you think that those 2 morons bought our performances?" Landon
    asked.

    Lucius thought for a while before answering.

    "Although we made some mistakes, I think that they believed our act.

    Indeed!!... It would be better if they assumed that we decided to go against


    prince Eli because of rage."

    "Hmmm.. Although I wanted nothing more than to grind their bones, this
    was for the best.

    They would probably think that I turned them down because they had asked
    me rudely and also insulted my mother.

    Stabbing his foot was the most we could do now.... after all, we aren't ready
    to face my brother's wrath yet.

    It would be best to show that we were indeed afraid of him... that's why I
    didn't bother killing them.

    We need more time."

    As Landon walked alongside Lucius, they began to review their


    performance when dealing with those scoundrels.

    When Landon had first heard that his brother's men had come, he
    immediately realised that he couldn't kill them like how he did with City
    Lord Shannon.

    Who was his brother?.. He of all people, knew how smart Eli was.
    When Eli turned 15, he was just 11 years old... but he had already heard of
    how Eli had dealt with several assasination attempts from the empire of
    Terique, as well as some nobles who had secretly opposed Alec Barn.

    Although this sort of information was private, the palace walls definitely
    had ears... hence Landon had heard secretly heard about it during his stay at
    the palace.

    And as the years went by, more crazy stories about Eli's life surfaced within
    the palace.

    For his brother to survive till now, meant that he had many capable and
    quick thinking subordinates working for him.

    And although Eli had his own personal army, Landon could easily tell that
    all those who worked for him (like Slytherin Cord), also had their own had
    their own armies as well.

    This would mean that if Eli became serious with him, then all his forces
    could attack Baymard at once.

    This also showed that Eli was well connected, and had several spies all
    around the empire.

    Hence Landon was sure that if he had killed Brody and Titus, Eli would
    definitely be able to trace it back to him in no time.

    Firstly, it was safe to assume that those 2 idiots, had probably spent the
    night at Riverdale city.

    So how was Landon sure that they hadn't meet anyone there...or even sent a
    message back to Eli to talk about their arrival?

    Not to talk about the fact that they had probably slept in someone's home or
    an Inn.

    If anyone could confirm that they had seen those 2 in Riverdale city, then
    Eli would instantly know that he was responsible for their deaths.
    In the entire Arcadina, no one messed with Eli's people.. unless they had a
    death warrant to their names and families.

    Even if City lord Shannon were still alive, he wouldn't dare to make a move
    on these 2 openly.

    Of course it was impossible for everyone to know all those under Eli....
    hence Eli had given them 2 golden crests to use as verification of their
    identities, whenever they went out on missions.

    If they showed those crests and anyone still dared to cause trouble for them,
    then Eli would definitely destroy that person's entire generation.

    With all these reasons, how could Eli believe that his knight Captains had
    gone missing just like that?

    Landon knew that his brother was smart and not easy to fool.

    For this reason when handling Brody and Titus, he was very polite at the
    beginning.. so as to make them feel like he was still afraid of his brother.

    If Landon had even killed, or heavy injured any of them.. Eli's attention
    would be piqued even more.

    His brother would begin to wonder if there was a master, or some important
    personnel present in Baymard, who had given him the guts to kill or touch
    one of Eli's men.

    And at that point, his brother would definitely take him serious and come to
    Baymard at with all his subordinates.

    This was exactly what Landon was trying to avoid.

    If his brother stopped underestimating him, then wouldn't he be at a


    disadvantage?

    What was the point in acting all tough when he was clearly not that
    powerful right now?
    Baymard wasn't ready for Eli's attack yet... Landon still needed more
    artilleries and militia before he could fight this battle.

    Hence it was better for everyone to think that he was still weak, hungry and
    helpless.

    In fact if they even went as far as to think that he was dead, then that would
    be for the best as well.

    If every visitor could be killed, then why would he go out of his way to let
    the guards wear those rags as clothes?

    Why would he allow such an image to be continuously portrayed?

    If Alec Barn had also sent his people here, would he need to kill those ones
    as well?

    If everyone that was sent to Baymard ended up dying on the way, wouldn't
    that look too suspicious?

    Different enemies require different approaches, and not every strategy


    involved killing.

    Also, the soldiers had told Brody and Titus that they weren't allowed into
    Baymard because they were afraid that their food rations would be reduced.

    With this excuse, his brother would still assume that the land was
    completely barren.

    And in such places, it wasn't hard for one to become barbaric... hence Eli
    would also think that Landon had been forced to learn how to fight, so as to
    eat and stay alive.

    So with all these reasons, Eli wouldn't find it strange that Landon had
    fought Brody like a Barbarian...and even used a dagger to stab his foot
    when Brody insulted his mother.

    The good thing was that from that point of view, Landon had still shown Eli
    that his nature was still a softer one.. and his mother was still his weakness
    Hence in his brother's mind, it could be seen that because Landon had only
    injured Brody's foot... It was either he was too weak to kill Brody, too
    scared of Eli's wrath, or too compassionate.

    All those traits, would make Eli lower his guard towards Landon.

    And since Landon had said that he would fight to the death with 300
    knights....it was still safe to say that Eli would appoint either Titus or Brody,
    to lead about 1000 to 2000 knights towards Baymard.

    For this first battle, Eli would probably be absent, since it would be a waste
    of his time.

    After all him being the crown prince, meant that he surely had other
    powerful enemies to deal with as well.

    In this situation, 300 against 2000 was already over kill.... So how could he
    use all his men just to deal with Landon?

    What Landon needed the most right now, was to buy more time for
    Baymard's development.... As well as continue his image as a sick, weak
    and helpless prince.

    Sometimes, the best military tactic was to retreat before advancing.

    Only in this way could he continue to protect everyone, as well as himself.


    Chapter 131 The Issue With Coins
    A week and a few days had passed, since those 2 morons had come to
    Baymard.

    Chief Tim, Chief accountant Angelo and Chief auditor Todd, were heading
    over to the newly established bank called the Baymard Trust Bank (BT
    Bank), at the upper region.

    Chief Accountant Angelo, was in charge of overseeing all other accountants


    within the construction industry.

    And Chief Auditor Todd, was in charge of overseeing all other auditors
    within the construction industry.

    There were several accountants, auditors within the construction industry.

    Each department within the construction industry, had 3 accountants and 4


    auditors, assigned to them.

    There were also 10 accountants and 4 auditors that were in charge of all
    matters relating to payroll within the industry.

    Once all the accountants within each department had made their financial
    statements, they would pass it onto the auditors within those departments...
    who were in charge of cross checking them.

    From there, all the statements would be sent to Chief Accountant Angelo,
    who would go over them again and make adjustments if needed.

    And once he was done, Chief Auditor Todd would take it from there and
    crosscheck all financial statements again.

    Once everything was checked, both Todd and Angelo.. as well as the
    managers (supervisors) and some company secretaries, ..would have
    meetings with Overseer Tim, so as to talk about the next steps for the
    industry.

    They decided on financial decisions, like whether they should buy this...
    buy that and so on.

    Last week, Landon had made sure that each workplace went over to the
    bank, and opened an account there.

    They had paid for the account application fees, account fees and other
    minimal charges that included tax.

    For large businesses, there were given different option plans to choose
    from, that showed different benefits altogether.

    Speaking of the bank, Landon had given an entire estate within the upper
    region to the Baymard Trust Bank.

    Today.... Tim, Angelo and Todd, were heading over to the bank to add
    money into the industry account.

    Once they arrived, they jumped out of the loading truck and carried several
    bags of coins towards the bank.

    Entering into the main building, Tim spotted several lines of wheeled carts
    at the side.. and when he looked around the bank lobby, he saw several
    other people placing their bags of money into the carts and his eyes lit up.

    Once again, he was thoroughly pleased with how meticulous his Majesty's
    planning was.

    Truth be told, these bags of coins were extremely heavy as well.

    "I think that we're suppose to use this thing to place our money inside..!"
    Tim said while using his elbow to nudge Angelo.

    Angelo looked around and nodded.. since everyone did it like, that then it
    must be so.
    Todd placed the bags on the ground and brought 3 carts back.

    Last night, they had spent several hours counting money and placing them
    in several bags... In total, they had brought 1.35 million copper.. which was
    basically 135 gold coins.

    And after placing all their money onto the carts, they quickly wheeled the
    carts towards an available bank customer service representative.

    "Good Morning and Welcome to Baymard Trust Bank.

    How may I help you all today?" Said the representative with a friendly
    smile on his face.

    The representative stood behind a counter, and wore black paints, black
    petite coat and a grey shirt.

    "Hello... uhmm we just opened a business account last week.. and we would
    like to add money into the account.

    The name of the business account is the 'Construction Industry'.. and the
    account number is '00000011'.." Tim answered as he looked at the account
    card in his hand.

    This card was similar to his I.D card, but it only showed the industries
    name..as well as the account number.

    Although Tim didn't know the importance of the account number yet, he
    knew that his Majesty would never do anything that was worthless.

    Hence he was sure that in the future, he would probably get to know the
    hidden meaning within those numbers.

    Because no matter how hard Tim thought, he just couldn't see its use at all.

    Was the mind of a king really different from that of his subjects?.. How
    much more information does his majesty have up there?
    "Perfect... and did you bring in your business account book with you?"

    Since there was no internet yet or computers, everything had to be done


    with books.

    That meant that each workplace had 2 bank account books.. 1 stayed within
    the workplace, and the other one stayed within the bank.

    "Yes.. it's right here.." Angelo replied, while giving it to the representative.

    The account book had a thick blue cover and had the account name and
    account number written on its cover.

    "Perfect.. please hold onto your account book, while I go bring the account
    book that is currently stored with us."

    With that, the representative quickly left the lobby area and went towards
    another hallway.

    "Do you think that this bank thing will be similar to that of money
    temples?" Angelo asked Tim in a frightened manner.

    "Yeah... do..do you think that it will be the same?" Todd asked shakingly as
    well.

    In this era... although they had banks, they weren't as organized and
    structured as they were in modern times.

    Banks here were called 'Money Temples', and were strictly used for money
    lending.

    To put it simply, people didn't have bank accounts.... hence they didn't go to
    these temples to add money into their accounts.

    They went there to borrow money from these temples.

    Poor people borrowed money to treat Illnesses, pay Bill's and so on.. even
    some rich people borrowed, just to keep their businesses afloat.
    And as the days go by, the interest rates would stack up ridiculously high.

    At the end, some people end up paying the amount they owed....plus
    another 40 to 70% of what they originally borrowed.

    And if they couldn't pay up... they or their family members would work as
    slaves within these temples for at least 15 years or more.

    These slaves did everything.. satisfied their bosses sexually, cooked,


    cleaned, and so on.

    To put it simply, these temples were underworld bosses, that had the means
    to defend themselves and catch all those who owed them.

    Everytime these temples did transactions, they would always go behind the
    scenes to ensure that the person who had taken their money, fails to pay it
    back..hence ending up as a slave.

    By then, they would just ask for ridiculous amounts for interest and make
    things difficult for the poor person.

    How could one ask for an interest rate of 40%, or even 70% of the
    borrowed amount?

    These temples were just straight up thugs

    Angelo and Todd had just come to Baymard a week ago, and knew all about
    the slave life so of course they were scared.

    Although they knew that Baymard didntwelcome slavery, wasnt this bank
    thing part of slavery?

    Tim looked at them and shook his head.

    "I know why you guys might think like that....but trust me, that would never
    happen.

    From what I've been told, this banking thing is far from what those temples
    do.
    Here, everyone could have a personal account and these representatives are
    present just to cater to our needs.

    Plus when we keep money in the bank for a long period of time, we could
    actually make more money off the bank as well.

    Slavery is not and will never be allowed in Baymard.... so don't worry about
    this too much.

    Baymard is different.

    Believe in our king"


    Chapter 132 The Issue With Coins
    2
    Anfter 8 minutes of waiting, the customer representative came back with
    another account book in his hands.

    The representative opened the book and read the first 2 pages, which gave a
    detailed description of those who could access the Industry's account book.

    The book stated that only overseer Tim, chief accountant Angelo or chief
    auditor Todd, could withdraw funds from the Industry's account.

    Actually... the representative had to make sure that at least 2 out of those 3
    people, were represent before any withdrawal could be made.

    So if Tim had come alone to withdraw money from the account, the
    representative would have refused to withdraw the funds for him without
    any of the other 2 parties present.

    And in the case for adding funds into the industry's account, only 1 person
    was needed for that transaction to be done.

    Since they were adding money today, just Tim alone would have sufficed
    for this transaction.... but they had all decided to come so as to get used to
    this banking system.

    In the future, they knew that this 'bank' as his majesty had called it, would
    also cater to their personal needs.

    Hence they all thought that it would be better to understand how this
    'account thing' worked now than later.

    "May I see your Identity Cards please?" The representative asked.


    Tim, Angelo and Todd, brought out their I.Ds and gave it to the
    representative.... who quickly cross checked if their names, place of birth
    and date of birth that was written down on the bank book was the same as
    those on their I.Ds.

    Actually, this method greatly pleased Tim a lot.

    Over the past few months, Tim had been having trouble managing the
    industry's finances.

    If not of his Majesty's help, he probably wouldn't have known what to do.

    Coins were heavy and tiring to count.. and with a large industry like the
    construction Industry, several hundreds of coins were profited and used on a
    weekly basis.

    Coins were very hard to handle.. last night, Tim, Angelo, Todd and some
    industry supervisors... had spent over 6 hours counting several bags of coins
    about 4 times.

    The first time they counted the money... when they were almost done,
    someone accidentally shook the table, and all the coins scattered all over the
    floor.

    That was the first time that Tim felt like crying.

    Do you know how much effort it took to gather all those coins back?

    They had lost some copper coins and sikver coins somewhere within that
    room.. and no matter how they checked, they couldn't find them.

    Do you know how long it would take to count every single coin over and
    over again?

    Sigh... It was too frustrating.

    They also had to separate the silver coins from copper coins.. and so on....
    Tim had never felt helpless like he did last night.
    Plus for now, everything was fine.. but Tim knew that in the long run, it
    wouldn't be safe for them to keep all their coins within the industry.

    Honestly, he sort of felt relieved that they could dump all this work with the
    bank.

    After confirming their identities, the representative gave back their I.Ds,
    and led them towards their vault.

    "Here we are... Vault 004" the representative said while singling out the
    door key from the pile of keys in his hands.

    Each workplace, had its own storage room where their money would be
    kept safe and locked at all times.

    Landon called these rooms vaults.

    The doors were made of iron....and within each vault, were several massive
    lockers that were placed around the walls... as well as a table with 6 chairs
    at the center of the vault.

    Once they got in, they pushed their carts of money in, and took several seats
    around the table.

    Of course before the representative could write on the account books,


    he/she needed to count the money in the presence of Tim, Angelo and Todd.

    And since it was too much for one person to do, the representative called
    for backup and began counting the money meticulously.

    If Landon had seen this scene, he would have definitely felt that it was too
    similar to that of Disney's Scrooge Duck... where he was counting his coins
    within his vault.

    Once all the coins were counted, the representative took both account books
    and wrote;

    •Date: October 12th, 1024


    •Amount added: 1,350,000 Copper coins (135 gold coins)

    •Transaction done by: Tim Mayers, Angelo Wambly and Todd Grayham.

    •Customer service Representative: Jacob Burns.

    •Everyone's signatures

    •And a Bank ink stamp

    After everyone had signed on both account books, The representative took
    one account book... while Tim and the other two left with the other one.

    5 P.M

    Time for the bank to close up for the day.

    While everyone left the bank... Landon stepped in, to have his meeting with
    the new Bank managers, chief accountant and chief auditor of the bank.

    "Your majesty... our only main issue is counting those coins.

    Most industries and even the hospital, bring over millions of copper coins
    for us to count at once.

    This could take several hours which would greatly waste the customer's
    time.

    So I think that we need to hire more people to count the money." Said Bank
    Manager Dionne.

    Over this past week, Dionne had been learning and practicing accounting
    daily.

    Due to his job at the bank, he was able to understand more concepts about
    accounting and banking... even though he just started taking lessons with
    his majesty.
    Yes!!!... he made a ton of mistakes at work.... but luckily, his majesty was
    always there daily to sort out any issues that they had.

    But their greatest issue was the matter with counting the coins.

    He was really hoping that his majesty would think of another way for them.

    "That's true your majesty... but I'm also afraid of bank space.

    If we don't expand the building, I'm afraid that by the end of next year, all
    the lockers in the vaults would be overflowing with money.

    And by that time we would have to place the money on the floors and make
    hills and mountains of coins in all rooms." Chief Accountant Fiddler said.

    Instantly, the image of Disney's Scrooge Duck came into Landon's mind.

    Was it really not possible to swim in money? Well he might just have to
    find out.

    "Hmmm.. I will higher more people next month, as well as make new
    money which would be lighter to carry, and easier to count and store.

    As for space...in the future, we would make a bigger and better building."
    Landon replied while stroking his chin.

    Everyone was shocked.

    New money? Baymard was going to make it's own money?

    What kind of money would it be?

    In all their years as slaves, they had never seen any form of money other
    than copper, gold and silver coins.

    All empires within the Pyno continent used the same coins, so they really
    couldn't picture how Baymard's money would be.
    Landon decided that in this matter, rather than explaining it to them, it was
    better to show them.

    He knew of the matter with the coins, that was why he had made the bank
    workers only cater to the industries and other workplaces.

    Firstly, the workers were still at their learning phase, and needed to take in
    fewer clients so as not to overload themselves.

    Secondly, it wasn't easy counting all those coins daily.. hence they wouldn't
    have the time to focus on the citizens.

    So for now, the bank could only work for the military, industries, hospital,
    school and other workplaces.

    But come February, they would begin catering for the citizens as well.

    And by that time, the workers would have gotten enough experience, the
    bank's new building would have been constructed... and paper money would
    have already been used throughout Baymard.

    For now, what he needed them to do was to focus on learning all about the
    banking system.

    Within this time frame, they were allowed to make as many mistakes as
    they could... Since they had few clients, and their work would always be
    checked by Landon at the end of each day.

    But come February, mistakes couldn't be afforded when dealing with a large
    group of clients.

    As for the future bank's building, Landon wanted it to be massive.

    In fact, Landon would prefer the lobby to be extremely large like a 5 star
    hotel lobby.

    In this way, several customers could be attended to at once.


    Of course the building would be at least 4 stories high.. and have several
    vaults, offices and chambers within it.

    "Your majesty, all the account books for today had been brought over"

    "Alright... let's begin."


    Chapter 133 Who Will Be The
    Chosen One?
    --The Royal Palace, Yodan Empire--

    Today was the day that everyone had been waiting for.

    Tonight, King Maclaine would announce the heir to his throne at the royal
    Banquet... before announcing it to the public a few days later.

    Of course all the nobles were invited for the feats, as well as some
    important knights and merchants within the Capital.

    It was believed that sometime within the banquet, king Maclaine would
    make the announcement.

    All around the palace, everyone began dressing their best for the banquet.

    "Quickly!!!

    Make sure that I look better than that tramp Ivy!!!" Queen Sedora yelled.

    The maids hurriedly brought out all her jewelry, and the selected dress for
    the occasion.

    Just mentioning Ivy's name, made Sedora want to smash everything within
    her room.

    It was all that b**chs fault.

    Ever since Sedora had slept with Maclaine, she had been getting all these
    ugly rashes, pimples and boils all over her face and some parts of her body.
    The apothecaries had said that she had probably gotten an allergic reaction
    from eating something... but she couldn't identify what she was allergic to.

    Because of this, she always had to wear a light veil when going out, and
    also a ton of makeup on her forehead region.. so as to make the pimples
    look less visible.

    In her mind, it was definitely Ivy's doing.

    Although she doesn't know when or how Ivy had sneaked such foods into
    her meals, that didn't mean that she would accept the fact that Ivy was
    innocent.

    In her mind since nice it was an allergy, then it had to be something edible.

    "Mother, please quell your anger!!" Prince Benedict said, as he didn't want
    others to hear his mother screaming at the top of her lungs.

    "Little Beny, how can I be calm?.. This was all that whore's doing!!!"

    "Mother, why are you so worried about that mad woman?

    After today's matter, will she continue to be a threat to us when I become


    the crown prince?" Benedict said.

    "Mom, don't worry.... when brother becomes king, then all of us will teach
    her a lesson." Said princess Diaz while trying to suppress her anger.

    "Hmm just be patient for tonight mom." added prince Lupinia.

    In fact, the 2 princesses weren't angry at Ivy at all... they were more angry
    at the fact that their mother couldn't convince their father to make them
    rulers of the empire.

    Fine!!... They didn't excel in anything other than needlework, literature and
    poetry... but couldn't they learn how to wield a sword and fight on the job.

    If their father would just give them the opportunity, then they would be able
    to prove that they were as good in ruling the empire as any of their brothers.
    Granted, they didn't know much about the geography, trades and the people
    within the empire.. but so what?

    Wasn't the Capital the only important place within the empire?

    Since they knew the Capital well enough, didn't that mean that they were
    competent enough to be King?

    In their eyes, their father was just stubborn and selfish... while their mother
    was just a traitor who had turned her back on her daughters for her son.

    Why was it Benedict that had to compete for the crown and not them?

    With all these thoughts racing through their heads, how could they not be
    angry?

    Sedora's eyes lit up, as she looked at her outstanding son and her 2 gorgeous
    daughters.

    "Little Beny, how did it go? .... Was your dad pleased with your work?"

    Ever since they had known that Maclaine was going to choose a successor,
    all the prince's had been doing their best in their studies.

    Just last week... Benedict was praised undoubtedly by the royal teacher, on
    his swordsmanship skills in the presence of King Maclaine.

    Maclaine laughed and looked at second prince Benedict proudly, as if he


    had already decided to make him the crown prince.

    After that day, Maclaine would come over to practice with Benedict every
    single night.

    It was already speculated all around the empire, that Benedict was the
    chosen one for today's show.

    The more Sedora thought about it, the happier she became.
    So what if her face was covered in pimples? she still had a banging body
    and her son would definitely be king

    Since she was going to wear a veil today, no one would find out about her
    condition... hence she felt a little better.

    She sneered when she thought of Ivy and her son Malfoy.

    Over at Ivy's place, the atmosphere was tense as well.

    Ivy was fuming mad at the thought of Sedora's son.

    All the princes were good at particular aspects (subjects) within their
    studies.

    For example, although prince Benedict was undoubtedly the best at


    swordsmanship, he was also one of the weakest when it came to battle
    tactics.

    The same concept could be said for most of the prince's... and prince
    Malfoy was no exception.

    In Malfoy's case, he excelled in war tactics and was average when it came
    to swordsmanship.

    Weren't war tactics important as well? Why did Maclaine only get overly
    excited when it concerned Benedict?

    A while ago, she would have been overly confident... but the more she and
    Sedora were at each other's throats, the more she felt like her goals wouldn't
    be so simple to accomplish.

    That damn villain would probably use some underhanded method, so as to


    make her son king.

    Who knows if she would have visited the matron to have her vote?

    In fact, Ivy was also very skeptical towards the matron as well.
    Although the woman acted as if it was only right for the first prince to be
    the crown prince, one could never be too sure when dealing with a grand
    harlot like her.

    Like her late mother had always said..... one needed to be extra careful
    when dealing with b**chs and sl**s, especially those who slept around her.

    "Mom.. don't worry too much... I'm confident that I'll still become the
    crown prince.

    Although father praises brother openly, he also praises me a lot within his
    study room.

    Without strategy, how could anyone hope to keep this empire safe?

    Don't worry mom, I'm sure that father knows this fact as well." Malfoy said.

    "He better!! ... or else I will wring his neck myself!!"


    Chapter 134 Who Will Be The
    Chosen One? 2
    The banquet had begun.

    Within the enormous palace hall, several nobles were making their way
    towards the tables.. while others stood around conversing amongst
    themselves.

    There were many young noble ladies and gentlemen that came out for
    tonight's occasion.

    Once the prince's and the princesses made their way in, the murmuring
    within the hall grew louder.

    "Oh my heavens!!! .. how can 1st prince Malfoy look so damn handsome?..
    I would give anything just to be his bride."

    "Me too!!!... His cold and aloof appearance, makes him look like a God
    amongst men.

    Just looking at him can get me pregnant."

    "Your talking about pregnancy? I'm already about to give birth to our son
    just by looking at him."

    "What are you talking about!!!.. it's clearly 4th prince Ryan that is the most
    handsome amongst them.

    Just look at those red plump lips, and those cute eyes.. Ahhh!!... what I
    would give, just to feel them.

    I've made up my mind.. I want to marry prince Ryan!!"


    "Although the 4th prince is handsome, one cannot help but keep their eyes
    glued at 2nd prince Benedict.

    His gentle smile and cool manner of speech, just makes me think about
    proposing to him all on my own.

    I even heard that he might be chosen as crown prince for today's banquet."

    As the young daughters of the nobles discussed about the prince's, the son's
    also discussed about the princesses.

    From their fresh smooth skin, to their lips and even their cheek bones...
    these young men had their fill at the princesses, as they looked at them from
    afar.

    As everyone discussed, a few guards stepped out of a large golden door that
    was placed close to the stage.

    Rather than calling that section a stage, it was more like a raised floor
    section of the room.

    There were 3 wide stair steps, that led to the golden colored stage.

    On the stage, there were different thrones and seats.. as well as several gold
    tables around the seats.

    The guards that had just come out, stationed themselves around the stage..
    followed by the royal announcer.

    "All rise in the presence of his Majesty King Maclaine!!!"

    Maclaine, his mother, his wives, concubines, and 2 more guards, all
    marched into the room in an orderly fashion, and climbed onto the stage.

    The prince's and the princesses who were already seated on the stage,
    instantly stood up, alongside everyone in the room.. as they waited for the
    king and his entourage to take their seats.

    Maclaine raised his left hand, and everyone sat back down.
    "Today is a merry day.

    The crown prince shall be chosen for the people, so I invite you all to eat
    and drink your fill to your heart's content.

    Let the celebrations begin!!" Maclaine said.

    As the banquet continued, several performances took place at the center of


    the room.

    Musicians sang, dancers danced, and some people came out to read poetry
    to the masses.

    As for the royal family members, how could they not be tense?

    A lot of time had passed since the banquet had begun, and king Maclaine
    had made no signs on announcing his successor yet.

    Instead... he had been smiling, laughing, eating and drinking wine as if the
    matter didn't concern him at all.

    Honestly speaking, they all thought that they would die from anxiety if
    Maclaine kept this up.

    Ivy, the other wives and concubines, had thoroughly lost their appetites... all
    except one person.

    Looking at her husband's nonchalant attitude, Ivy felt like strangling him to
    death.

    Why couldn't he just spit it out? What was he waiting for?

    The nobles.. especially the ministers, were in a state of turmoil as well.

    "Do you think that we have made the right choice by siding with the 2nd
    prince?

    What if it's the 1st prince that gets chosen today?"


    "Damn!!!... why do I feel like I'm out of luck for siding with the 5th
    prince?"

    "I've already requested for my daughter to be the first wife of the 4th
    prince... is it too late to take back my request from his majesty?"

    "Why doesn't his majesty make his announcement yet?.. My old heart can't
    wait any longer!!"

    Suddenly, a guard came up to Maclaine and whispered into his ears.

    Maclaine smiled and raised his left hand again.

    Everyone instantly quieted down and looked nervously towards Maclaine.

    The only thing they wanted to know right now, was if they had made the
    right choice?

    The hall was so quiet that if a pin dropped, everyone would be able to hear
    it.

    "Over my years as king, Yodan has experienced growth and peace within
    the Pyno Continent.

    I wish nothing more than to pass my people and this empire, to someone
    whom I have absolute confidence in their skills and abilities."

    As Maclaine spoke, everyone could hear footsteps coming towards the hall
    but they dismissed it, since they thought that it was someone of no
    importance.

    "To make this short.... I have gathered you all here today, to join me in
    celebrating the new crown prince of Yodan.

    The 3rd Prince, Sirius Maclaine."

    Instantly, those footsteps stopped.

    "Am I late father?" Sirius asked with a smile.


    "You had to rush all the way from your territory, so how can you be
    considered to have come late?" Maclaine said with a warm smile on his
    face.

    "Thank you for your benevolence father. " Sirius said while bowing.

    "As I was saying, this is your new crown prince Sirius Maclaine!!"

    Everyone was shocked silly.

    What!!!!!!!

    Wasn't this the prince that was said to be the weakest amongst his brothers?

    Didn't they say that he was cowardly, weak and always had average
    performances when being taught by the royal tutors?

    Just what what was his majesty thinking?

    Sirius smiled as he looked at everyone's surprised faces.

    Truth be told, Sirius actually excelled in every aspect of leadership and war.

    The reason why he had average scores, was because he did it intentionally.

    For him to do his things in secret, he needed to keep a low profile at all
    times.

    Over the years, Sirius had been helping his father to deal with politics, trade
    and other leadership aspects on the low.

    A lot of changes in Yodan, were actually made possible because of him...


    But the people had no idea, as they thought that their king was the one who
    had come up with those ideas and solutions.

    Only his father and mother, knew of his actual intellect and abilities.

    His mother Emma, had been grilling him since childhood.


    He had always known that he would be king, so this announcement didn't
    come as a shock to him.

    After all, he had worked extremely hard for the position as well.

    At the age of 7, his mother had paid Private tutors who disguised
    themselves as guards, servants and maids, to train him diligently.

    He had never had a moment's rest and had always been working towards the
    goal of being king.

    No one..not even his brothers, had put in a lot of energy as he did, towards
    this fight for the throne.

    So if they had any complaints, they could just shut up and kill themselves.

    Of course, his father had no idea of his abilities.

    That was until 4 years ago, when he came to his father's study and
    suggested a way that they could deal with some problems that Yodan was
    facing.

    From then on... he and his father grew close, and the rest was history.

    As King Maclaine explained all of Sirius' skills and achievements over the
    years, the people were left stunned once again.

    So it was because of him that they had finally establish a trade agreement
    with the empire Deiferus?

    For more than 200 years now Yodan and Deiferus had been on each other's
    throats over some old beef that had nothing to do with the people now.

    But either way, no side wanted to back down first. Hence trade or products
    from Deiferus, were never allowed in Yodan.

    But 3 years ago, all that changed.. and now, Deiferus and Yodan were on
    friendly terms.
    So it was because of Sirius?

    Ivy, Sedora and the other wives all glared at Emma with hatred.

    What a good Emma!!!.... Your son is truly great!!!

    Emma looked at them and smiled back gracefully, as if saying: thank you
    for your compliments.

    The other wives were furious.

    To think that they had been fighting amongst themselves, while their real
    enemy was just watching them like buffoons.

    Sedora gripped the arms of her seat, as she thought of the love making
    scene with Maclaine.

    All that for nothing?

    Ivy wanted to scream with rage at the thought of all the money she had
    spent to deal with Sedora, and all the other wives who wanted to seduce
    Maclaine for the position of crown prince.

    Malfoy, Benedict, and the other prince's, were having a hard time too.

    So this bastard was just pretending all along?

    As they heard of his numerous feats from their father's mouth, their rage
    intensified.

    "In conclusion, Sirius Maclaine will be crowned King in 8 months time."

    As soon as the prince's and the other wives heard this, they all had the same
    thought.

    'Within these 8 months, Sirius had to die'.


    Chapter 136 Fortified City Walls
    "Your majesty, we have finally completed construction of the new plant site
    for the Textile Industry." Tim said.

    It had been a month and 2 weeks since construction for the new textile plant
    began.

    Landon nodded and smiled at both Tim and Sophia.

    "How was it? Do you like what you see?" Landon asked the already excited
    Sophia.

    "Hahahha Your majesty It's perfect!!!

    Although I only saw it yesterday, I was already blown away by the site.

    Hahahha thank you your majesty.. thank you." Sophia said while fidgeting
    around like a little girl.

    The new Textile plant had its own gate... as well 8 massive 4-story
    buildings within it.

    Each building was made extremely wide (like a campus residence building),
    so as to make room for the future.

    "But your majesty, now that we have these 'electrically powered machines',
    what do we do with all those steam operated ones?"

    "Just place them in the plant warehouse for now..... also, I will send your
    industry new cooks and soldiers to protect you all when you work."

    Sigh... for now, Landon had been using the soldiers as guards... but he knew
    that it wasn't right.
    That's why he decided that next month, he would start training people for
    the 'Police Academy'... As well as the 'Baymard Guard Training Academy'.

    He hoped that by February at most, they would be ready to start guarding


    the citizens, as well as the different work establishments like the bank and
    so on.

    "How are your driving classes going by?"

    "Hehehe Your majesty... I've been taking these classes for 2 months now,
    and can currently drive the trucks around Baymard safely.

    Also, my industry needs more trucks, so we are going to buy them from
    overseer Tim's industry tomorrow. "

    "Ohhhh?.. that's good then... after all, you guys also need to transport your
    goods as well.

    But just to remind you, everyone can drive those trucks.. except you..

    At least not until you take the test in another 4 months time."

    "Your majesty isn't that too far? Why not make it a month's time?" Sophia
    asked while pouting.

    Tim who was standing a little behind Sophia... looked at Landon, opened
    his eyes wide and started blinking multiple times, as if saying: please don't
    accept your majesty.

    Who in the lower regions didn't know how Sophia drove?

    Even her husband had advised her multiple times, but the woman was really
    a stubborn fellow.

    "Heheheh .... no can do.

    When you take your driving test and get your certification license for
    driving the loading trucks then, then we can talk.
    Don't forget, this certification only allows you to drive the loading trucks...
    if you want to drive the other heavy machines, then you would need to take
    classes on driving them as well."

    "Don't worry your majesty, I..I... I will heed to your advice when driving."
    Sophia said with awkwardly.

    Landon looked at her and smiled.

    Something told him that this woman would definitely look for a short cut in
    this matter.

    Landon would describe her driving as wreckless.

    And it wasn't that she didn't know how to drive.....nooooo... that's not it.

    She was just one of those people who gets adrenaline rush when speeding
    on the roads.

    It was all fun and games, until someone dies.

    Hence Landon had to stop her from driving.. that is until she completed all
    her tests and got his personal approval.

    Funny enough, she had total control over the truck.. which surprised
    Landon greatly.

    But no matter what, reckless driving was not allowed in Baymard.

    The other women and men in her industry drove with care and
    moderation...but Chief Sophia was different.

    It was almost like she was the reincarnation of famous race car drivers back
    on earth.

    "Okay okay.. I believe in you...

    Also, you all have 4 days max to move everything into the new plant.
    And once your all settled in, I'll come over daily to show you guys how to
    use the new machines."

    "Thank you your majesty" Sophia replied.

    "Your majesty, what do we do about those 1000 construction workers who


    had just built the plant?" Tim asked.

    It looked like it was finally time to build a fortified city wall.

    Right now.... the empty space between the City wall and the outer forest,
    was just 1 mile wide (1600 meters).

    What Landon wanted to do was to build another City wall, at the start of the
    forest region.

    As well as clear 1 mile of trees within the forest.

    So basically, Landon waited to make Baymard similar to the city in 'Attack


    On Titan'.

    In this case, Baymard would have 2 city walls in total.

    The first wall, would be the current stone wall.

    While the second wall, would be the new wall that was going to be built
    with steel frames and concrete.

    Landon wanted this wall to be at least 6 meters thick... so that even if


    someone uses snow powder on the walls, it wouldn't necessarily break or
    cause any damage to them.

    Although the snow powder in the empire couldn't do anything to the current
    castle walls, Landon still liked to prepare for the worst case scenario, hence
    he wanted to build new walls that were ridiculously thick, in preparation for
    any surprise attacks.
    Plus in Landon's opinion, steel framed reinforced walls, would also ensure
    that the structure stands longer and stronger.. compared to the current stone
    wall.

    And although the current stone wall is 4 meters thick in width, Landon still
    thought that it wasn't thick enough.. So he decided to make the new walls to
    be 6 meters thick.

    Of course before building the walls, he had to ensure that there was enough
    space in front of the new walls for launching cannon and missile attacks on
    their enemies.

    Hence he needed the workers to first clear up 1 mile of trees within the
    forest.

    That cleared yo space would be the new battlefield for future battles.

    For naming purposes... Landon had decided to call the space between the
    first stone wall and the new wall, 'King's Landing '.

    Yes!!... he took the name from the famous T.V series Game of Thrones.

    He just couldn't resist the temptation.

    Just thinking about his favorite tv series, made him cry with regret.

    If he had known that he was going to die so soon, he would have binge
    watched everything all over again.

    Where there any new seasons or episodes out?....

    Did John Snow finally died for good?

    That guy was really ticking Landon off... What an annoying character.

    If you want to die, just die already... why keep us waiting for several
    seasons and episodes?

    Who did he think he was?


    Tsk!!

    Actually, Landon would have previously named the upper region as King's
    Landing...but he felt like it wasn't right to do so, since the people had been
    calling it the 'upper region', for hundreds of years now.

    But now that he was adding new land to the territory, there was no way in
    hell that he would miss the chance to name this area.

    Anyway, Landon had planned that King's Landing would only be used for
    military purposes, as well as for Visas.

    Focusing on the city's defense, Landon had decided to build several military
    buildings that were interconnected and kse to each other, within King's
    Landing.

    These buildings will also have several inclined bridges at their top floors,
    that connected the buildings to the top of the new city walls.

    Only by entering these buildings, could one access and shoot cannons or
    missiles, from the top of the city walls.

    Since these buildings would be interconnected and close to each other, an


    electric fence and gate would be placed around their perimeters for security
    reasons.

    As for building access, only authorized military personnel, would be able to


    have access to these buildings.

    Each floor within these buildings would also have tight security and
    emergency lockdown procedures, for when intruders infiltrated the
    buildings.

    Of course, there would also be a clinic within the site, that would focus on
    treating war injuries and so on.

    Long story short, this military site would be one of the most heavily
    guarded sites in Baymard.
    Chapter 137 Fortified City Walls 2
    Within King's Landing... in addition to this military site, Visa's would also
    be granted here.

    In future once Baymard welcomed visitors, they would need places to keep
    their carriages and horses.

    Hence this new space, solved that problem.

    The city itself would definitely use only cars, bicycles, trains, buses and so
    on.... So Landon thought it wise, to build something like an airport within
    King's Landing.

    Well... he decided to call it a Landport, since the visitors wouldn't be


    travelling into Baymard by air.

    They would be travelling by bus, so a Landport was technically correct


    term.

    If there were seaports and airports, why couldn't he call it a Landport?

    Anyway, the 'Baymard Landport', would be able to provide Visas to


    visitors... As well as house thousands of visitor carriages and horses the
    Landport.

    Having carriages within the city would cause disturbances and traffic on the
    roads, so it was best to keep them away.

    Hence they needed to be safely stored and well taken care of.

    Of course keeping them there wouldn't be free as well.

    Depending on how many horses and carriages one brings, visitors would
    definitely have to pay for cargo storage... as well as Cargo care...like
    feeding the horses, cleaning the carriages and so on.
    If someone wanted to stay for a month, then of course they needed to pay
    for their horses to be fed, washed and taken care of for the entire month.

    And if a visitor requested for their carriage to be fixed, then they would also
    need to pay for those services as well.

    Without these fees, how else were the workers who took care of the horses
    and carriages supposed to be paid?

    Once payment was completed, they would be given different number tags
    for their cargo.

    These number tags represented the stable numbers, carriage storage


    numbers.. and so on.

    So when they were leaving Baymard, they would use these tags to get their
    carriages and horses back back from the Landport.

    And even if they lost their tags, they just had to show their payment
    receipts... or tell the workers at the help desks, their names, and when they
    had arrived at Baymard.

    Since everything would be recorded down, the workers would easily be


    able to find their horses and carriages for them.

    Also, Landon had planned to get more carriages as well... So that if they
    needed more carriages, they would be able to buy them at the Landport
    would have in stock.

    For example, if someone bought a lot of goods within Baymard, then they
    could get a carriage from the Landport and be on their way.

    As for more horses, Baymard already had over 4000 horses thanks to that
    war with City Lord Shannon... So the visitors could also purchase them if
    they wanted to.

    After storing their carriages and horses, they would have to head on towards
    security.. where they would be checked for carrying poisons or anything
    that would possibly hurt the citizens.
    The only thing that Landon would allow were swords... no poisons, no
    daggers or any other hidden weapons.

    In fact, swords were allowed because everyone had a sword in this era..
    Plus swords were huge and could be easily seen, hence Landon allowed
    them.

    But for daggers or other hidden weapons, no way!!!

    He didn't want anyone to go around giving surprise attacks here and there..
    .. it was either a sword, or no weapon at all.

    And if they didn't like it, then they could just turn around and get the hell
    out of Baymard!!

    After security check, the visitors would be given luggage carts of different
    sizes (depending on their cargo load), and asked to head on towards the
    Visa Terminal within the building.

    Of course they had to pay for their Visas.

    Even in this era... going into different well established cities, required one
    to pay an entry fee.

    And Landon didn't see any reason why Baymard shouldn't have their own
    entry fees as well.

    After getting their Visas, they had to head towards the 'Holding Terminal'.

    This terminal charged fees keeping their carriages and horses here for the
    amount of time they would stay in Baymard.

    What they had payed for at the Cargo terminal, was the amount for storage
    space.

    But now, they were paying for the holding time as well.

    This amount wasn't charged previously, because their Visas hadn't been
    issued out yet.
    Plus it was more convenient, to have the carriages and horses settled first
    before paying everything.

    I mean... wouldn't it be disorganized to have them drive their carriages and


    horses into the Landport 'check in' areas?

    If horses were to ride into airports back on earth, wouldn't it would be weird
    as hell?

    Since It was totally unfair for someone who had stayed for just 2 weeks to
    pay the same cargo fees as someone who stayed for over 2 months, Landon
    felt like these fees should be implemented.

    Of course the amount would be redicoulosy cheap, so as to accommodate


    those who were poor and not well off.

    And finally once they left that terminal, they would were to head towards
    the last terminal within the Landport.... which basically booked their bus
    tickets for them.

    8 seventy-seater buses, would come once every hour and drive the visitors
    into Baymard.

    So once the visitors showed their Visas to the 'Booking Agents', their tickets
    would be booked and give their seat numbers reserved.

    The agents would also give them several schedules and time options for
    boarding the buses.

    While waiting for their buses, they were free to check out the stores within
    the Baymard Landport.

    There would be stores that sold good travelling bags, clothing items, and
    most of all food.

    He wanted them to feel comfortable, while they waited for their buses.

    The Landport would also have areas for arrivals and departures.. just like a
    regular airport.
    For those departing from Baymard, their Cargo would still need to be
    checked.. lest they try take important or stolen items from baymard.

    In this era, most City gates close their doors at 1 A.M.

    But Landon wanted to do it at 11 P.M, so that those that worked at the


    Landports.. and the Bus drivers, would close up before 12:30 Midnight.

    Anyway, those were his plans for King's Landing..For now, it was important
    for the workers to start building those fortified walls.

    "So your majesty, you want the workers to use all the Timber heavy
    machines to clear 1 mile of trees?" Tim asked, while writing down what
    Landon had said.

    "Hmmm just like that.

    And remember to tell them to send every tree to the wood cutting
    department.

    I will also send soldiers to protect them daily as well, lest any wild animals
    try to attack them during working hours."

    Since this region was as cold as Canada back on earth... the animals found
    in the rainforests and other warm climates, didn't exist in Baymard.

    Instead animals like the bisons, moose, beavers, hares, black bears, grizzly
    bears, polar bears, foxes, wolves, Bobcats, lynx and mountain lions
    (cougars), existed within the mountain forests.

    This world also had strange animals that never existed on earth as well.

    Like the wild snowy boar, which looked like a mixture between a regard
    bore and a fox... Its fur was as white as snow, and its had a horn at the
    center of its head.
    Don't dont let it's cute appearance deceive you... this animal was as huge
    and ferocious as a lion.

    Hence the inner forest region was extremely dangerous for normal people.

    Although the workers had to sit on those heavy machines and work, one
    could never to too sure when it came to safety.

    So with the soldiers protecting the workers all day, Landon would feel
    relieved knowing that they were safe.

    Speaking of protection, while construction was going on, he would also


    assign several other soldiers to scout the area ahead, just in case any other
    visitors were thinking of coming to Baymard.

    The new binoculars could see things from miles away... so if they really
    saw anyone, they could quickly alert the workers to stop working and drive
    the machines back into the city.

    And although the system would always notify him of any visitors, it would
    be strange if Landon knew of any visits before the soldiers on the gates.

    Hence he needed a scouting team, so as not to look suspicious in front of


    the people.. lest they think that he was a God something.

    After all Landon was still acting weak... so he didn't want anyone to find
    out about Baymard's achievements.

    For now, it was time to focus on the city wall.

    "Your majesty.... would do we do with the space between both city walls? ...
    And what do we call it?" Tim asked curiously.

    It always seemed like his majesty was 1000 steps ahead of them all when it
    came to using his brain.

    Landon looked at Tim and smiled.

    "Let's call it King's Landing.


    As for how we'll use the land space...hehehhe... it's a surprise."
    Chapter 138 New Books & New
    Holidays
    Today, Landon had gone to meet Chef Benita and Chef Blake to talk about
    his upcoming birthday party.

    Yes!!!... His birthday party.

    Landon was born on the 3rd of November.

    Last year, he had his birthday in the Capital... and on the 20th of November,
    he was off to Baymard.

    The journey took 4 months and 2 weeks, before he arrived.

    And ever since March, he has been working nonstop in developing


    Baymard.

    Time sure does fly by when one was busy.

    "Your majesty!!! my children love those story books that you wrote....
    Especially the Christmas stories." Chef Benita said excitedly.

    "Hmm.. my son loved the Father's day one... he said that on that day, he
    would get me a gift..hehehhe." Chef Blake said cheekily.

    Landon smiled as he listened to them.

    Over the past few days, people had been talking about the new story books
    that were being sold in the stores.

    Landon had made 2 story categories: Holiday stories, and Fantasy stories
    (like disney stories).
    There were 5 disney stories that he had selected: Cinderella, Mulan, Tarzan,
    The Sword in the Stone, and the three musketeers.

    And finally for the holiday stories, Landon had made stories on: Valentine's
    day, Christmas, Mother's day and Father's day.

    Each Category within the holiday section, had at least 10 story books on
    them.

    For example, there were 15 Christmas stories that were being sold in
    Baymard.

    Of course Landon had changed some major concepts about Christmas, so as


    to fit this era's beliefs.

    Back on earth, Christmas was a time for celebrating the birth of Jesus
    Christ.... As well as the time when children gave their wish list to their
    parents.. in hope that Santa Claus would fulfill their wishes.

    But over here, they didn't know about Jesus, and neither would they believe
    in Santa Claus.

    So Landon had to come up with new holiday stories for the people.

    In respects to religion, the empires within the Pyno continent all had
    different beliefs and non-beliefs.

    The empire of Deiferus, believed in the Goddess, Serena.

    They believed that she was responsible for creating the stars, the moon and
    the land.

    She blessed the land and people, as well as cursed them.

    So all marriages were blessed by her ministers, who were called 'Sermo
    Ministers'.

    As for the empire of Terique, they believed in the sea god... Memphis.
    It was said that only by offering sacrifices to this sea god, would one stay
    blessed in this life.

    The people would drain the blood of either a lamb, white wolf, or any white
    furred animal.. and dump it into the ocean, streams, lakes or wells, for the
    sea God to bless them with whatever they desired.

    The empire of Carona believed in the god of fertility, light and happiness,
    Kleponia.

    It was believed that kneeling in her temple for 4 hours twice a month,
    would also give the people blessings as well.

    While the empire of Yodan believed ved in absolutely nothing.

    To them, Gods didn't exist since they couldn't see them.

    And finally, Arcadina believed that the souls of their forefathers were now
    being transformed into Gods.

    They believed that praying on their land, would allow their dead fathers,
    mothers and ancestors, to continue to bless the people and the land.

    So since these people believed in their ancestors and not Jesus, Landon had
    to modify the Christmas story.. as well as other modern day holiday
    stories...to fit their beliefs.

    And although Landon didn't believe in their religion, he had no right to


    change them.

    Everyone was entitled to believe in whatever they wanted to.. as well as


    pray or worship whatever God or person they desired.

    No one could or should demand that these people stop praying to their
    ancestors.

    As for the named of the holidays, Landon still didn't want to change them..
    as he felt like anything else would be a downgrade.
    Holiday names like Christmas and Valentine's day, were already amazing
    names... want else could one call Christmas?

    Anything else would just sound wack in his ears.

    Maybe it was because he was already used to those names, as he felt that
    changing them would really make these holidays seem strange.

    With these stories, Landon was sure that the citizens would understand why
    we celebrate them, as well as appreciate them more .

    And instead of having Christmas on the 25th of December, Landon had


    decided to have it on the 7th of December.

    Firstly, snow usually started falling around December 18th, so he didn't


    want others to walk around in the snow just for the celebration.

    Secondly, the public school would have finished this semester's work on
    November 15th... and their exams would be held from November 20th, till
    Tuesday December 2nd.

    So everyone would be available for the celebrations.

    Speaking of the children, they started this semester in August... so


    November would make it 4 months.

    Of course after their exams, they would also start their 4 month long
    holiday as well.

    As for those at the Academies, since they literally lived and had classes
    within the academies, they only had a month long break (December)...
    before they resumed school by January 7th.

    So in general, everyone's exam period ended by December 2nd leaving


    them enough time to prepare for Christmas on December 7th.

    In future, more stories would be printed and more holidays would be added.

    but for now, these holidays would have to do.


    The reason Landon put them off for now, was because most of those
    holidays would fall in Summer.

    Holidays like Independence day and labour day, would definitely have to
    take place in summer.

    Heck even his Coronation would be definitely be in summer, since there


    was no way that he would make a parade during winter.

    Hence he decided that he would add more holidays during Spring.

    All around Baymard, both children and adults were completely fascinated
    with these books.

    "(Sniff sniff)... mummy... daddy.... I love you," said a cute little girl with
    pigtails.

    She held onto the books and cried her eyes out, as she looked at her
    wonderful parents.

    She had just read the mother's day story.. as well as the father's story.

    She really felt like she was blessed to have both in her life.

    This story made her have a deeper understanding of what her parents had
    gone through daily for her.

    They fed her, clothed her, as well as roofed her... although their living
    conditions had improved immensely, that didn't mean that she should feel
    ungrateful towards them.

    Only by working hard in school and in life, would she be able to take care
    of them later on in life.

    The stories from these books were really touching.


    For Mother's day, the story looked at a young boy who was ungrateful to his
    mother..

    The boy had lost his father, and only had his mother by his side.

    This boy didn't appreciate all that his wonderful mother did for him.

    He didn't want to study hard in school... he joined bad gangs... did bad
    things... and even stole money from his hardworking mother just to give his
    girlfriend.

    But to his surprise, the woman took all his money and ran away.

    And when he finally realized that he was wrong, his mother who had been
    sick for several years, suddenly passed away.

    But the thing that made the little girl cry.. was that even till the end, the
    boy's mother kept smiling at him and telling him that he was her greatest
    treasure of all time.

    The story had several moral lessons within it.. and also showed the children
    what might happen if they kept being ungrateful to their loved ones.

    The little girl also secretly vowed to never be that kind of woman who
    married or got together with someone because of money.

    The more the little girl read the stories, the more pain she felt.

    Before Baymard had changed, her parents always suffered to get food for
    the family.

    Her dad would go out hunting, and would even return with heavy injuries
    on his body.

    Her mom would clean the house and sew clothes for her and her dad.

    And even when there wasn't enough to eat, they would give her all their
    food and stay hungry.
    And finally during winter, they would wrap themselves around her when
    they slept.

    Just remembering the past made her cry even more.

    Why did her parents always say that they were fine when they weren't?

    Why didn't she notice that they were also suffering more than she did?

    And even though she was just a child, shouldn't they tell her... so that she
    would be able to assist them in whatever they were doing?

    Although she had noticed it, she didn't think that it was that bad since they
    always assured her time and time again, that they were fine.

    Truthfully, she was really thankful to his majesty.

    Ever since he came, everyone had excess food, good clothes, more money
    and better homes.

    Although she knew that things were better now, she still felt hurt that she
    didn't realise how much her parents had given up for her.

    "Father.... mother... (sniff sniff) .. thank you for taking care of me".

    Her parents looked at her and smiled.

    "Silly girl... we do this because we love you too." her father said while
    rubbing her hair.

    "My little baby don't cry.... you are very precious to us.. so cheer up okay?"
    Said her mother as she wiped the little girls tears away.

    "I...(sniff).... I ... know... I love you both (sniff sniff).

    And I'm not little anymore... .... I'm 10 years old!"

    "Hahahhahhahah" her parents laughed.


    .

    While everyone was getting emotional from reading these stories, Landon
    continued his birthday plans with the Chef Benita and Chef Blake.

    Although he had never cared about his birthday before, he still wanted it to
    be perfect since all the citizens would attend the celebration.

    "Your majesty, I think we can make this happen" chef Benita said.

    "Hmmm... Your majesty, we will try to create these new dishes for the
    celebration." Chef Blake said.

    "Good!!! I'm counting on you both."


    Chapter 139 Do We Have A Deal?
    --Outskirts Of Cronkit City, Arcadina--

    In the dead of night... the frosted rain, trickled down ont 5 hooded men who
    were currently making their way deep into the forest.

    They quickly rode their horses and hurriedly arrived at their destination.

    When they were certain that they weren't being followed, all 5 of them
    jumped off their horses and quickly tied them to several trees, a little further
    away from their destination.

    Walking forward, they moved towards a secret cave, that was well
    disguised within a massive gathering of trees and shrubs.

    The entrance of the cave was dark, cold and awfully quiet..... but unknown
    to these men, several hidden guards keenly watched their every move.

    After walking into the cave for 7 minutes, they finally saw 3 floating lights
    coming their way.

    Of course even though it looked like it was floating, they immediately knew
    that people were definitely headed towards them..so they stopped and
    waited for the carriers of the fire torches to approach.

    "Young Lord, my master has been expecting you." Said the leader of the 3
    men who carried those torches.

    They nodded and followed these strangers deeper into the cave.

    They walked in complete silence for another 10 minutes, and finally arrived
    at a stairway made from mud and sticks.
    Looking down, the men thought that this was the longest stairway that they
    had ever seen in their lives.

    They had been walking on these never ending stairs for 45 minutes now,
    and had been moving upwards, downwards and even sideways during their
    journey.

    The men felt like they had been climbing and descending several
    hills....And it almost seemed like there was no end to these stairs at all.

    [What a long a** stairway], they thought.

    After their 45 minute journey, the men arrived at an extremely wide


    platform at the top of the stairs.

    The other end of the platform had 2 massive boulders, that sandwiched
    another stairway in between them.

    The men began climbing the stairway and after 5 minutes, they had finally
    reached the end of their underground journey.

    Standing on another platform were 8 guards that surrounded a massive iron


    door.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock!', one of the guards at the door knocked it 3 times,
    indicating for it to be opened.

    They immediately stepped through the door... And to their surprise, they
    found themselves within a room in the city which they had just sneaked out
    of.

    How did they know that they were back in the city?

    Looking outside the windows, they could see the famous 'Gilburn building'
    within Cronkit City.

    So they had just been walking underground the forest towards the city this
    whole time?
    Anyway... the small room thet they were in, was very dusty... and the walls
    gave off the feeling that they would break down at any moment.

    The 3 men continued to lead them past different rooms within the building.

    And finally, they once again went through another secret passage which led
    them to a massive room that was fit for a king.

    Was this all within the broken building that they had just walked through?

    Why did this hidden room look like this, when the others looked deserted?

    Looking at the golden floors and walls.. as well as the beautifully crafted
    Furniture, the men felt like this room showcased how rich the owner was.

    The room was also filled with several beautiful women, who were all
    naked.

    Some played around in a little pond at the center of the room, while others
    laid down at the sides of the ponds, eating and drinking wine.

    Some were even making out with each other, while looking at the men
    seductively.

    There were also those who played instruments, while others danced
    completely naked... shaking their firm bosoms and buttocks in front of the
    men.

    These beauties could definitely tempt even the most holiest of men, if they
    didn't have enough will power within them.

    Their faces were pure, clean, and innocent looking.. while their bodies were
    literally temples of sin.

    But even though these women looked innocent and inviting, they always
    had several tasks to complete every time visitors came along.

    For example if an enemy or several unexpected and uninvited guests arrived


    , then these women had to successfully seduce them.
    As well as give them poisonous wine and food to eat.

    And when these men successfully fall into their hands, it was also their job
    to kill them and dispose of their bodies.

    Although these women weren't trained fighters, they were given several
    hidden daggers for the completion of their mission.

    They usually hide their daggers under the rugs, within the pond, and all
    other hidden areas within the room.

    Of course if their seduction game failed, then they needed to wait for the
    right opportunity to attack their enemies with these weapons.

    And when the visitors were welcomed guests, they had to successfully
    seduce them, so as to make most business transactions favorable their boss.

    The men swallowed hard and forced themselves to look away from these
    beautiful women.

    In fact, some of them were starting to have boners just from looking at these
    women kissing, rubbing each other and shaking their endowments in front
    of them.

    It was truly a nightmare.

    "Please wait here, while we inform master of your arrival." Said one of the
    3 men who led them here.

    Once those 3 left them, the women slowly walked toward them like
    nymphs, and started talking to them and caressing their bodies.

    Infact, one of the women playfully traced her fingers around one of the
    men's junk and chest, instantly making him hard.

    "While you wait, would you like to have a good time?" She asked in a low
    but playful voice.
    The man had a hard time rejecting such a beautiful and innocent girl, so he
    looked at his leader in hopes that his leader would reject her for him.

    They were here for business... and although, everyone would love to have a
    piece of these girls, it was to risky at the moment.

    Firstly, they hadn't taken permission yet.. so what if after touching these
    women, the owner of the place threatens to kill them?

    Would they really take such a huge risk over their wild desires and
    fantasies?

    And to make matters worse, this wasn't even their turf.

    For all they knew, this could be a well designed trap for them.. although
    they highly doubted that such innocent women would ever have the
    intentions to hurt them.

    "I'm sorry ladies.. we are here for business so we can't really do that for
    now okay?" Said their leader in a soft and coaxing way.

    Just then, one of the hidden guards who had been watching the men,
    sneakily left and hurried to inform his master.

    "So your saying that they didn't fall for the bait?"

    "Yes master... they didn't fall for it." replied the guard.

    "You may leave now."

    The guard who was kneeling on one leg, got up, bowed at his master and
    quickly left the room.

    "Hmmmmm it seems like they aren't the type to do pleasure before


    business...

    Since you 3 led them here, complete the job and bring them to me."
    "Yes Master"
    Chapter 140 Do We Have A Deal?
    2
    "Young lord, our master will see you now... Please follow us."

    As they walked, James Barn couldn't help but think about his situation.

    The person he was meeting today was one of the Chief advisors to the King
    of Terique.

    Yes.... the empire of Terique was their enemy.... and they were headed over
    to Pandela City at the border, to fight with the Terique soldiers.

    But James didn't care at all.

    So what if they were enemies with Arcadina?

    Enemies could also become friends with each other, given that the right
    benefits, terms and conditions were applied.

    Amongst his brothers, he was still the weakest one in the group.. aside from
    his bastard brother who was probably dead by now in Baymard.

    To take the throne, he needed more power and men working under him..
    and most importantly, he needed his brother Eli dead.

    Hence he was willing to strike a deal with Arcadina's greatest foe.

    His plan was simple.

    He wanted the Teriques to help him kill Eli and sit on the throne... in
    exchange, he would gladly give them at 30% of Arcadina's land.

    James was a very greedy, semi-cowardly and sly fellow.


    Sometimes he was a coward, and other times he was not.

    Well.. one could say that he liked sucking up to people a lot, especially
    when he was at a disadvantageous position.

    He would swear and even promise to never do whatever he did again.. but
    once those who threatened him let him off, he would definitely plan their
    downfall.

    What he liked were immediate benefits, so he was willing to trade


    everything provided his brothers got defeated... and he became king at the
    end.

    In his mind once the Teriques finally put him on the throne, he would break
    his agreement and refuse to give them any part of the land.

    Hehehe.. At that point, what could they do to him?

    Absolutely nothing!!!

    This border war was the perfect place to take Eli down, hence he had made
    a deal with the Teriques 3 months ago, without the knowledge of his brother
    Connor.

    But now what really ticked him off, was the fact that these Teriques had
    suddenly sent someone to schedule this meeting with him.

    Apparently, they wanted to amend the deal that he had made with them
    previously.

    Bloody Bastards!!!!!!

    Just thinking about it made his blood boil, but what could he do?

    He was weak, hence he needed their help and their power.

    For now, he could only compromise and pretend to go along with their
    plans.
    He had decided that he would suck his way up to kingship.

    The men finally reached a massive golden door, that had 2 torches at the
    sides of the door.

    "Young Lord, my master wants to talk to you alone.

    Nobody else can follow you in, so your men will stay here with us." said
    one of the 3 men who led them here.

    James turned around and gestured for his men to stay alert in case of any
    lurking dangers.

    He sucked in a lot of air, and tried to calm himself before finally stepping
    into the room.

    A 40 something year old gruesome and horrendous looking man, sat quietly
    at the front of the room.

    The man's appearance was so frightening, that James' legs instantly turned
    turned weak from constantly looking at the man.

    This huge man with no hair and no eyebrows, had 4 long ugly scars slashed
    accross his face.

    And when the repungent man smiled at him, chills immediately ran through
    his body.

    [What a hideous smile], he thought.

    If he wasn't so desperate for their help, he would've definitely turned back...


    in fear of being in the same room with this man.

    This wasn't the person that he had made the deal with last time... hence he
    was somewhat taken aback by the man's ugly appearance.
    Since he did the deal around the Capital, the Teriques had only sent 2 spies
    to speak to him.

    But now that they were closer to the borders between Arcadina and Terique,
    it was easier for spies and other important personnel to move around
    without getting caught.

    The person he was who had almost made James wet his pants, was the
    famous Aristo Donn.

    This guy was practically a legend in the empire of Terique.

    He had fought a great number of battles alongside the king of Terique, and
    now worked as a very trustworthy advisor for the King.

    "Welcome young lord!!!.. please, have a seat" Said Aristo as he gestured his
    hands towards the chair at the other side of his table.

    Although James was nervous, he still tried to act tough as he unhurriedly sat
    down close to Aristo.

    "To save our time, I'll get straight to the point.

    My king has requested that, instead of 3 tenth (30%) of the land.... we want
    6 tenth (60%) of Arcadina.

    Do you accept?!" Said Aristo in a low, but spine-chilling tone.

    "Isn't.... isn't that too much?" James asked, as he tried his best to hide the
    fact that he was indeed intimidated by Aristo.

    "Whether it's too much or not, do you really have a choice?

    If you don't agree to the terms, then we will spread the fact that you came to
    ask for our help all through Arcadina.

    Hehehehe.....What do you think will happen when your father and people
    know that you wanted to kill your own brother just for his throne?
    Remember, we have proof of our contract through your pendant, your
    letters, and your signature, so everyone will immediately believe whatever
    we tell them to.

    So since you don't particularly have a choice, I suggest you shut up and
    agree!!!!"

    Although James was truly sacred, he was still fuming mad.

    How dare they talk to him like this?

    Although he wasn't a prince of Terique, wasn't he still a prince?

    Why couldn't they just show him an ounce of respect?

    [Damn hooligans!!!.. this daddy will deal with you when I become king..
    hmmpp!!!], he thought.

    He was also pissed off with the amount of land that they wanted to acquire.

    60% of Arcadina's land was a lot to give out... but when he thought of the
    fact that they could easily spread the knowledge of this deal throughout
    Arcadina, cold sweat began to form on his back.

    He finally decided that It was better to give the land out, than to loose his
    life.

    Because even if the whole continent found out about this deal, the Teriques
    would be fine....While he on the other hand, would probably be executed
    publicly.

    At this point since he had already thought of double crossing the Teriques,
    the only thing that mattered right now was growing stronger.

    With enough strength, he could easily keep the land away from these
    motherf***ers once he became king.

    But first, it was important for him to remove the biggest obstacle in his
    path... Eli Barn.
    The Teriques had agreed to send assassins to kill Eli during his stay at
    JunGo City, at the border.

    He on the other hand, was heading towards Pandela border city.

    So he truly hoped that they wouldn't disappoint him, since he wouldn't be


    there to witness the results.

    Since the Teriques could stay in large numbers around the border regions
    without getting caught, this was their only chance to kill Eli.

    If they had tried to kill him in his own territory, or even around the
    Capital... James was 100% sure that they would fail woefully.

    But over here, their chances greatly increased by at least 50%.

    For now, he only wanted one of his brothers dead.

    If both Connor and Eli died, his father would definitely suspect him when
    he headed back to the Capital.

    So he decided to only deal with Eli, and keel Connor alive... for now.

    Aristo looked at the foolish young lord and smirked.

    "Young Lord... I suggest you hurry up with your decision.

    Looking at you, I'm guessing that you sneaked away from the soldiers and
    city lords that were travelling with you to Pandela border City.

    So isn't it better to hurry this up before they find out that you're missing?

    And what's there to even think about? This deal is completely fair and
    favorable towards you.

    We will kill your brother, put you on the throne and give you more power
    than you could imagine.

    Only a fool would miss this opportunity....


    So young Lord... do we have a deal?"
    Chapter 141 Demented Women
    -The Royal Palace, The empire of Arcadina-

    "No! No! No!!!!

    What the hell is this supposed to be?

    Janette looked at the high polished silver mirror and frowned at her own
    reflection.

    How could the tailor still mess her wedding gown up at a time like this?

    This was the 6th time that she had tried on the same dress.. and every time,
    she would notice one or 2 mistakes with it.

    Her wedding was going to take place on November 5th.... which was 2
    weeks from now, and this was what she was going to wear?

    In this continent, wedding gowns were typically honey colored... to


    represent the bright shining sun, that would light up and bless the groom
    with every good thing in life.

    The golden dress had thin strips of white fabric placed around the neck,
    waist, sleeves and the bottom region of the gown, to represent purity of the
    bride.

    Although every wedding dress had the same color, it was still up to the
    bride to come up with her own unique design..... Provided the gown didn't
    go above her ankles.

    The bride also had to make sure that her back and breasts weren't exposed
    as well.
    In the Pyno continent, the brides usually wore hair veils on their heads, so
    that only their faces could be seen.

    But Jenette really wanted to stand out more... so she wanted her hair to be
    let free on that day, she wanted her man to be mesmerized when he saw her.

    As for her wedding dress...she wanted several flower patterns, to be placed


    on different areas on the dress.

    And although her dress was long and form fitting, she had chosen to go for
    an off-the-shoulder gown, that had large arm sleeves and a slit in the right
    side of the gown which stopped at knee level.

    Yes.. she wanted a slit.

    When she dried on her wedding gown for the first time, she had
    accidentally ripped the bottom part making a slit.

    When she looked at the silver mirror, she was shocked at how sexy it
    looked.

    Hence she decided to keep and modify this beautiful mistake, for her
    wedding.

    Jenette knew that because of her reputation, people wouldn't really bother
    about the slit... but if it were someone else wearing such a look, people
    would immediately call the person a sl**.

    "You tell me.... how the hell an I suppose to mesmerize my fiance in this
    hideous dress?!!" Jennette screamed.

    "But...but..but my princess, you are definitely gorgeous in this dress.

    I'm sure that he would love you no matter how you looked." Said the
    shivering royal tailor as he looked at Jenette.
    Although everyone often said that this princess was the most purest and
    kindest of all, how could he not know her true self?

    He had been the royal tailor for 20 years now.... And because of this, he was
    well versed with this so called pure maiden.

    Everytime the royal family had events coming up, he and his
    subordinates...would personally take their measurements and make several
    clothing items for them.

    Actually from a bystanders point of view, Janette looked absolutely


    stunning.

    But in Jennet's eyes, she looked nothing more than her usual self.

    And that's not what she wanted for her wedding day at all.

    She wanted to be the most beautiful maiden in all the land..... she wanted to
    outshine everyone, so that no one would stand a chance in trying to seduce
    her husband later on.

    Right now, she looked like her regular gorgeous self, so where was the
    magic?

    Didn't they all say that wearing a wedding gown would make one look like
    a goddess.

    Right now, she looked like a stunning Mortal maiden... but who the heck
    wanted to look like that?

    She wanted to rival even her ancestors who were now gods, so how could
    she be pleased with this kind of crappy work?

    To be fair, it was the mirrors fault and not the tailors.

    Since these people didn't have glass mirrors, they polished flat silver or
    even copper and gold surfaces, to make mirrors.
    These sort of mirrors could only reflect light by 20 to 30%... So the image
    on the mirror wasn't exactly clear, and didn't really show the real beauty of
    the person.

    "Shut up!!!!!!

    Excuses, excuses... that's all you know how to do.

    Are you saying that I, the first princess of Arcadina, is blind?!!!!

    Are you saying that my eyes are deceiving me?

    I've told you that I don't like it, so stop making excuses for your work!!!"
    Jenette yelled.

    "Didn't you just hear what she said?

    my friend here said that you should fix it up... so just do your job!!!

    Why are you even a royal tailor if you can't even sew properly?"

    Standing beside Jenette was her long time friend, Barbara Salazar.

    Barbara came from one of the high class noble families, and had been
    friends with Jenette ever since she was 10 years old.

    Barbara was more like a lackey that followed Jenette everywhere she went.

    If someone bullied Jenette, Barbara would be the first one to attack or plan
    the person's demise.

    "Listen carefully, I want the waist a little tighter, the breast line a little
    lower, and the slit a little wider!!" Jenette commanded.

    "B...but.. my princess, wouldn't that be too shameful?

    People who were those clothes are typically seen as...as.... "

    "Are you trying to say that I'm a harlot?"


    "No no no..my princess... all I'm trying to say is that..."

    "Shut up and do what I say!!!" Jennette yelled back at the tailor.

    "Y....yes....yes yes my princess.. I... I will personally adjust it once I leave .

    This.. this time, it will be perfect." The tailored reassured while bowing
    several times.

    "A princess threatening a poor defenseless worker?... how fascinating.."

    Jenette and everyone in the room turned towards the door, and saw the devil
    herself walking towards them.

    Angelina Dwight!!
    Chapter 142 Demented Women 2
    Angelina Dwight!!

    Jenette had never forgotten the insults that this b**ch had given her within
    the auction house.

    "What are you doing here?!!" Jennette yelled out, in anger.

    Since this was her private chambers, she could drop the white lotus act and
    show her true self at will.

    "Woowww!!!!.... Easy there princess.

    Looking at you, one would think that you were some sort of wild animal in
    the forest

    Look.... you're even scaring this poor worker over here." Angela replied
    with a charming smile on her face.

    Messing around with Jenette always made her day.

    "B**ch get straight to the point!!!" Barbara yelled out in anger.

    "Sigh... I only came here because my uncle the king, had important issues
    to discuss with my father.. so he immediately requested that I join you here
    at once.

    Also.... I miss you so much, so didn't you miss me too?"

    "Who the hell would ever miss you?.. get the hell out of here right now!!"
    Jenette yelled back.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes I'm sure...now get out!!" Jennette yelled again.


    Jenette was so angry that she felt like smashing Angela's head with a rock.

    If not for this heavy wedding dress that she was wearing, she would have
    pounced on Angela right now.

    Just because Angela's aunt is the first queen of Arcadina, didn't mean that
    she should think of herself as a princess as well.

    She always likes to say things like: my uncle the king, my cousin the crown
    prince, my aunt the first queen and so on.

    Since when did relating to royalty, make one a princess?

    Like Jenette had said, when she successfully killed her father, this b**ch
    here would be the first to go.

    "Didn't you hear what the princess had just said? Leave now!!!" Barbara
    yelled.

    Angela smirked as she looked at dummy 1 and dummy 2.

    "Awwww you guys are no fun.....fine, I'll go."

    Janette and Barbara sneered at her and began smiling.

    'This is my house b**ch, what else can you do but listen to my orders?

    Let me see how long you can keep that haughty attitude of yours in front of
    me.' Jenette thought.

    "I'll go.

    I'll go and tell uncle that you and your friend here, defied his orders and
    drove me out.

    Bye bye." Angela said, as she playfully turned around to leave the room.

    Instantly, both Jenette and Barbara turned pale.


    Jenette knew that what her father hated the most, was to have his orders
    defied... so her father would definitely not take it lightly with her.

    And given Angela's personality, she was the sort of person to use her white
    lotus act to even barge into her father's meeting room.

    If she barged in crying, Jenette's father... as well as Angela's father, would


    definitely think that her and Barbara ganged up on poor Angela.

    Plus what Alec Barn hated the most, was to be disgraced in front of several
    guests.

    For a man with a big ego complex, everything order he gave out, had to be
    followed to the latter.

    Barbara also knew this as well.

    For her, Jenette's father would probably say that it was under her influence
    that his daughter drove Angela away.

    She would definitely be used as the scapegoat in this matter.

    Although they didn't like Angela, it seemed like driving her away would
    only get them into more trouble.

    "Wait!!!"... they both shouted out at once.

    Angela smiled and turned around to face them.

    "You! ... you.. you can't you even take a joke?.. we were just joking with
    you.. so stay a little longer..." Barbara said, while choking on her own
    words.

    Begging this b**ch to stay was one of the hardest things that she had ever
    done in her life.

    "Just!!!... just.... stay, we were only joking with you!" Barbara said.

    "Really?" Angela asked playfully, while looking at Jenette.


    "Y..yes", Jenette said while struggling to reign in her anger.

    Angela looked at the expressions of Barbara and Jenette, and couldn't help
    laughing.

    They really looked like they had just eaten dog sh**.

    "Hahahaha.. this is really hysterical.

    I suppose I should tell you both the truth as well.

    Hehehehe... what I said before was only a joke, so don't take it seriously
    alright?

    What!!!..... Did you really think that I would bother my father's meeting,
    just so that I could complain about some insignificant ants?

    Heheheh... Janette, do I look that petty to you?

    It was really only a joke..... but who knew that you both would beg me to
    stay?

    I feel really touched, so I will forgive you all for the troubles that you both
    have caused me throughout the years.

    After all, Janette.... just like your friend here, you are truly a demented
    woman.

    So there's no point with me getting angry at mad people.

    Well ....let me not keep you from trying out your dress.

    Ohhh.. by the way, the issue isn't the dress or the tailor... the issue here is
    you.

    Like I've said... once your ugly, you'll always remain ugly." Angela said,
    leaving the fuming ladies behind.

    Only a joke?
    Insignificant ants?

    Demented women?

    Who the f*** did she think she was?

    If all this was only a joke, then why did she have to make them beg her to
    stay?

    Motherf***er!!!!!!

    Jenette decided to calm herself down.... soon her plans would be in motion.

    Just 2 more weeks, and all goals would be realised.

    On her wedding day, she would be made ruler of Arcadina.

    On that day, Alec Barn would die!!!!

    Just thinking about it made her laugh hysterically.

    'Hahahaha Hahahaha Hahahaha'

    Barbara was stunned, and instantly became a little fearful towards Jenette.

    Who the hell laughs when being insulted?

    Only a fool that's who!!!

    Had Angela finally succeeded in making her friend mental?

    "Jenny?.. Jenny!!! speak to me!!" Barbara said as she shook Jennette


    vigorously on the her shoulders.

    Jenette didn't even respond to her, and kept laughing like a crazed person.

    What the hell was happening to her friend?

    Could it be?
    Was she truly a demented woman?

    Jenette was laughing out loud, while hitting the table and opening her eyes
    as wide as she could.

    Even the tailor was somewhat shaken by her laughter.

    Looking at Jenette, the poor tailor had concluded that what miss Angela
    said was right.

    Yup!!... She was definitely insane.

    Unknown to everyone in the room, a mysterious hooded man smiled to


    himself.. as he watched the entire drama unfold.

    'Interesting'
    Chapter 143 Gary's Everything
    Back on Baymard, the military class named 'Obstacle course', was currently
    going on... and Gary was the teacher for today's class.

    "Come on, Keep up! Keep up!!" He commanded, as he tried to keep the
    'military Privates' motivated.

    But even though he made sure to focus on everyone, he still found himself
    constantly looking at a certain little lamb the most.

    Ruby was her name, and she was currently 17 years old.

    This little lamb that came to Baymard in May, had made the 23 year old
    Gary feel his heart beat loudly whenever she was around him.

    At first, he didn't understand why he felt that way towards her.

    Well... Gary was a typical blockhead when it came to romance.

    He thought that a lot of women were beautiful... but he had never felt like
    he should engage romantically with anyone.... that is until a month ago,
    when he finally realized that he wanted her as his woman.

    It took him 5 months to realize this fact.

    When his little lamb came to Baymard, she was quiet and weaker than her
    current self.

    But as time went on, her military skills had vastly improved.... and now, she
    could be seen as one of the top fighters in her batch.

    Although he called her 'little lamb', she didn't possess the gentleness that a
    lamb usually portrayed.
    She was stubborn, hard-headed, free spirited and very competitive.. and for
    some reason, she seemed to hate him with passion.

    Before.... Gary used to think that only girls who were damsels in distress
    and weak, were what women should be like.

    But ever since he had come to Baymard with Landon, he had quickly
    realised that he personally didn't approve of women who waited for things
    to be handed over to them.

    Women now had jobs, and could also fight better than a lot of soldiers
    within the army.

    This showed that with proper training, women too could do what men did.

    Hence his mindset had changed, and now... he liked girls like his little lamb.

    If his little lamb was ever in danger, kidnapped or even abused.... he was
    sure that she would fight her attackers with all her strength, than wait
    around for someone to save her.

    He was very sure that in situations like these, his little lamb would probably
    be able to escape on her own..... way before he showed up to save her.

    It wasn't just him.

    Most men now liked girls who worked and brought in a certain amount of
    pay to aid in the running of their homes.

    One could never be too certain of the future, so it was better for their wives
    to work.... in case something happened to them.

    In that way, they would be sure that even if they died, their wives would
    still be able to move on with their lives.. and work steadily to take care of
    their children.

    And of course, there were still others that liked girls who stayed at home
    and waited on them.
    For every type of woman, there would always be a man for them.

    "Private Ruby!!!....Keep up!

    Why the hell are you so slow today?!!" Gary yelled out.

    He had found out that he loved teasing his little lamb daily...if he found the
    time that is....hehehe.

    Ruby looked at Gary and gritted her teeth in anger.

    If he wasn't her superior, she would have brawled with him right at this
    moment.

    Everyone who had heard Gary, immediately giggled.

    It seemed like Major General Gary, loved to tease his future wife.

    Who didn't know of their 'love'?

    Everyone within the camp.. always saw their interactions like flirting, while
    both parties involved thought that the other side hated them.

    Gary looked at Ruby who looked like she could eat him raw, and smiled.

    'Truly a wild thing'

    "Private Ruby!!

    If you have time to look at me like that, then you have time to run 3 extra
    laps around the obstacle course at the end of class.. Pay attention!!!"

    "Yess sir!!" Ruby answered while blushing.

    Everyone immediately misunderstood and thought that she had been looked
    at Gary romantically.

    'Bastard', she thought.


    Why did this idiot seem to hate her so much?

    And how the hell had she actually fallen in love with him?

    He always gave her a hard time around the barracks and during class.

    Actually, the real teacher of the class was actually another Warren Officer...
    but because of her, Gary had decided to teach 3 classes every month.. just
    so that he could see her.

    But of course, she didn't know any of that... all Ruby knew was that the man
    that she loved, hated her and picked on her whenever he could.

    "Girl..hehehehe.. must you flirt with your boyfriend in front of us all?" Her
    friend Ava, playfully complained.

    "Right!! At least flirt after class...heheheh" Yara teased.

    Ruby looked at her friends and instantly became speechless.

    How was this considered flirting?

    Where they truly blind?

    Couldn't they see that this villain had been bullying her all day long?

    And since when was Major General Gary her boyfriend?

    Although she would love that very much, the general seemed to hate her
    guts.... so how was she supposed to become his official girlfriend?

    Ruby felt a little envious of her friends for finally getting the men that they
    wanted... while she on the other hand, was clearly a man repellant.

    Every month, there would be a ranking list for all subjects... and every
    month, she would be ranked around the fifth position within her batch..
    which were those that came during May.
    This proved that her combat skills, were current stronger than several
    hundreds of people in her batch.

    And when people looked at her thin but fit body frame, they usually found
    it hard to believe that this was the same girl who had pinned several guys
    down, and gave them K.Os.

    Her friend Ava, was ranked 2nd for military tactics.

    While her friend Yara, was ranked 7th for gun handling and shootings...it
    was very rare that she would miss her target.

    In addition, because all 3 girls were beauties with skills, the soldiers within
    the barracks had a lot of respect for them.

    Hence these girls were now called the 'Heavenly trio'.

    And within this group, everyone else had finally gotten their dream
    man...except for her.

    Her friend Ava, was currently dating Major General Mark.

    Major General Mark was the shy type, while Ava was the bold type.

    Mark would blush so hard whenever he was close to her.. and Ava would
    flirt and torment the poor guy whenever she saw him.

    But when Ava and she would go to their dormitories to sleep, Ava would
    tell her about how cute and handsome Mark was... and how much she loved
    him.

    Ruby was always surprised at how much Ava would switch personalities,
    when it concerned Mark.

    That guy was probably the only one who could make her friend feel like a
    love-struck 5 year old kid.

    During August, Ava became annoyed at how long it took for Mark to ask
    her out... so she marched up to him, grabbed his shirt collar, and told him
    that:

    [From now on, we were dating.

    You are mine, and I am yours!...Is that clear General?]

    The poor major general instantly smiled and nodded sheepishly.... from his
    face, one could see that his wish had finally come true as well.

    As for her friend Yara, Captain Trey was already dating her.

    Yara was like her, very shy and ridiculously awkward when it came to love.

    Captain Trey wooed her constantly, and finally made her fall for him.

    But in her case, the man she loved seemed to hate her completely.

    The class ended and everyone got ready to leave.

    "Private Ruby!!! Are you going somewhere?

    You haven't forgotten about your punishment, have you?" Gary asked with
    a charming smile on his face.

    "No sir!" She replied in anger, while her friends were giggling at the back.

    "Well..... I'll leave you to it....lest I ruin your date..heheheh." Ava said while
    leaving.

    "Hihihihi... Have fun Ru!!" Yara said while following behind Ava.

    How was this considered a date?

    "Private Ruby!.. You know the drill.

    start running!" Gary said.


    If eyes could kill, Gary would have been dead by now.

    She grumbled while running, and Gary followed behind her silently.

    Gary had always known that this little lamb of his was strong.... so he knew
    that in no time, she would be joining them for battle, which he didn't want
    to happen.

    In his mind, he had already made plans for her to stay within Baymard
    forever.

    She could handle the cannons and other weapons during battles within
    Baymard.

    But if there were battles out of Baymard, he wasn't so sure that he would
    ever agree to such a thing.

    Not only him... Even his friends Mark and Trey, had also said that they
    would never allow it as well.

    He knew that she would greatly oppose his decision..... but so what? He
    was doing it for her own good.

    She didn't know it yet, but she was his everything.

    And he would rather she hated him, than for her to loose her life outside on
    a mission.

    "Alright private, you've successfully completed your punishment."

    As Gary spoke, he moved closer to Ruby very slowly.

    Her heart was pounding and her face was flushed red.

    Gary stepped closer and lifted her chin gently.

    "Private Ruby....

    What do I do now?... it seems that I'm madly in love with you."


    Chapter 144 Ready For The Wors
    While Gary was busy tormenting his little future wife, Landon was
    currently in the food industry.

    "Do we have enough animal feed for the winter?" Landon asked.

    "Yes your majesty... we have enough food for twice the amount of animals
    at hand right now." Lyore answered.

    "Hmmm..that's good.... although there's enough animal feed, continue


    storing more for now.

    Don't forget that at the start of each month, more and more animals will be
    added to what we already have.

    Hence we will have more animal mouths to feed.....

    That reminds me.....are the new animal shelter buildings ready yet?"

    "Hmm.. no your majesty, not yet." Lyore answered.

    For winter... the first thing one had to do, was to ensure that all the animals
    were kept warm and safe during that period.

    Hence, these animals would have to be removed from those horse sheds at
    the back of the food industry, and placed within warm stone buildings.

    So since the Textile industry had just moved out of those 4 buildings,
    Landon had requested for the chickens, goats and so on... to move into
    them.

    For now, the workers were still making sheds by putting dividers within all
    rooms within those buildings, so as to accommodate all the animals.
    And once everything was completed, all the animals would move in for the
    winter.

    As for the horses gotten from the war with shannon... ever since August,
    they had already been placed within an estate in the upper region.

    So Landon didn't really have to worry about them at all.

    Speaking of horses, these animals could actually do fine living outside


    during winter...As long as they were metabolically healthy, receive enough
    calories, have enough water and good warm horse blankets around them.

    Yes... horses used a lot of calories during winter to keep themselves warm...
    so it was important for them to constantly take in these calories daily.

    That's why during winter, they needed high quality 'hay diets' at all times.

    Hence ever since August, Landon had been storing hundreds of dry hay
    bundles within the warehouse at the horse estate.

    And although horses could survive outdoors during winter, Landon had still
    made different stables within the horse estate for them.

    What the horses hated the most wasn't the snow falling on them, but the
    harsh winds blowing on their bodies... which made it hard for them to
    tolerate the winter.

    Hence when winter hurricanes or harsh conditions come about, Landon


    would have them stay within the estates.

    But on a sunny day, Landon would let them play with the snow around the
    estate all day long.

    Horses were free spirited animals, so keeping them locked up throughout


    the winter was definitely a No No.

    As for the animals in the lower estate, all of them would be kept indoors
    throughout the winter.
    There was no way that Landon would let those baby chicks and other
    animals stay within those broken down wooden sheds during the winter.

    Hence he had decided to move them into those stone buildings within the
    food industry, lest the winter winds destroyed those sheds.. and blow away
    some of the smaller animals.

    The second thing that Landon wanted to look at, were the crops.

    Ever since September, they had been focusing on planting foods that would
    grow well during the winter.

    For example, corn, beans, cucumbers and eggplants could only grow well
    during hot climates.

    So if they were to continue growing them... even if a few manage to grow,


    more than 90% planted would die from the harsh weather conditions.

    Hence it was beneficial for them to stop planting foods that do well in heat,
    and start focusing on those that that grew well during the winter.

    Crops like lettuce, spinach, leeks, cabbage, carrots, 'Winter rye', 'winter
    Barley' and 'winter wheats', were the perfect example of winter crops.

    "Your majesty.. ....since some food types are going to be scarce during the
    winter, what do we do if we need them?" Lyore asked.

    In fact, Landon had already thought of a solution for this.

    Back on earth, the reason why one would see warm season foods being sold
    during the winter, was because of exportation and importation.

    People bought and shipped foods from Africa, the caribbeans and other hot
    climate regions, to their countries during the winter.

    But right now, Landon only had Santa as his official merchant... so if any
    particular food type was about to run out, Baymard would just have to buy
    them from Santa.

    "Don't worry about that too much, we will buy them from young master
    Hamilton (Santa) if we need anything.

    So what I need you, your accountants, auditors and secretaries to do....is to


    look over all the record books for each food type, and verify the amount
    that is generally sold and bought by the people during each month.

    For example, I want to know how many bags of beans are usually bought
    and sold in the stores every month.

    The same goes for all food items.. irrespective of whether they're winter or
    summer crops.

    Make sure your estimates also include all the new people that would arrive
    Baymard at the start of every month.

    And once you do that, give it to Chief Gregory within the Baymard Council
    of Agriculture, in the upper region.

    He will know what to do."

    Chief Gregory was the main head of the agricultural council, hence he also
    had the duty of making sure that the people never lacked food within
    Baymard.

    Landon had given him a number of secretaries, accountants and a lot of


    money as his capital.

    During times like this, he was supposed to budget what food stuffs
    Baymard needed, and buy it from Santa.

    From there, he would sell it to the food industry and all other commercial
    stores and so on.

    He was also in charge of exportation of food.


    So in the future if the food industry had goods like chocolate bars, they
    would sell them to him.... and he would sell them to Santa and other
    merchants.

    For now, these responsibilities were part of Gregory's job, since there
    weren't a lot of workers right now.

    But in the future, it would be given to the merchants of Baymard.... and


    Gregory would only have to collect the import and export taxes from them.

    In terms of food and Agriculture, Baymard was definitely ready for the
    worst case scenario.

    Even if Landon hadn't opted to buy these summer grown foods from Santa,
    Baymard would still have its winter grown food stuffs.... so starvation
    would definitely not happen.

    Well for now, they were pretty much prepared for the winter.

    --Secret Base, somewhere in Arcadina--

    "Welcome back young master... the Lord and Madam have been waiting for
    your return impatiently."

    The young man unhurriedly walked into the base, and immediately found
    his parents and uncles.

    "Wi...Willy.... you're back!!" Mona Ferris yelled out excitedly.

    "Welcome back son!!" Oden Barn said.

    "Little Willy is finally back!!!" his uncle Nurrel Ferris said.

    "Aye Aye Aye!!!... my nephew is now called the Ghostly prince, so how can
    you still call him Little Willy?" Said his other uncle Powin Ferris.
    "Alright knock it off you two....so little Willy, how did it go?"
    Chapter 145 New Discoveries
    "So how did it go little Willy?"

    "Were there any problems?"

    "Is that why you were delayed?"

    William looked at his family helplessly.

    "Mom, dad....uncles.... everything went according to plan.

    The only reason I'm arriving now, is because I had to receive something
    from the Capital."

    Everyone frowned as they instantly thought that something unexpected had


    happened.

    "It's not what you guys think.

    It's just that while I was resting in 'Zambra City', I got a letter from our
    spies in the Capital.

    They had successfully bought several bags of snow powder for us....so I had
    to wait there a little more."

    "Snow powder?" Oden asked.

    After an hour of explaining what snow powder was, its numerous effects on
    war....as well as demonstrating it's full capabilities in front of them,
    everyone in the room was shocked.

    'How could this tiny powder do this?'

    This weapon was definitely a double edged sword that could definitely ruin
    their plans, if they weren't careful.
    "If you managed to get your hands on this product, then I'm sure that my
    brother has also gotten his hands on it as well." Oden said.

    "That's true father... my spies said that his alchemists have already started
    mass producing it, as we speak."

    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room became heavy.

    "Get Fanji and Quambey to start mass producing them as well!!

    No matter what, we need to always be 1 step ahead of that beast if we plan


    on succeeding!!" Mona said.

    "Hmmmmm.....Although mass production is important, it's also important


    to understand how to guard against such attacks." Murel said

    "Uncle is right!!" William said while nodding.

    They carried everything outside, and headed towards a deserted broken


    down stone building, a little further away from their base.

    The powder was placed into several tubes (the size of dynamite), and
    mounted on arrows, crossbows, and even sticks.

    Just like how arrows would work, the tubes would be lit and launched at a
    trajectory angle..making its way towards their enemies.

    "Boom!!!"

    They began firing at the stone walls continuously, but nothing happened.

    The walls didn't break down at all.... the only thing that could be seen, was
    a thick layer of black soot on the walls.

    William wiped off the soot and observed the walls carefully.

    "No cracks yet" William said.


    "Damn!!... how many times do we have to blast it before the wall takes a
    hit?" Powin grumbled as he noted down what was said with a feather pen
    and parchment paper.

    (**Their ink was made from burnt bones, charcoal and sap of trees which
    glued everything together)

    "Alright.... I think we're done with this stone building... let's target the
    wooden horse sheds next."

    'Boom!!'

    Instantly, 1/4 of the front door scattered into several pieces.

    "Success!!", Murel exclaimed.

    Later on, they experimented on rabbits and other animals of different sizes.

    For smaller animals, they noticed that the blast would shatter them
    completely.

    But for larger animals like horses, they noticed that only targeted areas
    would be affected.

    For example.... their first shot shattered part of the horses front left leg.

    It shattered the region between the horse's knee and 'Fetlock' (ankle).

    And so far, there were no side effects from standing close to the attack...
    they were all safe and fine.

    "Okay I think we're done here.

    Little Willy, carry this wooden barrel of snow powder, and let's get out of
    here."

    When William traveled with the snow powder, he had chosen to put them in
    barrels.. so as to avoid suspicion.
    These wooden barrels were what was usually used to store wine.....so
    anyone who saw it, would most likely think that he and his group were just
    travelling merchants.

    As William carried the barrel forward, a trail of snow powder continuously


    flowed out through some cracks on the barrel... which was completely
    unnoticed by William.

    "Dad, let's go.. put out the flame torch."

    Oden dropped the torch on the floor and was about to step on it.. but then,
    he saw a spark of fire moving towards William.

    "Willy quickly.. drop the barrel!!! Oden yelled out.

    "Drop it nowww!!!" Uncle Powin and Murel yelled.

    William turned around, saw the sparks.

    He immediately dropped the barrel by one of the building's stone walls, and
    quickly dived towards his father's direction.

    If anyone back on earth had ever seen old western movies, then they would
    easily know this scene.

    It was the famous scene where cowboys would light up a trail of


    gunpowder... and hide away, while watching the trail of fire move towards a
    large and obviously explosive barrel.

    And once the fire gets to the barrel, a large boom occurs.

    'Booommmm!!!!!'

    Smoke had completely filled the air, as well as the distinct smell of the
    powder.

    "Is everyone okay?" Oden asked.

    "I'm good"
    "All good"

    "Brother-in-law, I'm okay as well."

    They all answered.

    Once the smoke had cleared out, everyone looked up and was immediately
    stunned.

    The ground had been uprooted 20 centimeters deep.. and the building's
    stone wall, had several cracks on it around a particular spot.

    "Hahahahhaha...Look!!! There are many cracks on this area of the wall!!

    I reckon that if we continue blasting this same spot... with the same amount
    of snow powder for at least 7 more times, then a hole would definitely be
    formed on the wall.

    And who knows.. maybe the wall might even break down because of the
    hole." Powin said excitedly.

    "Hmmm... although that's true, building walls are not the same as castle
    walls." Oden said.

    Although Oden didn't know the exact thickness for several walls, he still
    knew that there were different wall sizes for different purposes.

    In this era, stone walls for buildings were just half a meter thick, while
    castle walls were generally 2 meters thick..... And of course city walls, were
    usually 4 to 5 meters thick as well.

    Right now, they had only been able to form cracks on a particular spot of
    the building's 1/2-meter thick wall.... so they still had a long way to go.

    If they wanted to attack their enemies using this barrel method, they would
    need to sneak in several men with barrels into the cities.....and place these
    barrels all around their enemy's territory.

    This would definitely be a hassle.


    Anyone who has ever watched western movies back on earth, would
    instantly know the effects of 1 barrel of gunpowder.

    If the building was made of wood, then part of it would definitely be


    destroyed... but with medieval stone walls, it wasn't that easy to destroy.

    That's why back on earth, a lot of old castles in the U.K, still stood tall till
    this day.

    Those walls had even been hit with several cannons throughout history, and
    their thick walls had prevented their enemies from winning.

    So how could this barrel take down city walls that were at least 4 meters
    thick, when they couldn't even destroy 1/2 meter thick building walls?

    And to make matters worse, this snow powder wasn't even as powerful as
    regular gunpowder.. so its effects were really weak.

    But of course, it was a different matter when human lives were involved.

    If they could successfully place and light up several barrels... within several
    rooms of these stone buildings, then the people inside these buildings would
    definitely die or have serious injuries when the explosion occurs.

    And if the structures they were targeting were wooden, then the entire
    building itself would fall down with just 4 or 5 barrels within it.

    "But I'm curious though, why didn't the trail of snow powder explode?

    Why was it only the barrel that exploded?" William asked.

    "I think it might have something to do with the wood that the barrel was
    made of" Murel said.

    "That's right!!... it's probably the wood.... plus did you all notice that it's
    only with wood, that this powder seems to react with?" Oden said
    "Previously when we shot it at the wooden door, 1/4 of the door
    immediately scattered into several pieces.... but with stone, it didn't.. So I
    think your right!!" William added.

    In fact, all of them were completely wrong.

    Wood was less dense and less heavier than stone.... so obviously, wood
    would break more easily than stone.

    And the reason why the trail of snow powder didn't explode, was because
    burning the powder released energy and gases.

    While the trail was burning, these were easily released to the atmosphere.

    But when the powder is contained within the barrel, the energy and gases
    cannot easily escape.

    So they continue to build up, until.....'boom'.... the fire reaches them.

    But what would Oden, William and his uncles know about science?

    They actually thought that it was the wood, that had caused such an
    explosion to occur.

    "Okay, we only have 6 barrels of snow powder left.

    So we can experiment with 2 more, and the rest would be sent to our
    alchemists for mass production." Oden said.
    Chapter 146 Deciding One's Future
    Path
    Back in Baymard..... all 14 year old students within the public school, got
    ready to have their weekly field trip.

    In this world, 15 year old teenagers were already considered adults.

    So when this semester ends, these students would graduate and begin their
    lives as adults... which also included job hunting.

    And despite the fact that their current knowledge wasn't up to standard... as
    compared to those who graduated back on earth, Landon still felt like it was
    okay for them to begin work.... Since they would learn on the job, just like
    all the other workers within Baymard.

    And to better familiarize the children with all workplace areas, Landon had
    arranged multiple field trips for them ever since the start of the month.

    Their exams started in November, so this month was definitely the time to
    start these field trips.

    Every Saturday, the students would jump onto the back of several loading
    trucks, and head over to different workplaces within Baymard.

    Last week, they had visited the food industry, textile industry and Alchemy
    industry.

    And the week before that, they had visited the hospital, medical and
    healthcare academy.. as well as the current mall estate within the upper
    region.

    And today, they were heading over to the power plant, central heating plant,
    and the water & sewage plant.
    All these trips gave the students who were about to graduate, some
    perspective about what they wanted to do in the future.

    Within the school premises, Henry, Mildred and their friends...were


    currently waiting for the trucks to arrive.

    "Hey!...what do you want to be when you graduate?.... Since I love horses


    and animals, I want to work as a stable woman at the 'Horse Ranch'."
    Mildred said cheerfully.

    "Ahhh!!... I honestly hate moving up and down a lot, so I want to sit in the
    offices and work as an accountant.

    "Me too!!!!... I have no idea why you guys like moving around and being in
    the outdoors so much.

    For me, I want to be a secretary within any of the workplaces."

    "I want to be a doctor... that's why I'll go to the medical & healthcare
    academy after I graduate."

    "I want to be a soldier"

    "Textile industry worker"

    "Cleaner"

    "Teacher"

    "Caretaker"

    "Government worker"

    "Miner"

    "Store clerk"
    "Chef"

    "Construction worker"

    "Customer Service Representative"

    "__"

    As Henry listened to his friends and classmates, he couldn't help but wonder
    about his own situation.

    Although he was thoroughly impressed by all the places he had visited, he


    still didn't feel any real 'calling' (as his friends would put it).. towards any
    profession.

    He felt that if he chose a job just for the sake of getting money and passing
    by, he would indeed live a sad and miserable life.

    Hence he wanted a job that he truly appreciated and felt proud of.

    He was hoping that today, he would get his own 'calling'...from any of the
    jobs on tour list.

    As they were talking, their teacher, Mr. Vincent, began doing roll-call,
    while waiting for the trucks to arrive.

    9:45 A.M

    The loading trucks arrived, the students hopped in and were now on their
    way to the water & sewage treatment plant.

    Once they arrived, the soldiers on guard duty checked the Tour Slips for all
    truck drivers.. and allowed them to drive in towards the bus and car park
    region within Sector 1.

    The students got out of the trucks and were immediately marveled at the
    sight before them.
    "Wahhh!!!!.... So beautiful!!!"

    There were several fully cemented 5 story buildings, that were wide,
    rectangular in shape and had a lot of large glass windows on them.

    As well as several massive glass buildings, that were all trapezoid-shaped.

    Even teacher Vincent was blown away by the sight before him.

    Everything looked neat and extremely beautiful.

    Henry didn't even have the time to fully take in everything, when he
    suddenly heard footsteps approaching.

    2 men and a lady, where heading towards their direction.

    "Hello there!!" Said the 24 year old lady, as she shook teacher Vincent's
    hand.

    "Hello!!", teacher Vincent replied, as he shook the lady hand.. as well as the
    other men who came along with her.

    The lady turned to look at the children and smiled.

    "Hello Baymard's proud graduating students!!"

    When they heard the lady, they Suddenly felt proud and glad to be
    addressed like this.

    Oh my heavens!!.. they were going to be the first batch to graduate from the
    public school.

    Wasn't this also part of Baymard's history?

    "Welcome to the water & sewage treatment plant.

    I'm Mrs. Rina, and I'm one of the many plant operators here.
    To my left... is one of my colleagues Mr. Christiano, who happens to be an
    electrical engineer (in training).

    And to my right is Mr. Benjamin, who happens to be a chemical engineer


    (in training).

    Today, we have a lot of exciting things for you all to see.

    Like how we turn ocean water into clean drinkable water... as well as how
    we supply that same water to everyone within Baymard.

    And you guys are in for a real treat!!!..

    We will show you all what happens to waste when it flows through the
    sinks, or is flushed down the toilets.

    Now... do any of you have any questions?" Rina asked.

    Henry immediately raised his hand.

    "Ehmm Mrs. Rina, what exactly does a plant operator do?"


    Chapter 147 Deciding One's Future
    Path 2
    When Henry had gone to the construction and Alchemy industries last
    week, he had seen electrical engineers.. as we as chemical engineers.

    But this was his first time seeing a plant operator.

    It wasn't only Henry who was curious... everyone there wanted to know
    about the job as well...

    After all, the main reason for these trips was to find out what they would
    like to do when they graduate.

    What exactly was a plant operator?

    "Well.... there are so many tasks that I perform. Like monitoring all system
    procedures, doing routine checks, and many more.

    To make it easier for you all to understand, I will fully explain my duties to
    you as the tour progresses.

    Oh!! And I will also explain the duties of all the other jobs within this plant
    as well.

    Now.... are you all excited for today's tour?" Rina asked excitedly.

    "We are!!"

    "Yes yes!!"

    "__"

    "Okay okay....calm down everyone.


    Before we begin our tour, we'll have to get you all briefed and suited up....
    as his majesty would say."

    Everyone giggled as they followed behind Rina and her team.

    Their king always said the funniest slangs and sentences ever... just like this
    'let's get suited up' phrase.

    In their opinion, although their king was serious when he needed to be.... he
    was also extremely funny and a good source of comedic relief to them.

    Especially when he narrated stories about princesses and warriors....

    And because of their king, they had began picking up these funny sentences
    and slangs as well.

    They would chat with their friends and say things like: 'hasta la vista' and
    'say hello to my little friend'.

    They really hoped that someone would compile and publish all these iconic
    phrases.... so that they could read up on them when they wanted to laugh
    with their friends.

    Rina and her team lead them into a large auditorium within one of the
    buildings, and began briefing them on safety.

    They were told what they should do if they were in trouble... As well as
    what they should do if they noticed any issues, leaks and problems within
    the plant.

    And at the end of their safety briefing, they were given face masks,
    protective boots, and protective glasses to wear.

    Once everyone was suited up, the tour finally began.

    They followed Rina towards another large gate, which apparently led to
    sector 2.
    Although this region didn't have any of those beautiful glass buildings, it
    was still breathtaking all the same.

    Their tour guides immediately led them towards the facilities that treated
    water from the ocean.

    Of course Rina stayed ahead of them, while Christiano and Benjamin


    walked behind them... ensuring that no one was lost or left behind.

    The tour had progressed steadily, with Rina explaining the treatment
    process... as well as everyone's job and responsibilities.

    And now, it was time to move on to sewage treatment.

    "Can anyone give me an example of waste that's found in sewage water?"


    Rina asked.

    Almost immediately, several hands were raised up in the air.

    "Yes.....you.... and before Answering, please tell us your name please."

    "Ehmmm my name is Mathias.... and I think soapy water is waste" the boy
    shyly answered.

    "Correct!!!.. its indeed waste.. thank you Mathias... anyone else?"

    "My name is Julia... food that falls into the sinks"

    "Poop"

    "Chemicals"

    "Tissue Paper"

    "__"

    "All of you are correct.... all of them are found within the sewage water
    that's treated here.
    Okay, let's look at the processes that change sewage water into clean
    drinkable water." Rina said.

    "Ewwwww!!"

    "Yuck!!!"

    "How is that even possible? How can we get clean water from all that?"

    "Gross!!!"

    Rina giggled, as she listened to the childish comments of Baymard's future


    graduates.

    The children's faces were scrunched up.. and they couldn't help but wonder
    how they were going to make Poop filled water clean.

    Just thinking about it made them want to throw up.

    But as the tour progressed, they became surprised at the end results.

    The gross greenish greenish brown water, had turned clear and clean.

    Wasn't this magic?

    Science was truly awesome.

    With the tour at its end, the children ate their lunch within the industry, and
    headed over to the power plant and finally towards the central heating plant.

    And by the end of the day, the students were sent back to the school's
    premises.

    "So Henry, have you finally decided what you'd like to be when you
    graduate? Mildred asked curiously.
    Today... although the power and central heating plants were fascinating,
    none of them truly piqued Henry's interest like the water & sewage
    treatment plant.

    He had asked a lot of questions.. as well as answered several others from


    Mrs. Rina.

    The most important thing was that, he had felt that even if he worked there
    for 20 years, he would still love doing his job daily.

    And if he ever grew tired of being a plant operator, he could just switch job
    titles within the industry.

    There were chemists/alchemists within the plant that focused on Chemistry


    and engaged in chemical research and experiments.

    There were electrical engineers, chemical engineers, mechanical engineers,


    managers, plant specialists, technicians and so on.

    In fact, all he knew was that he wanted to work in this particular industry
    for a long time.

    It seemed like he had finally found his 'calling'.

    "Hmmm... I want to work in the water & sewage treatment plant... I want to
    become like Mrs. Rina.

    I want to be plant operator."


    Chapter 148 New Month, New
    Academies
    Time passed by quickly.....and finally, November was here and Santa's
    subordinates had once again arrived on the shores of Baymard.

    Gregory from the Council of Agriculture, and Rowin from the council of
    mineral resources, came along with Landon to learn and see how trade was
    usually done.

    After all, they too would have to take over this job of exportation and
    importation sooner or later.

    Landon sold several mineral ores... as well as received animals, bags of


    seeds, and of course slaves and refugees from Santa's subordinates.

    Just like before, the learned slaves were sent to the secretaries, auditors and
    accountants... while the children were sent over to the resident estate within
    the upper region.

    There were also people who volunteered to be soldiers, stable caretakers,


    chefs, and nurses/doctors.

    "Little..La.... Your majesty, are we still going to open those new academies
    now?" Lucius asked.

    He was so used to calling Landon...

    'little Landon', that he would slip up here and there when talking to Landon
    publicly.

    "Sigh.. you know that I already take you as my father, so can you just drop
    it?" Landon replied.
    "Nope!!.. I need to maintain a certain level of respect so that everyone else
    will respect you too.... plus I will only require you to call me that when I
    marry your mother.

    So, your majesty.... what about the new academies?" Lucius said with as he
    smiled warmly at Landon.

    'What a stubborn man', Landon thought.

    Right now, he wanted to create 2 new academies:

    •The Baymard Police Academy.

    •And the Baymard Academy for Guard Training.

    For the police academy, Landon had decided that for now, he would just let
    them focus on public safety.

    Typically, a regular police academy, produces officers that deal with:


    public/community safety, Crime Scenes, Cyber criminals, National security
    and many more.

    Crimes that affect national security, like terrorists... would typically be


    handed over to the National Security officers (like the F.B.I).

    And any crimes that involved murder, kidnapping, homicide, bombs, aid the
    police, and so on.... would be handled by Crime Scene Investigators
    (C.S.I)... and sometimes the National Security officers.

    But that was all for the future.

    Right now, Baymard just needed public safety officers.

    These officers were in charge of: patrolling the area on foot or with police
    cars, responding to crimes in progress, preventing crime, arresting violators,
    rescuing civilians, investigating ordinary crimes (like car accidents, bank
    robbery, theft..and so on)... as well as aiding the victims and interrogating
    criminals.
    They also regulate traffic, control crowds, administer first aid, and respond
    to fire alarms or emergency calls (911)... and the list goes on.

    Anyway.... the 375 new recruits that had volunteered to join the police
    academy, would study and work at the same time.

    Landon had planned to make a working schedule that didn't affect their
    studies at all.

    Back on earth, almost all students ad part time jobs when studying.... so
    Landon didn't think it would be completely stressful to them.

    He would make sure that everyone got to be on duty at least twice or thrice
    a week.. depending on their class schedules.

    But no matter how many work shifts they had, all the work posts would
    always be filled with officers on duty..... no matter what time of day it was.

    even at night, he expected the police officers to stay alert and vigilant.

    Speaking of class schedules, the students would still need to attend basic
    classes like math and Pyron.

    But in addition to those, they had to take ethics classes, Laws and Justice
    classes, close combat classes and obstacle course classes.

    As well as first aid classes, weapon theory and handling classes.. which
    involved shooting.

    For this, Landon had decided to appoint a few Warrant officers from the
    Army as their teachers within the academy.... since these courses were
    already taught in the army anyway.

    "Your majesty... I don't think that any of the soldiers would like to leave the
    army for this police academy..

    Leaving the army means that they wouldn't fight wars, go for missions and
    so on.
    I know that if I was asked to leave the army, I too wouldn't agree." Lucius
    stated.

    Landon thought for a while and his eyes lit up.

    "Then let's not remove them from the army.. lets have them become
    officials for both the army and the police academy.

    And to encourage them.... the time that they spend teaching, would count
    towards their increase in rank within the Army itself.

    Also don't forget that they aren't teaching all year round.

    They just have 2 major semesters to focus on.. that's it.

    And when any sort of war approached Baymard, they could still choose to
    join the battle.... if they wanted to.

    So for now, we'll let them keep their rooms in the army.. as well as give
    them new rooms within the police academy.

    But when they were teaching, they had to stay within the police academy."

    "Your majesty, this might just work... no one wants to hide up their ranks
    within the army.. al letting them keep it is definitely a must.

    Also, the other suggestions are good as well." Lucius replied while nodding.

    Landon had also decided that while the soldiers were teaching the new
    recruits, he would in turn teach them several new courses.

    Courses like: criminology, psychology, Victimology, Warrants &


    Community safety.... were some of the courses that these police officers had
    to know by heart.

    As for the police station, Landon had decided to use another small estate
    close to the public school.
    This station was were the recruits would handle all public matters involving
    safety and crime.

    And while the recruits were on duty, the warrant soldiers would also
    supervise them as well.

    Like any other military profession, this police academy would also have it's
    own ranking system too.

    For public safety officers, the ranks from lowest to highest were:

    •Officer/Deputy (recruits spend 1 year within this rank before advancing).

    •Detective/Inspector (1.5 years within rank)

    •Sergeant: (2 years)

    •Lieutenant (2 years)

    •Captain (2.5 years)

    •Major/Deputy Inspector (2.5 years)

    •Colonel (3 years)

    •Commander (3.5 years)

    •Deputy chief of Police/Deputy Commissioner (4 years)

    •Assistant Chief of Police/assistant Commissioner (5 years)

    •Chief of Police/Commissioner/Sheriff

    Of course when looking at the time required to advance to the next rank,
    Landon had altered it a bit to fit Baymards needs.
    "Your majesty, so your saying that I would also be the Chief of Police.. as
    you call it.. of this police station?"

    "Well... yes... your the only one that could head the city's police force... so
    for now, I want you to hold onto the position, until someone suitable comes
    along..

    Hehehehe...You are currently the face of justice within the city, so it's really
    hard to find a replacement as good as you."

    "You little brat....who's the face of justice?" Lucius said, as he pretended to


    be angry.

    "Ohhh!! What happened to calling me 'your majesty'?... hehehehe"

    "Boy..... you really know how to make this man here speechless."

    The next academy that Landon decided to make, was the Baymard academy
    for Guard Training

    Just like the police academy students, these 298 new recruits.. would also
    work part-time as security guards within Baymard, while studying.

    Well for them, there wasn't really much to do... except for making sure that
    they knew math, english, weapon handling, ethics and close combat.

    Again, the warrant officers would teach these recruits as well...and their
    services would be counted towards the increase of their army ranks.

    But unlike the other academies that required the students to take several
    years studying, this academy only needed it's students to spend 2 years
    within it.

    And after graduation, the students would have to move out, get their own
    apartment or homes.. and apply for full-time positions within Baymard.

    Of course some of them could also apply to teach the future recruits within
    the academy as well.
    .

    "Since that's all, I'll help you settle down these new recruits within the
    academies... as well as assign several warrant officers to teach them. "

    Once Lucius and some soldiers escorted the group of recruits away, Landon
    was finally left with 5410 workers.

    Now, he could finally focus on November's Tasks.


    Chapter 149 Typewriters and
    Toothpaste
    With 5410 workers, Landon decided to send:

    •510 workers to the Alchemy Industry

    •500 workers to the Food Industry

    •200 workers to the Textile Industry.

    •200 workers to the Cleaning Service facility.

    •1000 workers to the Construction Industry

    •and 3,000 workers to some construction sites around Baymard.

    And right now of of these 3000 construction workers, he decided to send:


    1000 new workers to aid those building the new city wall.

    Since those at the city wall had cleared a substantial amount of trees,
    Landon had decided that half of the men should start building the new city
    wall.... While the other half should continue clearing these trees.

    This way, work would definitely go by faster.

    Again, he wanted to send another 1000 men, to aid those building the new
    mall.

    And finally the remaining 1000, would aid those constructing the roads.

    "Your majesty, how many men do you want to start construction on the new
    Printing Industry?" Tim asked.
    "Hmmm... get 500 construction workers from all the construction sites.. and
    have them start construction immediately."

    The reason why Landon wanted to build a printing industry, was so that he
    could start printing out money A.S.A.P.

    It was better, and more efficient to have large electrically controlled


    machines do the job... than have the workers waste their time doing several
    batches on multiple steam engines.

    Apart from printing money, this new printing industry would continue
    printing books, and other documents needed within Baymard.

    And in the future, they would print newspapers as well.

    Previously, Landon didn't want them to bother with newspapers because


    with all honesty, the workers were few and the amount of things that they
    needed to print off were plenty.

    These people were basically 'printers'.

    When several copies of official documents needed to be made, they would


    handle it.

    When books were needed, it was their jobs.

    Let's not even talk about liscense cards, I.D cards and so on.

    They were busy as well... so why would he push overwork them just for
    that?

    But with the aid of electrically powered machines, the worker's burdens
    would greatly lessen.

    Hence it was time to start constructing their own industry.

    Plus them moving out of the construction industry, will create a lot of
    vacant space within the industry for future development.
    Anyway... since this industry would focus on printing, Landon didn't think
    it needed to be large.

    The industry needed its own fence, guard posts and car park within it... as
    well as 5 other wide buildings for work.

    1 building would be used for meetings, offices, clinic and cafeteria area..
    while the other 4, would be used for printing.

    Landon had already decided that all buildings should be very wide, and
    should be at least 3 stories high.

    With 500 construction workers, he was sure that the work would be done
    around the first week of December.

    "Okay Your majesty... I'll assign them to start construction right away.

    And Ehmmm your majesty, what exactly are typewriters?" Tim asked,
    while flipping the notes in his hand.

    This was the first time that he had ever heard of it.

    "Well... do you remember how you guys complained about not being able to
    read each others handwriting on official documents?"

    Tim, Wiggins, Sophia and Lyore nodded back.

    Honestly it was a hassle for them.

    Here were over 100 official documents that they couldn't read, because
    some of their subordinates had bad handwriting.

    Back on earth, one would say that their handwriting resembled that of a
    doctor's own.

    For official documents, this was definitely a NO NO!

    Hence for the sake of proper record keeping, it was definitely time for the
    workers to use typewriters.
    Besides, it would also be useful for those who'll work in the banks as
    customer service representatives, or even front desk workers.

    Typewriters worked mechanically.... and almost have the same key array
    mechanism as pianos did.

    When one tapped a letter on the typewriter, a thin metal stick-like wand,
    stroked the paper.... producing the same letter that was touched earlier on.

    Each part of the typewriter, would typically be made from either metal or
    plastic.

    So all the parts would be molded out and joint together by tiny nails and
    screws.

    For manufacturing of these typewriters, he had decided to give the job to


    Department 6 of the Construction Industry.

    As for the keyboard format, Landon preferred the normal format used back
    on earth.

    Of course every typewriter would come with an instruction manual, so as to


    aid their users.

    Hopefully in the future, several writers would be born because of this


    invention.

    Children could also write manuscripts of their own stories if they liked...
    and maybe earn a living from doing it.

    The future was limitless.

    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on toothpaste.

    In this era, people brushed their teeth using a rough cloth, water and salt.
    They also used crushed eggshells as toothpaste... as well as ground from the
    earth and scales from fish.

    And sometimes... they would split the ends of twigs, and use this as their
    toothbrush.

    Obviously, these methods left them with several wounded gums and
    unclean teeth.

    Hence the best solution, was definitely toothpaste and toothbrushes.

    So what goes into a tube of toothpaste? ... chemicals that's what!

    Lots and lots of chemicals.... like calcium carbonate, aluminium hydroxide,


    fluorine ...and so on.

    Basically, there are several raw materials and additives... that work towards
    one simple aim, to stop tooth decay and aid in gum protection.

    So to start off... the ingredients would be fully combined, and later heated
    up in large aluminium tanks.

    So as to prevent any other chemical reactions from occurring inside the


    toothpaste mix.

    Yes aluminum already existed in Baymard.

    It was a metal that was extracted and refined from the reddish clay rock...
    called bauxite, that was found within the caves.

    Generally, this ore made about 10% of this worlds outer crust..... so it wasn't
    that hard to find.

    Back on earth, this ore made 8% of the earth's crust... and was one of the
    most abundant ores found and used by almost all industries.

    Anyway, after heating....the mixture would have a dough like appearance.


    From there, Landon had planned to use peppermint and other plants as
    flavor.

    And once everything is done, the toothpaste would be put in plastic


    tubes...and sold out to the citizens.

    For toothbrushes, they usually have 3 main components: the bristles, the
    grip part and the handle.

    The grip and the handle, will be molded from rubber..

    For the bristles, nylon or soft rubber were generally used.

    So Landon had decided to make toothbrushes that had both bristle types...
    the citizens would but the ones that they deemed fit.

    "Wiggins... since the plastic making department is within your industry....


    then I'll let your alchemy industry handle the creation and packaging if the
    toothpaste.

    And Tim, since the rubber making department is within your industry...
    then, I'll let you take care of creating the toothbrushes as well."

    "Yes your majesty".


    Chapter 150 Cardboard Boxes,
    Spaghetti and Modified Cleaning
    Tools
    "Moving on... I've thought about a suitable solution for carrying heavy
    items." Landon said.

    Everyone's eyes lit up.

    They had been waiting for this solution for several months now.

    The main issue complain that they had gotten from the delivery workers,
    was the fact that both plastic and metal. . were not suitable to have as
    delivery boxes.

    The men had to offload several deliveries a day.. be it from food, clothes
    and so on.

    And even though plastic was lighter than metal, it still had some definite
    weight when they carried it over their shoulders... or across their waists.

    Sometimes, they would deliver several produce items like apples.. using a
    metal boxes... which were very heavy..

    And other times, they could use these same metal or plastic boxes just to
    carry several piles of clothes.

    It always seemed like they were carrying the whole world on their
    shoulders.

    So what they needed needed right now were cardboard boxes.

    Even though these boxes would have a wide variety of sizes, shapes and
    colors .. all of them would still share 3 basic structural components.
    They would consist of 1 wavy sheet of paper.. called the 'flute'.... that was
    being sandwiched, between 2 flat sheets called 'liners'.

    And together, the make a corrugated board.

    Generally..... production would start with a thick massive role of paper, that
    would be sent to a wavy (crumpled, or ridged) steam roller.

    This machine would press the paper between 2 ridged rollers... and blasts it
    with hot steam.

    At this point... the paper that leaves the roller, will be wavy and will also be
    known as the 'flute' (wavy paper).

    To better understand its shape, it would be better to imagine a wavy zinc


    roof... that has dips and bumps on it.

    Once the wavy sheet is formed, glue would be placed on both sides of it..
    and 2 other straight sheets of paper would sandwich it.

    The glue used here is generally made from water and starch... since this sort
    of glue wouldn't contaminate fresh produce, that the boxes may later
    contain in future

    After the gluing process....several rectangular and square pieces would be


    cut out from the large cardboard sheets, depending on the box sizes needed.

    And once that's done, cold glue (made from polyvinyl acetate)...would be
    used to join the sections that would form the box.

    Of course any tiny pieces left from cutting, would be sent back to the paper
    making department for recycling.

    Also, if the boxes needed to be printed on, then they would be later sent to
    the Printing department as well.

    "Tim, your department will handle manufacturing of these boxes.


    As for the Textile industry, I need new clothing" Landon said while giving a
    notebook to Sophia.

    He needed: Police uniforms, warm nightwear for men, women and


    children.. sweatshirts.. and leggings that can be worn within other pants
    during winter.

    "Your majesty don't worry... it shall be done." Sophia said.

    "Good!!!... Lyore for your industry, I need you guys to start making
    something I call Instant noodles.

    Well... I need you to make Instant noodles, Spaghetti, and macaroni."

    Truthfully, Landon missed Ramen the most.

    Ah!!!....Just thinking about the beef flavoured one, made his mouth watery.

    Sigh... a modern society was try the best when it came to food.

    Making all these foods were actually quite easy... Take for example,
    Spaghetti.

    The flour is first mixed with water, so as to make the dough... and for this,
    Landon needed several vacuum steam powered industrial mixers... as well
    as ordinary mixers, to get the job done.

    The dough would first pass through the ordinary steam mixer... and then it
    would finally pass through a Vacuum mixer.

    Vacuum machines, usually gave better and much richer dough... it was a
    must for production.

    After mixing, the dough will pass through another cylindrical steam
    powered machine, that has several rotating screws and blades within it.....
    that compresses and cuts the dough into hundreds of long tiny strips at
    once.
    Of course after this process, the strips of dough leave the cylinder....through
    the many holes on the cylinders mouth, and immediately hung on several
    aluminium sticks.

    From there, they are dried using fire... and later sent to another cutting
    machine.

    This cutting machine would cut them into shorter lengths, so that they could
    be easily packaged.

    And after cutting... they get packaged, marketed and sold out to the citizens.

    "Tim.... I need your department to also make several steam powered


    machines for them... as well as the machines needed for making cardboard
    boxes."

    "Not a problem your majesty

    And what about the cleaning tools, will we still change them?" Tim asked.

    "Sigh... it looks like your industry is really in for it this time Tim.

    Yes... we're going to modify and create new versions of the ones we have
    right now."

    During the weekly meetings, Landon had noticed that the cleaners had been
    havibg hard time getting their jobs done...due to the inefficiency of the tools
    that they had at hand.

    Of course they didn't notice the problem... because to them, the new
    sponges, cleaning rags, floor & window cleaning detergents, brooms, mops,
    and dust pans... . were already godly in their eyes.

    But Landon immediately saw the main issue at hand.

    For things like the industries and other large enterprises.... it was ideal for
    them to use industrial sized tools.

    So that they could get the job done using less time and less people.
    Hence what he planned to do right now, was to create new versions of the
    tools that already existed presently.

    He would make new modified tools like brooms and mops, that could
    handle wider cleaning surfaces.. .. as well as wider window wipers.

    Everything that they had right now was good for residential cleaning... but
    not industrial.

    Although he was making new tools, he knew that it wasn't the right time to
    make electrically powered ones... like vacuum cleaners and floor scrubbers.

    Right now, the workers were extremely busy... and not all the industries and
    workplaces were electrically wired up.

    So electrically powered tools were definitely a No No!


    Chapter 151 Need More 007's
    While everyone was busy preparing for Landon's birthday, (which was on
    November 3rd).... he on the other hand, went over to the city wall... to aid
    the construction workers in clearing the trees, and building the walls.

    Early in the morning, he and the men took several heavy machines and
    towards the outer forest.

    Half of the men were to focus on building the walls, while the other half
    would focus on uprooting the trees.

    Landon was in the mood for driving, so he chose to uproot the trees for
    today.

    'VRoommmm!!'

    The machines moved towards the city gate in an orderly fashion.

    Some of the workers drove machines that would clear the trees.... while
    others drove machines that would transport these trees back to the wood
    cutting department, where they would be cut down into several planks.

    Some also stood around the cleared fields, and measured the field
    dimensions.. according to his Majesty's request.

    They had to cut 1 mile worth of trees.

    So ever since they started, they had been marking and measuring the
    already cut fields... so that they would be able to estimate how much more
    deeper, they needed to clear into the forest region.

    As the men worked, the soldiers who were supposed to guard them....stayed
    close by, watching them and their surroundings attentively.
    After all, the men had already began clearing regions.... that were
    considered to be the 'deep zones'of the forest.

    As they worked, 2 pairs of golden colored eyes..... peered out from the
    forest, and looked at 3 of the men close by.

    One of them was a worker, who was busy marking and measuring up the
    land... while the other 2 were soldiers who stood by, guarding him at all
    times.

    Of course those within the machines, didn't have any guards around them...
    since they were already protected by the thick glass walls and doors of the
    machines.

    Very slowly and quietly, the animals unhurriedly approach the men.... who
    were currently standing 15 meters away from the forest region.

    Of course the men couldn't go any closer, because their king had forbidden
    them to do so.

    His majesty had said that they should always work a certain distance away
    from the forest.

    He had told them to picture 8 Lucius' lying down on the ground


    simultaneously.....and take that as the minimum distance that they were to
    keep away from the forest.

    Once the animals were at the edge of the forest, they reversed a little,
    lowered their backs even more... and leaned back, so as to build up
    momentum for their run.

    'Graooohhhhhhh!'

    In a flash, they immediately ran out towards the 2 soldiers... who were
    presently standing in front of the worker.

    One of the soldiers spotted them, and instantly reached for his weapon.

    "Get your gun!!!', the first soldier yelled.


    "Thpiew! Thpiew! Thpiew!!" The first soldier had shot the animal 6 times.

    The first 2 shots were on its head, another 2 around its shoulders.... and the
    last 2 on its front left leg.

    The animal immediately dropped to the ground, and panting heavily.

    It was dying slowly.

    The soldier was stunned.... This was definitely a 'Hangol'.

    Hangols looked like a crossbreed between cougars and lions.

    Their fur was purplish in color, and they were about twice the size of an
    average full grown lion back on earth.

    As for the other soldier, he was a little late to react... so he had only fired
    one bullet, before the Hangol violently pounced on him.

    "Ahhh!!!!" He yelled, while holding the Hangol's mouth wide with his bare
    hands.

    He looked as heroic as Dwayne Johnson (The Rock), holding open a lion's


    mouth in the movie 'Hercules'.

    As the Hangol was about to hit him with its claws.... the soldier, Moby,
    immediately used his right leg to hit the Hangol's belly.

    'Groahhhhh', the animal whimpered in pain.

    "Rico!!... shoot its back!!" Moby yelled out, as he continued to wrestle the
    ferocious Hangol... who was spitting on him like crazy.

    At this point, he had already received several claw strikes from the Hangol.

    And Rico who had just killed the other Hangol, was conflicted on what he
    should do.
    The Hangol and his friend were wrestling so hard, that he was afraid that
    while shooting the bullet, the animal might turn around.. making the bullet
    accidentally injure his friend.

    Everyone had around, had already noticed the commotion... and had
    immediately stopped working, so as to help their fellow Baymardian.

    Although the sounds of the machines had drowned out the sounds of their
    battle, the other guards around the work site... had immediately noticed the
    battle.

    From there, they signalled everyone else who was working within the
    machines.

    Truth be told, they had been wrestling for more than 5 minutes now.

    Man vs Beast.

    Everyone was completely shocked, at how Moby could hold off for so long
    under such a gigantic beast.

    The soldiers knew that this was because of all the close combat classes that
    they had undergone.

    Amazing!!

    Rico had been holding the gun for a while now, and was still conflicted on
    what he should do.

    His hands trembled slightly.. as he was afraid that he might accidentally kill
    his friend.

    What if the bullet passed through the animal and killed instantly his friend?

    He had no problem shooting at all.... but for some reason, when he pointed
    the gun towards his comrade, he felt like a newbie soldier.

    "Rico you can do it!!!"


    "Rico!!.. remember what his highness had said!!.. believe in yourself"

    Everyone else encouraged him.

    Finally, Moby yelled out

    "Rico, I have no more strength to continue on... shoot this motherf***er


    now!!!"

    'Thpiew!!'

    The bullet had hit the Hangol's head.

    'Groawww!!'

    The men at the side took advantage of this, and yanked Moby away from
    the Hangol.

    Once Moby was out of the picture, every other guard took out their gun and
    shot the animal several times.

    'Thpiew! Thpiew! Thpiew!'

    How dare this beast touch their comrade?

    Die motherf***!!!

    Landon looked at the Hangol, that had probably received over 50 bullets by
    now... and couldn't help but say a short prayer for it.

    R.I.P Mr. Hangol!!

    Bruhhh!!!... this was definitely overkill...not that he was complaining.

    Instantly.... several men who were holding a first aid kit, ran over from the
    gate.

    They had seen the whole incident through their binoculars... as well as the
    many large telescopes, that were mounted on the city wall.
    Once they saw the battle, they immediately knew that their comrade was
    injured... so they prepared the first aid kit for him.

    "Quickly.. give room!!!"

    They rushed over to Moby, and tore open his military shirt.

    The medic team quickly soaked a clean cloth with hydrogen peroxide, and
    gently cleaned his wounds.

    Everyone stood by watching, as the hydrogen peroxide immediately turned


    white when it came in contact with Moby's skin.

    And while they were busy cleaning his injuries, someone went to get a
    truck A.S.A.P.

    There were always 3 loading trucks, stationed around the City gate posts...
    just in case information about visitors needed to travel fast to their king or
    any important military personnels.

    Information about needing backup or help, would also be delivered fast in


    this way.

    After cleaning the blood, dirt and debris off his wounds, they bandaged him
    up neatly.

    Since there were no real bandages available, they used ordinary fabric as
    their bandages.

    Bandages were made from cotton... and presently, it was too cold for cotton
    to survive.

    Moreover, Cotton takes 5 to 7 months to fully grow.

    Hence although they presently had enough cotton seeds, Landon knew that
    he could only plant them by spring time.

    Anyway... by the time Moby's wounds were completely dressed, the truck
    had finally arrived.
    The patient was gently carried in, and immediately sent over to the hospital
    for further treatment.

    Of course, they also took the dead Hangols as well..... Landon had ordered
    that it should be given to the cooks within the barracks..

    Those who were on duty today, would have a share of the meat once they
    went back to the barracks.

    Landon accessed everything that had happened today, and decided to head
    on over to Lucius' office.

    Rico's hesitation, had showed him that his men could shoot confidently only
    when their comrades weren't within their shooting range.

    But what happens when they had to decisively shoot someone who was
    holding their comrades hostage?

    No joke, he wanted his men to be as smooth and sharp as '007'.

    In fact.... if even the women could be as efficient as 'Black Widow' from the
    Avengers.. then he would gladly promote all of them A.S.A.P.

    He wanted everyone to be as sharp as any other secret agent or spy back on


    earth.

    Judging from the fact that Rico killed the first Hangol so swiftly, Landon
    knew that if it were only their enemies standing in front of them....then for
    sure, they would act as secret agents.

    But when their enemy gets entangled with their comrades, they seem to
    revert into 5 year old children.

    The way they are now, sending them on missions would be completely
    useless.

    This was definitely a problem.


    Chapter 152 New Objectives
    "What?.... This really happened?" Lucius asked.

    "Yeah.. it really did

    Warrant officer Moby was really exceptional when he fought that Hangol."

    "Hmmm... It seems that his training has aided him a lot.

    This is the first time that I've heard that someone could wrestle a Hangol,
    and survive." Lucius said.

    "True.... Without efficient combat skills, one would get his neck or
    shoulders bitten off just from the Hangol's first attack."

    "So what are we going to do about this?... how can we make the men
    confidence in handling such situations?" Lucius asked.

    "We need to re-organize and establish new training goals and objectives.

    We need more scenario situations.

    I was thinking of making Military 'Simunition guns' just for this."

    Lucius was confused.

    What kind of guns were those?

    Well....'Simunition' guns looked exactly like real guns, but their bullets were
    different.

    Landon would describe these bullets to be a crossover between paint and


    metal.
    So generally... the bullets consisted of paintball, that was loaded into a
    metal casing.

    And when shot, it behaved like real bullets... which is more advantageous
    than normal paintball guns.

    Most military and police training academies on earth, would allow their
    new recruits to use simunition guns during training.

    Only a small number of facilities, would actually use ordinary paintball


    guns over simunition guns.

    Those facilities were usually cheapskates!

    Compared to these guns, paintball guns were completely unrealistic.

    Firstly, the projectile speed of the paint that's being shot out... was nowhere
    near that of real bullets.

    So this was not accurate and useful for improving one's aiming skills.

    Secondly..... the weight and feel of the bullets and guns, greatly differed
    between paintball guns and real guns.

    And lastly, it was almost impossible to dodge paintball shots.... as well as to


    making accurate shots from paintball guns.

    With a regular gun, one could shoot someone's left eye cleanly.

    But with paintball guns, half of the target's face would be covered in
    paint.... making it hard for the soldiers to know if they had made the right
    shot or not.

    It was soooooo unrealistic.

    Typically when paint leaves the gun, it covers more surface area as it travels
    through the air... Making a big splatter around the targeted region.
    But when regular bullets leave a gun, their shots were clean and precise..
    making it easier for the men to practice their firing skills.

    Most military personnels who had been able to dodge bullet shots during
    their missions, found that they couldn't particular dodge paintball shots that
    were close by.

    For example.. spies could dodge several raining bullets... but if it were
    raining paintballs, it would be too hard and unrealistic to do.

    Because technically.... the rule of paintball was that when the paint touches
    the target, he or she would be considered dead... even if it was just little
    traces that splattered on them.

    So paintball guns were good for athleticism and boosting moral, but not for
    military simulations.

    Back on earth, it was quickly noticed that soldiers who used paintball guns
    during training... developed a lot of bad habits.

    Like misunderstanding the nature of their missions, thinking that practice


    was a game.. and not taking gunshot training seriously.

    With paintball guns, there were no injuries or pain.. so the men tended to
    loose focus, and have fun during training instead.

    Which was definitely a No No!!

    If he allowed regular paintball guns for training, their shooting skills would
    deteriorate with time... as they would think that this was all a game.

    Like he had said... they were not here to play, they were here to learn how
    to defend themselves, their comrades and the people.

    So with all these reasons...'simunition' guns were definitely the better


    option.
    It was better to imagine the bullets from these guns, as lipstick the size of
    regular bullets.

    The lipstick itself was the paint, enclosed within a clear wax frame.

    While the outer shell of the lipstick, was the metal casing of the lower half
    of the bullet.

    Anyway when these shots were fired, the mechanism within the gun and the
    metal casing... would propel the paint at high speeds towards the target.

    With these simunition guns, the paint wouldn't splatter around the whole
    area.

    It would act like a real bullet and only hit the targeted region, hence making
    it easier for target practice.

    And the best part of it all... was that these bullet shots, would hurt like
    HELL!!!

    Of course no one would die from these shots.... but in some cases, the shots
    would leave purplish or greenish bruise marks if they hit bare skin.

    With ordinary paintball... since the force is being spread across the air, the
    target doesn't feel pain at all.

    But with these ones, the force of the paint was contained within the bullets.

    And when these bullets reach their target at such high speeds...
    hehehehehe...they would wish that they had properly dodged it.

    Think of them, as paintballs on steroids.

    it would swell, sting and hurt like crazy.

    Of course depending on the size of the bullet, the pain could increase even
    more.
    For now, Baymard had no real protective gear against real bullets... or even
    this sort of bullets.

    The only thing that was available as protective gear, were helmets.. which
    would naturally protect their eyes and face.

    Landon had decided that by January, he would start making bulletproof


    vests and other protective gear.

    Right now, Baymard was super busy.

    so until January, the soldiers would just have to take all the pain from these
    bullets if they got shot.

    With protective gear on, the pain from these simunition bullets... would go
    down by 70%.

    That is if the bullets were aimed at their chests, or other exposed regions.

    But if someone still targeted areas like their arms, then for sure.... they
    would feel all the pain from being hit.

    But on the bright side, this would make them take training seriously... since
    no one would like to receive shots from these weapons.

    No pain, no gain.

    Being hit by these bullets, would actually make the pain resonate within the
    men.

    Soon, they would say things like: [okay!!.. I'm not going to dodge this shot
    at this angle again] or [I'm not going to hide around this corner in this
    manner.]

    Being shot, will make these men get self awareness.

    Be it from the way they hide during missions, or even the way they shoot
    their moving targets.
    These sort of guns would give the men that element of realism, that they
    couldn't get with shooting live rounds. ..... Since they technically couldn't
    shoot another person with real bullets.

    Plus the bruises gotten from being shot, could even leave lasting marks and
    pain... for several weeks and months.

    So Landon was sure that with all these factors, the men would quickly
    adapt, learn, and develop their own shooting techniques while training.

    This will prepare them, for missions and real-life combat.


    Chapter 153 More Trouble On The
    Way
    Once these weapons were made, Landon would create several practice
    scenarios for the soldiers... so that they could train more efficiently.

    Right now, the men just shot stationary targets.. As well as moving targets
    that were being controlled by a lever.

    Imagine those shooting games within amusement parks.. were if one shot
    the moving target, they would get a teddy bear as a prize.

    Well, that was how the moving targets were done here... they only moved
    from left to right at a controlled pace.

    But what Landon wanted the soldiers to learn, was how to shoot moving
    targets that knew how to think for themselves.

    Like terrorists that knew how to think, take hostages, and shoot back at
    them.

    Also, these weapons would also be good for the police officers and security
    guards as well.

    He would create bank heist scenarios, and other potential hostage scenarios
    that could take place within the city.

    That's why when these weapons will be created, he'll divide them into 2
    groups and give them their missions.

    Obviously one group would be the good guys, why the other group would
    be the bad guys.

    He also wanted them to know what to do when their mission was


    compromised.
    "Hmmm... that's good... I too, would like to try these new weapons." Lucius
    said while nodding his head.

    Although Lucius knew that real bullets would definitely kill him.... there
    was always a part of him that wanted to know if it was actually as painful as
    what Landon had said.

    He had shot animals with these bullets, and had seen them die instantly... so
    he knew that they wouldn't definitely kill or injure him.

    But how painful was it though?

    As a former knight, he had received more than 30 sword stabs throughout


    his entire career.

    So he wanted to know the so called 'impact pain' from these bullets.

    Landon looked at him and smiled.

    "I have to tell you though... what you would feel from these bullets, would
    only be about 1/10 (10%) of what you would feel from being shot with real
    bullets.

    But even the pain factor from these ones, are extremely great."

    This was just basic physics.

    If something was coming towards anyone at that speed, then the force of
    impact would be ridiculously great.

    Of course the weight of the bullet, also plays an important part to the pain
    factor as well.

    The targeted region would feel like it was about to shatter.

    That's why even when people still wear bulletproof vests, the bullet force
    would still cause them to feel immense pain.
    All the momentum and energy that had been building up from the gun... and
    through the air, would now be fully focused on that targeted region.

    The pain is truly gruesome.

    "Don't worry, I'll get the Weapon making department to get on it A.S.A.P.

    Although it's not as painful as regular gunshots, when you try it... you'll
    know."

    For some reason when Lucius looked at Landon's smile, he felt like he had
    just dug a grave for himself.

    "Eh ehmm... Well, enough about that.

    Let's talk about your birthday.

    Are you prepared for tomorrow's celebration?"

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    "Finally.... we've made it!!" Yelled a tall burly man.

    The man's name was Obadiah, and he was one of the very many
    subordinates to Master Nopline.

    His master was a well known slave trader around Arcadina.

    He had come to Riverdale with 20 of his henchmen, in hopes of lodging


    here for the next few days.

    Their master had sent them down here to get as many slaves as they could
    from Baymard.
    Although they knew that 300 knights were currently stationed there, they
    still felt like those knights wouldn't necessarily care for the people.

    After all, this wasn't their first time going into a city filled with knights.

    Typically, they would go into several cities..... and promise the poor, lots of
    riches and a new life.

    So they basically sold dreams to these hopeless fools.

    Peasants were always the easiest to trick.

    They were usually, hopeful, somewhat honest and incredibly stupid!!!!

    They believed anything anyone said, provided the person looked kind and
    righteous.

    Bahahaha!!!.

    Why would they go out of their way to give riches to people that they didn't
    know?

    Tsk!!... They were just hopeful dimwits, with no sense of purpose or


    direction.

    Generally once the people were convinced, they would usually send their
    sons and daughters to go with them to this new 'Promise Land'.

    Hehehehe..... it was always funny, watching these people bid farewell to


    their loved ones.

    Some parents would even caution their children to always be obedient and
    work hard... while others would wail and cry out loud.

    The children who had decided to leave with them, would often promise that
    they would come back home with riches and take care of their loved ones.

    Morons!!!!
    Anyway, their master needed more slaves... so that they could be sold to
    wealthy people within Arcadina, as well as some Money temples.

    Some of these slaves would also be shipped across the waters, to other
    continents and empires.. if need be.

    And right now, Baymard was looking like a big fat piece of juicy meat to
    them.

    It was said that the place was so poor that the people didn't even have
    enough food to eat.

    So if they promised the people food and a better life, then wouldn't they
    willingly follow?

    This was a big jackpot to them.

    Just thinking about all the useless and weak peasants around, made them
    feel like this particular job would be too easy to accomplish.

    Who knows.... maybe some of the knights would have been driven to
    madness by hunger, and would also willingly follow them back as well.

    His master had promised him a fat reward if he could also convince the
    soldiers to follow them towards the 'Promise Land'.

    Obadiah and his henchmen, quickly paid for their lodgings and settled
    down.

    Since it was just mid-day, some of the men went around the city to find out
    if any interesting thing had happened within Baymard.

    After all.... although they had heard the news about the city, they knew
    better than to always believe news that heard here and there.

    Situations could always change... so in this line of business, it was


    important to get ones facts straight.

    "Javis, is the news different from what we already know?" Obadiah asked.
    "Boss....It's exactly the same.

    I even asked if anyone had done trading with the city.

    And I was told that for more than 6 months now, no merchant or caravan
    has gone towards Baymard.

    Actually, it makes sense since no one would be willing to incur the wrath of
    King Barn.

    The place is treated like a city for the dead.

    With all this happening, it's clear that those people either hunted for their
    food or fished food from the waters.

    Either way, their land is still barren, and their in dire need of money and
    riches."

    "Hahahaha... that's great!!!" Obadiah said excitedly.

    "But boss... what about the soldiers and that bastard king?"

    "Hmmp!!!!... what can they truly do to stop us?

    Firstly, I don't think that they would be a problem.

    Its believed that, that bastard is seriously ill.... and doesn't have long to live.

    So it's clear that his men would be more worried about guarding his life,
    than worrying and guarding those peasants.

    Besides... haven't we already taken hundreds of children in this manner?

    The soldiers usually don't care... and even if they tried to stop us, we could
    just do what we usually do."

    "Boss... you mean bribe them?" Javis asked.

    "Yup!!.. that's exactly what we'll do.


    All these men with authority and power, are just the same.. so there's
    nothing for us to worry about."

    "Ehmmm boss.... when we succeed in getting these children, are we


    allowed to have a taste of some of them?" Asked another man, who was
    smiling wickedly.

    "Hehehehe!!

    This time, you all are allowed to touch them..... since our clients don't care
    if they're virgins or not.

    But you guys can only do 'it', after we arrive at our base at 'Kilua City'.

    When we get there, you guys have to give the girls those potions from the
    apothecaries, before pleasuring yourselves.

    We wouldn't want any of them to be pregnant, now would we?

    So I suggest you destroy their wombs completely, before doing 'it'.

    Also, since some of you prefer little boys... then you guys can go on right
    ahead with them, just make sure that you don't bruise them up too much."

    Hehehehe..... everyone licked their lips in anticipation.

    Virgins were always the best.... be it boys or girls, it was always fun for
    them to watch their prey struggle against them.

    "Alright, alright!!!!

    Today, everyone is allowed to have fun at the pubs and brothels.

    But by midnight, I need you all back and sound asleep.

    Tomorrow, we'll start our mission."


    Chapter 154 More Trouble On The
    Way 2
    November 3rd, the year 1024.

    The early morning sun shone, filling the sky with light shades of orange and
    pink.

    Its golden rays of sunshine, gave the dewy grass a gentle glow.

    The birds chirped loudly, and the air felt slightly refrigerated.

    It was the start of a brand new day.

    People could be heard talking and walking all around Baymard.

    Everyone was up and busy, in preparation for today's celebration.

    Some people were doing their hair.... while others were busy going through
    their closets, in hope of finding the perfect outfit for today.

    There were also some who were currently decorating the castle, as well as
    others who were busy preparing several dishes for the event.

    And since today was a day for celebration, the children were exempted
    from school.... as well as the workers.

    The only ones that had to work, were those that guarded the gates.. as well
    as those within the hospital.

    And although they would work during the event, Landon had made sure
    that part of the celebratory food..... would be sent to them while at work.

    For his birthday celebration, Landon had gone all out.


    He had been planning this party ever since the start of last month.... be it
    food, decorations, and entertainment... he had thought of it all.

    The main thing that he wanted to focus on, were light shows.

    Since his castle didn't have electricity yet, he had gotten the electrical
    engineers... to make rechargeable lights for the show.

    Back on earth, he had bought several different colored rechargeable outdoor


    lights.. from Amazon.

    It made his back yard look like a fairytale world.

    And since it was current too cold for the people to stay outside for long
    periods of time, the party would definitely have to be held indoors.

    Right now, all those lights have been fully charged..... and were currently
    being decorated around the castle, as per Landon's request.

    Places usually got dark at 5 P.M, and everyone was expected to arrive at the
    party by 6 P.M

    So by the time they had arrived, the lights would be fully turned on for all
    the guests to see.

    For this event, he had also prepared dancers and musicians as well.

    In this era, some slaves were taught how to play music and dance... so as to
    ease their masters.

    They would play musical instruments like bladder pipes, lyres, frame drums
    ( which were made from wood)... and so on.

    And because of all these, Landon was able to get several volunteered
    musicians for the event.

    He just needed them to play an uplifting beat, so that everyone could dance
    during the celebration.
    Everyone within the castle was busy like crazy.

    Mother kim and and mother Winnie were currently decorating the main
    hall, when suddenly.. a little maid ran over to them.

    "Matriarch... matriarch.. we can't find his majesty anywhere!!"

    Some distance away from the gates of Baymard, 6 soldiers were sitting on
    top of 2 treehouses well hidden around the main road

    Since the inner forest was dangerous, Landon had arranged for these
    treehouses to be placed on the trees around the road leading to Baymard.

    The outer walls of the treehouses were made of glass, but the interior was
    made of wood.

    For this idea, Landon had used the invisible treehouse method that was used
    back on earth in Sweden.

    The glass reflected its surroundings perfectly, hence instantly camouflaging


    these treeposts.

    Initially, he wanted to paint them green.

    But when winter came, wouldn't the leaves all fall to the ground leaving
    white snow around the trees?

    Mirror imaging was the best course of action in these cases.

    Nature was constantly changing, so it was best to make something that


    would adapt seamlessly.

    Also the trees chosen, were tall, thick, a little massive... and weren't all that
    close to the roadside at all.

    They were at least 20 meters away, and were surrounded by at least 10 other
    trees in all directions.
    There were 2 outer posts in total: one stationed on the left side of the road,
    and the other one on the right side.

    For every working shift, each post would have 3 men on duty.

    "Ethan!! Thomas!!!..... I think I see people from afar!!" Axel yelled.

    Both men got up from the floor, and quickly looked out the window.

    They immediately took out their binoculars, and pushed aside all the
    camouflage leaves and branches in front of the window.

    If one were just looking out the window with their eyes alone, they wouldn't
    even see anything at all... just some black blurry dots.

    But with these binoculars, they could see the men's faces, horses, and even
    their swords and clothing items.

    "11 men!!!!" Ethan yelled out.

    "We need to inform his majesty at once!!" Thomas said, as he put down his
    binoculars.

    "I'll quickly go deliver the message, while you two stay here and deliver
    another message to the other post." Axel said.

    Ethan nodded and promptly wrote a short note on paper.

    Once he was done, he quickly put the note in a mirror-like purse, attached
    the purse onto a pulley system, and wheeled it towards the other post.

    Since the trees chosen were gigantic and tall, the posts were all way high up
    in the sky.

    And between each tree post, was a pulley rope system.

    From ground level, it was hard for anyone to detect anything that was being
    passed on across the roads from one post to another.
    When one looked up towards the sky from ground level, they wouldn't be
    able to see anything.

    This was because of the white rope and the mirror-like purse, that aided in
    camouflaging secret messages between each post.

    Back at the city gate several minutes later.... Lucius and Landon had just
    arrived.

    "Why are we here at the gates when you should be getting ready for your
    party?" Lucius asked helplessly.

    Mother Kim had told him not let Landon wander off today, since they
    needed his opinion when organizing the event.

    But under this brats persuasion, they had secretly sneaked out of the castle
    several hours ago.

    After all, he himself was slightly bored, and wanted to do real work as well.

    So when Landon said that they could come to the city gates to check things
    out, Lucius immediately agreed... after 7 rounds of begging from Landon.

    Once they arrived, they saw 2 outpost soldiers running towards them.

    Landon looked at them and his eyes lit up.

    'Show Time!!'
    Chapter 155 More Trouble On The
    Way 3
    Over at the city gates, Obadiah and his men had just arrived.

    "Boss, it looks like their condition is more serious than we thought." Javis
    said, as he looked with disdain at the ragged men walking towards them.

    Were these even clothes?

    All 12 men wore dirty thin airy clothes, that had several holes and patches
    on them.

    And their shoes, Ugh!!!

    Their fiber wrapped shoes had visible holes on them as well.

    In fact, Obadiah and the men could even see some of their toes sticking out
    when the came closer to them.

    Their whole demeanor, spelled out poverty.

    The dust and dirt on their faces, made them look like they had been sleeping
    in the wilderness for years.

    Obadiah and his men smiled, as they looked these wild unkempt savages.

    This mission was wound definitely be successful.

    They immediately got off their horses and walked towards the barbarians.

    "Gentlemen, we are here to change your lives for the better!!" Obadiah said.

    Landon, Lucius and the soldiers.. were slightly taken aback.


    But they decided to play along.

    Landon chewed on the piece of hay in his mouth, and spat on the ground
    like a farm boy.

    "How?" He asked.

    "Ahhh!!!..

    You must be the leader of this group right?" Obadiah asked with a charming
    smile on his face.

    "More or less." Landon replied with no hint of emotions within his voice.

    Obadiah and his men drowned slightly.

    'What's wrong with this kid?

    Most people would have already jumped in happiness by now.

    But this kid... just were does his arrogance come from?' they thought.

    "You haven't answered my question though.... how are you supposed to


    change our lives?"

    "Hahahaha.... Kid!!... Do you know how lucky you are to meet us today?

    We came from a promise land that's filled with milk and honey.

    It has enough food, wine, beautiful women, clothes, jewelry and riches than
    you can ever dream of.

    We know that you all are starving and hungry, so we came here to give you
    all an opportunity to change your lives.

    Anything you want, we will provide for you.

    We can take you around the continent, and even around this world... in fact,
    whatever you desire, you will find it in our land.
    Hehehehe..... Follow us back to our land, and we'll take good care of you
    all."

    Honestly, the more Landon heard... the more he became unconvinced about
    this so called promise land of theirs.

    Landon and his men didn't buy their bullshit at all.

    If these men had promised them safety, work and food alone...then they
    would be willing to at least entertain them a little more.

    After all, it wasn't good to judge a book by its cover.

    But to brag about riches, money, women, and even travelling around the
    world... sounded so sketchy to them.

    To Landon, it sounded like the devils temptation.

    The only thing that was missing, was for them to tell him to sign his soul
    over.

    Who would give out their money just like that?

    These men were definitely up to no good!!!!

    "Can I ask you some questions?" Landon asked.

    "Sure, go ahead kid."

    Landon places another strand of hay in his mouth and carefully sized up
    Obadiah and his men.

    "Are you yourself rich?"

    Obadiah's smile turned stiff and his face became slightly red from anger.

    His financial situation was his sore point.

    Everyone who was close to him knew this... even his own henchmen.
    He had been working under his master for 15 years now.. yet, his salary was
    only slightly higher than his men.

    His henchmen were furious and immediately unsheathed their swords


    angrily.

    "How dare you a small brat like you question our boss?"

    "Look here!!!... we're trying to elevate your lowly lives, not the other way
    around."

    "Boss!!! Although they are 12 in number, while we are only 11... I still feel
    like we can take them on.

    I'll kill the kid in one move, and then we could focus on the other men."

    Landon signaled for his men to not draw their swords, and smiled towards
    Obadiah.

    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!..

    It seems that your not rich after all.

    So if that's true, why should we believe that following you will give us
    riches?

    Let me make something clear to you, we are not interested in your so called
    promise land!!" Landon said.

    Obadiah looked at him and immediately burst out in rage.

    Who the hell was this arrogant lad?

    He had tried his best to be polite, but these savages were hell bent on
    f***ing things up for him!

    "Fine!!!
    Since you're not interested, then move out of the way, so that we can take
    those who are!!" Obadiah yelled angrily, as he and his men attempted to
    walk past the savages.

    'Sling!!', Lucius and the men immediately unsheathed their own swords.

    "And just where do you think your going?" Landon asked emotionlessly.

    Obadiah squinted his eyes and clenched his fists.

    "Who the hell are you to stop us from going into the city?

    Are you even someone of any importance?!!!!"

    "Who am I?

    Well... I'm the king of course!!!

    And what I say is the law!!"

    Obadiah backed up a little, and looked at Landon intensively.

    Obadiah and his men didn't believe it for one second.

    Judging from the kids looks, he was probably just a gang leader of a small
    thievery band!

    "Bahahahaa!!!!!..okay, I'll play along with you!!

    Even if your the king, have you forgotten that you have no real power here?

    Do you know who my master is?

    Not even Alec Barn would dare go against him!!!

    But you!!!... hehehe a punny ant like you dares to stand in his way?

    That's it!! I'm done being nice.


    You either join us, or face our master's fury!" Obadiah said arrogantly.

    His master's name was always his last trump card.

    In very rare occasions, some peasants would refuse to go with him... but
    when he used his master's name, fear would overcome them, and they
    would willingly accept and give their lives to fate.

    Surprisingly, these savages had made him use this card.

    And now, he would like to see how long their arrogance could last.

    "And just who is your master?"

    "Master Nopline!!" Obadiah said proudly.

    The entire place became silent.

    His henchmen looked at Landon and sneered.

    'Now your scared?

    Hehehe.. where did all your former arrogance go to?

    Our master's name is indeed great.!!!!' They thought.

    "You said his name was Nopline?"

    "Yess!!", Obadiah said arrogantly.

    "Never heard of him."

    Everyone almost fell over. From shock... even Landon's men.

    Who didn't know Nopline?

    He was f***ing rich, and was one of the richest men within the entire
    continent.
    His forces could even rival those of kings.

    This was the first time in their lives that they had met someone who
    claimed to not know who Nopline was.

    Everyone looked at Landon as if he had been living under a rock his entire
    life.

    Truth be told, the former Landon had never really ventured any were apart
    form the palace, since he was seen as a disgrace.

    So after combing through all his memories, he still didn't know who this
    Nopline fellow was.

    A hint of suprise spread over Lucius' eyes just for a brief moment, before
    fading away.

    Lucius turned and whispered into Landon's ears.

    And once Landon got the gist, his eyes immediately turned cold.

    "So your a slave traders right?"

    "So what if we are?

    Isn't being a slave better than staying here, and dying from poverty?

    What!!!.. do you really think that you have a choice here?

    Since your the 'king', then that's even better!!

    If you convince your people to leave with us, then we'll spare your lives and
    let you live your miserable lives in peace.

    But if you don't, then my master will flatten all your people, and yourself to
    the ground!!

    So... what's it going to be?" Obadiah said while arrogantly smiling at


    Landon.
    In his mind, this case was closed.

    "Men!!! drop your swords!!" Landon yelled out.

    'Pang! lang! lang!"

    The swords were on the ground.

    Obadiah and his men smiled smugly.

    Hehehe... this is how it should be!!

    "Take out your guns!!!"

    Now Obadiah and his men were confused.

    Guns? What's that!!


    Chapter 156 Blame It On Pain-kun
    What was this situation?

    Obadiah and his men were thoroughly confused.

    Currently, the barbarians had all formed a single horizontal line.... standing
    side by side with their leader.

    Of course their leader..... that arrogant kid!, wasn't pointing anything at


    them.

    But the other 11 barbarians all pointed black metal sticks at each of them.

    Apparently, these tiny metal sticks were called guns.... and they were way
    smaller than swords.

    Honestly, comparing both weapons made Obadiah and his men laugh.

    "Bahahahaha!!!!.... What are those supposed to be?"

    "Are we supposed to be scared of these tiny sticks?"

    "Hahahaha!!!... My sword could reach your necks way faster than that black
    stick your holding."

    "Hehehehe...Boss, I think these savages have lost their minds!"

    Obadiah looked at the barbarians, and sneered.

    "Little boy, let me give you some advice!

    In this life, try not to annoy important people in future.

    I'll say this one last time... move out of the way, or face our Master's
    wrath!!!"
    Landon unhurriedly took out the strand of hay from his mouth, and gently
    raised his eyes to meet Obadiah's stare.

    "Feet" Landon said, in a calm tone.

    'Djiow! Djiow! Djiow!'

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!"

    "Bastards!!!"

    "I'm going to kill you all!!!"

    "__"

    Obadiah and his men had been shot on feet only.

    For some people, it was their left foot... while for others, it was their right
    one.

    It was painful as HELL!!!!!

    When the bullet first hit them, they didn't feel any pain at all.

    But after 2 seconds, the wound felt like it was constantly burning in fire.

    There was a tiny hole, the size of a coin on their feet.

    The bullets had even fractured some people's bones and ankles.

    They all fell to the floor, and struggled to cope with the pain.

    Normal wounds were spread over large surface areas, and could easily
    distribute the pain factor.

    But noooooo.... these ones were small and precise.

    The wounds were so deep and painful, that they thought they would die
    from the pain alone.
    The heart-wrenching pain, had even caused some of them to gasp for air.

    They truly found it hard to breathe.

    This was the first time that they had ever felt this type of pain before.

    When they remembered how they had laughed at these weapons previously,
    they couldn't help but want to punch their former selves in the face.

    Just what sort of weapons were these?

    Damn!!

    Obadiah immediately became attracted by the weapon.

    If he could get just one of them, then wouldn't his master reward him even
    more?

    It looked like Baymard wasn't as simple as they thought it to be.

    What other treasures were they hiding?

    Humans... they were always a greedy bunch.

    "Brat!!... I change my mind!!!

    Give me and my master some face, and I promise to overlook this matter
    altogether.

    If you gift me with one of these weapons, I won't report this matter to my
    master!!

    But if you don't... hehehehe..... You wouldn't want to piss my master off
    right?" Obadiah said, while struggling through his pain.

    Honestly, it wasn't easy talking through this kind of pain.

    Landon looked at him and smirked.


    "You know..... I thought you were somewhat intelligent.

    But right now, I'm thoroughly disappointed in you!!

    Take a good look at me.

    Do I look like I care about that master of yours?

    Even if he came here in the future, I'd still do the same thing to him!!

    So why should I give your master face?

    In your current situation, do you truly believe that you have any right to
    demand anything from me or my people?"

    "Damn brat!... just you wait!!!!" Obadiah yelled out in anger.

    When he got back, he would round up all the guys and quickly head back
    here.

    No matter what, he had to get these weapons... doing this was his only shot
    at getting a decent promotion.

    "Men!!... let's go back!!!" Obadiah said, as he struggled to get up from the


    ground.

    "And where do you think you and your men are going?" Landon said.

    Obadiah and his men couldn't believe what they were hearing.

    Did this puny brat plan on taking them as hostages?

    Well.... If it were a hostage situation, then they wouldn't really worry at all.

    Even if Alec Barn himself caught them, they were sure that they would be
    later freed... due to their master's influence.

    They knew that even if they were taken as hostages..... sooner or later, their
    master would come to free them.
    So how could they be worried?

    This wasn't their first hostage situation at all.

    When their master came, they would definitely tell him everything that had
    happened today.

    In their minds, this brat was really digging up a grave for himself.

    'Hehehe.. just you wait punk!!', they thought.

    But of course, the reality was far more different from what they were
    imagining.

    "So you plan on taking us as hostages?" Obadiah asked arrogantly.

    "Oh.. no no no... how would I dare take you all as hostages?

    Wouldn't your master flatten me if he found out?" Landon said sarcastically.

    Unfortunately, they thought that Landon was truly sacred now.

    'Hmmp!!.. too late, when we get back, we'll definitely tell our master.' they
    thought.

    "Sigh... it seems like you all have misunderstood me.

    I wasn't planning on taking you in as hostages... that would be a big slap on


    your master's face.

    Instead, I was planning on sending you all to the 'Promise Land'


    personally."

    Landon dropped his sarcastic tone, and became serious.

    "Now... Listen up you pieces of SHIT!!!

    Let this be a lesson to you all.


    You have no right to rape, murder or force anyone into anything that they
    aren't willing to do!

    In your next lives, I hope that you all will be smart enough to take my
    words seriously.

    Men!!!.... Go all out!!!!" Landon commanded.

    Instantly, a rain of bullets fell onto Obadiah and his men.

    'Djiow! Djiow! Djiow! Djiow! Djiow!'

    Obadiah and his men shook vigorously, as they took several shots on
    different parts of their body.

    "Ahhhh!!"

    "Scumbag!!"

    "Scoundrel!!"

    "arsehole!!"

    "If I survive this, I'll definitely kill you for sure!!"

    "I'll get you boy!!!"

    "__"

    As they died, they kept raining several curses at him.

    They truly wished that these savages, would have taken them as hostages
    instead.

    The pain that they felt, was truly indescribable.

    The soldiers had first started by shooting their legs.... followed by their
    knees, bellies, chests, arms .. and finally, their heads.
    As the men slowly lost consciousness, the bullets continued to rain on
    them.. and they seemed to hear Landon's final words to them.

    [May you all rest in PIECES!!]

    It's like that sentence alone, had almost revived them from the dead.

    'Motherf***er!!!!', they thought as they grumbled inwardly and slowly lost


    consciousness.

    Dead!!

    All of them had died with angry expressions on their faces.

    The soldiers had concluded that... for them to die with such squished up
    expressions, meant that the pain must've been very excruciating.

    'Yup!!.. that must be it!'.

    But unbeknownst to them, it wasn't 'Pain-kun' that had caused these


    expressions.

    In fact, the real culprit didn't even know that he was the cause of it all.

    So everything had decided to put the blame on poor Pain-kun.


    Chapter 157 What A Sick World!
    "Your majesty... Army General Lucius... we found several coins and apples
    on the bodies of all the men.

    In addition, the leader was carrying 3 letters and a map on him." Said one of
    the soldiers, as he reported back to Lucius and Landon.

    [*Lucius was in charge of the entire army, so the men called him Army
    General... since he held the highest title as 'General of the Army']

    The soldier handed the letters and map to Landon, and stepped to the side..
    waiting for further instructions.

    In essence, the first letter spoke about the mission and reason why these
    slave traders came to Baymard.

    It even went as far as to specify if they were allowed to sleep with the
    young boys and girls.

    Of course the letter also warned the traders on pregnancy, as it gave a


    variety of solutions... like making the women baren and so on.

    Bruhhh.. it was really too detailed!!

    It was definitely a 'Rated 19' scene!!!

    It also spoke about the rewards that they would get for acquiring knights as
    slaves and so on.

    The knights were to be taken into Nopline's army, and trained there for the
    rest of their lives.

    The second letter spoke about the various demands of several money
    churches... as well as the needs for some noblemen across the Pyno
    Continent.
    Landon gave the first 2 letters to Lucius, and looked at the map.

    It said [Carona], on its top left hand corner.

    Apparently, this map had the detailed ins and out of all underground tunnels
    within Carona.

    Carona was presently the only empire that forbade sex slaves from working
    in the empire.

    They allowed normal slaves that would work in the fields, in their master's
    shops.. and so on.

    But if a slave was subjected to rape or sex, then they would essentially freed
    by the law.

    It looked like these people had still been going past the noses of the royal
    family.. and sneaking sex slaves into several areas within Carona.

    Plus it seemed like they kept the slaves hidden underground forever.

    So when rich clients wanted to please themselves, they would sneak


    underground and do those deeds.

    Truly disgusting!!

    It seemed like these tunnels were made without the knowledge of the royal
    family.

    They were probably done within thick forests and bushes.

    Landon had already made up his mind that when Santa came again, he
    would present the map to him immediately.

    These sort of businesses had to stop!!

    He was sure that there were probably some girls and boys there, who had
    stayed underground for 7 to 8 years now.
    Heck!!... maybe they even died after 3 years underground.

    Without sunlight, the body would grow weak on its own.... and for sure,
    those people wouldn't live for long.

    The sun gives Vitamin D, which helps the body absorb Calcium... which
    essentially strengthens one's health and bones.

    And let's not even talk about air circulation underground, coupled with the
    fact that they were having sexual activities daily like machines.... there was
    no way, these people would live for long.

    Plus if they weren't treated well or eating well, then 1 year would be their
    limit.

    Maybe the reason why slaves were constantly needed there, was because
    the slaves had very short life spans underground.

    It seemed like these men planned on taking the people of Baymard to


    Carona.

    Over his dead body!!!

    Obviously, they would first stop at their hideout, then put them in prison-
    like wagon cages.. and ship them off to Carona.

    Landon put the map away, and looked at the last letter which was attached
    to the map.

    This letter spoke about how the slaves going to Carona, would be
    distributed.

    Apparently, they had several underground entertainment centers that only


    involved women.

    They would put the women in large cages underground, and give them
    daggers.

    Not swords.. daggers!!!


    Then they would release one or 2 animals into these cages, and ask the
    women to fight to the death.

    The worst part of it all was that.... they would spread mud all over the cage,
    so that the animal and the woman would constantly fall down, when they
    were fighting.

    To them, this was entertaining, funny and sexy.

    Of course this was all done underground, so that the royal family of Carona
    wouldn't know.

    If a woman won more than 300 times, then she would have her slave status
    revoked.

    Slaves who were men, weren't allowed to fight these sorts of battles....
    because they felt like it was a waste of resources.

    In this world.... Men were more valuable than women, since they were the
    ones who would go out and fought several wars.

    Amen were usually needed to strengthen their armies.

    So how could they let their powerful resources to waste just because of
    entertainment?

    Women were seen as baby making machines, cooks, sex relievers and so
    on.

    So if one or two women died, why should they feel sad about it?

    In these underground tunnels, there were also games like 'Shackles'.

    Where naked slave women, would be tied to several poles.

    The goal of the game was to see how long these would stay alive if they
    were torn into several pieces by animals.
    The audience would place their bets.... and those who better on of the last
    woman to die, would obviously win.

    If the person one chose dies first or second... then duh.. they'd loose big
    time.

    Of course at the end, all the women would die.. but what they were looking
    for was the last woman who died.

    The animals would come in and bite off the women's legs, heads and other
    body parts.

    This was the game!

    Other times, the game involved sexual activities.

    They would see how long it took, for the naked women to faint when being
    raped by multiple men in front of everyone.

    Some women died after 4 men, other after 20.

    The audience would all place their bets and watch everything unfold in
    front of them.

    They truly were sick!!!!

    Landon could almost imagine what would happen, if these mental people
    ever got their hands on his technology.

    He was sure that this world would destroy itself on it's own.

    Just reading the letter made him almost give up on this world.

    What a trashy Place!!!

    Well... Landon knew that he couldn't condemn everyone.

    Technically, there were also a lot of good people in this world as well.
    But the issue was that the good ones weren't the ones in power.

    They were usually poor, hopeful, simple, and in dire need of help.

    Only a small amount of good people, had powerful positions.

    And even at that, those ones were usually killed here and there by other bad
    people.

    In this whole continent, the royal family of Carona.... were the only ones
    that Landon knew of that him feel like rulers of this world have hope after
    all.

    Either way after reading everything, he had a deep gut feeling.... that
    Baymard had once again made another powerful enemy.

    "Your majesty, what should we do about the bodies?"

    "About that... you guys should load them carefully at the back of the trucks
    and send them over to the medical academy.

    I'll drive my own truck right behind you guys.

    Also, some of you should take their horses and quickly send to the stables."

    All this time, he had been teaching the lectures about the human body and
    biology.

    So it would be good for them to dissect these men tomorrow.

    Sometimes, seeing was believing.

    To preserve their bodies, there were several chemicals that he needed now.

    But since the industry was closed for today, he decided that he would buy
    them from the system.
    These sort of men don't deserve a proper burial... they should be dissected
    for medical research instead.

    Lucius looked his shadow and deduced the time.

    Damn! It was already 1 P.M.

    "Your majesty, I hope that you don't take too long there.

    You need to start heading back to the castle immediately.

    It's your birthday after all, and your help and expertise is currently needed
    at the castle.

    The celebration will start at 6 P.M, and I'm sure that your mother has
    already been looking for you ever since we came here." Lucius reminded.

    They had already used up an entire hour and a half discussing these letters,
    and Lucius was currently helpless at the moment.

    Just remembering Mother Kim's pouting angry face, made him feel like he
    should personally drag this brat back to the castle.

    "Hehehe.... I know, thanks for the reminder.

    Please.... Stall mom for a little while.

    I promise I'll be back before 3 P.M"


    Chapter 158 Party Time
    Scott and his family, were finally ready for his Majesty's party.

    Scott stood outside his house and rushed his family out.

    Scott wore black pants, a black blazer..... and of course a white shirt and
    cream colored petite coat underneath the blazer.

    To finish his look off, he wore a black bowtie, black socks, and black
    rubber shoes.

    Actually, the rubber shoes were designed to look like classic formal shoes
    back on earth.. the only difference was that they were made from rubber..
    and not leather and so on.

    In future, of course other materials would be used for making shoes... but
    not right now.

    Scitt and his son wore the same attire,.. while his wife wore a blue party
    gown, and his 2 daughters wore pink princess style gowns.

    "Hurry! Hurry!.. let's go! let's go!... we'll miss the scheduled truck."

    His family took their thick coat sat the coat rack by the door, and quickly
    rushed out of the house.

    For today's celebration, his majesty had arranged for several trucks to drive
    the people to the castle.

    One had to know that the distance was quite far.

    On a traffic filled day, if one were to drive a car between each between each
    region at a normal speed limit of 60 mph.... then they would take at least 35
    minutes between each region.
    So for example if everyone had cars and the roads had traffic, then someone
    leaving the castle towards the first District in the Central region... would
    take at least 35 minutes to arrive at their destination.

    But since there was no traffic yet within Baymard, it usually took 16
    minutes to drive within each region.

    So if they had to walk to the castle from their houses, wouldn't that take a
    lot of time? And wouldn't they end up just sweating over their formal?

    No one would like to go to a party all covered up in sweat, hence Landon


    had arranged different pickup times for all the citizens.

    The trucks would pick people up between 4 P.M and 6 P.M... so that would
    mean that by 6:30 P.M maximum, everyone would have already arrived at
    the party.

    Scott and his family had chosen the 5:16 truck schedule within their street
    area.

    The sky had just started to get dark, and the truck stop was just a 5 minute
    walk from their home.

    They hopped into the truck, along with several other families, and headed
    over to the castle.

    "Waaahhhh... Dad look!!! His daughter said, as they stepped off the truck.

    "Mummy, its so beautiful!" Said his other daughter.

    As for himself, his wife and his son, they were so mesmerized that they
    didn't even hear the comments from the little girls.

    'Breathtaking', he thought.

    In fact, all the other families who had jumped out of the other trucks just
    now..... were also astonished as well.
    The entire place looked like a mythical land.

    'Is this what heaven looks like?' Scott questioned inwardly.

    The massive carriage road in from of him, had several glowing balls.... that
    were placed at both sides of the road.

    These glowy balls, were spherical in shape and had the size of large truck
    tires.

    They produced different colored lights, and made Scott feel like he was
    walking within a fairytale world.

    Apart of the carriage path, several of these glowy balls had also been placed
    across the lawns... and on some large rocks as well.

    Everyone was filled with amazement, as they looked at the scene before
    them.

    "Welcome esteemed guests!"

    In front of them were 2 butlers, who were in charge of leading their group
    in.

    They walked in awe around the castle, and finally arrived at the main hall.

    Scotts mouth quivered as he looked at the scene in front of him.

    How could such a place exist in this world?

    It was almost like his majesty had brought a whole mythical forest into his
    palace.

    At this point, Scott wouldn't be too surprised if he saw birds and butterflies
    flying around the hall.

    "Oh my heavens, are these trees?"

    "Mummy! Daddy! it's so pretty!!"


    "Are we still in Baymard?"

    "Amazing!!"

    "__"

    Scott had never seen anything like this in his entire life.

    There were several glowing trees and flowers alongside the corners of the
    massive hall.

    The trees had several lights and objects on them, that made the scene look
    magical!!

    A little distance ahead of the trees.... were hundreds of rectangular tables,


    arranged in a manner that left the center hall open for dancing and so on.

    The chairs had red bows tied behind them... and every table had cutlery,
    plates, cups, and several 'lights in a jar' after every after 3 seats.

    The Hall itself was enormous as hell, hence could accommodate everyone
    in Baymard.

    One could imagine this hall, to be similar to that in the last scene of 'Beauty
    and the Beast'..... were Beauty dances with the Beast who had already
    turned back into his human form.

    It was really massive.

    Once Scott and his family arrived at the hall, another butler found seats for
    them.

    And after settling down, they began discussing with other people on their
    table.

    Time passed by, and it was finally 6:30 P.M.

    Party Time!!
    The drums thumped loudly, and a group of excited dancers came towards
    the center of the hall.

    They danced majestically, mingled amongst the crowd.... and finally went
    towards the stage.

    As they danced, they pounded their chests proudly and yelled [Baymard!!],
    at several intervals.

    Their dance told the story of the people's suffering and pain within the
    empire.

    The dancers bent their backs and acted like farmers in the farms, some also
    shivered and fell on the ground from cold and so on.

    And after some story narrations about their suffering, the good part began.

    The dancers demonstrated all their blessings and riches that they had gotten
    ever since Landon had come to Baymard.

    They showed Baymards story through their dance.

    And at this point, even the audience themselves wanted to join the dance as
    well.

    Scott felt very emotional, as he remembered how he almost lost his wife
    from starvation and malnutrition. ... but his majesty came made the lands
    bare fruit again.

    He looked at his wife and his eyes turned moist again.

    His wife looked back at him and leaned on his shoulders.

    They didn't say anything... but somehow, they understood each others heart.

    Their children on the other hand, who were previously crying... were now
    beating their chests proudly and also chanting: [Baymard! Baymard!
    Baymard!]
    The audience was so immersed in the story, that they too began beating
    their chests as well.

    Suddenly, the rhythm of the drums changed.


    Chapter 159 Party Time 2
    The rhythm of the drums changed and the dancers immediately ran towards
    the stage.

    The audience was excited... what would happen now?

    Even those from the military, couldn't help but loose they usual calm
    expression .

    The new slaves who had just come this month, were also excited as well.

    Tim, Wiggins, Lyore and their families all looked at the stage expectantly.

    The dancers literally climbed the steps of the stage, like how ninja's in
    naruto usually ran ..... and began running around the outer corners of the
    stage.

    'Boom boom boom boom boom'

    The rhythm of the drums had changed again.

    Immediately, they on the stage sat on the outer corners of the stage.... and
    pointed at a massive door, at the top left corner of the hall.

    As they pointed, they began to do several hand gestures that all pointed
    towards the door.

    After a minute and a half, the dancers on the stage finally got up and danced
    their way out of the hall through another door at the back.

    As they danced out, they kept pointing towards that first door at the front...
    and the audience couldn't help but keep their eyes fixed on that massive
    door, lest they missed anything.
    Once the dancers left, the drums stopped altogether... and the soft
    enchanting tune of the lyre (harp), began to play.

    The massive door slowly opened, and several other dancers came out from
    behind the door.

    These dancers wore butterfly capes, that glowed due to the small lights
    placed within their capes.

    They truly acted like butterflies, as they flapped their wings in hopes of
    flying.

    They flapped their wings and ran across the hall... and after another minute,
    they fell sat on the ground and flapped their wings towards the door again.

    This time, all those who would sit at the tables on the stage... walked out of
    the door and headed towards the stage.

    Of course those at this high table were all the little Momo, little Linda,
    Grace, Bari, Mother Winnie, Gary, Josh, Mark and Trey.

    Landon considered these people to be his immediate family, so of course


    they would sit and eat with him during his birthday party.

    Plus most of them lived in the castle with him.. so it was only right.

    Once the group was seated, the butterfly dancers left the hall and the music
    changed back to drums again.

    'Boom boom boom boom'

    The drums beating loudly, and everyone was waiting in anticipation for
    their king.

    The door opened again, and several volunteered army men and women did
    cartwheels and cool gymnastic moves for the audience.
    This part of the story showed the fighting spirit of the people, as well as the
    army.

    Those within the military, were excited to see some of their friends amongst
    the dancers.

    "Hey!! Gillan just did the snake hand move... hahahaa"

    "Look at Cynthia!! Wowww.. she did a triple jump and finally ended it off
    with a split!"

    "__"

    Once again, the rhythm of the drums changed and the army dancers got
    down on one knee and faced the massive door.

    2 couples came out.

    The matriarch, mother Kim... walked out with Army General Lucius.

    Followed by King Landon and his fiance, Princess Lucy.

    They a looked like royalty.

    Previously, they had always been dressing down.. so now, they looked like
    fairytale royalty.

    Landon had dressed up exactly like how Prince Eric had dressed for his
    wedding, in Disney's 'The little Mermaid'.

    As for Army general Lucius, he had just worn a blue colored version of the
    Landon's attire.

    As for Mother Kim, she wore a gown similar to Elsa's iconic blue gown in
    'Frozen.... except this one had no slit and was covered up around the chest
    area.

    And finally, Lucy worn a gown similar to Belle's yellow ball gown in
    'Beauty and the Beast'.
    And to make it more magical, her dress glowed as she walked towards the
    stage.

    She truly looked like a true princess.

    Once both couples were finally seated on the stage, those on the stage rose
    up... and the audience immediately followed their lead.

    Everyone bowed and yelled out: [Hail king Landon!]

    Landon smiles and indicated for them to sit down.

    "Please be seated everyone.

    I first want to start off by thanking everyone for coming here today.

    It truly means a lot to me, because you all are my family and my world.

    I also wish to thank the cooks, maids, butlers, dancers, drivers, and
    everyone else who had personally helped me in putting this birthday party
    together.

    Tonight.... we shall eat, drink, dance and be merry!!

    Since there is no work tomorrow as well, you all can enjoy yourselves till
    midnight.

    Tonight is our knight!!

    Heheheh I can't believe I'm 16 this year... hehehe"

    Immediately, everyone chuckled and yelled:[Happy Birthday your


    majesty!!!]

    "Alright! alright!... we're going to cut the cake now" his majesty said.
    On que, a massive cake about 18 stories high... was pushed into the center
    of the hall.

    His majesty came down with those on the table, and the head butler
    instructed the audience on what to do.

    Apparently, they were supposed to count to 3 and then his majesty would
    cut the cake.

    "1!"

    "2!"

    "3!!!!"

    "Woooww!!!"

    'Clap! clap! clap!'

    Everyone clapped excitedly, as his majesty cut the cake.

    They began to wonder if these was how birthday celebrations were


    supposed to be.

    "Thank you all, now let's have the time of our lives!!" His majesty said.

    Food was immediately brought out and placed on multiple serving tables at
    the sides.

    There was also water, freshly crushed apples juice.. as well as rum that was
    bought from Santa's ship.

    Granted, the apple juice didn't taste like those on earth.

    But still... to these children, it was sweet and tasty enough.

    The party went on and Scott and his family partied hard all through the
    night.
    He and his wife, met some of their friends.... ate and danced all through the
    night.

    As for their children, they were all sent to a playroom after eating and
    resting.

    Since it wasn't good for children to be around alcohol or drunk people, his
    majesty had a made a massive playroom for them .

    There were several indoor adventure castles and treehouses with nets,
    slides, and ladders within the room.

    As well as several safety mats around the floors, should in case any of the
    children fall down from climbing the nets or ladders

    There were also several caretakers within the room, that supervised and
    arranged other games for the children.

    They played games like pin the tail on the donkey, musical chairs (with
    clapping as music), carrying eggs on spoons with their mouths, simon says..
    and of course scavenger hunts.

    In the minds of the citizens, his Majesty's party was a complete success!!

    Everyone had been fully entertained.

    Coincidentally.... several other people around Arcadina, were in celebratory


    spirits as well.

    --The Capital, Arcadina--

    The streets were buzzling and the people were rejoicing.

    The eldest princess... who was seen as one of the purest and most kindest
    maidens, would be getting married the day after tomorrow.
    'Just one more day!' Jenette thought.

    It was finally time for her to kill her father!

    She would take the throne from that old fool.... and rule this empire as the
    2nd female king within the Pyno continent.

    Hahahaha!!!.... victory was finally within her grasp!!

    With her brothers out of her way, who could truly stop her?

    No one, that's who!.... absolutely no one!!!!

    Hahahaha... Victory!!
    Chapter 160 Janette's Oath
    --The Capital, Arcadina--

    November 5th, the year 1024.

    The streets were buzzling, and people had stood at the edge of the road to
    look at the bridal parade that was moving towards the Palace.

    The parade consisted of 7 carriages, 20 drummers, 12 dancers, 12 flower


    girls and 30 guards.

    As the drummers drummed away, the dancers danced energetically.....


    followed by the flower girls, who threw several petals on the ground and at
    the people.

    The bridal parade had left Jennette's personal estate, and was heading over
    to the palace.

    Since she was a royal.... and already above 15 years old, having a parade
    from her Private estate was a must!!

    The carriages followed after the flower girls and the guards were stationed
    at the end of the parade.

    Of course some of the guards also surrounded the carriages ... particularly
    the middle carriage, that had the princess in it.

    "Ahh!!... my goddess is finally getting married!"

    "Only a man like Captain Anthony Martinez, can deserve her!"

    "That's true!!... he had won the annual knightly competition 3 times in a


    row now... and is presently seen as one of the strongest knight Captains
    within the empire."

    "Forget about him... if he wasn't a noble do you think that he would have a
    chance to deserve my goddess?"

    "Hehehe... your just jealous because someone else is marrying your


    goddess"

    "__"

    The people continued to discuss excitedly, as the bridal parade passed by.

    Jenette was sitting calmly in her carriage... when suddenly, there was a
    knock on the carriage door.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Princess, a letter has arrived for you!" Said one of the guards who was
    guarding her carriage.

    "Teni!!.. take it."

    "Yes princess" said a young maid, who was seated opposite the Jennette.

    The young maid lifted the carriage curtain, took the letter and swiftly
    handed it over to her master.

    Reading the letter, Jenette couldn't help but smile.

    Everything was in place!!

    The bridal parade had finally reached the palace gates.

    From there, only the princess's carriage continued in, with the guards,
    dancers, drummers, and flower girls.

    The palace was indeed huge!!.


    They had passed more than 17 massive buildings, before reaching their
    final destination.

    They were heading towards the grandest building, that was used to host
    events such as these.

    It was also the same building that contained the throne room and so on.

    Alec Barn, his wives, Cary Barn, the groom Anthony, Angelina, Barbara,
    the ministers, the invited nobles and several other guards... were currently
    standing outside the building.

    They were here to welcome her in.

    When she was about to step out of the carriage, a group of maids rushed
    over holding several pieces of fabric.

    In this continent, the bride was only allowed to reveal her dress and face
    during the actual wedding... Which wasn't anytime soon.

    So right now, no one could see anything.

    They only saw Jenette's shoes, as she walked towards them.

    Alec Barn loomed at all the nobles and called for silence.

    "Today is a great day!!

    Jennette and our young Anthony here, will become husband and wife.

    I invite everyone to get seated within the hall, soon we will start the
    wedding." Alec said.

    Jenette knew that she had 1 and a half hours to prepare herself, so she
    decided to go to her private courtyard and reapply her makeup again.

    Within this time, those nobles who haven't arrived yet.... would be making
    their way in, and everyone would be leaving their gifts to her father.
    .

    Once in her courtyard.... she had her knights guard around the place, as she
    went into her private chambers with 2 of her personal maids... Teni and
    Gaul.

    "Wahhh!!! Princess, you look so beautiful!!" Teni said.

    The design for Jenette's yellow wedding gown, as indeed breathtaking.

    But everytime Teni and Gaul looked at the slit on her dress, they would
    blush intensively.

    Their master sure was daring!

    They began to wonder what everyone's reaction would be, when her dress
    was finally revealed in the hall.

    "Master, let me help you tidy your hair" said Gaul.

    Jenette's hair wasn't tied in a bun, as she wanted to look like a seductress.

    Her hair was brushed out, and left straight down... of course she had braided
    some strands of hair here and there, so as to make it look more unique.

    Gaul quickly removed her master's copper colored crown, and began
    combing the bottom of her hair first.

    A copper crown was used for direct royal members like princes and
    princesses.

    The king's wives used silver crowns.... but the king himself had a massive
    golden crown.

    For the wives, the crown sizes differ, depending on it the women were
    concubines, the first wife, second wife and so on.

    Right now, Jenette was a little anxious, as it was almost time for her plan to
    take full force.
    "And how is my little bride doing?"

    Jenette and her maids turned around to see Anthony at the door.

    "What are you doing here?

    I wanted to surprise you with my looks, now you've ruined it!" Jennette said
    while pouting angrily.

    But when she looked at him again, her heart immediately softened.

    It was extremely hard for her to get angry with this man.

    Indeed, he was truly eye candy.

    Everytime she looked at his face, her heart would skip a beat, and she
    would get lost in her own fantasy world.

    This man was truly her one and only weakness.

    She didn't even love or care for her own mother, the way that she did for
    him.

    Hehehehe.... Finally, he would become hers!!!.... and not that slut Angelina.

    "I just missed you so much, so I decided to come over and see you."
    Anthony said, while pinching her cheeks.

    Teni and Gaul who were currently looking at their feet, giggled as they
    heard what Anthony had just said.

    They couldn't raise their heads yet, until their master commanded it.

    "Here little seductress, I brought you wine to drink.... I'll pour a cup for you
    and me."

    "But wouldn't that get us drunk? What about the wedding?"

    "Sigh... little girl, are you 3 years old, how could one cup make us drunk?
    I was hoping that we could make an oath of love towards each other.

    A promise, that we would be together forever... and of course, drinking a


    cup of wine would seal the deal.

    Sigh.. it seems that you don't love me all that much..."

    Jenette was shocked.

    An oath of love?... To be together forever?

    She looked at him, and warmth instantly spread throughout her heart.

    "No no no!! I love you too ..... let's drink now!!" Jenette said excitedly.

    "Alright, you drink first and tell me your oath... remember, don't lie to me
    alright?" Anthony said, as he cupped her face in his palms.

    "I swear, I'll be truthful... I love you that much!!"

    Anthony smiled and poured ta cup of wine for her, and for him as well.

    Jenette drank her drink down, and began giving her own oath.

    The more she spoke, the more dizzy she felt.... it was more like she was
    seeing everything double.. and the world was constantly spinning around
    her.

    Instantly, she knew what was going on... it was just that it was somewhat
    hard to believe.

    "You!!!!"
    Chapter 161 Janette's Oath 2
    Teni and Gual instantly raised their heads, when they heard their master's
    shout.

    But before they could react, several people came out nowhere.... held their
    waists and covered their mouths.

    "Why?.... why did you have to do this to me?"

    Jenette was thoroughly confused.

    She had loved him and even given him her all, so why would he betray her
    like his?

    "My darling sister, isn't it very obvious by now?"

    Cary walked into the room with Angela, and some other knights.

    Anthony immediately grabbed Cary's tiny waist and kissed her passionately.

    Jenette was shocked.

    She could see 2 Cary's kissing 2 Anthony's.

    Of course she was drugged, so she was seeing double.

    "No no no!!... I'm definitely hallucinating!

    You b**ch!! Get away from my man!!!" She yelled out hysterically.

    "Your man?

    Tell me elder sister, in what way is he your man?" Cary said leaning against
    Anthony's broad shoulders.
    "Wretch!!... I said you should get away from him!!" Jenette yelled as she
    tried to stand up from the floor.

    Although her head was hurting, her heart was currently bleeding from pain.

    Her man?

    How could Anthony love her unattractive younger sister?

    Didn't he know of Cary's reputation within the empire?

    So how could he choose a praying mantis over a goddess?

    No!! Impossible!!!

    She probably deceived him in believing her lies!

    Jenette was currently within the stage of 'denial'.

    "You!!!.. you tricked him into liking you, didn't you?

    What have you done to my Anthony?" Jenette yelled, as she gazed at


    Anthony affectionately.

    "I tricked him?

    Hahahaha.... it's even worse than I thought?

    You actually believed that my man would find your overgrown breasts
    attractive? Or your ugly figure as seductive?

    Please!!!... why would he bother with you when he can just have me?" Cary
    said angrily.

    Granted, she was less prettier than Jenette... but so what? At the end of the
    day didn't the man that Jenette loved end up with her?

    Who has beauty ever helped?


    Power and money was all that mattered!!!

    Truthfully, Cary was exceptionally beautiful... but when she stood by her
    sister, her looks faded away to oblivion.

    She had always been pitted against her sister right from birth.

    Was it her fault that she had small boobs?

    Well guess what!! Her man had told her that he hated big boobs, so she
    knew that her man wouldn't fall for her sister's sour bags of melons.

    Her sister had always ruined her image, and set her up multiple times within
    the empire.

    She had even accepted punishment for crimes she didn't commit.. and
    finally, her ancestors had listened to her prayers.

    After today, the empire would only have 1 princess.. Cary Barn!!

    "My dear sister, I hate to break it to you..... but Anthony is my Boyfriend,


    not yours!!" Cary said arrogantly.

    "What the hell are you talking about?!!!" Jenette yelled out angrily.

    "Well you see Elder sister, before you had ever seen him... he and I were
    secretly an item.

    But when I found out that you had the hots for him, he and I came up with
    this plan to take you down.

    You know, I used to have a little bit of respect for you.

    But how could you be so stupid to assume that Anthony here will side with
    you in anything when my brother will be the future king?

    Any fool would choose Eli's side over yours."

    The more Jenette listened, the more she couldn't believe her ears.
    "Baby.... tell me it's not true.... please tell me that she's holding you as a
    hostage.

    That's it!!

    This shameless b**ch is holding you as a hostage right?"

    Everyone in the room was at loss for words at this point.

    Even Cary and Angela were surprised... they told this woman that they had
    planned everything, yet she still believed in it being a lie?

    Just how much did she love him to defy logic?

    "You shameless b**ch.. deal with me fairly!! Why must you involve
    Anthony in this? Free him now..."

    'Slap!!!'

    Anthony had slapped Jenette so hard, that she had almost knocked her head
    on the ground from the impact.

    "Let me make this clear to you Jenette Barn.

    I, Anthony Martinez, have been in love with Cary Barn for 2 years now.

    Yes, I used you... and now, I'm dumping you!!"

    It seemed like that slap and those words had made Jenette come to her
    senses because now, she was sitting quietly and looking at the shameless
    couple coldly.

    At this point, she wanted nothing more than to tear up their faces, and feed
    them to her pet bears.

    She had never been hit before in her life, and coupled with Anthony's
    words... it was safe to say that 'she could see clearly, now that the rain was
    gone'.
    "Hey? Are you forgetting about me?" Angela interrupted as she pouted her
    face cutely.

    "Hahaha cousin, how would I dare forget about you? all this was made
    possible because of you." Cary said playfully.

    Jenette looked at Angela, and everything started to make sense now.

    So Angela herself wasn't interested in Anthony?

    She only did this so as to make Jenette fall madly in love with Anthony?

    When someone fights for something they want, the value of that object in
    their minds double... and eventually, they make stupid decisions and
    choices just for that person.

    Some people have given all their money, power and have even stolen
    money from their parents.. just to please someone they loved.

    The current Jenette, had told all her plans to Anthony... ALL OF THEM!!!

    At this point, she realised that she was truly a fool!!

    There was a thin line between love and hate, and Jennette had just started
    crossing the borders.

    She started to feel hate for this man that she had given her entire world to.

    "Ahh!!!... I forgot to tell you big sis, all your men who were supposed to
    hide around the palace, have been captured by us.

    So don't even think that anyone would be coming to save you!!!"

    "Hahahaha!!!" Jennette started laughing like crazy.

    Of course they would know about her plans... After all, she had willingly
    told Anthony hadn't she?

    For this operation, she had only needed 100 men to act.
    Her plan was simple.

    Usually during the wedding ceremony, there was a time frame where her
    father had to leave the hall alone... and head to the private royal grave and
    pray to the ancestors for her marriage.

    He was supposed to pray there for 15 minutes.

    She had already stationed her men to hide within the tombstone hall, and
    kill the fool.

    But now, it seemed that she had been guarding against the wrong enemy
    this while time.

    She had truly underestimated this little sister of hers.

    "Alright elder sister, we really must be going.... after all, we don't want
    anyone knowing that we came here, so this is our final goodbye alright?"
    Cary said while smiling.

    "Jenny!!! I really had fun with you these few years... oh, make sure to say
    hello to my ancestors when you see them wherever they are...hehehehe!!"
    Angela said while blowing her a kiss.

    Anthony didn't even bother to look at her... his gaze had always stayed on
    Cary.

    Cary smiled as she noticed this too.

    Finally, her man was free from this villain.

    "Sir Death, please finish the job... after this, are contract will officially be
    terminated"

    Sir Death was the assassin that she had hired several months ago.

    Previously, the contract expired... and when she thought that sir death
    would leave, he chose to renew the contract instead.
    He said that her life was interesting!... whatever that means...

    And now that Jenette would die, was there any need to keep him here
    again?

    Her biggest nemesis was dead... As for her stepbrothers, she was sure that
    Eli would be able to deal with them easily.

    "Sure", Sir Death said.

    He walked towards Jenette, and shook his head wryly.

    It was truly a waste to kill such a beauty without even touching her soft
    plump skin... but time was of the essence so killing her couldn't be delayed
    any further.

    Jennette watched the cloaked man walk towards her, and her body began to
    tremble slightly.

    How did she allow herself to reach such an outcome?

    Wasn't it because of love?

    Just remembering the hint of disgust in Anthony's eyes when he slapped


    her, truly made her want to stab her former self.

    What did she ever see in that bastard?

    She couldn't help but remember Marder Shannon, who had explicitly
    warned her against him.

    Shannon had clearly loved her more than Anthony did, so why did she end
    up choosing Anthony?

    It was all because of Angelina.

    When she first met Anthony, she wasn't as smitten with him as she was a
    few hours ago.
    Her love had come from a build up of hardship and hardwork.

    She fought for that man like crazy!!

    Sure, she had killed, crippled and dealt with some of the women who
    approached him, but she refused to believe that she was a bad person.

    Love justified everything.

    She knew that she was going die today, so she made an oath in her heart.

    'Even if I, Jenette Barn go towards the heavens, I shall never fall in love
    again..... even as an ancestor.

    This is my OATH!!'
    Chapter 162 A Mother's Cry
    As Jenette saw the dagger coming towards her chest, she closed her eyes
    and prayed that the pain wouldn't be too unbearable.

    "Ahhh!!!....'she yelled out, as she slowly lost consciousness.

    The pain was so unbearable and gut-wrenching, that she began to press her
    hand against her chest... while struggling to gasp for air.

    She could feel herself slipping from this world, as everything around her
    suddenly became dark and cold.... until finally, she was dead.

    After making sure that she was dead, Sir death walked towards the 2 maids
    who were still being held down by his men.

    He killed one of them, and whispered into the other one's ear before
    knocking her out cold.

    An hour and a half had passed and the bride was nowhere to be found.

    Everyone was in the hall waiting anxiously... even Cary, Angelia and
    Anthony.... they too pretended to be worried.

    "Dead!.. dead!.. dead!.. she's dead!" A 21 year old guard was running like
    crazy into the hall.

    This was the guard that had been sent to bring Jennette's entourage into the
    Hall

    "Who's dead?" Alec Barn asked

    "M... my lord... the princess.. she's dead...Princess Jenette is dead!!"


    "Oughhhh!!!" Everyone was shocked.

    "Quickly!!... lead the way!" Alec yelled out angrily.

    Who would dare to sneak into his palace and kill his daughter? A royal for
    that matter?

    Wouldn't people take this as a sign of weakness?

    It looked like he had to aimlessly kill again, to remind certain people of the
    power within his possession.

    "No no!!!.... My daughter.....!!! Jenette's mother ran faster than anyone else.

    Her speed greatly shocked everyone.

    Since she was Alec's wife, she had to remain in the hall and entertain the
    guests as they waited... so she hadn't seen her daughter at all.

    Who the hell did this?

    She swore that if she caught the person she would skin them alive!!!!"

    And the worst part was that she didn't even have the chance to say goodbye
    to her daughter one last time.

    No mother would be happy, to be robbed of such an opportunity.

    Although she would rather take her daughters place if there was ever a
    situation where her daughter was put to death ..... at least let her speak to
    her daughter one last time before she dies.

    Cowards!!

    The murderer was indeed a coward!

    From now on, she would walk a bloody path.


    For her daughter, she would turn this entire empire upside down until she
    found the bastard.

    When they arrived at Jenette's courtyard, they realised that all her guards
    were dead.

    Jenette's mother pushed the door open, and immediately saw her daughter
    lying in a pool of blood.

    "Who!!!... who did this to my baby?!!!"

    Jenette's mother hugged her body and rocked her body back and forth.

    Her eyes looked bloodthirsty, as she looked at everyone that surrounded her.

    Suddenly, the little maid Gaul groaned softly.

    '..owhh.'

    Everyone rushed over to her and saw that she held the murder weapon in
    her hand... and her entire dress was covered in blood.

    Jenette's mother quickly rushed over to the maid, sat on top of her chest,
    held her clothes firmly, and slapped her multiple times.

    'Slap! Slap! Slap!'

    "Bastard!... wake up!!.. wake up now!!"

    Gaul woke up in pain and immediately panicked.

    "Tell me the truth!! What happened?" Alec asked.

    Gaul honestly wanted to point at the shameless couple at the side that was
    busy crying and pretending to mourn her master.

    Anthony that bastard, had acted so shocked that he had forced a teardrop to
    fall out of his eyes.... making him look so pitiful.
    Meanwhile Cary had been crying like crazy, while Angela stood there
    comforting her.

    Gaul wished for nothing more than to slice their throats... but before she
    passed out, that cloaked man had told her that if she says anything, then her
    entire family would be killed.

    Her brother was just 4 years old, and her mother was currently bedridden.

    The cloak man had promised that if she didn't say anything, then he would
    move her family away to the next city.

    But what Gaul didn't know was that her entire family had already been
    burnt alive by the cloak man this morning.

    If she had known, then there was no way that she would hesitate in this
    matter.

    Truthfully, she herself didn't know why she was kept alive?

    Was she left alive as a punching bag, so that the royal family could air out
    their grievances on her?

    She had no clue why she was alive.

    But for the sake of her family, she chose to stay silent.

    "Answer me!!!!" Alec Barn yelled.

    Gaul shivered, and almost peed herself... but she steel her heart and kept
    quiet.

    Looked at her deeply.

    "Men!! Take her to a prison cell and...."

    Before Alec could finish his sentence, Jenette's mother snapped when she
    heard the mention of a prison cell.
    "So you killed my daughter... and you think that by keeping silent, you'll
    able to buy your time to escape?

    Well over my dead body!!"

    She quickly took the dagger that Gaul was holding, and stabbed it through
    Gaul's throat.

    "Die B**ch!!"

    In her mind, the little maid had definitely been working with the killers.

    Although it was good to keep the girl alive, she needed a way to vent out
    her anger... or else she was sure that she would murder everyone within the
    room.

    Everyone looked at the 3rd queen in shock.

    After today, none of them would ever want to get on her bad side.... the
    woman was the devil when she was pissed off.

    She literally kept scraping off Gaul's flesh.....and even went as far as neatly
    piling it at one corner.

    No one understood why she did this... but in the next few days, they would.

    Gaul's flesh had been dried and hung at the city square for all to see.

    Their who looked at it shuttered in fear, as they wondered if this was a new
    form of torture that the royals had developed.

    As for Jenette's mom, she had promised to skin the culprit so she did.

    She knew that there was some other person pulling the strings.... but this
    was just a message to them.

    Previously from that maid's actions, it was clear that she would rather die...
    than point out who the real culprits were.
    So although she killed the girl mostly to vent her anger, she also knew that
    torturing the little girl would be useless.

    Hence she decided to send out a message to the killers... once caught, they'd
    end up in worse conditions than the girl.

    It has been so long since she used her 6000 soldiers, that were stationed far
    away in her private camp.

    It looked like she would have to go all out to find the culprit.

    No matter who they were, they would find them... even if it was the last
    thing that she did.

    It pained her dearly.

    Her beautiful daughter would no longer exist.

    From this day forth, Jenette Barn would no longer exist in Hertfilia.
    Chapter 163 Dissecting Time
    While the people of Arcadina cried for the loss of their beloved goddess,
    Landon on the other hand.... was currently at the Medical & Healthcare
    Academy.

    Dissecting Time.

    Currently, Baymard had 52 professional Nurses and doctors within it.

    Before coming here, these people were already known healers and
    apothecaries within their villages, towns and cities.

    But because of war, some of them had ended up as slaves..... while others
    remained as refugees.

    Anyway, Landon had decided to show these doctors and nurses what the
    inside of the human body looked like.

    Presently, the students at the medical academy were having a week long
    break... before their final examinations begin.

    So although no lecturer would be teaching the students, they still needed to


    do their weekly shifts at the hospital and clinics.

    Hence Landon had decided to dissect the bodies in batches.

    Everyday, he would focus on dissecting one human body... until all 11


    bodies were properly dissected.

    Also.... he decided to keep organs like the heart, liver and so on... for
    learning purposes.

    Today, Landon was only working with 6 out of 52 teachers.


    Before his teaching session began, he removed the dead body from the pool
    of chemicals.... As well as thoroughly cleaned and dried it.

    Once it was time for the lesson to begin, everyone wore their surgical safety
    wear.... and headed towards the table with the dead man on it.

    "Nurse Remona....what do you know about the patient?" Landon asked.

    "Patient's name: Adi

    Age: 29

    Place of Birth: Unknown.

    Medical history: None available.

    Body injuries: the patient has 6 scar wounds around his back and chest.

    The patient is also missing a toe on his right leg, as well as his left pinky
    finger.

    "Time and day of death: 11:30 A.M... November 3rd, 1024.

    Cause of death: 9 gunshots..."

    Everyone nodded as they listened to the Remona.

    This information was what all of them currently had about the patient.

    3 days ago, Landon had made up fake profiles for these dead men... and
    distributed them out to the doctors and nurses.

    He had also mentioned all the surgical procedures that would be carried out
    on them during the operation.

    So before everyone came for surgery, he/she was expected to know


    everything about their patient before surgery could proceed.

    Every little detail was important.


    From age, to even minor swellings around the patient's body..... All of this
    would aid them in choosing and prescribing the right drugs and surgical
    procedures for their patients.

    "Good!!!.

    For today's operation, we'll start off with the patient's chest and tummy area.

    Followed by the patient's legs, feet, arms, neck, head and face region.

    And of course once were done with the patient's front view, we'll look at the
    patient's back view.. (butt, back and so on)

    The main goal of today's lesson is to allow you all to understand and gain
    tremendous experience from the surgery..... As well as carefully removing
    all the patient's organs within his body.

    Nurse Chloe and Nurse Idria, you 2 will be in charge of note taking.

    Everything that is done during surgery, has to be properly recorded down!...


    no matter how unimportant it may seem to be."

    "Yes your majesty... sorry.....Doctor Landon"

    In the theater, Landon was seen as a doctor.... so they had to address him as
    one.

    Both nurses quickly took their pens and notebooks out, and waited at the
    sides.

    "Nurse Remona and Nurse Gilles, you both will focus on handing out
    whatever tools are needed during surgery.

    Here's the checklist... You know what to do!

    Oh... and make sure you sterilize all the tools before bringing them here."
    Landon said, while handing the list over to them.

    Their task was simple.


    Sterilize the tools, and put everything..including cleaning cloths and so on..
    into a trolley.

    And once placed, they were to tick off the names on the list and sign at the
    bottom.

    "As for Doctor Wayne and Doctor Rufus, you both will assist me during
    surgery."

    7 minutes went by, and the nurses with their trolleys had returned.

    Everyone immediately assumed their positions, and the surgery had finally
    begun.

    "Everyone, we'll start off by removing the bullets.

    I'll start with the patient's right chest region. "

    As he spoke, the nurses taking notes were busy writing, while stretching
    their heads to see what he was doing.

    "For this operation... Rufus, Wayne... you two will be my medical


    assistants.

    Scissors!.. cloth!..... Povidone-iodine!"

    Remona and Gilles, quickly took out a clean bowl...poured the chemical in
    the bowl, and dropped several strips of cloth into it.

    Then they passed the bowl and scissors to Wayne and Rufus.

    Landon took the scissors, and picked up a piece of soaked cloth from the
    bowl.

    "Why do we do this step?" He asked.

    "For disinfecting!!" They all replied.


    "Correct!!... If a doctor or nurse doesn't disinfect a wound, then any of you
    have the right to call them out.

    No one is allowed to do any surgical procedure without this step.

    Forceps!"

    "

    "__"

    As Landon removed the bullet, greenish colored blood slowly crept out
    from underneath the area.

    The stench of the man, immediately filled the air.

    Some of the nurses felt like puking... but they knew better than to do so.

    This was their first time working on a man that had died for several days
    now.

    Usually when people died, they would burn or bury their bodies
    immediately... since dead men couldn't heal.

    And even though they had smelled dead bodies before.... especially when
    they aided as healers around a battlefield, nothing could compare to this
    kind of revolting stench.

    Was it that greenish blood that made it smell like this?

    Once the bullet was removed, Landon cleaned up the wound... and did a
    neat 'Vertical Mattress' stitch on it.

    "....So when doing it, you have to place your needle just a little distance
    from the wounded area."

    As Landon operated, he continued to explain what they should and should


    not do during surgery.
    "Doctor Wayne and Nurse Remona... you 2 will work together in taking out
    the bullets from the patient's upper belly region.

    As for Doctor Rufus and Nurse Gilles.... you 2 should do the same for the
    patient's bullet wound just below his neck."

    Everyone immediately became nervous.

    Wayne was hands were currently trembling as he held the forceps in his
    hands.

    Although he was a 'doctor', this was the first time that he would have to do
    such a procedure.

    Swords were never that complicated.

    If someone left a sword in another person's body..... all he had to do was


    pull out the damn sword, pour alcohol or rum on the wound, burn the
    wound.. and bandage it with cloth.

    From there, he would give the patient a broth filled with herbs and leaves.

    And other times, he would just smear medicinal paste on the wounds.

    Before coming to Baymard, he thought of himself as a great doctor.... but


    presently, his self confidence was at its lowest.

    Reading and attending his Majesty's lessons... he had realised that there was
    just so much that he didn't know.... like the fact that blood flowed through
    channels within the body and so on.

    If he didn't do anything properly, in the long run.. the patient might suffer
    even more from his recklessness.

    So how could his hands not tremble?

    It wasn't just him..... Doctor Rufus was also in a state of panic as well.

    Theory was indeed different from practicals.


    He thought that by reading so much.. he would be prepared.

    But clearly, that was not the case.

    "Doctor Wayne, easy there!!

    When taking out the bullet, it's important to not push back towards the
    patient's skin... doing this might make the bullet damage the blood vessels
    around the wound."

    What Wayne was doing, was what people would usually do when their car
    was stuck in the snow.

    He was basically reversing, so as to create distance and momentum for...


    when he would yank the bullet out.... which was not how the human body
    worked.

    Wayne changed his technique under Landon's guide, and had finally
    succeeded in removing the bullet.

    He felt like he had aged a full ten years after the procedure.

    "Doctor Rufus... with the method you're using right now, if the patient were
    alive, he would've probably died from excessive pain.

    Don't wiggle the bullet around the patient's wound..."

    After 8 minutes, both doctors were finally done.

    They had successfully removed the bullets, as well as stitched the wounds.

    To give them more experience, Landon had let them take out all the other
    bullets on the patient.

    The second time, they were still somewhat uneasy.


    But by the 3rd, 4th and 5th time, their nerves had finally calmed down....
    and their technique had improved as well.

    From there, Landon had requested for everyone to try pumping water into
    the blood stream with the syringes.... This time, the nurses joined in as well.

    At this point, Landon truly pitied the dead man... to be a study experiment
    was really.... sigh... hopefully, he had found the 'promise land'.

    And after a while of continuous needle-stabbing, they finally proceeded to


    open up the patient's chest and belly region.

    "Alright!!... let's go back to the human anatomy.

    Looking at what we have on display, can anyone name or list the organs or
    bones in front of us?"

    "Your majesty.... I mean Doctor Landon.... this is the heart."

    "Liver"

    "Spleen"

    "Ribcage"

    "__"

    The more they listed, the more confident they became.

    And for some reason, it was more fulfilling, to realise that the books were
    right!!

    everything that they had painstakingly studied, was presently in front of


    them.

    Landon continued operating on the patient..... and at the end, the poor guy
    had been torn and sliced into pieces by everyone within the room.

    Heck!!... Even his face and eye balls were removed for research purposes.
    They placed their body parts in jugs of chemicals, for preservation.

    And at the end of their lecture, Landon gave them a 1 hours quiz that
    covered everything that they had done today.

    With that, Dissection 101 was finally over.


    Chapter 164 Scenario Missions
    In a blink of an eye, 2 and a half weeks had passed by quickly.

    So many things had happened within this time frame.

    The children and the students at the school and academies, where currently
    writing their final examinations.

    And within this time, all of them have been walking around Baymard like
    mindless zombies.

    Everytime Landon saw them, he would giggle at their appearance.

    In fact, one might even argue that they looked as mad.. as the 'Hatter'.

    They would mumble about formulas, equations and theoretical


    knowledge.... as they walked around Baymard.

    As for the military..... The first batch that arrived in May, began their final
    examinations on the 5th.... and were already done by the 14th.

    Today was the 22nd, and presently.... their exams had already been graded
    and given back to them.

    Now, they all knew whether they would graduate or not.

    Of course, on their report cards... they could easily see their total marks and
    scores.

    So by combining and dividing their total scores from the first examination
    and this one... they would easily see if they qualified for graduation or not.

    And those that didn't make it, would have to wait another 2 months before
    having a trial examination... which would let them advance to the next
    military rank.
    Within this 2 month period, they were expected to brush up their skills and
    knowledge on all army subjects.

    Anyway on the 27th of this month, Baymard would hold its first graduation
    ceremony for those that passed.

    These soldiers would successfully climb up the ranks, from 'Private E-1 to
    'Private E-2'.

    And next month, those who came in June.... will be holding their own exam
    and graduation ceremony as well.

    Today, Landon, Lucius, and the soldiers... were currently heading towards 2
    empty estates within the upper region.

    These estates were close to the barracks... and were perfect for scenario
    training.

    With the new simunition guns out, Landon had already drawn up training
    sheets for all the soldiers within the army, police academy and guard
    academy.

    For the soldiers, Landon had decided that this scenario training will be held
    on Tuesdays and Thursdays for 2 hours only.....As well as on weekends.

    Of course the classes on weekends were going to be long as hell... these


    classes would usually take a day and a half.

    After their rock climbing class on Saturday mornings, they would rest for a
    while.... and then head on over to those estates by 2 P.M.

    He expected them to stay there up until 10 P.M the next day (Sunday).

    And within that time frame, Landon expected them to attack each other's
    camp.

    For example during today's scenario training.... one side would be a terrorist
    organization, while the other side would be the good guys.
    Of course each side would have their mission laid out for them.

    The terrorists were tasked with safe-keeping the hostages, as well as taking
    killing all their enemies and destroying their enemies base.

    While the good guys were tasked with rescuing the hostages, capturing the
    leader of the terrorist organization... and of course overtaking their enemies
    base.

    And while both sides stayed within the estates, Landon expected them to
    sleep on the floors, and cook for themselves over open fire...since this was
    all part of their training.

    Soon, he would be sending them out for missions, so it wasn't good to let
    them be too pampered.

    In these missions, they would have to sleep in the wild, or an inn... hunt
    their food, cook and so on.

    So having them do all these things, would definitely toughen them up for
    the future.

    Anyway, Landon had come up with an army list that made sure that
    everyone would have short scenario missions twice a week.

    As for the lengthy ones, each soldier would go through them at least once a
    month.

    Also, these lengthy training sessions will have soldiers from all ranks
    working together as a team.

    All these sessions were mandatory for everyone.

    Well... everyone except those who came in May.

    Since they had just finished their final exams and would have a 1 and a half
    month vacation, Landon didn't want to force them to do anything as of now.
    If they wanted to join in on the training session, they could... but if they
    didn't feel like it, then that was okay as well.

    As for the police officers and guards.... since they wouldn't go out on
    missions in future, Landon thought that there was no point in having them
    spend the night within these estates.

    Their job was to stay within Baymard and protect the people, so of course
    their own training would be different.

    With all this in mind, Landon had decided to let them use these estates for 5
    hours every weekdays.

    Today.... Landon was currently leading his team towards one of the camps
    (estates), as the leader of a terrorist organization.

    While Lucius led his own team towards the other one, as the leader of
    Baymard's army.

    "Captain Trey, Major General Gary.... have the men gather within the front
    courtyard immediately!!" Landon asked.

    "Yes General!" They both answered.

    20 minutes later, everyone had stood in straight lines as they looked up to


    their new Arm General... his majesty Landon.

    "Listen up!!!

    From now, till we all leave this place.... we are all scum!

    We are an evil organization that terrorizes the people, murders the


    innocent... as well as take down our enemies ruthlessly.

    This is the identity that we will assume within this camp.

    So all of you are to call me 'Boss', and not his 'majesty' or 'general'.
    You all have trained hard and long ever since you came to Baymard.

    Today, I want to see the full extent of your skills..... and anyone who will
    hold back, will be punished later on!!!

    As usual, the rules are simple:

    If you ever get hit, fall down on the ground and act dead.

    And when the fight isn't around you anymore, ho the the last building on
    the left within the estate, and stay there.

    Also, it's important to know that when you get hit on your legs, arms and
    any other part that wouldn't immediately kill you... I expect you to limp and
    continue fighting or retreating, that is until your enemy shoots you in the
    head or heart.

    Do understand!!"

    "Yes Boss!!" They yelled.

    "Excellent..... Bring out the hostages!!!"


    Chapter 165 Scenario Missions 2
    "Bring out the hostages!!!"

    Immediately, the 3 musketeers and the Fantastic 7.... came out pitifully.

    They all wore worn out clothes, and their faces were all covered with dirt.

    Their hands were currently bound together with thick pieces of rope, and
    their hair was rough and unkempt.

    In fact, they looked like they hadn't eaten in days.

    "You... (cough cough).. you all are monsters!" Said Old man Willow, as he
    yelled out pitifully.

    The soldiers were taken aback.

    'This man could really act', they thought.

    "Please... let us go... we promise not to tell anyone about your evil deeds.

    So let us go..." old man Paitus said, as he pretended to shiver from fear.

    "I... I have lots of money.... I'll give you everything I have, so just let me
    out.!!!

    Here... look at my wife, isn't she pretty?.... If you let me go, I'll definitely
    give her out to you all for free.... so please.. just let me out!!!!

    Let me out I tell you!!" Said Grandpa Kyle, as he pointed to his fake-
    believe wife.

    The soldiers who were listening,were already disgusted with the man's
    shamelessness.
    How could one give up their family just like that?

    If they had their way, he would be the first one to die.

    "Have you all no shame?

    Can't you see that my husband here and my child are poor?

    Let me tell you all, kidnapping us is useless... so free us up


    immediately!!!!" Yelled granny Frida arrogantly.

    As granny Frida spoke, old man Hermon stood there acting like a baby.

    Apparently, he was supposed to be Frida's child.

    The soldiers were speechless.

    In what way did old man Hermon resemble a baby?

    And why the heck was he making weird baby sounds?

    Fine! fine!... he's a baby.... but which baby says GuGu GaGa?

    And lady.... why the hell are you yelling at us?

    couldn't you have asked us politely like the first 2 grandpas over there?

    Landon looked at their performance and smiled.

    Choosing this hilarious bunch was definitely the right choice.

    In real life, all hostages had different personalities.

    Some were quiet, while others were arrogant....and a few, were even clever
    enough to escape on their own.

    Landon had given these 10 seniors, different profiles for them to act out.

    Some acted weak, selfish, frightened and unreasonable.


    There were also those hostages who acted weak, but were actually strong in
    disguise.

    One could never judge a book by it's cover.

    Landon wanted the men to get used to all these personalities... because in
    future, they might have to keep their enemies as hostages.

    So one false move could actually make their enemy gain the upper hand
    over them.

    And by that time, it would definitely be game over for Baymard.

    "Take them to their cells!!" Landon yelled.

    The make believe cell was actually a comfortable room close to Landon's
    room within the estate.

    This was the only room that had beds, chairs and so on.

    Since they weren't real hostages, there was no way that Landon would treat
    them like one.

    They were just paid actors... that was all!

    As the hostages left the scene, 2 out of 10... started screaming hysterically.

    "No.. no... I know my rights!!!.... I'm a citizen of Terique.... I just came to


    Baymard for a visit.

    You can kill the other bastards.. but please let me go!!"

    "Me too.. I'm a citizen of Arcadina!

    I promise to give you all my money so let me go!!"

    "You can't do this to me!!!


    My father is a noble within Terique.... mark my words, he will have your
    head for this!!

    Bloody Bastards!!"

    The last guy spat towards the soldiers, and looked like he was about to beat
    them up for not listening to him.

    Just how powerful was his pretend father?

    Their acting was so real that the soldiers almost started clapping for them.

    "Now that you've all seen our prisoners, let's focus on our mission."

    Immediately, Landon divided the men into several groups.

    Some would be in charge of cooking food, while others would be in charge


    of guarding the prisoners, guarding the perimeter of the estate... and of
    course setting traps within and around the camp.

    Some were also supposed to spy on their enemies... as well as relay the
    message back to Landon.

    He knew that Lucius would definitely make his first attack tonight.

    Since they were staying here till 10 P.M the next day, it was very clear that
    Lucius would bombard them with 4 or 5 attacks before the mission's
    deadline.

    It was already 4 P.M... and by 5 P.M, the darkness would silently spread it's
    wings all over Baymard.

    So Lucius could attack at 7, 9 or even 12 midnight.

    Worse, he could choose to attack at 1, 3 or even 5 A.M.

    And since they would be leaving on Sunday at 10 P.M... Lucius could still
    choose to attack at 6 or 7 P.M tommorrow.
    The whole mission called for vigilance.

    Even though it seemed like a bad situation, it was more like a double edged
    sword.

    For example..... If Lucius succeeded by 3 A.M, Landon could still take back
    his hostages and destroy Lucius' base before the deadline.

    So bottom line, they would have to continuously fight each other..... until
    Sunday 10 P.M.

    Also, one of Landon's goals for this mission was to capture Lucius.

    So he immediately created 5 new squads, and tasked Gosh with that


    handling capturing Lucius.

    At 8 P.M, the first group would go... followed by the next group who'll
    leave at 1 A.M... and so on.

    For the mission, Landon felt like he was thoroughly prepared.

    Over at Lucius' camp, Lucius, Mark, Josh and some warrant officers....
    were coming up with several plans for tonight's operation.

    Just as Landon had guessed, they planned to attack Landon 4 times within
    this night... and 2 times the next day.

    "Captain Billy... in 2 hours time, you'll lead the first attack on our enemy.

    Our goal is to test out their defense, and find out any hidden traps that they
    have around their base.

    Remember... if you get cornered, immediately retreat.

    Now go!!!... Get ready!"


    Chapter 166 Scenario Missions 3
    The sky was dark, and both camps were still and quiet.

    Captain Billy and his team, were stealthily crawling towards their enemy's
    camp.

    Of course 70% of the grass here was ankle-level... but there were still a few,
    that had grown to be knee-level.

    The soldiers chose to move crawl towards their enemies camp.

    Some also moved by stooping and walking low within the grass.

    They began to act like lions that were hunting their prey within the Safari.

    Billy and his men had also painted their faces and hands black.... as well as
    worn black T-shirts, just for this operation.

    Once they had reached a close enough distance to their enemies camp, Billy
    signalled for them to stop.

    He then moved towards his 4 second-in-command officers, and whispered


    out several commands to them.

    "Coy, you're in charge of making the switch at the left perimeter wall.

    Hilbert, you'll take care of the right wall.... and Van, you'll tackle the back
    wall.

    As for the front gate... Lenny, you'll handle it."

    His plan was simple.

    Take out some of the men guarding around the perimeter, and replace them
    with his own men.
    He would put 2 or 3 within each area, and leave them there to act as spies.

    Once it was time for their enemies to change their shifts, those men would
    then be able to freely infiltrate the camp.

    Since they were going to be here for a day and a half, it would only make
    sense for the men to have their shifts changed.

    So when that happened, they spies would blend in with the group and
    pretend to be terrorists as well.

    Their spies were tasked with gathering Intel about their enemy's plans.... as
    well as where their enemy had kept the hostages.

    And more importantly, they had to find out which room belonged to their
    enemy's leader.... since one of the missions for this drill was to capture the
    leader of the terrorist organization.

    Of course every 3 hours, Billy would send someone to meet with the spies
    outside the camp and collect all the information from them.

    Everything had been laid out properly.

    They would switch some of the guards around the left, right and back walls
    of their enemy's camp.

    But for this to happen successfully, they needed to make a massive


    distraction at the front gate.

    From this distraction, they would also get to know the hidden traps around
    the perimeter of their enemy's camp.

    "After the men make the switch, get some other people to kidnap the bodies
    of these terrorists and drag them away silently." Billy advised.

    From his binoculars, Billy could see that their enemies at the front
    gate....had also painted their faces and hands black.
    So if they did this, then that meant that those around the walls, also did this
    as well.

    And since it was completely dark like ink now, Billy was sure that no one
    would really recognize the other while te guarded.

    The main issue would come up once they change shifts.

    Billy was hoping that with all that paint on the men's faces, no one would
    be able to identify them as frauds.

    He needed the spies to successfully integrate with the group.

    Billy gave several hand signals to the men, and instantly.... everyone
    assumed their positions.

    "Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    Multiple shots were fired all at once.

    Some men charged towards the front gate, while some continued to crawl
    stealthily towards the left, right and back walls of the camp.

    At the front gate, some of the 'terrorists' noticed the situation and
    immediately took cover... while those who noticed it late, got shot and
    wounded badly.

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    The men yelled out in pain... as their shoulders, knees, legs and other body
    parts were hit.

    Was this how being shoy felt like?

    No no no!!... His majesty said that the pain was only 10%, compared to that
    from actual bullets.

    This was supposed to be 10 %?


    In fact, they didn't understand why his majesty had said that if they were
    shot, they should pretend to limp.

    One didn't even need to pretend in this situation.

    The pain was agonizing enough, and some of them... had even thought that
    their bones had dislocated within their bodies.

    Why didn't they dodge on time?

    Damn their slow reflexes!!

    Those who were shot, immediately took out their guns and shot the bloody
    'good guys'... as they slowly limped towards their camp.

    There was no way that they would go down without a fight.

    The bullets continued to rain on all the terrorists, as their enemies kept
    closing in on them.

    "Men!! Shoot their heads and hearts...not their legs!

    We will not be beaten down so easily.

    We are the strongest Terrorist organization for heaven's sake!!!

    You all should remember that whatever we do today, our Boss will be
    watching!" Wanton officer Dobby from the terrorist camp yelled, as he shot
    down some good guys from behind a rock pillar.

    This was a test of skills... if they didn't do a good job, then they would have
    let their Boss (his majesty) down.

    'Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    Both sides were constantly shooting at each other.

    Those that were shot on their ankles, legs and so on.... immediately limped
    back into hiding, so that they could blow their enemies into pieces.
    As time went on, everyone realised that their focus and shooting skills had
    greatly improved.

    Shooting moving targets that could think, was really different from shooting
    a stationary paper or metal board.

    Warrant Officer Dobby had realised this as well.

    Even his hiding technique had improved as well.

    When he first hid behind the pillar, he had received immense pain from
    being shot from his upper left arm.

    He himself hadn't been aware of the fact that his arm was seeking out when
    he hid.

    But after he got shot, he immediately changed his position and improved it
    as the battle continued.

    Dobby looked at their enemies and smiled... Soon, they would fall into their
    trap.
    Chapter 167 Scenario Missions 4
    "Bam! Bam! Bam!"

    Several of Billy's men, who were close to the gate..... had all mysteriously
    fallen down.

    "Captain, I think there's a trap at the frontlines!" Whispered, one of Billy's


    men.

    Billy frowned and viewed the scene with his binoculars, which were
    hanging around his neck.

    He and some of his men, were currently laying low in the bushes.

    Since he had to ensure the switch at the other perimeters, he couldn't join
    the battle yet.... until he was sure that the switch had been made
    successfully.

    He looked at the scene and nodded.... indeed, there was a trap laid out at the
    frontlines.

    There were several thin ropes of wire stretched around the area.

    When the soldiers ran at full speed towards the gate, they were instantly
    tripped by these wires.

    And once they fell, those terrorists around them.... would shoot them dead.

    "Captain... not good!

    Some of the men who tried to sneak towards the right wall, were caught in
    net traps."

    "Hmmmm... Staying here any further would be risky for our mission!
    How many spies have successfully been added?" Bully asked.

    "3 at the back wall, 1 at the left wall... and none at the right wall."

    "Hmmm... That's good enough.

    Sound the command for everyone to retreat!!"

    Immediately, one of his men got up and yelled.

    Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!"

    On the battlefield, everyone paused for a mini-second... and immediately


    ran back.

    Of course as they escaped, a stream of bullets continued to rain on them.

    How could these terrorists let them go so easily?

    Never!!

    'Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    The good guys ran as fast as they could, while jumping around like
    grasshoppers... as they tried to dodge these bullets.

    Of course those that were shot, limped away in a sorry state.

    Some 'died', while others were 'brutally injured'.

    As the night passed by, both sides were constantly battling and injuring
    each other.

    At some point, the terrorists had discovered the spies within their camp....
    And at another point, both Lucius and Landon had lost a considerable
    amount of men.

    Sunday was here and there were only 4 hours left before the deadline
    approached.
    Lucius and his men were currently standing within Landon's estate.

    They had finally succeeded in getting in.

    With only 4 hours left, they decided to go all out!!!

    No matter what, they had to rescue those hostages.

    Lucius and his men were standing on one side, while Landon and his own
    men were standing on the other side.

    "We, the armed forces of Baymard..... are here to arrest you for several
    charges against our Home!

    Do you know your crime?" Lucius yelled out.

    "Ohh... what crimes could I and my family possibly commit?" Landon said.

    "Dont play dumb!!... where are the hostages!!!" Lucius said.

    "Hmmp!! If you want them, you'd have to take them over my dead body!"

    "My thoughts exactly!

    Mark.... focus on Gary

    Josh.... focus on Trey

    The rest of you, kill these terrorists and rescue the hostages.

    As for me, I tackle their leader!!" Lucius commanded.

    Landon looked at them and smiled.

    "I was thinking the exact same thing... It seems that our minds really are
    alike!"

    Instantly, everyone scattered about the estate.


    'Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    Landon ran up to Lucius and fired several shots at him.

    Lucius immediately rolled on the ground and hid behind a pillar that was a
    little distance further from Landon.

    As Lucius was about to poke his head out from behind the pillar... Landon
    shot several bullets at it's edges.

    "Never would I have thought, that I would fight you like this old man!!"

    "Brat!!... Watch yourself!!

    Who are you calling old?"

    Instantly, Lucius ran away from the column... and made several shots, as he
    ran backwards.

    'Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    Landon back flipped away, as he continued to dodge the bullets.

    "Hey old man!! ... didn't you say that you wanted to know how painful
    these bullets are?

    Just stay still, and I'll show you!!"

    "No need brat!.... I already shot my shoulder with one 2 days ago.

    Theres no way that I'll allow myself to receive another shot again!!"

    As they fought, everyone within the estate was busy tearing themselves
    down.

    Guarding the hostages..... were Ruby (Gary's girlfriend), Yara (Trey's


    girlfriend) and 12 other soldiers.

    Footsteps slowly approached as they guarded their prisoners.


    'Ava?', Yara and Ruby thought.

    Ava was Mark's girlfriend... so of course she would sign up to be in his


    camp.

    Ava came over with 14 soldiers.

    "You all give up and return our hostages to us immediately!!" Another


    soldier said.

    "No way!! not without a fight." Yara said.

    "That works even better" Ava said smilingly.

    Everyone immediately dispersed themselves.

    Ava had decided to attack Ruby since she was one of the strongest within
    the group.

    'Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    Everyone tried to shoot their targets.

    As Ava shot, Ruby front flipped in a zig-zag manner... while ensuring that
    she moved towards Ava.

    Once she was close, she immediately fell on the floor in a split... and
    spinned her legs like fan blades, in attempt to trip Ava.

    One would say that Ruby was as flexible as a gymnast.

    In fact, her fighting style was a mixture of Eddy Gordo'(From Tekken) and
    'Mystique' (From the first X-Men series).

    Ava wasn't weak either.

    As she was about to fall, she immediately used her had to do a hand stand...
    and swiftly landed back on her feet again.
    But of course, Ruby didn't even give her time to breathe at all.

    "Bam!"

    Ava had blocked Ruby's fist with her own fist, and quickly grabbed onto
    Rubby's left hand.

    From there, she pulled Ruby towards her and used her left knee to hit
    Ruby's left side.

    Ruby blocked the attack by using her other hand to block Ava's knee.

    'Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!'

    Everywhere within the estate, one would find people running around and
    shooting each other.

    And just like that, time was up!!

    Only 6 out of 10 hostages were rescued, and both leaders from each Camp
    were still alive.

    It was concluded that both sides had lost.

    For Lucius' team, they lost because they couldn't even rescue all their
    hostages..

    And they didn't even manage to kill Landon.

    For Landon's team, they lost for exactly those same reasons.

    They lost their hostages, and couldn't even kill the leader of the Baymard's
    army.

    But even though everyone lost, they were still feeling pumped and excited.

    "Dude!!!... I've learned my lesson!!!


    Never will I shoot such a shitty shot again!"

    "You're telling me!!

    I fired 7 bullets towards Van, but he managed to dodge all of them.

    By back flipped, front flipped... and even used some close combat moves to
    kick my gun away."

    "At the beginning, that's how it was for me too... but as time went on, I
    could easily predict my enemy's next step"

    "Sigh... We need more practice."

    "Don't worry, his majesty had said that we will have short 2 hour sessions at
    least twice or thrice within each week."

    "I got shot, and I swear that my heart almost stopped from the pain!

    Look, I'm still limping!"

    "Dude... if not of our head shields, I would have lost my head by now!"

    "Bottom line, I never want to be shot again that's for sure"

    "Yeah!"

    "Me too"

    "__"
    Chapter 168 New Manufacturing
    Industries, New Buildings
    "Your majesty, I'm afraid that I don't know where the young master is
    currently at.

    But I promise you that I'll definitely pass on your message, when I see
    him." Said one of Santa's subordinates.

    December had come, and Landon had thought it wise to personally hand
    over the information about the underground businesses to Santa.

    With information like this, one needed to make sure that not too many
    people heard of it.

    Because if these people were threatened, one could never be sure if they
    prefer to spill the beans... or choose to die with the information.

    Hence to keep Santa's subordinates safe, it was best for them to remain
    unaware of the situation.

    Plus he was afraid that if he passed on those letters, they might get lost or
    fall into the wrong hands on their way to Santa.

    "Alright!!... tell him I'll be waiting for his arrival!!"

    Once Santa's subordinates left, Landon focused on this month's task.

    Presently, he had already taken care of the learned slaves, children,


    caretakers, new teachers, nurses, new police officers, guards, soldiers and
    so on.

    And right now, Landon was left with 5870 workers.


    Speaking about population, Baymard currently had 57,422 people living
    within it.

    Landon had estimated that by July next year, Baymard would have
    definitely reached a population of 90,000 people.... which would be enough
    for now.

    In truth, Baymard could host up to 9.5 Million people if it wanted to.

    But the reason why Landon decided to stop buying slaves in July, was
    simply due to the fact that Baymard would be open to the public within that
    month.

    And the simplest way for people to infiltrate the city, would be to disguise
    themselves as slaves and refugees.

    To solve this problem, Landon had thought about various approaches.

    Firstly, only Santa would be in charge of sending slaves and refugees to


    him.

    Secondly, when these people were taken, all of them had to think that they
    were heading to Carona, Terique and so on.

    In other words, when Santa and his men buy these slaves... they would have
    to lie about their final destination.

    I'm these way, the slave traders and spies around several shipping docks,
    wouldn't be bothered about sending their spies to them.

    After all, these spies wanted to head to Baymard... and not towards Terique,
    Deiferus or Carona.

    And when these slaves and refugees finally arrived, Landon wouldn't let
    any of them become citizens yet.

    They would have to spend several years in Baymard, before getting their
    permanent residence card.
    And from there, they would have to spend extra years again, before
    becoming a citizen.

    Of course, if they gave birth to children here, their children would be


    permanent residents.. and not refugees like them.

    There was no slavery in Baymard, so all slaves would automatically


    become refugees.

    These refugees could work in all places around Baymard... except within
    the manufacturing industries and armed forces.

    In fact, Landon had come up with more than 20 ways to keep these spies in
    check.

    But of course, nothing was ever guaranteed in this life.

    He was sure that some of them would still find a way to wiggle around the
    system.

    But they would be in for the shock of their lives, when they try to break
    entry into any industry or building within Baymard.

    There will be electric fences, heat sensor cameras, smoke bombs, alarm
    systems that would trigger an automatic lockdown within the building and
    so on.

    Even getting information from the citizens... was going to be a pain in their
    butts.

    This was because everyone within Baymard knew about the punishment for
    releasing such information.

    The punishment was death!!

    Landon didn't want to seem too harsh, but his life was also on the line here.

    The system would definitely deal with him if you went easy on these spies.
    Everyone knew better than to give up any info about Baymard.

    They were all paid well and had peace within Baymard.... no one was
    willing to throw their lives away just like that.

    And even if they were given all that money, where would they go to?

    Please!!... They were already used to electricity and good living here.

    They were absolutely sure that there was no place like Baymard.

    So how could they leave all this luxury, just to go out there and suffer?

    And to make matters worse, they could even be double crossed and killed
    by the people that offered them the money.

    Many of them had been slaves, so they knew how the world worked.

    For all they knew, their actions could lead them right back in to slavery later
    on.

    Also, some of them came here with their families..... and had also made
    new friends here as well, so how could they help the enemy to kill and
    conquer Baymard?

    Even the little children in school, were taught about the consequences of
    releasing anything about Baymard.... as well as the dangers about releasing
    their family situation to strangers.

    Although the children weren't told any classified information in school.....


    they still had to learn about keeping their mouth shut.

    There was no reason why they should tell strangers, about how much their
    parents make, where money is usually kept in their homes... or even what
    their parents do in Baymard.

    One should always be wary of strangers.


    That's why Landon had read out multiple stories about such matters... and
    the consequences for such actions.

    He had also made sure that they knew what would happen if they followed
    strangers there and there.

    Also, the people have also been briefed and taught about the role of police
    officers and guards within the city.

    They had been told about the importance of reporting anything suspicious
    to these officers.

    All in all.... Landon was sure that by the time the city welcomed visitors in
    July, Baymard would be ready for attacks from spies and other armies.

    Anyway with 5870 workers, Landon sent:

    •500 to the Alchemy industry

    •500 to the Food Industry

    •500 to the Textile Industry

    •370 to the Cleaning Industry

    •1,000 to the Construction Industry

    •3000 to all construction sites within Baymard.

    "Your majesty.... at the start of October you requested for the


    Pharmaceutical industry and the Waste & Recycle Management Industry to
    be built.

    And last month, you requested for the new Printing Industry to be
    constructed as well.
    In a few days time, the Printing industry and the Pharmaceutical industry....
    would be fully constructed.

    And by next week, the other ones should be completed as well.

    So what do we do about the workers?

    Well... Landon had already known that these industries would be completed
    within this December.

    So he had already come up with several designs for other industries.

    "Tim... have those who focused on building the Pharmaceutical industry,


    split them into 2 groups.

    One group will immediately construct a Boat & Ship Manufacturing


    Industry.

    While the other will build a Car manufacturing Industry.

    As for those who focused on the Waste & Recycle Industry, have them
    build a Weapon Manufacturing Industry instead.

    And finally... those who focused on the Printing industry, should start
    building Baymard's new Bank A.S.A.P.

    As for the new construction workers, send them to aid those constructing
    the roads, homes, Shopping Mall, City wall and all other construction sites
    around Baymard."

    Fishing and Military Boats and Ships!

    These were Landon's main reasons for building this industry.

    Ships were usually built indoors with the help of indoor cranes, and other
    heavy electrically powered machines.

    Anyone who had ever visited a boat pr ship building industry back on earth,
    would know how much work went into building these ships and boats.
    A 1 or 2 deck level fishing boat, could be built within a month or 2.

    Based on the size of the boat, and how many people or machines were
    working on these boats at once.

    But for proper Military ships, 5 or 6 months would be enough to construct


    them... And sometimes, they could even take up to 10 months to build..
    depending on their size.

    For merchant ships, those ones would probably need 3 to 4 months to build.

    And for cruise ships.... these ones could take 7 months to several years to
    build... again, depending on their sizes.

    For now, Landon didn't want to focus on super massive ships that would
    take years to build... Landon wanted ships that could be built in a matter of
    months.

    All in all, Baymard needed ships and boats... And it will take 2 and a half
    months to build the actual ship industry itself.

    Hence Landon wanted to use this winter time, to construct as many ships as
    he could possibly make.

    Of course a car industry was needed as well, so that all car parts could be
    installed mechanically.

    This would drastically cut down the time used for the workers to build
    several cars and heavy machines... as well as improve productivity and
    work efficiency.

    This industry would probably take about 4 to 5 months to construct as


    well... so it was best to get it done now.

    A Weapon Manufacturing Industry was definitely a must as well.

    This one would take 3 and a half months to complete, and by then.. Landon
    would make missiles, grenades and so on.
    And finally, Based on the Bank's massive size that Landon had depicted....
    it had to be built now, since It would take about 4 to 5 months to complete.

    Plus, it was always important for money to be stored properly.

    This was Baymard's safe period.

    No one knew of the development within the city, and everyone was
    currently minding their own business right now.

    But after Baymard gets open to the public, everyone would stick their noses
    in the cuts business.

    Hence it was better to take advantage of this peace, and build everything
    that they needed A.S.A.P.

    With the construction workers out of the way, Landon could now focus on
    new goods for the month.
    Chapter 169 Watches, Alarm
    Clocks and Photocopying Machines
    "Your majesty, so these 'watches' and alarm clocks would be able to tell the
    time?"

    "Hmhm... they will!"

    Tim was really mind blown by the fact that such a thing could even exist.

    Sometimes, he felt like Landon wasn't human.

    No no no... scratch that!

    Most of the time, he felt like Landon was a God in human skin.

    The more he read the notebook in his hand, the more fidgety he became.

    "Your majesty, will we sell these goods out of Baymard in future?"

    "Yes... these ones will be sold out, since they work on Batteries."

    The concept of Batteries, wasn't new to Tim and a lot of workers within his
    industry.

    The only battery that existed in Baymard right now, was the one for heavy
    machines.

    These ones consisted of sulfuric acid solution, and several flat plates that
    acted as galvanic cells in series.

    Granted when they made their first battery ever, it wasn't as well done as
    those ones back on earth.... but it still got the job done either way.
    The only problem was that those ones didn't last as long as those ones back
    on earth.

    When they made their first battery, its outer box was made of metal... and
    some of the plates were done unevenly.

    But once better tools and plastic came into the picture, Landon switched it
    up and modified several outer components once again.

    All in all, these batteries were constantly improved upon monthly.

    For wrist watches, tiny 'coin' or 'button' sized batteries were ideal for them.

    And for wall clocks and alarm clocks, the Batteries needed to be like the
    ordinary batteries made back on earth.

    Landon was talking about the ''A', AA', 'AAA' battery types and so on.

    To make batteries, one needed special materials and chemicals that would
    aid in the transfer of electricity.

    There needed to be a cathode, anode, and a fluid or material that would aid
    in electrical flow.

    Landon was sure that the people outside Baymard, wouldn't be able to come
    up with the exact components and chemical solutions required for battery
    production.... without guidance.

    So why should he be worried?

    Even if they made the other components of the watches and put them
    together, the watche's hands wouldn't tick without a battery.

    Take for example Lithium batteries.

    He had already planned on extracting Lithium from 'Lithium Feldspar


    rocks' underground the caves, and use them to make ordinary batteries as
    well as coin batteries.
    Lithium was the core drive within these types of batteries.

    And if people didn't know how to extract it from ores and rocks, how were
    they suppose to make these batteries?

    Plus other places didn't have plastic or rubber, to make the outer frames for
    wall clocks... as well as alarm clocks.

    So there was essentially nothing for him to worry about.

    Once Baymard officially opened up to the public in July, these items would
    be exported to various regions around Hertfilia.

    "And your majesty, this photocopying machine is supposed to lessen the


    burden within the Printing Industry?

    If it does what you say it can do, then the workers would probably celebrate
    in your honor!"

    "Was it that bad?"

    "Your majesty, you have no idea!

    We have a massive waitlist from all the workplaces already."

    Well, Landon could understand their joy as well.

    To put it simply, when any workplace needed to make copies of any


    document, they would immediately place orders with the printing... do that
    their copies could made.

    This industry handled school papers, reports, books, I.D cards, driving
    licenses, and other important documents around Baymard.

    So if the hospital needed 20 copies of a particular document, the workers


    within the printing department would have to get it done for them.

    Of course the hospital would have to pay for these services as well.
    And all these printing orders had put everyone around Baymard on a
    waiting list, which greatly slowed down development and productivity.

    Hence Landon had wanted to make photocopying machines A.S.A.P.

    Firstly, all industry and workplace documents should be photocopied within


    those particular workplaces.

    For security reasons, it wasn't proper to have confidential documents leave


    those workplaces.

    And secondly, this would greatly improve productivity and efficiency


    around Baymard.

    Everyone wouldn't need to run up and down the place, as they could just
    make several copies of multiple documents within their offices or
    workplaces.

    And the printing Press could finally focus on their numerous jobs, like
    printing books, I.D cards, labels on several company boxes, plastic bags,
    clothes and so on.

    Plus having a photocopying machine will also be good for the Landport and
    banks in future.

    Any visitor or customer's document that needed several copies, could be


    done within those establishments... rather than running back and forth, and
    keeping these people waiting.

    Now focusing on the machines themselves, the interior part consisted of 5


    main components within them: a light bulb, a photosensitive drum, 2
    rollers, a toner, and a conveyor belt for loading the paper.

    Baymard already had conveyor belts... as they were previously


    manufactured at the start of October.

    And of course light bulbs and rollers already existed as well.


    So that just left Landon with the toner and the photosensitive drums to
    make, which weren't hard to do.

    Anyway the machine worked like so:

    When one places his/her document upside down and presses the start key,
    an intense beam of light (from the bulb).....flashes onto the document.

    This light then gets reflected towards the photosensitive drum.

    Now here's where the magic really happens.

    This drum is electrostatically charged by a high voltage wire.. as well as


    coated with a photosensitive chemical (selenium).

    Since Selenium is a semiconductor... that would mean that it would act as


    an insulator in dark areas, as well as conduct electricity when light falls on
    it.

    Bottom line, when the light gets reflected off the document..... it reaches the
    photo-conductive drum, and gets its ions displaced.

    As negative charges make an electrical shadow, the drum begins to rotate.

    And finally, this negatively charged shadow moves towards a positively


    charged toner.

    Negative and positive... you get the picture.

    Both charges stick to each other, and an inked image of that document is
    formed within the charges.

    Then a new sheet of paper is feed into the hopper of the photocopying
    machine.

    The hopper carries the paper on a conveyor belt upwards, and moves
    towards the drum and the toner.
    The charges drop onto the new sheet of paper, and the document is finally
    photocopied.

    As the photocopied paper makes its way out of the machine, it will pass
    through 2 hot rollers.

    These rollers aid in fusing the toner particles onto the paper permanently, by
    inserted heat and pressure onto it.

    The whole process involved light, reflection, conductivity and ions.

    Well anyway, this machine will have an "On' and 'Off' button on it.... and
    would work electrically, and steam powered (for those within buildings that
    don't have electricity).

    A photocopying machine doesn't necessarily need the internet... it wasn't a


    printer.

    Also, Landon had decided to add several other buttons at the corners of the
    photocopying machine.

    Kind of like a keypad.

    If they wanted to make 10 copies, they just had to tap '1' and '0' keys.. and
    then press 'Start'.

    Well... with this, he decided to start teaching the workers a little bit about
    computer engineering as well.

    Up next Landon Wanted to focus on Radios.


    Chapter 170 Calculators and
    Radios
    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on Radios.

    In any society, communication was key.

    Be it within the military, schools, police forces, hospitals and so on...


    communication gadgets were a must within any developed city.

    When talking about Radios, there were 2 major factors that come up:
    frequency and waves (especially Sine waves).

    In the modern era, Radio waves control everything.

    From the tunes played in cars, to the police radios used for alerting police
    officers, to the radios within planes....radios waves and frequencies could be
    seen everywhere.

    In fact even cell phones, Televisions, Morse codes, and Walkie Talkies.....
    use these wave systems.

    Making Radios aren't that hard to do.

    Back on earth, some people in the wilderness could make them with
    spoons, wires, coins and an energy source..like batteries.

    Essentially, radios send out wave signals... which in turn involve frequency.

    Understanding the basic concept and laws of physics applied here, was
    what was really important.

    Different radio channels had different frequencies... hence Landon wanted


    the workers to properly understand these concepts now.
    Every modern radio had 3 main parts: the transmitter , the receiver (actual
    radio box).... ..and the Antennas, that focus on radiating the signal all
    around various areas.

    Of course, there were several other components as well... that'll be molded


    separately and attached to each other when putting the radio together.

    So in essence, Landon wanted the workers to start understanding these


    concepts now..... as almost every communication gadget involved waves
    and frequency.

    He had also decided that from now up till April, he wouldn't create any new
    goods again..... except for Food, books and medicine.

    Especially medicine.

    He needed to focus on this area, so that he could quickly complete the


    system's mission.

    Hence within this time period, Construction will be his main focus.

    After all, the Coastal region needed protection against enemy ships.

    And these peaceful times were the best times to improve Baymard's
    defenses.

    "Don't worry your majesty, we'll get it done immediately!" Tim said.

    "No... take your time.

    There's no majo rush in producing these radios.

    I just need them to be done before March." Landon said.

    Although April was Landon's deadline, he gave the workers an early


    deadline.

    So that even if their late on production, it wouldn't really affect his main
    plan for Baymard.
    Within this time frame, he would be teaching them about physics..... so that
    they could better understand what they were doing.

    By May, he had hoped to start making Walkie Talkies for the army, guards
    and police officers.. as well as house phones for all buildings.

    "And these calculators were supposed to aid us in solving math?"

    Tim was really confused.

    Was his majesty trying to build a human being from metal?

    How can it do math for them?

    Usually, he would believe Landon.

    But this time, his heart wanted to believe it but his mind kept saying that it
    wasn't logical.

    "Trust me Tim, it's possible... anything is possible."

    Of course the last thing that Landon wanted to focus on, were calculators.

    They needed calculators in the banks, schools and all other offices.

    Calculators were basically simple programmable computers.

    For the workers to better understand the theory, Landon had decided that
    from now (December) to April... he would start teaching the workers about
    Hardware and Software engineering.

    And while they earn, of course he expected them to make these calculators
    as well.

    In this way, they would definitely gain knowledge and experience about
    computing systems.

    And coupled with the fact that the Photocopying machine would still have
    computer systems as well... it was very clear that the men would have as
    much practice as needed within this time frame.

    Bottom line, Landon was hell bent on introducing computer operated


    gadgets within Baymard.

    For now, Landon wanted to make small tools and gadgets that ran fewer
    computations.

    Of course things like mobile phones, video games, actual computers and
    laptops... wouldn't come up until 2 or 3 years later, since they were more
    complicated and performed too many functions at once.

    But things like Walkie talkies and calculators, or even Landlines.... just did
    basic operations that weren't hard for the workers to currently make.

    So those were good.

    One had to know that there were several computer systems that existed...
    and Landon was going to take computer development step by step.

    So in essence, only systems that could be made presently... were those that
    did 1 mode operated functions.

    Anyone could put a calculator together... provided that they knew all the
    parts.

    Hard lware engineering was totally different from computer engineering.

    For programming and multiple computational functions, those would have


    to take several more years to be done.

    But those ones that did over hundreds of applications, would have to wait
    for later..

    Like Landon had said, why should he wait for hundreds of years just to get
    things done?

    Unlike those on in the 60s, 70 80s or even 90s... he knew everything, pr


    rather he had access to everything.
    So why should he wait?

    If someone sat another person down, and aided them in building all the
    calculatorparts from scratch.. and putting them together, will it really be
    hard for them to grasp the concept of hardware engineering?

    Please!!...Back on earth, there were 11 year old children that could build
    their own calculators from scratch (YouTube)... given that all the parts were
    made for them.

    Landon was giving them 4 months (December to March), just to build this
    calculator and learn about the basics of hardware and software engineering.

    How is that not enough?

    Within this time frame, he expected them to make several trials and errors...
    so as to get the perfect calculator.

    Plus, it wasn't like Landon was overcrowding the workers brains.

    Some workers were only focusing on electrical engineering, while others


    focused on chemistry, and so on.

    This time, he was determined to make software and hardware engineers


    from some of the men.

    Landon didnt careabout the development speed at all.

    Was it his fault that he knew or had access to everything at once?

    If those on earth knew how to teleport or fly, do you think that they would
    wait for anyone else?

    He knew everything, so why couldn't he create what he wanted as he


    deemed fit?

    His world, his business, his soul.


    He had to hurriedly pass earth's standards, so that he could start researching
    another world's technology.

    He might as well do all he could A.S.A.P.... one could never know, he might
    just die in a year or 2.

    Of course if he truly died by then, Landon was sure that he would've


    probably failed his mission.

    And by that time, his soul will definitely be shred into pieces.

    All in all... Baymard was going to breathe after these tools were made, and
    only focus on construction up till April.

    That was 4 months.

    Within this time, he would teach them hardware and software engineering.

    And sometime next year or the year after that, he would start teaching them
    computer engineering for programming.

    So just to be clear, Landon wasn't making a Laptop computers or


    cellphones... he was just making a CALCULATOR.

    Which was basically the simplest form of a computerized operations.

    What he wanted to do, was to introduce these concepts now, so that the
    workers could use the next 2 or 3 years to focuson hardware and software
    engineering.... before advancing to computer engineering years later.

    As for radios, they used wave frequency to operate... so within these years,
    he will teach the men physics.

    Anyone could literally make a radio from a coin, spoon, battery and wires.

    Heck!... some people who got stranded on the forest could more them from
    all the metal that they had.
    And even some children on YouTube channels back on earth, could make
    them from scratch.

    Landon was willing to use this entire winter period to focus on them.

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    In a large hall, several men had gathered around 86 other men.

    These 86 men knelt on the floor, while everyone else surrounded them
    within the hall.

    And standing directly in front of them, were 4 other men.

    "Speak!!!

    What happened to my father?"

    Marder Shannon and the 3 knight Captain's... had finally arrived at


    Riverdale city with their men, 2 days ago.

    "Well... Speak!!

    What happened?"

    The men on the floor shivered as they struggled to explain their story
    frantically.

    "Y... Young Master!!..... Lord Shannon had gotten a letter from the Capital."

    "We didn't know what the letter had said.... but after a few days, the lord
    had gathered us all to head out towards the Capital."

    "And... and once we had passed Omar City, we were ambushed at the
    Valley road by 15,000 mercenaries!"
    Marder and the knight Captains were shocked.

    Who had Shannon offended?

    15000 mercenaries were really a lot.

    "Omar city?

    Isn't that 3 cities away from here?" One of the knight Captains asked.

    One should know that their mission here, was to locate Shannon's
    whereabouts.

    And once they did, then they had to find a way to kill him... or report back
    to the king, if killing him was too hard for them to do.

    Shannon was indeed a tough nut to crack, as he was usually one stop ahead
    of his enemies.

    They had come prepared with thousands of men, just to take him down.

    But now, they had just heard that he was dead?

    Could it really be true?

    Or was this all part of his scheme to make them drop their guard.

    And if he did die, who was the one who had done them such a great
    service?

    So many questions kept popping within their minds, as they looked at the
    men kneeling before them.

    But no matter what, they had to make sure that these soldiers kneeling on
    the floor... were indeed telling the truth.

    "Yes my lords, we were attacked 3 cities away from here."


    "We... we struggled to save the lord but the enemy was too strong, and we
    were already outnumbered."

    Marder was fuming as he listened to their story.

    Who on earth could have done this?

    No matter how he looked at it, Baron Cain and Alec Barn were the only
    ones who could have done this.

    Deep within his heart, he knew that his father was already dead.

    "Hmmp!!.. it seems like that wild father of yours, went around looking for
    trouble here and there!!" One of the Captains said.

    "Serves him right!!

    He acted as if he was more important than the king himself.

    This is the ancestor's punishment onto him!" Another Captain said.

    "We will stay here for 3 months to fully investigate everything.

    And at the end of our stay, you will receive his majesty's verdict.

    You will become the next city lord of this run down city.... but that's only if
    your father is truly dead.

    Alright, we'll leave you to sort out this mess."

    Marder balled his fists as he stared at the 3 Captains, who were just leaving
    the room.

    How dare they talk about his father like that?

    Bastards!!!

    Marder looked at the men on the floor and his eyes turned cold.
    "So you're all telling me that when my father needed you most, you turned
    around and fled?

    Under my father's rule, what is the punishment for not saving your master?"

    The men on the floor shivered with fear, and their faces turned pale.

    "N... no young master!"

    "We.. we tried our best to save him!"

    "We only came back after he died?"

    "__"

    All the men started begging Marder for mercy.

    Marder looked at his own personal men standing around him, and issued
    out his command.

    "Kill them all by hanging!

    As for their families, kill everyone above the age of 20.

    And for those below that age group; sell the boys to any slave traders.

    As for the girls, lock them up within the dungeon.

    It's been a long time since I've tasted the pleasure of a woman."

    All those soldiers who were kneeling, began crying almost immediately.

    If they had known that this would happen, then they would have just
    allowed themselves to be killed on the battlefield instead.

    At least those who had died previously, still had their families safe and
    sound.

    While they on the other hand, had to have their whole lineage destroyed.
    Wh about their innocent wives?

    What about their children?

    "No please young master, please!!"

    "My daughter is just 5 years old!!.. please spare her!"

    "__"

    Marder stood there silently, as he watched these men beg and wail out loud.

    Now they cared about their families?

    Where were they, when his own family was destroyed?

    He had lost his brothers and his father... but had anyone ever shown him
    compassion?

    He had wanted to be king, so he had tried his best to woo Jenette Barn.

    But did that b**ch ever agree to his request?

    Instead, she was busy falling in love with Anthony Martinez... and now,
    they were probably happily married while he was still struggling to get
    more power.

    "Lock them up and capture their families!!

    Make sure that no one escapes!!"


    Chapter 171 Border Battle 1
    --JunGo Border City, Arcadina--

    Eli and his group had arrived at the border 5 days ago, and made camp
    around the outskirts of the city.

    They had laid out their plans cleanly, and were currently undergoing their
    first battle.

    Currently, there were 4 City lords with Eli.... And each lord had brought
    5,000 men with them.

    Although Eli officially had 10,000 men under him as the first prince... he
    had decided to only bring half of the amount for this battle.

    Of course the rest were currently staying at his other bases around
    Arcadina.

    Anyway, in total..... Eli and his group had come to JunGo city with 25,000
    men.

    In battles like these one's, it was good to send the men out in batches.

    Hence Eli had began by sending 5000 men to the battlefields.

    From there on, they would continue sending backup in batches of 1000s
    to... aid those on the fields.

    "How is the battle proceeding?"

    "Your highness, the men are holding up just fine.


    At day break, we'll send out the next group to attack the city." One of the
    City lords answered.

    Eli looked at the old map in front of him, and pointed at a certain location.

    "I think we should hit this point next.

    Judging by the defence tactics that they had displayed these past few days,
    it's obvious that they have been neglecting this area."

    The city lords looked at the map and nodded.

    "I agree with you your highness... we have been attacking the northern
    gates ever since we got here... so it's safe for them to think that we will
    continue with that same approach.

    This will lead us with a chance to create a diversion."

    "Exactly!!

    From what the scouts and spies have said, most of the enemy's knights have
    been too focused on that northern gate.

    So other areas currently have fewer knights guarding them.

    First thing tomorrow morning, send 1500 knights towards the other gates.

    We will attack all sides at once." Eli said.

    This would surely cause a huge wave of confusion and disorderliness within
    the border city.

    "Alright... let's wrap up this meeting for now.

    You're all dismissed!!"

    Everyone gave a slight bow and exited the tent.

    It was time for Eli to sleep.


    He got up and walked further into the tent.... He walked towards his
    bedroom chambers.

    The tent was large and massive, like one of those large ancient Egyptian
    tents seen in movies.

    As the General, he wouldn't necessarily go to the battlefields.

    He was just supposed to strategize for the battle, as well as have his men
    command and fight these battles in his place.

    His job was to make sure that everything went on according to plan.

    He operated like the CEO of a company, while the knights worked under
    him to ensure that the company makes money.

    His presence on the battlefield was only needed if the army was in dire need
    of help, encouragement or moral support.

    Sometimes, his presence and his speeches... would make the men feel
    energized and strong.

    Ever since he got here, he had been sleeping for 4 hours a day only.

    This was a battlefield, and things changed quickly... hence as the general,
    his time and attention was always needed.

    2 hours into Eli's sleep, 2 hooded men jumped down from the trees and
    landed beside his tent.

    It was currently 3 A.M.

    The men stealthily approached Eli's tent.

    They had to be quiet because while some of Eli's men were fast asleep, a
    majority of the knights were still wide awake... since the war was still going
    on at the battlefield.
    With all this in mind, the assassins had purposely left their swords behind...
    and had only brought only their daggers with them.

    Killing Eli in his tent, was the only way for them to complete their
    mission... since they weren't sure whether or not their prey would ever step
    onto the battlefield.

    The assassins on the other hand, had been observing Eli for a while now.

    They noticed that this general here, didn't like people guarding his tent... so
    the tent was always left unguarded.

    Eli had told his men that all the knights were needed on the battlefield.

    He had told them that it would be a waste for them to spend their nights
    guarding him.

    Hence there were no guards around his tent.

    The assassins moved like the wind, as they made their way towards Eli's
    tent.

    And just when they were about to enter the tent, they froze instantly.

    They could feel the immense killing intent directed at them.

    'Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!'

    2 other men had come out from the bushes.

    How could Eli not be prepared for these assassins?

    The real reason why Eli had insisted on having no guards around his tent,
    was because he felt like he didn't need them..... Since he already had skilled
    hidden guards around him.

    Before coming here, he had paid 18 of the top assassins within Arcadina...
    to be his bodyguards within this time frame.
    The reason why these enemy assassins didn't notice them, was because they
    had always remained in hiding all through his stay here.

    When these assassins came earlier to spy on Eli, these bodyguards hadn't
    moved from their hiding spots... and had always blended in with nature.

    They weren't supposed to communicate with Eli at all, unless there was an
    emergency.

    And if they really had to talk to him, they would have to wear a knight's
    uniform in order to do so.

    Out of these 18 bodyguards, Eli had 9 constantly were currently watching


    over him... while the other half rested.

    Although they were 9 people currently protecting Eli, only 1 had popped
    up.

    No matter what, they all felt like it would be insulting to their pride... if they
    all ganged up and killed those 2 assassins.

    Hence only 1 bodyguard showed himself to these assassins.

    The bodyguard was much larger and taller than the assassins.

    This made him look like a giant, to the assassins.


    Chapter 172 Border Battle 2
    The bodyguard walked backward slowly, instantly drawing the assassins
    away from the tent.

    Of course the assassins followed him ever so slowly.... they took their time
    too, and acted as if they had all the time in the world.

    But the truth was that, they themselves were assessing the situation as well.

    They had a gut feeling if they did not deal with this ogre, then they wouldn't
    be able to complete their mission quietly and quickly.

    Usually, only one person would have handled any main issues within the
    mission.

    But as they looked at this huge bodyguard, something told them that he was
    more skilled than any of them.

    But if they worked together, then they might just end his life and get back to
    their mission.

    As they walked closer to the bodyguard, they immediately took out their
    daggers.

    And once the bodyguard stopped, they slowly circled him slowly.

    They moved in closer until their fists were within striking distance, before
    they made their move.

    1 vs 2

    'Swish! Swish!'

    Both assassins aimed their daggers at the bodyguard.


    One of them aimed for his neck, while the other one aimed for the left side
    of his back.

    The slicing motion made the air whistle, as the daggers moved towards their
    target.

    The bodyguard immediately leaned to his right side, instantly dodging both
    dagger attacks aiming for his throat and left back.

    As he leaned, he swiftly delivered a fierce punch towards the assassin in


    front of him.

    'Paaw!'

    The assassin's upper belly had been hit.

    'Grrrr!!!'

    The assassin growled, as he tried his best to hold his pain in... lest he made
    any noise that would attract more knights here.

    The assassin behind the bodyguard, swung his knife in attempt to stab the
    bodyguard's back again.

    But when he was so close in doing that, the bodyguard immediately


    grabbed the other assassin's throat and swung him around.

    'Pchui!!!'

    It happened in a flash.

    The dagger had been plunged into the assassin's back.

    Truthfully, this assassin felt like he was so unlucky.

    Why him?

    First he received that fierce punch, and now he was getting stabbed at the
    center of his chest.
    Damn! It was really painful.

    As they continued to fight, the bodyguard would duck, lean, jump, kick and
    punch them here and there.

    They fought for about 7 minutes and at the end, both died by accidentally
    stabbing each other.

    Of course the bodyguard had a cut on his face and a stab on the back of his
    leg after the fight.

    Once the battle was over, Eli surprisingly came out.

    "Well done!!"

    How could Eli not hear the commotion outside?

    With all his years of training, Eli had easily felt the killing intent targeted at
    him when the assassins were about to enter his tent.

    Plus as a General and a knight, how could he not beware of his


    surroundings when he slept?

    "I'm sorry My lord!!!

    I couldn't get any information out of them while I fought.

    Please punish me as you deem fit'" The bodyguard said while kneeling.

    "There's no need to get anxious.... I already know the culprits for this
    matter.

    Take off their masks and let's see who they are!!"

    Once the masks were taken off, the bodyguard was somewhat taken aback
    by one of the faces.

    "Everyone come out!!"


    The other 8 bodyguards immediately appeared.

    "My lord!!", they replied.

    "Do any of you recognize these assassins."

    "No my lord!!" They all relied.

    "But you do.." Eli said, as he looked at the other bodyguard who had
    previously fought.

    "My lord... in truth, I've worked all over the Pyno continent.

    Assassins aren't bound by empires.

    What we like us freedom and the thrill for adventure.

    I know these 2, or rather, I've seen them before... they are all in the top 100
    list of assassins within the empire of Terique.

    The first guy is the 56th on the list, and the second one is the 48th."

    Eli was confused.

    Terique?

    Something didn't add up.

    This wasn't Eli's first border battle... he had come here when he was 15 and
    17... so why would they target him now?

    And what did they stand to gain from him being dead?

    Was it one of his brothers that had contacted them?

    Did his brothers betray their empire just to see him dead?

    Or was it someone else in the shadows that had sent these assassins to him.
    He decided that he would wait for Slytherin to arrive, before he launched a
    full investigation on this matter.

    He knew that it couldn't be the ghostly prince, as he himself was to smart to


    make a deal with the people from Terique.

    Who could it be?

    "If they started by sending me these low class assassins, then that would
    mean that they plan on sending the top assassins sometime during my stay
    here.

    You all should keep sharp during this time"

    "Yes my lord!!"

    The empire of Terique?

    Hmm things were getting more and more interesting.

    Back within the JunGo city, several Terique knights were gathered around 3
    Knight Captain's.

    "Have they returned?" One of the Captains asked impatiently.

    One should know that their king had said that once Eli Barn's death was
    confirmed, then they could all go home back to Terique.

    They didnt' understand why their king suddenly thought that Eli Barn was a
    threat.

    But since it was their king's command, as his noble subjects... they would
    do their best to complete their mission.

    They just hope that the assassins that were sent, could at least hurry the job
    along... so that their men wouldn't be dying daily.
    Their king had only given them 15,000 soldiers for this mission.

    Their goal was to keep the war going for atleast a month... and within this
    time frame, several assassins will come over in attempts to kill Eli Barn.

    But the problem was that 5 days had already gone by, and they had already
    lost 4,000 men.

    This Eli Barn was definitely a genius strategist!

    "No my lord... the assassins haven't returned."

    "Damn!!" Another Captain got up his seat, and shot his cup towards the
    floor

    'Pang! lang! lang! lang!

    "Its been 3 hours since they left... ant they just do their jobs right?

    Don't they know that if they don't complete the mission, then we will
    continue fighting and loosing men?"

    "Patience Johnny!!... I believe they'll get it done.

    Let's just wait a little longer."


    Chapter 173 Elijah's New Home
    Elijah hurriedly got up and washed his face thoroughly.

    Today was a brand new day.

    He used to be a wandering worker, until he got to Baymard 11 days ago.

    He came from the empire of Deiferus.

    His parents, grandmother and sister, had come here because their little
    town... had been raided by blood gangs.

    Some of the people had perished... while the few that survived, either fled
    or got sold into slavery.

    A few days before the attack, one of the newly established blood gangs
    came over to the town to make a deal with the town's leader.

    He had told the leader to submit to them, or prepare for war.

    The problem was that submitting meant taking sex slaves and so on.

    Of course the leader submitted to them, although the people were against it.

    Actually, the town leader really didn't care, since they had promised to give
    him as much money as possible... if he could keep sending women and
    children to the gang.

    On the day that the town leader had made the official announcement to
    welcome the gang into the town... some of the people became frightened,
    and immediately planned to flee.

    While others decided to stay and submit themselves as well.


    There were also those who wanted to put up a fight, but they had obviously
    lost their lives at the hands of this gang.

    For Elijah's family, immediately after the announcement was made... they
    took a group of their closest friends and fled the town.

    And since then, they had been wandering about non-stop from one place to
    another.

    They would move from place to place, doing tiresome jobs.. and
    sometimes, they would get beaten up badly while at work.

    The worst thing of all, was that his sister got targeted here and there
    because of her looks... hence they had to disguise her as a boy whenever
    they traveled.

    They had decided to wander into cities that wouldn't call too much attention
    on themselves, since they were afraid that some nobles might capture them
    and sell them as slaves.

    So when they finally reached Banwy City, their luck had turned for the
    better... when a ship had arrived at the dock of the city.

    After listening to a strange man, they took the chance and got on the ship....
    which then brought them to Baymard.

    Elijah was 17 years old, while his sister was 19.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    "Paula! Paula! Wake up, we're going to be late!

    Mom and dad are up already!" He yelled out, as he banged the door to his
    older sister's room.

    When their family first got here, they had been taken to an estate within the
    upper region.
    And even though his majesty had settled them in, he had also arranged for
    the slaves and refugees to tour the homes within District F.

    He and his family had spent 2 days looking through several homes.

    And on the 5th of December... they had finally picked a home,signed their
    mortgage contract and moved in.

    Some of their friends were still staying at the refugee estate within District
    C (upper region), but they chose and preferred to be independent.

    Elijah's father worked at the construction industry, his mother worked at the
    Textile Industry.... while his sister worked at the Bank.

    As for him, he worked at the newly established Waste & Recycle


    Management Industry.

    Words couldn't describe how excited and amazed he was, the first time he
    stepped into the industry.

    "Is your sister up yet?" His father yelled out from downstairs.

    "I'm up! I'm up! I'm up!!

    Oh my heavens!! What time is it?

    Why didn't you guys wake me up earlier?"

    'What do you think I've been doing here for the last couple of minutes?

    And mind you, this is my 4th attempt at waking you today.' Elijah thought.

    Elijah could hear his sister's voice, as well as footsteps from behind her
    door.

    It almost sounded like she was currently fighting with a bear in her room.

    She quickly opened the door and dashed towards the bathroom.
    "Now that you're up, don't forget to lock the door when you leave.

    Breakfast is already on the table.

    Dad, Mom and he will be heading to the lower region now.

    Bye sis!!"

    His parents were already waiting for him at the door.

    It was time for him to leave.

    Once he got to work, he immediately changed in the locker room, clocked


    in, and headed to his duty post.

    'Drrrrrmmmmm!'

    He could hear the sounds of the machines, as he walked towards his station.

    He worked at the sorting station.

    Speaking of which, he was very impressed with the whole recycling


    procedure.

    All throughout Baymard, the garbage bins have different colors and signs
    on them.

    There was blue for plastic recyclable items, bottles, cardboard, paper and
    other recyclables.

    Green for food and organic waste... and family black for every other thing...
    like dirt, dead light bulbs and so on.

    Anyway, there were different garbage trucks that drove around the city
    collecting specific garbage from these trash bins.
    So the blue colored trucks would kick up garbage from the blue colored
    trash bins... and so on.

    And after collection, the garbage gets sent to different sectors within the
    plant.

    The non-recycable waste is crushed and literally turned to powder, while


    the recyclables are sent to where he was working.

    Anyway, when the recyclables got to the plant, they're loaded and spread on
    a massive conveyor belt.

    The belt was ridiculously long.

    The conveyer belt carried the garbage up an inclined slope, towards the 2nd
    floor of the building.... which was the sorting station.

    Of course, there were several sorting stations within the building....but


    Elijah was working on the first station.

    He opened the massive door, and quickly stood at his station.

    The workers were supposed to stand at different sections along the


    conveyor belt.

    The belt, winded like a race track... making several turns and bends all
    within the sorting room.
    Chapter 174 Elijah's New Home 2
    Elijah stood at a stand, that was about the same size as a witness stand in
    court.

    All the workers had their own box-like stand around the conveyor belt.

    "Morning bro"

    "Morning Wally"

    "Ohhh... here it comes, get ready!!"

    Elijah looked at the

    'Vrrrmmmmmm!!'

    The recyclables were moving at a moderate speed towards them.

    As the waste moved closer, Elijah's eyes were quickly scanning what he
    should leave or remove.

    His job, as well as all the other 49 workers around him... was to make sure
    that only recyclable material passes this phase.

    He would remove things like plastic bags and other non-recyclables... and
    throw them down a large hole on the right side of his 'stand'.

    The hole was like a large laundry shoot, that dropped non-recyclables, from
    the second floor back to ground level.

    Once at ground level, they would be sent to the non-recyclable sector within
    the plant.

    All the workers had these large holes at their sides for this purpose.
    Elijah's hands and eyes were attentive to the garbage that was quickly
    passing in front of him.

    He quickly grabbed several plastic bags, and dumped them into the hole.

    This job needed quick hands.

    But of course the ones that he couldn't pick out, would eventually be taken
    care of by someone else along the conveyor belt.

    As Elijah worked, he continued to converse with his friend Wally.

    "Bro... will you still be working at this post after 2 weeks?" Asked Wally,
    who was working on the opposite side of the conveyor belt.

    Since 70% of the work in the plant involved sorting out garbage, his
    majesty had decided that everyone could work at different sorting areas
    within the plant every after 2 weeks.

    This way, they would learn how to work at different areas within the plant.

    "No, not this post... my schedule says that I'll have to work at the glass
    section within the building."

    "Ahhh!! Me too!!"

    "We aren't sorting the glass right?"

    "No no no!!... look up there.

    When the recyclable waste leaves this section, it moves up to the next floor
    and finally passes through a different type of moving table (conveyor belt)
    that would filter the glass out.

    I heard that on that floor, the workers will collect the broken glass pieces
    and store up several metal containers."

    "Ohh... and from there, the Alchemy industry will buy these bottles or
    broken pieces for the glass making department right?"
    "Yup! That's it!

    Not just them, but all the other industries as well."

    "You know what, I can't wait to work at the Bailing sector.

    Ahh!! To drive those machines would be like a dream come true!!"

    "Hehehe... Are you forgetting something? We need to take the driving test
    first before getting our driving liscense.

    At least that's what senior Damon from the Baling sector said."

    Truthfully, Elijah also wanted to drive those machines as well.

    At the baling sector, all the cardboard, plastics and so on...are compressed
    into large bales and loaded onto a truck.

    The truck then sends it to the storage warehouse.

    From there, senior Damon and his team would drive their lifting machines
    and offload each bale from the truck and store in the warehouse.

    And when the bales need to be sent out, they would still be the ones in
    charge of loading the trucks again.

    Honestly, it looked like so much fun to Elijah, so he wanted to get his


    liscense immediately.

    "Wally, Let's sign up for driving classes!"

    "Look at you!!! I thought you'd never ask!!!

    Let's sign up tomorrow after work."

    They continued to talk as work progressed... and before Elijah knew it, it
    was already 5 P.M.

    Closing Time.
    .

    As he and Wally walked back to District F, they began to talk about the
    current changes in their lives.

    "Elijah... thank you for talking me and my family into following you all
    here!" Wally said, somewhat emotionally.

    "Bro, there's nothing for you to thank me about... I too was taking a risk in
    coming here.

    But thank heaven's that it turned out alright.

    We have better food, amazing houses, clothes..and best of all, our pay is
    higher than what we used to make.

    Coming here was definitely the best decision we have ever made."

    "I know... but that's not why I was thanking you." Wally said.

    Wally was Elijah's long time friend ever since they were 6.

    They had been neighbors when they were in Deiferus, and they were still
    neighbours in Baymard.

    Along the time they spent wandering, Wally's sister had been raped by 7
    men... and all Wally could do was watch and cry.

    He and his sister went out to the fields to work... and on their way, they met
    some ruffians.

    They had beaten him up, and had made hi.watch the whole ordeal.

    Ever since that day, his sister had stopped taking all together.

    She had changed from her happy 16 year old girl, to a quiet shut in.. who
    would cry when she was all alone.
    Wally and his family really didn't know how to comfort her.... his mother
    tried talking to her, but nothing went through.

    The lucky thing was that his sister didn't get pregnant after that ordeal.... or
    else he was sure that she would have really killed herself.

    With 7 men all taking turns, who could the father actually be?

    The thought of having all those men on her, was enough to drive her insane
    as it is.

    Wally didn't know if it was their ancestor who saved her from such a
    terrible faith... or her womb that was barren (**Wally, it's called a non-
    fertile window within her ovulation cycle.. bruhh)

    Wally and his family were so worried about her... she hadn't spoken to
    anyone for heaven's sake!!

    But when she came to Baymard, it was like a miracle.

    She had started smiling at them.

    His sister was currently working at the Textile Industry.

    Since rape wasn't a strange thing in this continent, he explained her


    situation to Chief Sophia.

    From there, he had heard that everyone at the workplace had been cracking
    jokes with her and making her smile here and there.

    Although she hadn't spoken yet, there was as visible progress with her
    condition.

    At home, she would smile at them, and even make hand gestures to show
    that she wanted to cook for them.

    "I... I..I'm happy that we came here.

    She looks really happy here.


    And you, do you still want to marry her?" Wally asked, while struggling not
    to cry.

    He was afraid of Elijah's rejection... he knew how much his sister cared
    about Elijah, so how could he not be afraid?

    What man would like to be with a touched woman?

    He wouldn't blame Elijah for breaking their engagement... but it would


    really hurt his heart if that were the case.

    "What the hell are you talking about?

    Do you know how much I love her?

    Do you really think that I'll blame her for something that isn't her fault?

    I won't change my mind about marrying her!!"

    Wally looked at Elijah and nodded passionately.

    "Good!!... I knew I could always count on you.

    Bro, let's make the best out of our blessings.

    Let's make Baymard our home."


    Chapter 175 Delivery At The
    Hospital
    Today, Landon was hurriedly rushing over to the hospital to deliver a baby.

    "Who are the patients currently in labour?"

    "Your majesty, only patient Rwana in ward D-33 is in labor." Doctor Gerson
    replied, as he ran alongside Landon.

    "What about the other patients within the childbirth ward?"

    "Non at the moment your majesty." Said Nurse Shanelle, as she too ran
    alongside them as well.

    Previously, Landon had created different departments within the hospital,


    based on his rewards from the system.

    The system had rewarded him with surgical knowledge on:

    ▪Suturing

    ▪Debridement of wounds, burns or infection,

    ▪Dental Restoration

    ▪Wrist Fusion and Hand Tendon Repairs

    ▪Leg bone Fusion

    As well as knowledge on childbirth and so on.

    Hence with all these in mind, Landon had created different departments that
    handled:
    •Childbirth and labour

    •Accidents & Emergencies

    •Dental: which looks at dental Restoration for now.

    •Central Sterile Services: which focuses on sterilization of all equipment


    and tools.

    •Critical Care departments: which focuses on those who are seriously ill
    and need extensive care.

    •Pharmacy

    •Elderly Service Department

    •General Surgery Department

    •Pain management department: for acupuncture, massages and other


    procedures that decrease pain.

    •Medical Records department: that records, dates and stores all patient
    information for the hospital.

    •Discharge Lounge: for patients who don't need to stay in their ward on the
    day of their discharge... they could just wait here until their guardian comes
    to get them.

    This room would also have chess boards, magazines, books, puzzles and so
    on.

    He had named these departments, based on the general departments that


    were present within any hospital back on earth.

    For now, the hospital would only have these departments.


    But of course in the future, more departments would be created when
    Baymard made more tools and drugs..... as well as when Landon got more
    knowledge from the system.

    Anyway within this month, the 'childbirth and childcare' department already
    had 7 women who were 9 months pregnant.

    And anytime from now, it was clear that they would fall into labour.

    Hence Landon had them stay within the hospital.

    In Landon's opinion, these people were very strong willed and capable...
    compared to people back on earth.

    When the doctor told these women that they would have to be admitted into
    the hospital, they immediately rejected the idea and said that it would be too
    troubling.

    But of course, the doctor insisted, and finally.. they got admitted into the
    hospital.

    The reason was simple....'Distance'

    Like Landon had said, it would take someone 16 mins to drive from one
    region to another if there was no traffic.

    But with traffic, one was looking at a 35 minute drive.

    Now, it took these people 1 hour and 45 minutes.... to walk from District E
    (Central region) to district A ( Upper Region).

    And with the hospital being within district C, that meant that they would
    have to walk for about 55 minutes before they got there.... that is if they
    were living at district E, and not district F.

    These people were so used to walking such long distances that they didn't
    see anything wrong with it.
    But how could Landon allow a 9 month pregnant woman to walk for so
    long on the road?

    Although they were fine with it, Landon's concience was not!!

    This was one of the reasons why he had decided to construct a car assembly
    industry and so on.

    Once that was done, he would create buses and make bus schedules for the
    people.

    Also, he had decided that from January to June, he would also start focusing
    on railway as well.

    Transportation had to be done properly for the sake of the people.... as well
    as for the grand opening in July.

    Before Landon had come to Baymard, only about 3% of the people had
    horses.

    They were all comfortable waking up at 5 A.M and walking for 2 to 3 hours
    to their final destination... no wonder they are all fit.

    How could one gain weight as a peasant?

    As for the pregnant women, they could just forget it!!!

    They were getting admitted to the hospital and that was that!!

    Plus.... what if on their way to the hospital, they give birth on the road while
    in labor.

    In fact, everything was just dangerous about the situation.

    Well in this era, almost all the peasant women knew a thing or 2 about
    delivery.... especially in this Baymard.

    Before Doctor Gerson and his group came in May, the people delivered
    their own babies themselves.
    The women, neighbors and everyone else would help with the process... but
    because they weren't really trained, some of their patients ended up dying
    from loss of blood, un-tied umbilical cord... and so on.

    Of course other times, they would be successful in their attempts.

    So with all these reasons, Landon had made sure that the women got
    admitted into the hospital..... lest they try to have the baby at home and
    loose their lives in the process.

    Once the babies are born, the mother and baby would have to stay within
    the hospital for another month... as that the hospital staff could check the
    baby and the mother as well.

    They would also tell the mother what type of diet she needed to focus on, as
    well as how to take care of the baby... and what the baby should be eating.

    In Landons opinion, these people had no knowledge on real knowledge of


    childcare.

    Hence it was the responsibility of the doctors and nurses, to examine amd
    teach all new mothers within Baymard.

    For the past 2 months, the main doctors and nurses have been studying all
    the books that Landon had given them.

    And now, Landon had wanted to perform the delivery process for all 7
    women.

    Last month, he delivered 4 beautiful children from 3 women... of course,


    one of the women carried twins.

    And now, he was going to aid these 7 women in their delivery process.

    For some reason, he had a hunch that one of these women would give birth
    on Christmas day... which was in 2 days time (15th of December).
    Landon's mission from the system was to perform and teach all surgical
    procedures, produce all 25 drugs needed for the patients who undergo those
    surgeries.

    As well as teach the people on all beginner and intermediate knowledge that
    he had received.

    Right now, he had been performing and teaching these surgeries, so as to


    quickly complete his mission.

    As for the drugs, he had decided to only produce 4 drugs this month.... next
    month, he would create 4 more and so on.

    Hopefully byJune, all 25 drugs would be produced.

    Landon ran to Doctor Gerson's office, and immediately changed for


    'Delivery'.

    "Have the tools been checked, sterilized and placed on the trolleys?"
    Landon asked, as he wore his green surgery overall.

    "Cleaned and ready to go your maje... I mean Doctor Landon." Nurse


    Shanelle said.

    Good!!... Quickly, to the otheater!!"

    As they ran, Landon continued to ask several other questions.

    "Did you send someone to inform the patient's family?"

    "Yes Doctor Landon.

    We sent for them the same time that we sent for you.

    The patient's husband, sisters and mother were currently at work, so we


    brought the patient's father instead.

    We drove him in one of the hospital's trucks, to save time." Doctor Gerson
    replied.
    Since there were no phones present yet, all they could do was go to the
    family's house and notify any of the members.

    And if there was no one present, then they would go to their workplaces and
    get any of them over.

    All workplaces were informed that, if there was an emergency like death,
    accidents or childbirth.... then those involved could take a day or 2 off to
    deal with the crisis, before going back to work.

    And if they needed more time, then they could just ask for an extension...
    no one would get fired because they had to hold a funeral, or see their wives
    at the hospital.

    So currently, only the patient's father was available.

    "And how long had she been in labor before the contractions increased?"

    "It has been 25 hours and 42 minutes, since the patient's water broke.

    And within that time frame, the patient had mild contractions for 23 hours
    and 22 minutes.

    But after that time, the patient's contractions and pain had increased rapidly.

    And right now, the patient presently has excruciating back pain." Doctor
    Gerson said.

    "She's ready!!"

    Actually, women would usually give birth within anytime between 16-72
    hours after their water broke.... the time depended purely on the woman.

    Of course the doctors would only pop the baby out when it was time to do
    so.

    They would check the woman's discharge which could have different colors
    like pink, brown, slightly bloody... which all showed the patient's current
    pregnancy stage.
    They also checked the pain factor and cramps that the woman was having to
    see if it was time for the baby to be pushed out.

    With mild contractions, they start every after 20 minutes.

    And after mild contractions, the patient's contractions grow closer, stronger
    and longer.

    So they could change from 20 minutes to 16 minutes... all the way to 2


    minutes or even 1.

    Mild contractions show that the baby isn't ready to come out yet.... but
    when the contractions increase to the level where the patient gets
    excruciating back pain, then that baby is ready to come into the world.

    That's why after mild contractions, Landon had the doctors send for the
    patient's family.

    Sometimes, the pain could build up for 6 more hours after mild
    contractions... before the woman was ready for surgery.

    And other times, it would only take 3 more hours.

    So depending on the women these times vary.

    That's why immediately after mild contractions, the family members were
    rushed over.

    In their patient's case.... It only took 2 hours and 20 minutes after mild
    contractions, for her to be ready.

    'Bang!!'

    Landon opened the theater room wide open.

    The room was clean and well lit, and all equipments were readily available.

    "Wheel the patient in immediately, and get her father suited up!"
    Chapter 176 Delivery At The
    Hospital 2
    In a ward a little distance from the theater, Rwana was currently moaning
    and yelling out crazily.

    The beds within the ward all had curtains around them for privacy.... as well
    as a stool and bedroom table beside it.

    The girl looked weak, haggard and exhausted.

    Her blond hair was messy and rough.... and her lips had little blood stains
    on them, from her biting them when trying to handle the pain she was
    currently experiencing.

    Just who the hell said that childbirth was the best thing in the world?

    She felt like after this experience, she may never allow her husband to
    touch her again... over her dead body!!

    She honestly felt like someone was currently stabing her with hundreds of
    knives all over her body... especially her back.

    If her husband were here, then she was sure that she would punch him hard
    and give him a piece of her mind.

    Bastard!!!

    If not for the breathing exercises, massages and medicinal paste given by
    the hospital, she was sure that she would be dead from the pains she was
    feeling.

    What the hell?

    "Ahhhh!!! It hurts so bad.


    Papa... Don't you love me?

    Why didn't you stop me when I said that I wanted to get married?

    Now look at the mess that I'm currently in!!

    How did I let Xander (husband) talk me into this?

    And if Xander really loved me, why did he have to put me through all this?"

    As the 19 year old girl aired her grievances out, her father who had been
    listening to his Hangol-like daughter, felt helpless on the side.

    In truth, he was shocked at his daughter's transformation.

    Does pregnancy change women?

    Before he came here, his daughter had always been quiet, calm and sweet...
    but over the past 1 hour, she had been growing more aggressive and angry
    by the minute.

    Honestly, this was his first time seeing a woman in labour, so he really
    didn't know what to do.

    Usually, the neighbors wives and daughters would push all the men out and
    deal with the woman's childbirth process... so he didnt know what exactly
    went down inside the rooms.

    He would just hear screaming and cursing.. and that was it.

    "There... there...Lemon (nickname... like pumpkin).

    It will be over very soon... papa can promise you that."

    As they discussed, they could hear several footsteps getting closer and
    closer.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'


    "Mr Zeke, Mrs. Rwana, it's time!"

    Very quickly, they got Rwana on a wheelchair... while someone else took
    her her father Zeek away, so that he could suit up.

    Rwana keep screaming from pain, as she was led into the theater.

    "Ahhh!!!!!!

    Ahhh...ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!

    Why me?

    What did I do to deserve this?

    Ahh!.. papa... where's papa?"

    Once she was in, she was immediately put a bed that had two high leg
    holders at the lower part of it.

    Rwana looked up and saw 6 people in the room... she didnt know who they
    were since they all wore face masks and hair covers.

    But when she looked at the last person closely, she suddenly realised that it
    was her father.

    She felt so happy... at least, now even if she died, she would die knowing
    that she didn't go without seeing or telling someone in her family that she
    loved them.

    "Mrs... please concentrate!!" Said a doctor.. who for some reason, had a
    different voice from those who previously attended to her during her stay at
    the hospital.

    But at the same time, she still felt that the doctor's voice was very familiar
    to someone she knew.

    Who could it be?


    "Mr Zeke, please hold your daughter's hands and give her support."

    "Ye..yes doctor" Zeke answered.

    It was only when he got here, that he realized how serious the situation was.

    He was panicking about what he should do.

    He held his daughter's hand tightly and ensured her that everything would
    be alright.

    From there, everything became serious.... and after 35 minutes, Rwana felt
    like someone was instantly ripping her private part out.

    "Push Mrs Rwana!!! Push!!!"

    "Ouhhh aahhh!!!!"

    Mr. Zeke was scared silly.

    Is this what his wife went through?

    He could see his daughter's red face, and all her veins that were popping out
    from her hand.l and head.

    He could also see her baby's head struggling to come out.

    The blood, the process, everything scared him silly.

    He had no qualms seeing an animal's blood, or even his enemy's blood... but
    his daughter's blood whe a whole different story.

    Plus he could tell that she was feeling unimaginable pain, just from the way
    she was gripping his hands.

    He quickly used his other hand to massage her head lightly.

    He was truly scared and afraid that she would die.


    He tried to hold on and keep strong, but at the end.... he fainted.

    "Nurse Shanelle, take care of the patient's father.

    Mrs. Rwana Push!! We are almost there."

    After another 11 minutes, Mr Zeke woke up to the sight of his daughter


    making her last push.

    "Ahhhh!!!" The baby was out.

    'Nwahhhh! Nwahhh! Nwahhh!'

    The blood covered baby cried out loud as the nurse carried him.

    "Its a boy!! Congratulations Mrs. Rwana"

    "Congratulations Mrs"

    "Congratulations.."

    "__"

    "My baby..." Rwana said softly.

    She was truly exhausted.

    Zeke got up, dashed to his daughters side.

    "Papa...", Rwana called out.

    "Papa is here, sorry for leaving you earlier." Zeke said, while trying to hold
    back his tears.

    He had never cried before, but now.... it seemed like the tears from his dried
    up stream, were threatening to flow out.

    The 2 chatted as the doctors and nurses cleaned the baby.


    "Mrs, would you like to hold him for a while before we check him?"

    "Hm hm"

    As Rwana held the baby, she now understood that after all the suffering
    came the biggest gift of all.

    Her baby.

    Zeke on the other hand was also emotional as well... but after this, if his
    daughter didn't want another child, then he wouldn't be bothered abiut it at
    all.

    He had seen her almost loose her life, so when all was said and done... he
    wouldn't fault her if she decided to stop after this.

    "So Lemon, would you still have another child after all this?"

    Rwana looked at her papa and smiled.

    "Before, I would have said HELL NO!!

    But after looking at my little baby here, I feel like I want to have 5 more
    with Xander."

    "That's my Lemon!!" Zeke said while kissing her forehead.

    "Mrs... what would the baby's name be called?" Asked nurse Shanelle.

    She had to fill the baby's form for all his information.

    Rwana was well prepared.

    On the first day that she was admitted at the hospital, they had told her to
    discuss such things with her husband before she went into labor.

    Her and Xander had decided that if it were a boy, then they would name
    him Maximus.... and if it were a girl, then she will be called Maximillia.
    "His name will be Maximus Delwyne." She said while lovingly looking at
    her baby.

    Zeke looked at the little Maximus, and smiled.

    He had just witnessed a miracle.

    'Thank you ancestors, for not taking my daughter and grandson away from
    me'.

    Landon stepped out with Doctor Gerson and Doctor Rufus, while the nurses
    took care of the baby and the patient.

    "Did you all learn anything?"

    "Yes your majesty", they both said while nodding.

    This was Rufus' second time watching the delivery process.... and for
    Gerson, it was his third time.

    "Good... because next time, Doctor Rufus would handle everything.

    And after that, Doctor Gerson... you'll take charge as well.

    This pattern will continue until all doctors within the hospital perform these
    procedures.

    Of course everything will be done under my supervision, so no need to


    worry.

    Can you all handle it?" Landon asked.

    "Under your guidance, I'm sure we can your majesty" Gerson said, while
    Rufus nodded.

    "Good!!... I'll train you all for 7 more months, before I can give you all free
    reign over the patients."
    This was the only way he could complete his mission and move on to the
    next phase.
    Chapter 177 New Drugs
    A few more days had passed, and Baymard had already had its first
    Christmas.

    On Christmas eve, Landon had held a grand Christmas party to show the
    people how Christmas was celebrated.

    During the party, some of the children came on stage, and acted out a play
    that symbolized the spirit of Christmas.

    They even sang Christmas songs from the new 'Baymard Hymnal'... and did
    several other dance as well.

    On Christmas day itself, the people stayed at their homes and gave gifts to
    each other.

    Some celebrated with their guests and neighbors, while others celebrated
    with their families only.

    Of course Landon stayed at the castle with his family, Mark, Gary, Trey,
    Josh and their girlfriends.

    They celebrated all night long, as well as exchanged gifts too.

    And just like that, Christmas had passed and it was time to get back to
    work.

    For this month, he had decided to focus on Tylenol, Advil, E-Lax and
    Penicillin V.

    Tylenol could only effectively give in relieving pain, fever, headaches,


    cramps, fever and so on.

    While Advil was good at relieving inflammation, as well as doing


    everything that else that Tylenol could do... like relieving pain, fever,
    toothache and cramps.

    The difference between the two was that..... if one one got a flu and his/her
    throat got swollen or inflamed, then Advil would be used.

    But if there's no swell, then it was advisable for the patient to stick to
    Tylenol.

    Likewise if one had a sprained body part and wanted to relieve the pain and
    tackle inflammation, then Advil was the way to go.

    But if there's no inflammation, Tylenol would be perfect to use.

    It's very important for one to use the proper drug, as taking Advil when
    there's no inflammation, could actually worsen one's condition... and vice
    versa.

    One could treat their fever, but have prolonged swells and inflammations
    instead.

    The next drug type that Landon wanted to focus on, were laxatives.

    There were different types as well, that focused on whether the patient's
    constipation was short term or long termed.

    For now, Landon decided to focus on the short term one, hence he decided
    to make E-Lax.

    In this era, constipation was still a dangerous affair that led to more
    intestinal issues and diseases.

    Several people had even died from chronic constipation due to lack of
    proper drugs, and medical knowledge.

    Hence E-lax was necessary to sort out these constipation issues within
    Baymard.

    Up next, Landon wanted to look at Penicillin.


    Penicillin was an antibiotic drug, that had over 10 different types that varied
    based on their uses.

    For now, the only type of Penicillin that would be made.... was Penicillin V.

    Penicillin V is generally used to treat soft tissue infections, mild infections


    and severe skin infections.

    It could also treat laryngitis, pneumonia, scarlet fever and rheumatic fever.

    All in all, Landon thought that these drugs were perfect for Baymard now.

    And the best thing was that these drugs could be taken during pregnancy,
    and could also be helpful towards treating infections in Infants.

    "Ramsey, I think we're all set now!" Landon said, as he inspected the last
    raw material sample in his palms.

    Ramsey was the new Overseer for the new Pharmaceutical industry.

    He was one of Wiggin's close friends, who used to be a supervisor within


    the Alchemy industry.

    With his skills and experience, Landon was sure that he had made the right
    choice in promoting him to overseer.

    Anyway, this new industry had alchemists/chemists, mechanical engineers


    in training, electrical engineers, chemical engineers in training and
    operation engineers.

    Last week, Landon had focused on making Penicillin V and E-lax.

    But for the next 4 days, he would only teach them how to make Advil.

    And the week after this, he would follow up by making Tylenol.

    Today was all about Advil.


    The first step in making Advil, was to ensure that all the raw materials were
    available, treated and mixed properly.

    For Advil, Landon had gotten 23 different raw materials which were plants
    that were grounded into powder form.... as well as several other chemicals
    like silicon dioxide, sodium lauryl sulfate and so on.

    Of course all these chemicals came from the chemical production


    department within the Alchemy industry.

    Presently, Landon was currently in the storage building... that stored both
    raw materials and finished goods.

    Right now, Landon and Ramsey had just finished checking samples of all
    the raw materials present.

    "Alright...

    100 of you should focus on sending these raw materials to the 2nd floor of
    building 2.

    When you get to the loading station, send them up on the conveyor belt
    with the sign [Advil Raw Material Offloading] on it.

    The rest of you will follow Chief Ramsey and I into the building."

    Immediately, the workers loaded up several trucks and drove towards the
    building.

    The building was huge and wide, and 5/6 of the ground floor was used by
    the trucks for loading and off-loading... while the other 1/6 of the ground
    floor had a bathroom, reception desk and so on.

    Anyway, 5/6 of the ground floor had 48 wide conveyor belts that moved in
    different directions.

    24 were going up, while 24 were coming down.


    The building itself was 5 stories tall, so that meant that only 4 stories would
    be used for manufacturing.

    Anyway, each floor had 6 conveyor belts heading up it's way... as well as 6
    conveyor belts from their floor heading back to the ground floor.

    So that would mean that each floor would accommodate 6 different drug
    making departments within the building.

    The workers quickly drove to raw materials to the ground floor and found
    their spot.

    One could imagine the ground floor to be like an airport baggage area for
    large containers and drums.

    Each Conveyor belt had a large sign above it, that showed where it was
    heading to... or coming from.

    As they drove by, they saw other workers off-loading drums of raw
    materials for Penicillin V and E-Lax... as well as other workers who were
    loading the finished products on their trucks.

    Once the men saw the massive sign.... they immediately parked their trucks
    alongside the conveyor belt, and began their work.

    'VRRRMMMMMM'

    The massive conveyor belt was already on, as Landon and the rest of the
    men had headed towards the building way ahead of those who focused on
    loading.

    At the same time on the second floor... Landon, Ramsey and the rest of the
    workers immediately got to work when they saw the drums coming in.

    Time to get started!


    Chapter 178 New Drugs 2
    Once the raw materials arrived, Landon and the workers set the drums that
    they needed for today on the floor.

    And those that werent needed, were sent to a small storage room within the
    department.

    After this, Landon began to explain the mixing ratio needed during
    production.

    There were 8 large industrial V-shaped mixers within the Advil production
    department.

    And for each mixer, Landon had specified that they should add 6 drums of
    this, 2 drums of that and so on.

    "Chief Ramsey, please press the large green button on the side of the
    machine."

    'Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr'

    The non-stationary part of the machine (V-shaped mixer), started rotating


    round and round, like.... it spined like those astronauts during a gravity test.

    "Can anyone tell me why we chose do this step?" Landon asked.

    Some of the workers had been pulled in from the other drug making
    departments, so they immediately knew why.

    "We do it so that the whole powdered mixture can be even" someone


    answered.

    "Correct!!... but what could happen if it's not even or homogenized?"

    "The quality will be bad"


    "The pill will not be effective"

    "The pill might not work"

    "It means that we would have bought and used up our raw materials for
    nothing."

    "___"

    Landon continued to hold a mini-lecture with them, while they waited for
    the machine to properly blend and mix the ingredients.

    After 15 minutes, the homogeneous mixture was sent to another large tank
    that acted as a fluidized bed.

    This next step was known as Granulation.

    Within the tank, air was pumped into the tank from the bottom... and the
    powdered particles immediately suspended in mid-air, and danced within
    the funnel shaped tank.

    While this was going on, solvents were constantly being spraying on the
    dancing particles from tiny holes at the mid-section of the tank.

    As the spraying and dancing continued, the particules sticked to one another
    forming lumps.

    From there, the lumps were sent to a milling machine.

    Within this particular machine, the lumps were passed through several
    mechanisms that shaped the lumps into tablet sizes.

    Of course at this stage although the tablet sizes had been formed, the pill
    was still somewhat soft.

    Hence, the tablets headed towards a large Tablet Pressing device.

    This machine could solidify up to 4000 tablets every 5 minutes.


    And after 10 minutes, they had successfully created 2 batches of pills... they
    had made a total of 7119 tablets of Advil.

    After this phase, the tablets were sent to a huge coating machine... which
    could coated the pills to any color that they wanted, based on all the raw
    material used for producing the coating.

    Actually, coating was absolutely necessary for easy swallowing.

    Back on earth, some pills will taste like strawberries on the outside, but
    were bitter on the inside.... this was because of coating, to make children
    and other people swallow the pills easily.

    Even normal pills have unflavored coatings on them... that's why one could
    only get the real bitterness of a pill, after chewing it.

    This coating machine was similar to a drying machine... but the only
    difference was that holes could release the coating agents.. as well as cool
    air for drying.

    The machine also did small swishes, unlike a drying machine that rotated
    super fast.

    If the machine went with that speed, then the pills would surely break or
    scatter.

    From there, the tablets passed through a polishing machine to give them
    shine.

    When the tablets have been well polished, they were later sent to a massive
    packaging machine.

    The machine had a large assembly line, that could package over 100 plastic
    pill bottles a minute.

    Previously, while the loaders were doing their thing loading the trucks,
    Landon and the workers had already loaded several empty plastic pill
    bottles and bottle caps to the machine.
    The machine had a feeder for caps, pills and empty pill bottles.

    "Chief Ramsey, Please turn the dial to 'Medium Speed' and push the green
    button" Landon said.

    'Chimp! Chimp! Chimp!'

    "Wahhh... look!!! It's filling the pills into the machine on it's own!!"

    "That's nothing, just wait until you see it close the bottle cap on it's own!!"

    "Really? It can do that?"

    "Yeah it can!!

    I was previou working at the Tylenol department, so I saw it."

    "Amazing!!!"

    "__"

    The workers discussed, as they watched the entire process.

    From there, the pill bottles headed towards another assembly line where
    they would be placed in small cardboard packages.

    The box packing was simple....it was red in color, with the words: 'Advil',
    'Made in Baymard' and the expiration date on its bottom.

    The bottom of the pill bottle also had the expiration date as well.

    For the experiration date, Landon estimated bases on when the plant was
    grown, chemical preservatives added and other minor factors.

    Of course drugs usually last for 1 to 3 years.. but Landkn had estimated all
    the new drugs to last for 8 months mazimum.

    But with radio signals coming out, it shouldn't be long before Landon made
    dating machines.
    These sort of machines used Analog signals, sensors and frequency to
    measure things like acidity, basidity and all other factors that would be used
    in calculating the right expiration date.

    Anyway, after the pills got packaged, they were led on a conveyor belt
    towards several large brown colored boxes.

    And from there, they were to be recounted, sealed and sent down towards
    the ground floor and sent to the storage room.

    In fact, the process wasn't hard to follow... the issue was always having the
    right raw materials... and getting an even mixture.

    And of course, one also had go control the airflow within the fluidized beds
    as well.

    Different airflow levels, gave different lump sizes and results.

    "Your Majesty, how do I divide the workers up?"Ramsey asked

    "Hmm.... there are 274 people in this new department right?"

    "Yes your majesty"

    "Alright... let's do it like this.

    74 people should focus on loading and off-loading, and the rest will be
    divided evenly between all machines, and the other work posts.

    I'll draw a new schedule for all the workers within this department.

    Since your the overseer, you should hold a meeting with the employees and
    speak about your expectations, work schedule and monthly goals.

    I'll also bring new secretaries, accountants and auditors that will focus on
    this new sector only.... so you need to communicate with them at all times.
    They will be located on the first floor of building 5, with all the other
    business related workers.

    Oh... and next week, we will start creating another new drug.

    So tomorrow morning, I'll give you a list of raw materials that you need to
    buy from the food and Alchemy industry."

    "No problem your majesty."

    After Landon was done, he decided to head towards the castle so that he
    could think more on the system's mission.

    The earlier he finished everything, the more missions he would get.

    Of course he couldn't produce all the drugs now, since some of the plants
    weren't particularly available yet.

    Are rather, they were available... but their amount was too small for mass
    production.

    That'why he had pushed production of some of some, to spring and early


    summer.

    Sigh... this damn mission was giving him a headache.

    Well, at least the people would have drugs to treat their colds, pains, fever,
    headaches and even toothaches.

    This was good.


    Chapter 179 Men From The Queen
    --Kayden City, The Empire of Carona--

    Santa was in a fine mood.

    He kept his smile and his pace restrained as he slowly caught up to his long
    time friend, Queen Penelope.

    "Benjy..... I think we lost them, so let's stop here." Penelope said, as she
    pulled her horse' reigns.

    Santa (Benjamin Hamilton) and Penelope, had been good friends for years
    now.

    When Santa was just 10 years old, the 7 year old Penelope had joined his
    class within the knighthood Academy.

    She was always aloof and very protective of him.

    One should know that because of his round ball-like physique, the children
    would always make fun of him.

    They took him like the class clown.

    At that age, his stamina wasn't too good, and he always ended up being the
    weakest swordsman in the class.

    But of course, Penelope would kick anyone's arse, if they tried to bully him.

    And just like that, he ended up being her property within the Academy.

    For sure, this made things worse because when she wasn't there.....
    everyone would still pick on him.
    They would mock him for hiding behind a woman, and even shoot tiny
    pebbles his way.

    In their eyes, he wasn't a man.

    But did he care?... Nope!!!

    To him, they were just jealous.

    He had just arrived Carona a few days ago, and was immediately greeted
    with a letter from Penelope.

    Well, he couldn't really call it a letter.... it was more like a death threat.

    It just had 10 words on it: [See me as soon as you arrive, or you're dead!!]

    Although Penelope was usually aloof and unbothered... but when it


    concerned him, she would show a little bit of emotions here and there.

    Maybe it was because she had been used to protecting him always, or
    maybe she felt like she had raised him..... who knows.

    No matter how unattached someone seemed to be, there would always be


    another person around them, that could bring a little change in their
    character.

    For Penelope, Santa was one of her weaknesses.

    He was always happy, and never seemed to act like all the other men around
    her.

    While everyone else pampered her and treated her like a princess, Santa had
    always been the only one who treated her like a regular human being.

    When she was little, she introduced herself to him.... and unlike the other
    boys who seemed to treat her like a precious egg, Santa treated her like
    everyone else.
    She instantly realised that his way of thinking, was different from the
    general masses.

    And it was then and there that she decided to recruit him as her first friend.

    Presently....If someone ever tried to kidnap or attack her Benjamin, she was
    sure that she would throw caution to the wind and hack the person into
    several pieces.

    Presently, they had successfully sneaked away from the many bodyguards
    that were supposed to be around Queen Penelope.

    "When did you arrive?" Penelope asked in an unemotional tone.

    "3 days ago!!"

    "So you saw my message and you only thought it wise to meet me now?"
    Penelope asked in a calm but intimidating tone.

    Why did this baffoon seem like he didn't care about her at all?

    Ever since her Coronation day, he hadn't even bothered to say


    Congratulations to her.

    Is this what her mother always meant whenever she said that her little
    baby's all grown up?

    Penelope felt like she couldn't read Santa anymore.

    Well, she couldn't understand herself as well.

    Why was she pissed?

    "Calm down, you're thinking too much.

    I just wanted to clear my head for a bit."

    'Clear your head my foot!!!', she thought inwardly.


    Looking at her, he felt truly helpless.

    After so many years together, how could he not tell when she was angry?

    One could say that she was his weakness as well.

    2 years ago, he had begun to understand his feelings towards her..... and in a
    way, he had tried to kill them multiple times.

    But after the coronation, he immediately traveled so as to clear his head.

    With her being queen, how could he hope to successfully marry her?

    He wasn't a well respected knight... he was a well-known merchant instead.

    For her, he was willing to stop traveling and settle down..... after all, he had
    subordinates who could look after his shops.

    Well.... he was willing to decrease the amount of times that he traveled.

    It would be a lie, if he said that he would completely give up traveling.

    He truly loved his profession.

    Just like how a general had to go to war for several months, he too needed
    to travel around as a merchant.

    But for her, he would do it once in every 4 months.... or 5, if need be.

    He had thought about all these things over the past 2 years, since he thought
    that one of her brothers would be king.

    But now that she was the ruler, it was a whole new ballgame.

    A king needed to be accepted by the people, and her family.

    Wouldn't it be downgrading for her to end up with a merchant?


    Yes he was from a noble family, but that didn't change the fact that his
    occupation was still that of a merchant.

    When he saw the her message 3 days ago, he was somewhat hesitant to see
    her again.

    "What did you need to think about?" Penelope asked.

    Although she seemed calm, her whole mind was in a mess.

    She didnt like what she was currently feeling right now.

    Why was she afraid?

    Something inside her felt wrong.

    "I was thinking that we should stop seeing each other."

    Silence followed for 40 seconds, before Penelope snapped back to her


    senses.

    She felt something wet kn her cheek, and when she wiped it off, she
    realised that theh were tears.

    What was happening?

    Why was she crying.

    Even her crying mode was cold.

    Her facial expression stayed the same, but the tears kept falling down like a
    waterfall.

    Santa was shocked and frighten by her actions.

    She was crying!!!!

    This.... this .... this was bad.


    I immediately regretted his actions.

    The last thing he wanted to do was hurt her.

    But he couldn't help asking himself, why was she crying exactly?

    The Queen was crying.

    If anyone came to see this scene, they would surely tie him up and burn him
    alive.

    In fact, even if he was innocent... no one would believe him.

    They would kill first, and then ask questions later in this case.

    No one had ever seen the Queen cry... not even her own parents.

    "Penelope please don't cry..... Calm down and let me finish.

    What I mean is that I want to be more than a friend to you..."

    Instantly, her tears stopped flowing and looked at Santa in a questionable


    manner.

    She was confused.

    Her brain couldn't process the information.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Sigh... I'll say this only once, so listen up okay?

    For a long time now, I've been in love with you Penelope.

    Keeping you as my friend, will only cause me grief and pain.... as well as
    make your life uncomfortable."

    "So... you love me?"... Penelope asked, as her heartbeat quickened for some
    unknown reason.
    "Isn't it obvious?... when you call me out, no matter what time it is.... I
    always come.

    Whatever you demanded, I've always done.

    Haven't you realised that you're the only woman that I treat like this?

    Penelope.... do you understand now?"

    She fell silent for a while, and when she was about to answer, she heard
    strange voices coming from afar.

    She immediately placed her palms over Santa's mouth, and pushed him
    downwards.

    These voices weren't from any of her men, so who could it be?
    Chapter 180 Men From The Queen
    2
    "Are you sure that they came in this direction?"

    "I'm sure of it!!!"

    "Let's keep searching then, maybe we'll see their horses nearby."

    7 thuggish men, were currently looking around the premises in hopes of


    finding Santa.!!"

    After a while, one of them spotted 2 horses hidden a little further from
    Santa and Penelope.

    "Boss!!... I've found their horses!" One of the men yelled out.

    As they conversed, Santa and Penelope began to think about the origins of
    these men.

    "Do you know them?" Penelope asked in a whispery tone.

    "No...."

    "But they said they were looking for a 'he'... and since you're a man, then
    they're definitely talking about you."

    "Hmhm....It looks like they're here for trouble." Santa replied.

    "Don't worry..... I'll protect you."

    Santa turned and looked at her warmly.

    "We'll protect each other." He relied.


    "Sure!!"

    For some reason, she felt all warm and fuzzy inside when she held heard
    him.

    She concluded that something must definitely be wrong with her.

    When she got back home, she would have to ask her grandfather and
    parents about her current state.

    Hopefully, she wasn't sick.

    As the men walked closer to the horses, they continued to scan the area in
    hopes of spotting their target.

    "You two... ride these horses away from here, so that they wouldn't have
    any means of escaping from us."

    "Yes boss!!!"

    The two men turned to the horses and tried to climb on them.

    'Heeeeheeeheee!'

    The horses tried to avoid the men, as they didn't recognize them.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    The men who tried to ride the horses, were abruptly kicked by the horses.

    What a joke!!!

    These horses had been used by their owners for several years now, and no
    one else had ever ridden them.

    So how could they allow anyone apart from their owners to ride them?

    "Ahh... a filthy animal like you dares to kick me?"


    One of the men became pissed, and immediately took out his dagger in
    attempt to kill the beast.

    "Stop!!!!

    Step away from my steed!!!!" Penelope yelled out.

    How could she let them kill her trusty steed?

    The men turned around and spotted Penelope and Santa coming their way.

    They immediately knew who Santa was, since they had been trailing him
    for the past 3 days... but for Penelope, everyone had no idea who she really
    was.

    They thought she looked familiar, but they brushed it off.

    If she really had a high enough position, why was she here was a merchant?

    Even if he was a wealthy one, a merchant was still a merchant.

    "I'm glad that you guys have finally arrived.... This would make my job go
    faster.

    Benjamin Hamilton right?" The leader of the group asked.... even though he
    knew the answer.

    "Excuse me, but I believe that we have never met before.... so why have
    you all looking for me?" Santa asked with a smile on his face.

    "I have just one simple question for you.... if you answer me truthfully, then
    me and my boys here won't play with your little girlfriend over there."

    Penelope who heard this, immediately grew mad.

    But when she sneaked a peak at Santa and saw how angry he was, she
    couldn't help but smile a bit.
    And when she remembered that she had been called his girlfriend, blushed
    intensively until it looked as if the sun had burned her.

    Although she still maintained her unemotional facial expression, her blush
    was still very eye catching.

    Santa looked at her and was utterly confused.

    Was she so mad that she had anger had roasted her face off?

    "Are you okay? I mean, your face is so red!

    If you're sick, why did you come out?... Blah blah blah" Santa had totally
    forgotten the people in front if him.

    Penelope looked at the nagging man and smiled.

    Truly a fool, even in a time like this one.

    But she couldn't help smiling at this idiot.

    "__"

    The 7 men who were left out of the conversation grew angry the more they
    watched the shameless couple.

    "Are you 2 looking down on us?!!!" One of the men asked angrily.

    "Ohh... you're still here.

    Pardon our manners, you were saying?"

    The leader looked at the hateful couple, and didn't want to waste anymore
    time on them.

    "Boy..... I'll make this quick.

    Where is Queen Winnie!!!"


    Santa's eyes immediately lit up, as he heard the question.

    True enough, that old hag queen Ivy, couldn't sit still anymore.

    It looked like she sent these men here to kill Beri and his family.

    "Sorry.... the name you mentioned doesn't ring a bell!" Santa replied.

    "Doesn't ring a bell? Your ship was spotted around the same time as their
    disappearance.

    Plus we have eye witnesses that said that they personally saw you on that
    ship as well!!" The leader said.

    The leader couldn't understand it, they had already been in Carona for a
    month and a half now... and they hadn't been able to spot Queen Winnie or
    any of her children this entire time.

    It was like sorcery.

    From the reports they had gotten, they left with Santa to Carona.

    People had even said that they had seen the exact ship land in Carona a
    while later... so was it magic, where did they all disappear to?

    "Sorry but... for real, I have absolutely no idea of who you're talking
    about!!" Santa said while yawning.

    "It seems like you're willing to die for them right?

    No problem, we'll do it your way then.

    Men.... play with the girl, while I tie up this ingrate!!"

    "Can you hold on?" Penelope asked.

    "I'll try!!" Santa responded.

    "Do you best, and don't die on me!!"


    Santa looked at Penelope, and they immediately nodded at each other.

    Instantly, Santa ran up to the leader and unsheathed his sword.

    'Cling! Cling! Cling!'

    Their swords clashed several times.

    'Cling!'

    Santa was forced to lean backwards, as his enemies attacks were fierce and
    mighty.

    His enemy was bigger and taller when compared to him... and it was clear
    that the man had more strength too.

    Sigh... at this point, he try regretted why he didn't grain seriously.

    He was more of a thinker, than a fighter.

    "Haa!!"

    The leader yelled, while swinging his sword sideways at full force.

    The leader was aiming for Santa's arm.

    'Cling!'

    Santa blocked the attack, but this time.. the force of the attack pushed him
    down.

    He immediately rolled away, as the leader tried to pierce his rolling body
    multiple times.

    If he didn't think of something quick, then he was sure that he would be at a


    complete disadvantage.

    He looked at the floor and his eyes lit up.


    "Ahhh... my eyes!!

    You bastard!!"

    Benjamin had thrown dirt into the leader's eye.

    Taking advantage of the situation, he immediately swung his sword at the


    leader's knees.

    'son of a b**ch!!

    I'm going to kill you!!!"

    The leader started swinging his sword around like crazy.

    He couldn't see well, and his left leg had been cleanly cut off.

    What more could he do?

    'Fwip!!'

    The leader's swings were all over the place.

    Santa meticulously dodged them, and swiftly cut off the leader's head.

    He turned around in hopes of helping Penelope, but was stunned at the sight
    before him.

    She had just finished dealing with the other 6 men.

    She had left the last one unconscious for questioning.

    "Benjy... I thought you said that your skills had greatly improved?

    Why did you take so long to deal with just one person?"

    "Hey, that wasn't my fault alright.... Have you seen his size?"

    "All I hear are excuses and more excuses.


    If I wasn't here, aren't you aware that they would've ganged up on you?"
    Penelope asked with a cold tone.

    How could she not be angry?

    "But I'm okay aren't I?"

    "Indeed, your fine.... but what about next time?

    Tomorrow morning, I want to see you at the royal training field.

    It looks like I've been really soft on you over the years!!"

    For some reason when he heard her, a chill ran down his spine.

    As he looked at the unconscious man on the floor, he immediately began to


    think of his next move.

    It looked like he would have to head over to Baymard A.S.A.P.


    Chapter 181 Graduating Class Of
    1024
    Today was the 27th of December.

    Graduation day!!

    The students had finished their exams on the 2nd... and on the 20th, their
    report cards were given out within the school premises.

    With this, the semester had officially come to an end.

    Those who had passed, would of course be able to graduate.

    But those that failed, would take one more semester to better themselves
    before they could graduate.

    In this way, Graduation ceremonies would always be held at the end of


    every semester.

    'Ringgggggggggggggg!!'

    A golden colored twin bell alarm clock rang out loudly.

    Henry quickly got up and turned it off.

    If one were to describe the alarm clock, they could imagine it like a head
    with ridiculously large ears.

    The clock had 2 bells, which looked like ears... as well as a tiny metal stick
    between the bells.
    When it was time for the alarm clock to ring.... the stick would move from
    side to side, hitting both bells one after the other.

    Honestly, Henry was really impressed by this 'Alarm Clock' that his parents
    had bought for him 4 days ago.

    It was truly a lifesaver.

    Today was his graduation day, and there was no way that he would be late
    for such an occasion.

    The event would start at 11 A.M... but as graduates, they were required to
    come in by 10:30 A.M maximum.

    For this ceremony, Henry had bought 3 guest tickets for his family.

    His mom had to work today.... So his dad, his 16 year old elder brother and
    his 10 year old sister would be attending the ceremony.

    2 hours had passed, and everyone was finally ready to head out.

    They had decided to set out together, since the event would take place at 11
    A.M... and it would take 55 minutes to walk there.

    Of course 8 days ago, Baymard had received its first snowfall.

    On the first 2 days, the snowfall was light.... and on the third day, the snow
    had decided to give itself a break.

    On the 4th to 6th days, it fell down hard.... it seemed like the heaven's were
    having a mythical battle up in the sky.

    And after this intense battle, the snowfall had suddenly decided to back into
    hibernation.

    Although gone, it still left its lingering presence around Baymard.

    The ground, trees, streams, and roofs, had all been hugged by the snow like
    a day old baby.
    The entire area was covered by a thick blanket of white.... making the
    streets look like an unfinished canvas.

    But the thing that surprised Henry was that, standing outside now... the
    roads kicked clear and devoid of snow.

    As they walked towards the school.... they could see several snow clearing
    machines, cleaning up the streets and walkways for them.

    The workers would also sprinkle salt here and there on several places as
    well.

    Baymard had really changed.

    Right now, he was still amazed at how effective these winter clothes were.

    Rather than feeling cold, he had begun to feel hot under his many layers of
    clothing.

    His hands, feet, head... and even his neck was protected with a thick scarf.

    Along the way, they met several other people walking towards the school.

    Of course amongst the group, he saw his good friend Matilda as well.

    She was walking with her father, and older sister.

    "You excited?" She asked playfully.

    "How could I not be?

    I think I'm both excited and nervous at the same time.

    I have absolutely no idea what to expect." He said wryly.

    "I know what you mean.... but for me, I'm more nervous about preparing for
    a job interview than anything else.

    What if I get turned down for my dream job?


    I told you that I want to work at the Horse Ranch remember." Mildred said
    worriedly.

    Her ancestors knew damn well how she felt about the Ranch.

    Ever since it was created in June, she had been dreaming about working
    there for the rest of her life... so what should she do if she was turned
    down?

    "Hmmm... you don't need to worry too much about that.

    His majesty had said that on the first day of January, we'll get something
    called a 'Newspaper'.

    Apparently.... this paper will tell us what jobs are available, and when the
    interview for them will be held.

    He also said that every department within each workplace will be hiring
    people, so think about it.

    If you don't get into one department within the Horse Ranch, try the next
    one.

    And if your true goal is to be a caretaker for the horses, and you get hired in
    the other departments there..... then all you have to do is work in that
    department for a while, and then transfer to your dream area when there's an
    available spot."

    Mildred's eyes lit up, and she wasn't depressed anymore.

    "Ehh... then that means that what I should focus on is getting into the Ranch
    first right?"

    "Yup!!... that's it."

    They walked for a whe more, and finally arrived at their destination.
    There were a lot of families around the premises as well.

    "Aye.... Henry, isn't this your name?" Asked his father.

    On one of the hallways, there were large 4 frames hanging on the wall.

    The frames had columns and rows in them, forming several boxes.

    Each box had the names of every graduate enclosed within them in
    alphabetical order.

    The names were written in Black, built the column lines, row lines and
    frames were all in gold.

    Of course the background paper used was white, and the main header read:
    [Graduating Class of Fall 1024]

    Looking at his name, Henry's family felt immensely proud of him.

    "Son... will this stay here forever?" His father asked.

    "Hmhm... that's what his majesty said."

    "Hah.... I'm so proud of you my boy!"

    "Way to go bro!!" His older brother said while giving him 2 thumbs up.

    "Congrats big bro", said his cute little sister.

    The other families around were also proud about seeing their children's
    names as well.

    The parents began entering the main hall after they showed their tickets.....
    while the graduates followed their teachers and headed towards another
    massive empty room.

    Time passed by quickly....and just like that, it was time for the ceremony to
    begin.
    Chapter 182 Graduating Class Of
    1024 Part 2
    As the music played, Henry grew extremely nervous with every passing
    second.

    'Breathe.. breathe!!' he told himself.

    The musicians used their Obarios (which were basically violins), and harps
    to set the mood amd walking pace for the students.

    Of course Landon had modernised their violins just for this occasion.

    Previously, their instruments used the same strings from their crossbows....
    and it's outer shell was made from either wood, metal, and even tortoise
    shells.

    But now, Landon had ordered for new instruments to be made from wood
    and metal (for the strings and nails).

    Within the hall.... the audience was seating on the bleachers, while the
    middle area had numerous chairs all lined up neatly on it.

    There was also a massive wide stage ahead of the chairs.

    As the music played.... 3 rows of students and teachers walked out in an


    orderly fashion, with Landon leading the group forward.

    The teachers led the group wearing black robes, scarfs and hats, while the
    students followed behind by wearing all blue.

    For the teachers, their robes were lined with gold at the collar and shoulder
    region.
    In Landon's case, he wore a red robe that literally looked like Harry Potter's
    Gryffindor Quidditch robe.

    Of course he couldn't waste such a Grand opportunity just like that.

    The music continued and everyone walked !!'steadily... but nervously.

    They all tried not to look at the crowd.

    "Look!! look!! That's my boy there!!"

    "My little girl is now a woman!!"

    "Little brother!!... little brother!!... Smile more!!!"

    "__"

    The audience pointed and yelled out emotionally, as they watched the group
    of graduating students walk forward.

    The graduating students tried not to laugh, as they kept hearing their names
    being mentioned.

    Some of the teachers walked up on stage, while the rest aided the graduates
    in taking their seats.

    For this ceremony, Landon had prepared for it to be relatively short and
    straight to the point... compared to those back on earth.

    There were a total of 187 graduates this year.

    Before they walked in, there were already several guests seated on the
    stage.

    All the overseers were present, as well as Lucius, 3 government workers


    and Doctor Gerson.

    Once everyone had a seat, they remained standing.... and one of the teachers
    walked towards the podium holding a megaphone in his hand.
    "Welcome to the Baymard Public School Graduation Ceremony!!!

    Now... let's give it up for our graduates!!"

    'Wooow!!!!!!'

    'Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    The audience and those on stage clapped loudly and made several
    approving sounds, as they looked at the students who were currently
    standing below them.

    "Alright.... I will like to ask the audience to please join our graduates and
    rise, while our military sings our National Anthem."

    Immediately... a group of 12 walked onto the stage holding a flag and


    megaphones.

    3 people spread out the large flag, while 9 others sang the Anthem.

    This wasn't the first time that the people had heard this anthem.

    There were books about the Anthem, and during every major event... it
    would be sung for all to hear.

    As the military men began singing.... the audience placed their right hands
    across their chests, and tried to follow the song along.

    After the anthem, they did a short prayer to their ancestors... followed by a
    speech from the Valedictorian.

    And Lastly Landon came up to make his speech.

    Everyone adjusted themselves and sat up upright.... one should know that
    his Majesty's speeches were always moving.

    The man could move mountains with his words.


    "Graduating Class of 1024.... words cannot describe how immensely proud
    I am of you all.

    Congratulations.. you did it!!!

    But.... you should always remember that you could never have gotten here
    alone.

    Take a look at your families for one moment"

    Henry turned around and tried to find his family.

    After looking for a while, he finally spotted his cute little sister waving at
    him and calling out his name.

    From where he was sitting, he could tell that his family was overjoyedand
    pleased with him.

    This feeling was awesome!!

    As he listened to Landon's speech, he became somewhat emotional.

    "It matters not your gender, social status or background.

    Our struggles in this world are mostly similar, at one point in everyone's
    life.

    You all have been blessed with the rare opportunity that so many others
    would kill for.

    Seize this moment and be the best you can be!!

    I think a lot of people dream... and while they dream, the real happy people,
    the real successful people, are those that get busy.

    Time waits for no one!!!!

    Today, everyone here has blossomed into adulthood.


    So I expect you all to reflect on yourselves, and make the right choices in
    future!

    Once again, Congratulations Graduating class of 1024!!"

    Of course Landon had mixed some few famous speeches from earth, but
    who would know?

    Henry clapped, as he was utterly moved.

    His majesty was right.... Time waited for no one.

    If one only dreamt, and never did anything... then the situation might never
    change.

    His majesty was a clear example of this concept.

    If his majesty had still waited for his father to take him back, where would
    he be now?

    'Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Everyone clapped, as they were also touched by Landon's awe-inspiring


    speech.

    The ceremony proceeded and it was time for them to receive their
    certificates.

    "Bro... I'm so nervous!!!!"

    "M...me too... I didn't realise that we would have to walk up on stage!!"

    "Calm down... you'll do fine alright!!"

    As Henry conversed with those around him, the butterflies in his tummy
    had started to act out.

    They were currently seated in alphabetical order... so he was also sure that
    everything would happen in that same manner as well.
    Soon, it was time for his column to get up.

    He patiently followed the person in front of him, and stood at the line.

    "Henry Mors!!"

    'Boom! Boom!'

    As he climbed the stage, his heartbeat started pounding loudly and heavily.

    "Congratulations!"

    "Congratulations!"

    "__"

    He had just shook, Army General Lucius' hand... as well as several other
    guests on the stage.

    Finally, he stood in front of his majesty and was lost for words.

    Was his majesty actually going to shake his hands?

    How could a God touch a Mortal's hands so easily?

    "Congratulations Henry!!

    Remember... be kind, work hard and stay positive.

    Your life is in your hands!!" His majesty said while shaking his hand..

    "Thank you, your Majesty!!"

    When he walked down the stage, he felt like it was all a dream.

    He opened his certificate and felt proud.

    The certificate had the date of today, his name, the school's name and stamp
    seal, the head of education's name and signature.... as well as his majesty's
    name and signature on it.

    He looked at the certificate in his hand and smiled back at his family.

    'My life is in my hands' he thought.

    After the celebration, everyone was guided into another hall where they ate
    and drank.

    With the money from the guests tickets, the school had organized this meal
    for them.

    Landon smiled and decided to head back after a while.

    With this, Baymard would now welcome 187 new workers.

    December was finally about to end, and he voud now focus on serious
    work.

    This entire month was a big distraction to Landon... from military


    graduation and school ceremonies, to Christmas and so on.

    And now that all this was out of the way, the workers could focus on their
    jobs with no more holidays or activities hindering them.

    For new year, Landon had decided that he wouldn't give them any public
    holiday.

    Those who were off on that day could celebrate it, but those who had to
    work.... well, too bad.

    They had already wasted enough time already.

    No more public celebrations for the time being!!


    Chapter 183 Moving Onto The
    Next Phase
    Currently, time had passed by very quickly... and just like that, it was April
    again.

    Spring!!

    During the winter, Landon and the workers had been working tirelessly to
    reach their goals.

    In January, Landon had thoroughly focused on Construction.

    He began by allocating several workers towards the construction of the


    Navy's Base within District L of the coastal region.

    One should know that this region was to be divided horizontally from the
    beach.

    Hence each sector here would have it's own mini-beach in front of it.

    ▪District I: Shipping dock and ports, Merchant stores and so on.

    ▪District J: Luxury beach hotels, and beach entertainment

    ▪District K: Space which Landon just wanted to keep, between the other
    districts and District L.

    This space was to create ample distance between the other sectors and
    military posts in district L.... and it also had the Waste and Recycle
    Management industry within it.

    ▪District L: Baymard Marine, Coast guard and Navy stations and posts.
    So during January, Landon began building the Navy's Base... which he
    estimated to be completed in 7 month's time (June)

    He decided to build 15 massive buildings and 10 moderate size buildings


    within the base, as well as several extremely tall fences that kept people out.

    There would be 3 main fences that workers would have to pass through,
    before successfully entering the first sector of the base.

    From there, there'll also be several other gates and checkpoints needed
    before the workers reach the second, third and fourth sector of the base.

    And each sector will have multiple weapons to deal with intruders.

    With the way Landon designed everything, no stray person could easily
    walk in without access.

    Apart from the main Navy Base in District L, Landon had also decided to
    build several police stations, Navy posts and Military bases within the other
    coastal region Districts as well.

    The Navy posts in the other coastal districts will be fenced, and have just 1
    building within it... as well as a lighthouse.

    This lighthouse will be used to scan through the waters of every District,
    just in case someone wanted to sneak attack them at night.

    If the navy men notice anything, they were to immediately notify the
    military, as well as the Navy's Base at District L.

    As for the military posts, although Landon didn't want it to be large... it still
    needed to be properly fenced as well.

    It would have 4 main buildings and a lot of space to keep army tanks and so
    on

    What if an enemy ship successfully made it to the shores?


    He expected the military to handle them.

    The Navy had to focus on the sea, but... the military had to kill those
    enemies who managed to make it on Baymard's soil.

    These police stations would definitely have prison cells as well.

    For example, if some visitors and merchants cause trouble at the docks
    within District I... Landon expected the police officers to handle the
    situation immediately.

    And since these police stations will have cells, then they can just lock then
    up for a few hours or a day until those involved in brawls calm down.

    Well... apart from assigning men to start building police offices, Military
    posts and the Navy's base, Landon also began construction of a radio station
    within the District C (Upper region).

    He just wanted to construct the station now... so that when the workers were
    ready to build the radios, there wouldn't be any hiccups on the way.

    And lastly, he decided to construct a train Manufacturing and Maintenance


    Industry.

    These people would be responsible for building trains, fixing and


    maintaining them whenever an issue arises.

    He had planned for this industry to have an assembly line as well, so as to


    ease manufacturing.

    Lastly.... Landon wanted to start constructing a Train Manufacturing and


    Maintenance Industry.

    Transportation was a serious problem within Baymard.

    People would walk for 2 to 3 hours just to go to their job sites at the lower
    region and so on... it was utterly ridiculous.
    Trains, cars and buses were a must.

    Hence Landon decided to focus on this Train manufacturing industry which


    will take 2 months (March) to complete.

    But while this industry was being constructed, Landon had still gotten
    another group of workers to start making the train tracks... as well as
    placing them all over Baymard as per the City Plan.

    In his mind, it was better to start now, than to wait for the industry to be
    built first.

    Time was money.

    Once February came, the workers started constructing the Landport and all
    the military buildings within King's Landing.

    Construction would be a breeze... since they had cranes, loaders,


    excavators, aerial work platforms, and so many other heavy machines
    available.

    Landon had estimated that construction would only last for 5 months...
    Hence it was essential for the men to begin immediately.

    As for the fortified city walls, they had started working on them in
    October.... and by May (8 months total), everything should be completed.

    Up next, Landon focused on making Antennas, Receivers, transmitters and


    other parts needed to produce these radios.

    The workers had been taking his classes for 2 months now (December to
    January)... so it was time that they start making all the parts, as well as
    building all those massive Antenna structures all over Baymard.

    Within this month, paper money also began to circulate... and the people
    and workers at the bank became more pleased.
    No more heavy pockets, no more loosing coins here and there.... money
    became more convenient for them.

    There were 5 types of bills that were made: 100, 50, 20, 10 and 5 BM bills..
    (where BM was short for Baymard).

    Landon's face was on a pale yellowish '100' BM bill, while his mother
    Kim's face was on a green '50' BM bill.

    Of course Lucius' face was on a reddish 20 BM bill, the image of Lucy was
    on a bluish 10 BM bill and the image of the Castle was on a purplish 5 BM
    bill.

    And of course, each bill had the words Baymard on it... as well as several
    letters and numbers on them.

    Well..... with creating these papernotes, the images, words and numbers
    were all engraved on a steel plate.

    From there, a special dye was placed only on the engraved sections of the
    steel plate.

    Of course following that, a light sheet of plastic was placed on the steel
    sheet and baked for 8 minutes in low heat.

    And once it was done, the dye on the sheet transferred to the plastic...
    forming the exact image and design outline on the plastic.

    In fact, the process was somewhat lengthy.... but long story short, the
    printing industry had successfully created papernotes for all the citizens.
    Chapter 184 Moving Onto The
    Next Phase 2
    Once February ended, Landon and the workers immediately began working
    on all his plans for March.

    The first thing he focused on was radio manufacturing.

    Communication was also essential in times like this.

    If there was a serious crisis at hand, how were the citizens supposed to
    prepare themselves?

    Running up and down was never the answer.

    Word needed to get out fast, and having a proper means to communicate
    was key.

    When the workers started making these devices... there were a lot of issues,
    like finding the right wavelength and so on.

    But after 3 weeks of constant failure, they had finally reached a


    breakthrough thanks to Landon.

    Landon had just let them be, because he wanted them to make their own
    discoveries on their own.

    Everyday, the workers would focus on their radios and try to solve
    problems here and there.

    It was like a school assignment that they had to finish.

    Anyone who had ever gone to university back on earth, would know how
    much energy one could put in, when they wanted to complete an
    assignment.
    They sat in groups around their radios, took the device apart and tried to
    make it perfect.

    They had sleepless nights, as they tried to get the answer from their
    textbooks.

    Where did they go wrong?

    At the start of the month, Landon had created 10 samples for them to
    follow.

    They had used their calculators... as well as the formulas within their
    physics books, and were stuck on it for a while.

    They had erased, drawn and calculated the same thing over and over
    again.... but could never arrive at the right answer.

    This was sorcery!!!

    When they were at home, their minds would wonder back to the problem
    they were facing... and they immediately felt like all the studying that they
    had done from December to February, was for nothing.

    That was 3 months for heaven's sake!! (Back on earth... that would be a
    whole semester)

    Where they truly that stupid?

    All the main formulas was short and simple, so what were they missing?

    Like... they had understood and read the concepts, but why was practical
    work always so different from theory?

    They felt like even if they studied for several more years, they might never
    get it.

    But fortunately, his majesty took pity on them and after 3 weeks, they
    corrected all their mistakes.... all the while explaining where they went
    wrong.
    And once they finally realised their errors, they redid their work and tried
    creating these radios from scratch all by themselves.

    Some of them could even create frequencies and waves using other metal
    pieces... and even coins.

    It was so surprising.

    Moving on, Landon decided to focus on the newly constructed industries.

    The Ship & Boat Manufacturing Industry had been successfully completed,
    hence he decided to start making Navy warships..... as well as fishing boats
    and ships.

    The Train Manufacturing & maintenance industry that began construction


    in January.

    Of course, Landon immediately put the men to work in creating new trains.

    With this new industry completed, Landon began assigning workers to


    build several train stations at different locations within Baymard.

    At this point, these construction workers were always busy.

    When they finished building anything, Landon would immediately give


    them a new project and ship them off.

    And at the start of every month.... each construction group would increase
    in size, due to the addition of new citizens.

    Without these new citizens, how could Baymard have enough workforce for
    all these projects?

    For now, it was okay... but once July came, Landon would put a stop to
    taking in more citizens, unless it was absolutely necessary.
    One of the industries that had just been completed this month, was the
    Weapon Manufacturing Industry.

    With its completion, Landon began producing long range artillery weapons.

    He had decided to focus on creating stationary Howitzer guns and rocket


    launchers on the city walls.

    For these weapons, one could imagine the guns or rockets launchers that
    were usually placed on war tanks.

    What Landon wanted was to place these machines on the city walls.... as
    well as on the different military posts within the coastal region.

    One could never be too prepared when tackling an enemy.

    He also decided to make Taser guns for the guards and police officers... as
    well as bullet proof vests, and other safety gears.

    Walkie Talkies were also made and distributed to all military, guard, and
    police personnel within this period.

    For now, Landon was focusing on strengthening the soldiers and


    safeguarding the city walls and perimeters.

    July was coming fast, and the safety needed to be guaranteed before that.

    Up next, Landon had decided to focus on traffic lights and car sensory
    detectors.

    Soon, highway contraction will begin.... so it was essential for these lights
    to be readily available before then.

    Finally for the month of March, Landon had began construction of the
    people's Temple.

    Yes.... a Temple.
    The people had been requesting that he build one.

    Their reason was simple.

    They felt grateful to their ancestors, and wanted a way to thank them.

    Landon wasn't opposed to the idea at all.... Like he said, no one had the
    right to deny anyone of their beliefs.

    All major cities had temples.

    There were money temples, worshipping temples and even sex driven
    temples.

    And since some of the slaves were sensitive to the word 'Temple', Landon
    decided to change its name and call it a 'Church'.

    The people had requested for a place where they could pray, have heavenly
    teachings, and give offerings, money and other worldly possessions to their
    ancestors in exchange for blessings.

    With all this in mind, Landon had decided to let them appoint several
    church leaders and members themselves.

    But the leaders amd members would have to meet Landon weekly, to say
    how these offerings were being used.

    Landon had decided that the church would have its workers and leaders
    have services on:

    •Weekdays at 7 A.M

    •Saturday at 9 A.M and 5 P.M

    •And Sunday services at 9 A.M, 11 A.M and 5 P.M and 7 P.M.

    These leaders would have to take these jobs full time.


    They would also have to visit the sick in the hospital, as well as do charity
    work here and there.

    Landon expected the church leaders to encourage and lead the people
    towards the path of righteousness and goodness.

    In fact, for this one... Landon was ready to fabricate a whole Bible about
    their ancestors just for them.

    What he wanted to do was build their character.

    He didn't want them to think that raping, beating or killing people with no
    reason was fine.

    Greed and other sins would always lead one to their end... so he wanted the
    people to grow a coincidence whenever they were tempted.

    But of course, he also wanted to paint a vivid picture of hell for them.

    For their offerings, he would allow them to choose what they wanted to do
    with it.

    Did they want to send the money to unfortunate people outside Baymard?

    Then maybe Santa could open up an orphanage around his stores and take
    care of the people.

    Of course of that truly happened, Landon would also travel to those places
    to also see things for himself.

    He would never allow for money meant for the poor or the sick to be
    advised by greedy people.

    Even though Santa was upright, that didnt mean that all his subordinates
    were like him.

    And when people live around areas were crime is okay in the people's eyes,
    temptation was always present.
    In Landon's opinion, Santa was truly upright because he grew up in Carona.

    As a noble, it was rare for one to be upright... they existed, but it was truly
    rare.

    And sometimes, even the best people could change due to their
    environment.

    That's why Landon wanted to make the people grow a conscience.

    Sometimes, no matter how much one is tempted... their conscience wouldn't


    allow them to sin.

    As for the church leaders and members, of course their salaries would come
    from part of the offerings as well.

    They too are human beings as well.... they needed to eat, pay their bills and
    even drive good cars.

    So should they suffer and dress in rags because they are holy people? That's
    ridiculous!!

    It's wasn't a crime for a holy man to live well... provided he or she didn't
    steal the money.

    Anyway, Landon had used these 4 months to completely focus on


    construction.

    And now, spring had come and April was finally here.

    Time for Baymard to move towards phase 2 of his plans.


    Chapter 185 Landon To The
    Rescue
    "Little Bro..... what the hell is that?!!!!"

    Santa looked at the huge monster like carriage (heavy machine), as it


    continued construction on what seemed an uncompleted building.

    It's been a month since Landon had asked for several police stations,
    military and Navy posts to be built.

    He felt like his brain had just witnessed something that was supposed to be
    impossible.

    If he ever told what he saw to anyone else, no one would believe him.

    For sure, they would call him a liar.

    Where were the horses that were supposed to push the carriage?

    Was it magic?

    "Little bro.... is it for sale?

    Ah!!!... dont smile at me so mysteriously!!

    Little bro... how can you tease me like this?

    You know that I'm a merchant, yet you allowed me to see such a thing?

    How is this fair?"

    The more he looked at the machine, the more he felt like crying.
    It's been a long time since something could get him all excited like this...
    and yet it wasn't for sale.

    He knew the reasons to why his bro didn't sell these carriages... but still, he
    was a merchant for heaven's sake.

    Just watching these machines operate made his eyes bleed out.

    Looking at Landon's smile, he coildnt help but wonder what else felt
    Baymard could be hiding.

    This place wasn't as simple as everyone thought it was.

    It wasn't just him..... his own crew felt like they had just seen a miracle.

    "Bro, tell me the truth.... what the hell is going on in your city?" Santa
    asked excitedly.

    He could feel his whole body shake, the more he looked at the carriage.

    "Hehehehe.... don't worry, you'll know in July."

    "July?" Santa asked curiously.

    "Yeah July..... I plan to open Baymard to the public in July.

    Oh... that reminds me, here are10 passes for you.

    When and if you decide to come over, bring anyone you want to and use
    these passes.... Of course don't forget keep one for yourself as well.

    Basically, these passes will allow you or your family to have easy access
    into Baymard when you arrive."

    Santa was so amazed by the 'V.I.P passes' that he forgot to respond or even
    thank Landon for them.

    Was this still paper?


    How come it had a different color and design from the normal yellowish
    colored parchment paper?

    The passes were thicker than normal paper, and were all black in color.

    To be honest, they were as hard as a credit card back on earth.

    These passes were deep dark blue in color, and had the words: 'V.I.P pass'
    and 'Baymard' on them.

    Of course the expiration date for the passes was also written on them as
    well.

    And each pass had a rope around it, for the owners to wear around their
    necks.

    Santa looked at the cards in amazement.

    E wanted to ask how they were made... but something in him told him that
    this little bro of his wouldn't give up for no one.

    Sigh... the disappointments of a merchant.

    "So how do these passes work?"

    "Normally when you arrive, you'll need to get your documents made at any
    of the checkpoints.

    But this will pass, you could just use the V.I.P station... rather than waiting
    on line like everyone else.

    Youll be attended to immediately, and your documents will be processed


    A.S.A.P."

    For the passes, Landon was the only one who could give them out.
    Hence when the workers saw Santa, they would immediately know that he
    was his person.

    Santa had aided Baymard for months now, and Landon thought that it
    wouldn't be fair to let him have the same treatment as others.

    Apart from Santa and his family, everyone else ad to wait in line.... even if
    they were kings of other empires.

    "Wait... wait wait!!

    Little bro, you lost me there!!

    Documentations?" Santa asked confusedly.

    He had traveled all around the Pyno continent, and usually.... he just paid
    his say in.

    No one checked if he was a bad person or good person, provided there was
    enough money to pay.

    He had no idea what Landon meant by documentation.

    "You'll know, when you come back in July.

    Speaking of which, did you get my message?"

    "Sorry bro... I got it, but I was a bit tied up at the moment.

    That's why I couldn't rush back since then." Santa replied, as he puffed out
    his jaws and batted his eyelids at Landon.

    His pleading puppy dog face had truly made Landon speechless.

    'This guy was as shameless as ever', Landon thought.

    Truthfully, Santa had wanted to come as soon as possible.

    But would Penelope let him go? Nope!!!


    She had insisted that since he was almost killed, then it was her job to
    protect him and also ensure that he trained more.

    She had watched him like a hawk watching its prey for the past 4 months
    now.

    Honestly, he had attempted to flee on multiple occasions.

    But of course, he was always caught.

    She had placed posters and sketches of him around the empire, as if he were
    a wanted criminal.

    If anyone saw him escaping, they were to report it immediately and get
    their reward.

    She had also stationed her most trusted knights to block all entrances and
    exits of his estate.

    Wherever he wanted to go, they would follow.

    In his opinion, she was a bit too protective.

    Sigh..... what could he do?

    This was definitely his punishment for falling in love with an overly caring
    woman.

    Could there be anyone more pitiable than he was?

    He had even been caught once, when he tried to climb a tree and scale the
    fence.

    Within this period, Penelope had organized her feelings and had told her
    family that he was the one she was going to marry.

    She had truly treated him like a wife instead... not that he minded anyway.
    She was a domineering and stubborn woman, and he was a chilled person....
    so they were a perfect fit.

    Of course within this time, her family had given him HELL.

    How could they allow a softie like him to be with their princess?

    Never!!!

    They trained him day and night, until his legs became wobbly.

    His weight glad also gone done, and he was more fit than he usually was.

    But so what?... he wanted to go back to his carefree days, where he would


    eat, sleep, and think.

    And to make matters worse, his own father would come to his estate and
    train him as well.

    Yes... he had finally made up with his father and brothers.

    Previously, they didn't get along with him because he had chosen to be a
    merchant instead of a knight.

    How could anyone not want to serve such a noble and good royal family?

    Anyway, now that Santa had sat down with them and explained his reasons
    for being a merchant.... they had become close.

    But instead of sympathizing with him, his family continued training him
    like he was about to go to war.

    He had never been so happy to escape from Carona.

    When Penelope gave him a pass, he almost cried with joy.

    The pass only granted him to go to Baymard and come back.


    If he even thought about delaying his trip, then he wouldn't be able to travel
    for another 2 years... that was his punishment.

    Of course, he wouldn't even think about it.... since he knew how strict
    Penelope could be.

    Seeing Landon now, he felt like crying and complaining to his bro.

    Other people's wives would blush and get shy, but why was his own case
    different?

    "Bro... you have no idea what I went through okay?

    Anyway, I too have something important to tell you as well."


    Chapter 186 Landon To The
    Rescue 2
    Santa began narrating his experience with those thugs to Landon.

    And when he was done, Landon in turn gave him the letters and maps to a
    the illegal underground sex camps within Carona.

    Santa was so shocked that he felt his hairs stand up.

    The royal family and the people had worked hard in keeping Carona free
    from such activities..... but this Nopline guy dared to create them?

    Santa knew that he would soon be Penelope's king... so any problem or


    threat targeted at Carona, was also part of his concern.

    Thinking about it now, he was fortunate that Landon had an upright


    personality.

    If another noble knew of this scheme, they would've used it against Carona
    instead.

    Santa stood quietly for a while, as he tried to calm himself down.

    This was Nopline they were talking about.

    The guy had the forces that could rival an entire empire.

    If they made any wrong moves, this guy could even launch a full scale
    attack on Carona.

    This guy could literally send ships to attack them and dominate the empire
    if he chooses to.
    It was either they risked it and rescued all those people, or they pretended
    like they didn't know anything.

    But he knew deep within his soul that there was no way in hell that he or
    the royal family.. and even the people, could allow such a crime to go
    unpunished.

    But... what should he do?

    "Why not stay for 2 more days and have my men, and myself follow you
    back." Landon said calmly.

    Truth be told, this was a golden opportunity in Landon's eyes.

    This was the perfect hostage scenario mission for the men to undergo.

    Training could never beat the real thing.

    Landon thought that it wasn't a big deal for them to aid Carona, as he didn't
    want to give Nopline a reason to conquer Carona.

    Plus, he had a bone to pick with the guy as well.

    How dare he try to make the people of Baymard slaves?

    His plan was to rescue the slaves, destroy all underground camps and let
    Nopline know that it was Baymard that did it, and not Carona.

    He would only let one person escape with a message to Nopline.

    And by the time the message got through, July would've already arrived.

    Even if Nopline wanted to attack, Landon was sure that he would be blasted
    to pieces .... be it on land or sea, Baymard's forces would be unstoppable by
    July.

    Santa was both touched and worried.

    Why was this brother of his so reckless?


    "Little bro.... I cant allow you to do that.

    I...."

    "If you take me as your brother, then you would allow me to aid you in your
    time of need.

    Even though you don't believe me right now, I guarantee that I won't be at
    the loosing end."

    Santa looked at his little bro who was oozing with confidence, and was at
    loss for words.

    What more could he say?

    "Fine... I'll listen to you." He said, while raising his hands up in defeat.

    Why did this brother of his remind him so much of his wife to be?

    Landon thought for a while and realised a huge problem.

    The warships would only be completed in June, and Baymard didn't have
    any boats at the moment.

    He needed a ride.

    "Elder bro, can you give us a lift to Carona and back?... as well as leave us
    some of your crew men who could aid us in manning the ship?"

    Currently, he hadn't taught the men about sailing.... so it would be difficult


    to man the ship without an experienced crew.

    "That's definitely not a problem.

    It's the least I can do, since you're taking care of this problem for Carona."
    Santa said while nodding.

    "Alright.... since I don't want you or Carona to be implicated, send 2 ships


    back and leave 1 ship with me." Landon said.
    "Okay.... But I'm coming with you on this mission.

    Don't worry, I'll properly disguise myself up..... this way, no one will be
    able to link me with Carona."

    Landon thought for a while and agreed.

    Santa probably felt guilty for putting him in such a dangerous situation, and
    nothing he would say would change the guy's mind.

    So why not agree?

    "Alright... I accept."

    Within this 2 day period, Landon wanted to choose and brief the soldiers on
    their new mission.

    He also wanted to select soldiers who would stay and protect Baymard's
    city gates if any attacks occurred within his time if absence.

    Truth be told, he knew that his half brother Eli should have already arrived
    at the Capital... and Landon had a hunch that he should be sending his
    minions to Baymard anytime soon.

    So he needed the men to completely wipe them out.

    And judging from the distance between the capital and here, Landon was
    guessing that they should arrive in May or June at most.

    The second wall was 92% completed.

    By the end of this April, and at most the first weeks of May..... Landon
    expected it to be finished.

    Long story short, he would leave Lucius in control for all decisions linked
    to Baymard's safety.
    He also wanted to use this period to plan out all industry and construction
    activities within this month and the next.

    Depending on how long the mission would take, Landon was sure that he
    would be back at the start of June.

    So he had to give out plans for this April, as well as May.

    And just in case he came back in late June, then he also had to give the
    people June's work plan as well.

    All he knew was that he would be back at most 2 weeks, before the grand
    opening in July.

    "So little bro... you mean that I'll finally be able to see what you've got in
    your city?" Santa asked curiously.

    "Of course... but you all will stay in the castle with me.

    Just know that whatever you see now, will only be the tip of the iceberg for
    what Baymard will offer in July.

    I guarantee you that this place is like no other within Hertfilia!!"

    Santa looked at Landon doubtfully.

    Granted, he was impressed with those monster-like carriages.

    But that didn't mean that he would believe that an entire city could change
    because of those carriages.

    He had been to so many cities and towns... and even though they were
    beautiful, they still had the same things that other cities had.

    Water was still being fetched from the wells, people still used torches and
    every basic necessity was the same.

    So just how different could Baymard truly be?


    Chapter 187 A Whole New World
    There was no way that this city would be different from others... or so Santa
    thought.

    F*** it!!!!.... He took it all back.

    This place was definitely heaven!!

    As he and his crewmen sat in the doubledecker bus with Landon, as their
    eyes beamed out at all the magnificent buildings and carriages passing by.

    They looked around, and ther breathes were almost blown away.

    The clean roads ran in a neat orderly grid pattern, that enabled the
    onlookers to know what was beyond the numerous buildings and narrow
    roads around the highway.

    The beautifully crafted buildings all had various shapes and sizes, that were
    made from strange materials that Santa couldn't identfy.

    While driving in the carriage, he truly felt like he was in another world.

    He could see the citizens walking around in their beautifully tailored


    clothes, as they walked about minding their own businesses.

    Some were boarding other carriages, while others were going in and out of
    these god-like buildings frequently.

    If the heavens truly existed, then Santa would have sworn that it would look
    just like Baymard right now.

    His hands began to tremble slightly, as he took in the scene in front of him.

    'Marvelous', he thought.
    "You said that this moving carriage is called a bus?" Santa asked as he kept
    touching the seat in front of him.

    The bus was red in color, and had the Baymard's flag and name painted on
    it.... as well as the words: 'Tour Bus' on it.

    Of course the second floor if the decker bus was open roofed, which
    allowed the men to have a better view of the city.

    "Seriously little bro.... can I just get one bus?" Santa asked helplessly.

    How could he see all these things and let it go?

    Landon just looked at him and smiled wryly.

    Obviously, the answer was NO!!

    As they moved forward, they saw the workers constructing several new
    buildings within each district.

    One should know that it was currently 8 months since the residential
    builders had started construction..... So of course they were done with the
    residences.

    With the homes completed, Landon had immediately instructed for them to
    build several other buildings in other Districts ages ago.

    One should know that Landon was following Asia's standards when doing
    construction.

    In Landon's opinion, it was either Europe or North America was too lazy or
    too stingy when it concerned construction.

    Landon could still remember numerous incredible feats that Asians had
    done back on earth.

    For example in 2015, these people had built a massive 57-storey tower in a
    matter of 19 DAYS.
    That's 57 stories tall in 19 Days for God's sake!!!

    57!!!

    The rest of the world would probably take 2 or 3 years to do it.

    But with Asians... Nooo!!!, they didn't believe in wasting time.

    For example, the rest of the world would only hire 100 to 200 people to
    build such buildings.

    But with Asians, they could just hire thousands of people at once... just to
    get it done early.

    I mean.... if you have the raw materials and people, why wait forever?

    It makes no sense!

    Just construct the damn building!!!

    These people could build 2000 homes in just one week.... but the rest of the
    world would take years to achieve that same feat.

    In Asia, even getting approval for construction could be done in a matter of


    days.... but the rest of the world would approve these documents in a matter
    of months... and sometimes even years.

    People usually did their work halfheartedly, and would take time just to
    read a single report.

    But Asians wouldn't waste anytime and get it done A.S.A.P.

    Their system was built on time and efficiency.

    Those people were the most efficient people that existed on earth.... and that
    was a fact!!

    There were also many cases, where they had built 15-storey to even 25
    story buildings in a matter of 6 to 9 days.
    And yet the rest of the world would use months and years to do that.

    If one looked at these construction sites, they would see more than 500
    heavy machines building all at once.... but the rest of the world would only
    use 50 to 70 machines.

    Unbelievable!!!!!

    Landon was talking about people who used 14 days to install train tracks for
    a distance that would take the rest of the world a year to install.

    They used 2000 people just to build it fast.... but yet, the rest of the world
    would hire just 100 to 200 people for the job.

    Why wouldn't it take years to complete?

    Tsk!!..... Stingy people.

    So in conclusion, the world was either lazy or stingy compared to them.

    Heck!!... these people could build ships in a matter of days, yet the rest of
    the world would do it in years.

    Nahh!!!..... there was no way that he would use the western world as his
    standard.

    As far as he was concerned, they were backwards when compared to Asia.

    Even when building their bridges, technology, cars and so on.... they never
    spent so long to build them like the rest of the world.

    As for Landon, he had the people, he had the raw materials.... and for God's
    sake, he had thousands of heavy machines.

    So what exactly would stall him from building fast?

    Unlike the western world that would use 3 to 7 people to build a single
    home, Landon used 27 to 50 people to do so... and for Large enterprises, he
    used thousands to build them.... instead of a measly 100.
    So really.... what would stop him in developing the place fast?

    Like he had said, he didn't know if the rest of the world was lazy, or just
    stingy.

    Or maybe their project budgets could only use 100 people, instead of
    1000's... who knew.

    Anyway, the construction workers within Baymard had been building a lot
    of empty buildings as of late.

    They didn't know what these buildings were for, but since their king had
    requested them to be built... then they had just followed the design plans for
    these buildings and constructed them.

    Time was money!

    Well..... intead of something like a 57-storey building, Landon had preferred


    5 to 15 storey buildings all around Baymard within the various districts.

    Also, some of the workers had been renovating the palace within this
    time.... as well as most of the estates within the Upper region.

    Driving through the massive city, Santa was thoroughly convinced by


    Landon's words.

    Baymard was definitely one of a kind.

    It was more than that, it was a whole new world.


    Chapter 188 A Whole New World 2
    Once they arrived at the palace gate, Santa and his men were amazed by
    how majestic the palace looked.

    Landon had long requested for the palace to be renovated so as to resemble


    the iconic Waly Disney Castle logo.

    So what Santa and his men were feeling right now, was what he had felt the
    first time he had visited Disneyland.

    Of course during the renovation period, the workers had broken down parts
    of the floor and walls, so as to connect pipes, electricity and so on.

    The soaring majestic castle was bold on the blue beyond, giving off a
    celestial feel to it.

    It stood there as if conjured from a child's fairytale imagination.

    It was simply perfect!!

    The towering whitish grey walls, gave a beautiful blend with the bluish cord
    roofs.

    Some of the castle walls had 2 feet tall windows, and several balconies that
    were positioned at various points around the structure.

    There were also 21 buildings other mini-castles and tall glass buildings
    within the palace premises, that were similar to the main castle in design.

    The men had never seen any castle like this.

    Although Landon had made sure to retain most of the castle's features, he
    had still gone out of his way to renovate it to have a modern touch as well.

    This sort of palace could definitely make most of the rulers die from envy.
    .

    At the palace gate, there was a huge towering golden colored gate that
    wrote: 'The Royal Palace' on it.

    Once they neared the gate, 5 guards walking towards the bus..... while
    several others remained seated within the left and right office posts of the
    gate.

    The men checked the drivers I.D card and Palace Pass.. and once they were
    done, the driver drove in.

    They passed through several buildings, as well as several fountains, statues,


    pole thingies (pole lights).

    And once they stepped into Landon's actual castle, Santa felt like he was
    going to faint from excitement.

    "That's it!!!

    Don't try to change my mind.... I'm staying here forever!!!" He exclaimed


    frantically.

    The floors were decked with beautiful white marble tiles.... and the grayish
    colored walls, were elegantly decorated with large paintings and several
    oversized mirrors.

    "Bro.... how come I can see my reflection so clearly?" Santa asked in


    amazement, as he touched his face multiple times while looking at the
    mirrors on the walls.

    This was the first time that he had actually seen his real appearance.

    'Is this what I truly look like?', he thought.

    One should know that what they used, were used polished copper or silver
    plates that showed just 20 to 30% of their true reflections.

    All the crewmen couldn't help looking at themselves as well.


    'I need to shave my beards!'

    'I need to trim my hair!'

    'I need to grow out my chest hairs!'

    '__'

    Once they were all shown the bathrooms, everyone screamed in excitement.

    "So you mean that this thing will let out water when we need it to?"

    "And this other thing here is soap?

    "Wait.... you said there is heating within the rooms as well?"

    "So this toothbrush thing is for keeping our mouths clean?"

    "And where is the fire for the light? How come there's no fire?"

    "___"

    Everyone had immediately forgot that Landon was a king, and literally
    clamored him with questions here and there.

    Of course he didn't mind, and politely answered them.

    And when he showed them their beds and individual rooms, they felt like
    they didn't want to go back to Carona anytime soon.

    At first, the men were scared to wrinkle such clean and beautiful beddings,
    but when they finaly succumbed to the temptation before them.... they were
    utterly shocked.

    The beds, pillows, and even the blankets were as soft as a baby's buttocks.

    It was at that moment that they had all made up their minds, to follow their
    master (Santa) back to Baymard for the grand opening.
    How could their master be so shameless as to enjoy these comforts first
    without them?

    Was it really fair?

    They had already agreed to keep their mouths shut when they got back....
    lest someone else dared to take their spot for the trip.

    One should know that their master had over thousands of workers around
    him.

    What if the others got all excited and wanted to take their spot as crew
    members for that trip?

    No way!!!

    They would definitely come back for the grand opening.

    Once everyone was shown their rooms, Santa immediately pulled him to
    the side.

    "Little bro... I'll be honest with you, can I buy a house here?" Santa asked
    curiously.

    Actually, it isn't possible for any visitors to get homes yet.

    But... they could still rent out luxury suites and even luxury homes within
    the visitor based districts when they arrived.

    They could rent them for the period of time that they had to stay here.

    They could also rent cars, as well as pay for cheffeures and so on.

    No one was supposed to drive without passing their drivers lessons, so only
    cheffeures could drive these visitors around.

    "So what you're saying is that I can only get them when I come back in
    July?
    Can't I even book it now in advance?

    I want my family to have the best options!!" Santa said while pouting.

    Landon was really helpless when facing this guy.

    He didn't know why Santa was so worried about people taking the best spot
    before he did.

    Even though Baymard would be accessible to the public in July, who would
    know the opening date?

    He had roughly guessed that people would actually start to coming to the
    city around October time.

    Firstly, it would take time for people to start paying attention to Baymard.

    For example, during this mission with Nopline... he had surmised that
    Nopline would probably receive the news around late July or August.

    And even if he wanted to attack, Nopline would need time to organize his
    soldiers... so there was no way that Nopline's attack would come anytime
    soon.

    And even if it did, Nopline wasn't aware of the weapons at the front gates....
    so the fool would only be sending more people to their deaths at Baymard's
    hands.

    Eli's case was exactly the same as well.

    When his men wouldn't return from war, then he would probably have to
    send a larger group on a 4 month journey towards Baymard.

    In this era, there was literally no better means of communication or


    transportation... so everything took time to accomplish.

    Lastly, even if Santa comes here for a month or 2 and goes back..... it would
    still take time for news about Baymard to travel around.
    So..... Landon knew that Santa and his family would literally be the only
    ones to come here in July.

    Yes Baymard was going to be open to the public in July... but why should
    he announce it to all his enemies?

    Let them bloody hell find out on their own!!

    This would also gave him a lot of time to make and perfect weapons around
    baymard.

    So why should he be worried?

    Just thinking about it now, Landon speculated that his father would
    probably get wind of his success around November or December... Who
    knows.

    All in all, Landon was sure that no one would truly give Baymard a hard
    time this year.

    If it were back on earth, people could easily use landlines or phones to pass
    out information.... but unfortunately within this period, news could travel
    for several months on horseback before anyone could receive it.

    "Bro... I don't think you don't have to worry about fighting with others for
    the best home." Landon said as he giggled.

    "Ahh... that reminds me!!

    Bro, you said earlier that only Baymard's money could be used here..... so
    what do I do, when I want to anything in July?"

    Santa knew that his bro wouldn't allow him to buy and ship these goods
    now... so he decided to suck it up and wait till the grand opening.

    He had seen Landon's wristwatch, and was so fascinated by it.


    For heaven's sake, the thing could tell the time!!!!

    This damn brother of his was truly killing him.

    On the bus... Landon had shown him all the currencies within Baymard,
    which amazed him greatly.

    His little bro's face was actually drawn on money.

    How was that even possible?

    After entertaining Santa for a while, Landon immediately called for all the
    overseers.... as well as the high ranking military personnels to come to the
    palace.

    It was time to get serious.


    Chapter 189 Allocating Out Tasks
    "System, I'd like to buy a Capsule for an hour using my Technology points."
    Landon said.

    He needed to quickly write Baymard's development plan for the next 3


    months, before he left for this mission.

    1 hour in the real world, was equivalent to 5 days within the capsule.

    "The system has processed the host's request.

    Teleporting host now."

    'Vrup!'

    Landon had appeared in a large white hall.

    The entire room resembled those white rooms that one saw in movies.

    The floor, ceiling, walls and even the tables, couches and chairs were
    immaculate white.

    Although he had the option of modifying the room, Landon still preferred
    for it to remain like so.

    This way, he could concentrate better.

    Having color and other distracting objects will only distract him and slow
    down his progress and time..... after all, he got this place to concentrate, and
    not to relax or play.

    He walked towards his office table, and pulled open the first 2 drawers
    which had unused notebooks and pens in them.
    For phase 2 and 3 of his plan, Landon had planned to focus on
    entertainment and food.

    There were a lot of unused buildings that had been built around the districts,
    especially within the entertainment Districts.

    Typically... District D should have things like Side Bank branches, Luxury
    hotels, Luxury villas for guests, amusement parks, Zoo, Car stores, Malls,
    Main Bus station and so on.

    While District G would have Regular hotels for visitors, bank branches,
    Baymard National park, Bars, stores, and so on.

    For the next 3 months, Landon expected the workers to focus on these
    entertainment centers:

    •Go Kart Racing

    •National Park

    •Bowling

    •Trampoline Rooms

    •Restaurants/Cafe

    •Painting and Sculpting

    •Spa's

    •Gym

    •Roller skating

    •Skateboarding

    •Obstacle Course games houses

    •Large indoor adventure playground homes


    •Multiple Street shops and stores that focused on food like Pizza, burgers,
    Body care products, books, plates, clothes, and even plastic toys.

    Although the new Mall in the Upper region would be completed and
    opened by July.... he had to admit that having individual stores within the
    Central region was still a good business move for Baymard.

    The largest Mall was at the Upper region, but those who would stay at
    District G of the lower region...might need night snacks and other items at
    knvonvinient times.

    Hence it was good to have individual stores scattered around the city.

    For entertainment.... even though Landon couldn't make things like


    amusement parks, laser tag rooms, planetariums, Aquariums, Zoos, Arcades
    and other fun activities yet.... he was somewhat confident that the current
    activities would still be able to capture the heart of their visitors.

    For Spas, Landon had already written down a list of oils and lotions, that he
    needed Alchemy industry to produce.

    They also had to build saunas, facial masks, body scrubs and so on.

    He needed them done within these 3 months.

    At this point, Landon was purely thinking about business.

    No matter what era it was, women were always obsessed with beauty and
    staying forever young.

    For beauty, they could even drain all their own money.... as well as their
    husband's or boyfriend's pockets just to buy products that would keep them
    forever young.

    Landon didn't see anything wrong in capitalizing on that.


    Anyway, he was focused on making products and equipments that weren't
    high tech.... like laser hair removal treatment machines, scar removal
    machines and so on.

    He only wanted basic things like smooth and polished massaging stones,
    towels, nail fillers, nail clippers and other basic tools.

    Of course, the oils and chemicals would be made available by the Alchemy
    industry.

    For the National Park within the Central region, Landon just needed them to
    create walkways, benches, staff buildings.... as well as transport trees and
    flowers to the park.

    Like he had said, the area had a Plain terrain... so the grass was already low,
    but the trees were scarce.

    No matter how Landon looked at it, parks were always filled with trees and
    flowers. Hence they needed to transport them immediately.

    The area Landon had chosen was the area were the streams converge,
    forming a massive pond, which leads back to the Coastal region.

    As for the gym, Landon wanted a painted running track within one of the
    floors.... as well as basic equipments like jump ropes, dumbells, barbell and
    benches press weights, indoor cycle bikes and machines that worked using
    pulleys and string systems.

    Landon wasn't going to make that were digitalized like treadmills and so on.

    Those would of course be made in the future.

    He also wanted the gym to have several multipurpose courts for tennis,
    squash, badminton, and volleyball.

    Of course there would be courts for basketball and indoor soccer as well.

    Also, when visitors came, they could also sign up for workout classes.... as
    well as dance, cycling or yoga classes in one of the empty rooms.
    Once Landon came back, he would make sure that he personally picked out
    instructors and showed them what to do for every class.

    He would also teach them what to do if someone wanted to loose weight or


    gain muscle.

    These activities were good for everyone, not just the visitors.

    As for things like toy stores, Landon wanted plastic and rubber toys and
    puzzles for both girls and boys.

    He wanted to make simple toys and games that weren't electronic.

    He wanted Lego's, yoyo's, baby rattles, hoopla hoops, pogo sticks, and of
    course toys that look like the princesses and characters from all the fairytale
    books within Baymard.

    He also wanted to make children costumes from all the books that he had
    made.

    He had already written about Superman, Spiderman, Batman, Wonder


    Woman and a few more.... as well as sleeping beauty and other popular
    Disney princesses.

    Even though the children didn't know how their favorite characters looked,
    the toys would have the character's name on it.

    So with time, he was sure that these girls would want their tiaras, wands
    and sparkly dresses to look like their favorite characters.

    And the boys would also like to be superheroes as well.

    There would also be teddy bears, mythical toys like dragons, my little pony
    and Barbie dolls within the toy stores.

    With all the books about Barbie's adventures out, how could he not make
    this plastic doll?
    For outdoor toy sets, he wanted to make plastic playhouses, plastic slides
    and swings for children, toy basketball hoops, soccer goal posts, and Sand
    boxes.

    For things like puzzles and board games, Landon was thinking of snakes &
    Ladders, Scrabble, The game of life, Monopoly, Princess themed board
    games, Twister, UNO and regular card games.

    With all these toys and games in mind, Landon was sure that Baymard
    could do without things like Xboxes, playstations, game boys, arcade games
    and the internet for the time being.

    For Arts & craft, Paint and sculpting classes, Landon had decided to place
    them together, and make more games within those buildings so as to call in
    more people.

    Like adding scavenger hunts, house of mirrors, murder mysteries with hired
    actors and other thought provoking games.

    Apart from all these things, the main attraction areas would be the buildings
    that host things like Trampoline Park, multiple obstacle course, Bowling,
    Children Game homes with bouncy castles, go-kart racing, roller skating
    and Skateboarding buildings.

    Hence Landon needed the workers to create, bowling boards, roller skates,
    skateboards and other items needed for these games.

    So far, these were all the things that Landon had decided to focus on.
    Chapter 190 Allocating Out Tasks
    2
    With entertainment taken care of, Landon began to focus on Phase 3.

    FOOD!!

    Within these 3 months, he wanted the Food industry, as well as the chefs to
    produce:

    •Sugar (from the 6 month grown sugar beets)

    •Biscuits

    •Popcorn

    •Pretzel sticks

    •Pretzel buns

    •Pizza

    •Sandwiches

    •Pastries

    •Waffles and Pancakes

    •Fried wings with different seasonings.

    •And lastly, icecream.

    Processed Sugar was absolutely a must.

    Right now, the people just crushed sweet foods and fruits and used the
    juices as sugar.... since honey was somewhat expensive for the average
    household to afford.

    Foods like sugar beets, strawberries, and so on...were used daily by the
    people.

    For drinks, he wanted lemonade, smoothies and milkshakes.

    If the workers followed his instructions, and the cooks followed his
    recipes.... then with time, he was sure that they would perfect the taste
    before these 3 months were up.

    For the first month, he expected these goods to not be all that good... but
    with time, he was sure that it would be even tastier.

    After all, the chefs had to make these everyday for the next 3 months...
    that's 90 days doing the same thing over and over again.

    No matter what, they were sure to get it right within this time frame.

    Since he was making these foods, Landon had also decided to make electric
    cookers, fridges/freezers and blenders.

    The ice cream and and drinks needed to be cooled for the customers, and
    the workers needed reliable cookers for fast pace customer service.

    Also.... since he couldn't make things like fanta, coke, wine or other
    beverages.... things like smoothies were a perfect choice.... hence he had to
    make blenders.

    And because he was going to make hotels, Landon had also made up his
    mind to make washing and drying machines.

    With phase 2 and 3 out of the way, Landon continued with development.

    There were just 4 things that Landon wanted done within this period.

    First, he needed a Seaport constructed.


    So in essence, he needed a proper harbor for ships to dock and sail within
    District I.

    He also needed another large building which was similar to the Landport or
    airport.

    And of course at the back of the building, there would be a car park for the
    buses to carry these visitors to and from Baymard.

    Landon decided to call this building 'The Coastal Port'.

    The building would be a little distance away from the harbor and the beachy
    sand.

    In general, Landon decided that he would basically bar the entire coastal
    area.

    So he would have the men put 4 meters tall iron fences and gates around the
    area.

    For this, they just had to dig up the ground in a straight horizontal line all
    around the coastal region using those heavy machines.

    From there, they would place the iron fences into the ground, and place
    cement around it.

    Landon wanted them to do this a 4 meters away from the sand.

    Back on earth, there were a lot of fences beach areas that spanned for miles
    away... especially those around Navy bases or other military bases.

    Blocking and controlling the crowd was paramount for safety.

    Of course, the fences would have barbed wires.... as well as gates and doors
    at certain points, so as to let visitors or officers in and out of Baymard.

    There would also be guard tower posts at particular points around the fence,
    for safety.
    So when people arrive at the harbor, they would have to proceed to the
    gates, and from there, they would walk into Station 1 for check in services.

    In future when Landon made a beach resort, the gates within District J will
    open up at particular times for the guests to swim if they wanted to.

    Within District I, Landon also wanted to construct another building for


    storing goods that were meant to be shipped out or transported into
    Baymard.

    This place was basically a storage facility.

    Up next, Landon wanted the workers to focus on upgrading the various


    industries.

    So far, they had already began modifying the Military, School, Government
    buildings and Hospital.

    In short, they had primarily focused on making the estates within the upper
    region have a blend between modern and ancient architecture.

    But right now, Landon needed then to focus and expand the industries
    within the lower region.

    He wanted them to have water, heat and electricity....as well as for them to
    have proper structures, gates and so on.

    Also, he needed the lower region areas that were facing the Central region
    to be fenced off as well.

    Only those who work within these regions can have access to them.

    Moving on, Landon had wanted the men to start building several gas
    stations around Baymard as well.

    They had built numerous buildings, but only one gas station had actually
    been built.
    Landon needed at least 3 stations in each District, so they needed to get that
    done immediately.

    So with all this happening, he had decided to make fire extinguishers as


    well..... One could never be too sure.

    Finally, Landon needed the men to build a proper Police Headquarters... as


    well as a Prison Facility.

    Once he was done, he quickly left the time Capsule and immediately sent
    for the overseers.

    And after dealing with them, he sent for Lucius and all the major military
    personnels.

    As arrived, Landon ushered them toward his study.

    The study was broad with a large table at the front... as well as several
    couches, book shelves and side tables neatly positioned within it.

    "Please.... have a seat!!" Landon said while gesturing towards the grayish
    colored couches.

    Everyone was puzzled by Landons actions.

    Usually, Landon would head on towards the military base to see them....
    this was the first time that they had been called in to his study.

    Somehow, they all felt extremely nervous... as if Baymard was currently in


    attack.

    They could feel butterflies churning in their bellies.

    10 minutes passed by, and all the men had gotten the gist of it.

    Landon then spoke in Private with Lucius and came out with a detailed
    Military plan.
    "Gary!!.... you and 500 soldiers will follow me to Carona.

    When you get back, make a list of those who you want to work with... and
    briefly them on the mission.

    We set out in 2 day's time, so I expect you all to be prepared by then.

    "Yes your majesty!" Gary answered.

    "Mark.... you will take 6 soldiers and head on towards Riverdale City for 2
    and a half months.

    During this mission... you are to leave all Baymard products here, and head
    out with only a dagger and enough money to keep you fed and housed
    there.

    I need you to pick both female and male companions for this journey.

    Your identity is that of a married man, so I expect another female to act as


    your wife.

    Stay there and keep your eyes and ears to the ground!!!

    Take note about new on City Lord Shannon... as well as the royal family or
    anyone that plans to target Baymard.

    Although Shannon is dead, we need to know if we are being suspected or


    not.

    You have 2 days to get ready as well!"

    "Yes your majesty!"

    "Josh... you will stay here with Army General Lucius and protect Baymard.

    Within this time, I expect any and every threat to be properly dealt with.

    Don't fail me!!"


    "Yes your majesty!"
    Chapter 191 Who The Hell Was
    Master G.P
    --The Royal Barn Palace--

    A storm was coming.

    Black clouds stretched across the sky, rolling in from the North.

    These thick swelling clouds that were carried in by heavy winds, began
    crying excessively.... as they poured gloomily on the land.

    And for a moment .... everything stood still for a while, as even the wind
    had held it's breath silently.

    The lightning flashed and split the dark horizon, instantly brightening up
    the streets.

    And slowly following the lightning, was an earthshaking thunderous sound


    from the heavens.

    'DDDPawwww!!!!!'

    It was just 11 A.M, yet the sky was dark, wet and misty.

    "Where is she?"

    "My king... my king.... the third queen has locked herself in her chambers
    again."

    Alec Barn hit the wooden door, instantly smashing it open.


    This woman sure knew how to cause trouble for him.

    In the room sat a haggard but delicate barefooted woman, who sat on the
    floor around a pile of clothes and broken ornament pieces.

    'DDDPawwww!!!!!'

    The lightning illuminated the woman's sideframe, forming a scary-like


    appearance.

    And when the thunder echoed through, the maids standing behind Alec
    were scared silly.

    At this point, the woman looked like a vengeful ghost here to take the souls
    of the guilty.

    "Just how long are you going to act like this?" Alec asked with a hint of
    disgust on his face.

    It's been 6 months since their daughter Jennette, had passed away.... and
    since then, he hadn't been able to get any action with her.

    Amongst his wives, she was the only one who had managed to keep her
    luscious figure and youthful glow... hence she was the only one who had
    been pleased him thoroughly.

    Sure, there were several harlots and sex-workers around the palace..... but
    only she knew how to do that thing with her tongue so well, so he had no
    choice but to pacify her and hope that she would be in the mood.

    He had made up his mind that by next month if she wasn't ready yet, then
    he would just lock her in a room and force her to have perform her wifely
    duties.

    Who was the boss?

    He was, that's who!!!


    He was the man... and he had married her into his family, not the other way
    around.

    It really annoyed him that he had to pamper her, a mere third wife.... for the
    sake of pleasure.

    Women!!

    Truth be told, he wasn't really sad or angry that his daughter died... after all,
    women really weren't important to him.

    He had grown to love his sons, but his daughters were a different matter.

    They could at best be used to as bait to form political treaties, get powerful
    men and families under him and so on.... or a way to please and appease
    powerful empires or continents that want war against Arcadina.

    They were just political tools to be used for future purposes, so why should
    he be sad?

    What really annoyed him, was that someone had the guts to insult him by
    doing such an act under his very nose.

    For him, that was the important point to note here.

    Argenia.... that was his third wife's name.

    Within this 6 month period, she had stopped taking care of herself, and had
    slowly started taking the appearance of a savage.

    If not for the fact that she was the only one who knew his body so well,
    would he ever come here to beg or pacify her?

    No matter how he explained what he wanted done during his sexual


    activities, those hatlots could never get it right like Argenia.

    She was a pro!!


    She had been with him for more than 15 years now, and she knew just what
    to do, where to touch and how to please him.

    Nothing could beat years of experience.

    "She's never coming back, so how long are you going to keep this up?

    You kept your window open this entire time?

    Can't you see that the water is seeping in, into the room?

    She's dead for heaven's sake.... So let it go!!!!" Alec said while trying to
    endure the foul stench coming out from the bedroom chambers.

    Everytime a maid would come in attempts to clean the room, Adrian would
    throw a fit and start attacking them.

    All she wanted was peace and quiet, yet these people kept talking to her and
    pestering her.

    When it was time to eat or take a bath, the maids would knock on the door
    and relay their message from outside.

    No matter what, she had forbidden them to step into her chambers.

    She didn't want anyone in her space... period!

    Argenia stared angrily at Alec, as her body trembled from anger.

    Dead?

    Let it go?

    Never!!!

    Wasn't Janette his daughter as well?

    How can he be so heartless?


    She knew what he truly wanted.

    After so many years together, how could she not know how his mind
    worked?

    In her eyes, he was truly a bastard!!

    For these past months, she had turned the city upside down just to find the
    culprit.... and she had also sent her men to different cities, towns and even
    villages to see if they could find the culprit, but no one had turned up yet.

    6 months of turning round and round with no culprit yet, and this damn
    bastard dared to tell her to let it go?

    She felt like she was slowly loosing her sanity because of this villain.

    If he had assisted her like she had asked, wouldn't the culprits be dead and
    buried by now?

    Son of a b**ch!!!!

    "Don't come any closer!!!" she yelled out, as she quickly grabbed a broken
    ornament piece the size of her palm and shot it at him.

    Just as she threw it, the lighting flashed and the thunder rang out loud as the
    piece hit the floor.

    'DPawwww!!!!!'

    Since she didn't have enough strength, the piece hit the floor and shattered a
    little distance in front of Alec.

    Looking at the tiny pieces in front of him, the anger in his heart doubled.

    Did she even realise that he could have her killed for attempting to kill the
    king?

    He looked at her coldly, and quickly but carefully made his way towards
    her while stepping over the pile of clothes and broken ornaments scattered
    all over the room.

    Once he finally reached her, his eyes almost turned misty due to the
    pungent smell coming from her body.

    How long had it been since she took a bath?

    'Breathe Alec... Breathe....', he told himself.

    Just looking at her appearance, he could see flaky and ashy skin on her
    arms, neck and face... especially around her nose, eyes and mouth.

    Her reddish pink lips were so dry and chapped, that Alec was afraid that if
    he ever kissed them... then her blade-like lips would slice through his own
    instantly.

    'Disgusting!'
    Chapter 192 Who The Hell Was
    Master G.P 2
    Alec quickly held Argenia's arms, and took another piece of ornament in
    her hand that she was about to throw at him.

    "Let me go you bastard!!!

    You don't care for our child at all.

    You...." the more she struggled, the more Alec rough handled her.

    He hurriedly carried her and violently threw her on the messy bed.

    Her clothes and body were all soaked from her sitting under the window the
    entire time.

    "You there.... bring me a rope!!!" He yelled out angrily.

    5 minutes later, he had successfully tied both her feet and hands together.

    The smell of her fouled odor, coupled with the smell of her wet clothes....
    had gotten the best of Alec.

    He really couldn't take it any longer.

    "Ughhh....You stink!!!!" He said while holding his nose.

    "You there, get her cleaned and changed.

    While the rest of you make sure that his room is spotless." He commanded

    "Yes your majesty!!" They answered.


    "Everyone, get out and leave us for a bit!!!" Alec commanded, as he looked
    and smiled at Argenia arrogantly.

    Once everyone had left, he slowly traced his hands on her collarbones,
    shoulders and neck.

    "My beloved.... wouldn't you say that I've given you enough time already?

    Do you know how long 6 months is?

    It looks like I've pampered you too much these years.

    So starting from today, you won't have a choice anymore.

    When I want you to perform, you do it!!

    When I want you to jump, then you jump!!!

    And if you aren't able to please me, then you'll just have to do it over and
    over again until you get it right.

    And if you don't do it the way I like it, then you can kiss getting revenge for
    your daughter goodbye.

    Remember... if I want you dead, then it will be so!!

    This is your past chance, use it well.

    I'll come back by nightfall, and I expect you to move your body the way I
    want you to." Alec said while smiling at the angry but frightened woman.

    She looked at him, as if looking at a beast.

    What he said was the truth.

    If he wanted her dead, then no one would be able to save her.

    So for the sake of staying alive, taking care of her son James, and finding
    her daughter's murderer.... she had to please this demon with everything that
    she's got.

    She stopped struggling and immediately calmed down.

    Seeing that she had thought it through, Alec unhurriedly untied the ropes
    and gave her a warning look.

    "You know what to do after this, so do not disappoint me!!

    See you tonight my beloved."

    With that, he took off without giving her a second look.

    She dug her fingernails on her bed in anger.

    She couldn't breathe, as her heart pounded with force against her ribs from
    immense anger.

    She wanted to scream and damage the things that weren't already broken
    within her room.

    But she knew that if he lashed out, the maids might hear her and report it
    back to that damn motherf***er.

    Patience.

    For the time being, it was best for her to act like a docile wife and wait
    silently.

    And just like that, Alec had unintentionally added another enemy to his list.

    Argenia swore that this embarrassment and resentment would be given back
    to Alec in ten folds.

    He threatened to kill her?

    'Just you wait!!', she thought.

    .
    The maids quickly came into the room and silently did what they were
    asked to do.

    They led her into a bathtub the size of a 2 meter wide circular fish pond,
    and gently cleaned her skin.... as well as detangle and comb out her messy
    hair carefully.

    Because it was raining hard outside, the maids hard boiled the bath water so
    as to keep it hot... lest their master catches a cold.

    After 3 hours of skincare and hair care, she headed back to her bedroom
    chamber which was now spotless.

    Once they dressed her up, she walked towards her bed and asked everyone
    to leave.

    She needed a moment to think.

    For the first time in her life, she felt like a prisoner.

    How ironic it was, that after so many years of love and loyalty... that
    bastard had decided to treat her like this.

    The love had instantly cleared from her eyes, and all that was left was pain
    and resentment.

    Even though she didn't hate him enough to kill him, she still resented him
    for not caring enough about her daughter.

    She turned around and placed her hands under her pillow, and was taken
    aback.

    She quickly held up her pillow and saw a rolled up letter there.

    Who could have put it there?

    Was it Alec?

    Was it her son?


    So many questions popped in her head instantly.

    She slowly sat up and pulled the reddish ropes that were used to tie the
    rolled up letter.

    [I know who killed your daughter.

    If you truly want to know the culprits, come to the Venigard Tavern at 6
    P.M Tomorrow.

    When you arrive, check in at room 7 and gently move the wall mirror to the
    side.... and wait there quietly and patiently.

    The culprits will be in the next room.

    Oh... and you can call me Master G.P.

    P.S destroy this note when you're done with it]

    Argenia looked at the note in shock, as her hands trembled slightly.

    Her first thought was that this was a trap.

    What if this Master G.P was the one responsible for killing her daughter?

    Wouldn't she just be playing at his hands?

    The man had found a way to get the letter under her pillow...so wouldn't he
    be the most suitable suspect?

    A person that could have things moved in and out of the heavily guarded
    palace, would definitely be a powerful and dangerous man.

    Her daughter had died in a similar manner, with no one being able to trace it
    back.... so how could she truly trust such a mysterious person?

    Then again... if it was really a trap, wouldn't she also be dead right now?
    After all, he could poison her food, or even send his men to kill her in
    silence..... but he didn't.

    So many he wasn't the culprit.

    And if he was truly to be trusted, why would he show her who the culprit
    was?

    No one would do or say anything for free.

    Was this Master G.P an enemy to her daughter's killer?

    Was that why he wanted her to know?

    If that was the case, then it seemed that he wanted her and the enemy to
    fight it out to the death.

    But even so, she didn't mind.

    Janette's murderer had to die, and that was a fact!

    Argenia was conflicted on what to do.

    To go, or not to go.... that was the question.

    After thinking for a while, she decided to go.

    Screw it!

    This was her first clue to finding her daughter's killer, so taking the risk was
    definitely worth it.

    Could she rely on that bastard husband of hers? Nope!!

    She had to make all the moves herself.

    Right now.... the only thing that she was truly curious about, was the
    identity of her informant.
    'Who the hell was this Master G.P?'
    Chapter 193 Revelations
    The next day, Argenia stretched her hands over her head as she groaned
    with displeasure.

    It was 3:15 P.M, and she had just woken up.

    All through the night, and well in to the early part of the morning.... she had
    been pleasuring that vagabond.

    Everytime she had fallen asleep, he would wake her up 2 hours later and
    continue these tedious adult exercises with her.

    When he left at 9 A.M, she felt like her ancestors had finally taken pity on
    her poor body.

    Her lower body ached with pain.... as most of the time, she wasn't in the
    mood when that beast had penetrated her.

    She could see blood stains on her beddings, as well as around her thighs.

    The scoundrel had really forced his way through.

    Thankfully before he left, he had told her that today would be her rest day...
    and tomorrow night, they would continue on from were they had stopped.

    'Oh My Heavens!!!

    What time was it?' She thought, as she looked at the gloomy sky outside.

    Even though it wasn't raining, the air was cold and windy..... and the sun
    was still hidden away by the clouds.

    Argenia quickly jumped out of bed, and hurried away to look for her maids.
    Since she had decided to be at the tavern by 6 P.M, how could she dare to
    be late?

    She needed to clean up and arrive there around 5:30.

    For situations like these, it was best for one to come early.... as one could
    never tell if some unforeseen circumstances could occur.

    The only problem now, was bypassing Alec's security.

    He had specifically said that she needed to rest.

    So if he found out that she had enough energy to walk about, then he would
    never give her any resting days again.

    Before cleaning up, she immediately wrote a letter for her most trusted
    knight, Benvolio.

    Benvolio had been with her way before she became queen.

    He and several other guards had been given by her father, as a means to
    protect herself against Alec if any bad thing happened to her.

    When she was done, she quickly went to her audience room and sent for
    Benvolio.

    "My Queen!!" Benvolio said on bended knees.

    The man's bluish hair, purplish eyes, and handsome face..... made him look
    extremely friendly and approachable.

    Which usually deceived those around him a lot.

    Most people who had never seen him fight, thought that he was weak and
    docile.

    But when the smiled, most people shrieked in fear.


    His creepy crazed smile, coupled with the numerous scars and injuries he
    had left on his enemies.... made people bellow away.

    When he fought, he would smile and laugh.... while licking his enemy's
    blood off his face or hands.

    It scared the sh**t out of those who observed his battles.

    Hence his nickname, the Laughing Maniac.

    Honestly, those back on earth would easily relate this guy with 'Hisoka' in
    'Hunter x Hunter'.

    Their pale skin and creepy smile literally freaked everyone out.

    In fact, the only difference between these 2 were their dressing, eye color
    and hair color.

    Their personalities were too alike.

    "You may rise!!!

    I called you here to follow up on your search for my daughter's killer.

    Have you found him yet?" She asked, while throwing the letter towards his
    direction.

    Since Alec had requested that these maids pay attention to her every move,
    that meant that they would probably be listening in on the conversation as
    well.

    "No my queen!!" Benvolio replied with a creepy smile on his face, as he


    gently picked up the letter a few inches in front of him.

    He licked his lips playfully, and unhurriedly hid the letter away.

    "I only called you here to see how far along you were with the search.
    Since you haven't found the culprit yet, then we had nothing further to talk
    about.

    You're dismissed!!"

    With that.... Benvolio unhurriedly bowed at her, winked at her and walked
    away while smilingly.

    Lookingat him, she could help but feel helpless.

    Honestly, all through the time that she had spent with him... she could never
    fully decode what the guys deal was.

    In the beginning, he truly frightened her.... but after several years of


    complete loyalty, she had just concluded that he was a mental case.

    Once he was gone, she quickly called her maids, cleaned up and then made
    up an excuse to go to the Royal Prayer Rooms.

    She told them that she wanted to pray for her daughter's fortunes in the
    heavens.

    "My queen, do you want us to pray with you as well?" Asked one of her
    maids.

    "No.... I need time alone, so I'll only come out after 3 hours." She replied.

    Typically, it wasn't weird for one to spend hours in a prayer home or a


    temple.

    If one wanted the souls of their loved ones to have fortune in heaven, then
    they needed to sit within the temple and polish 'spiritual stones'.

    These stones were just white pebbles that were found on the coastal shores.

    If someone's loved one committed 20 sins that they were aware of, then 20
    pebbles would be enough to polish.
    For example, if Adrian believed that her daughter had sinned 12 times her
    entire lifetime.... then 12 stones would be polished.

    But usually, one could polish as many stones as possible, just in case their
    loved one committed more sins than they were aware of.

    White pebbles were used as a sign of purity... and were used to purify the
    souls of the dead

    Once the stones were polished, they were thrown into the fire and until their
    outer appearance turned black.

    It was believed that during prayers for the dead, as the burning process
    continued... the soul of the dead would absorb the purity of the pebbles.

    And in turn, the blackness of the stone showed that the souls sins had been
    absorbed by the pebble instead.

    White pebbles were believed to be a natural Hertfilian blessing to the world,


    hence they were used.

    Once her maids left, she quickly walked towards the backyard of the prayer
    courtyard and looked left and right suspiciously.

    "Benvolio.... come out!!"

    "You called my Queen?" He replied, as he popped out from a large wooden


    barrel.

    "Where are Flik and Ron?"

    "Here my Queen!" Said 2 others, who jumped out from behind a huge pile
    of firewood.

    "Good..... now that you all are here, then let's make our escape!"

    But first, where are the clothes that I asked for?" Argenia asked.
    "Here they are my queen!!" Benvolio said while passing on a bag towards
    her.

    She quickly went into one of the empty rooms in the courtyard and
    changed.

    She had changed her flashy clothes, and was presently wearing sack-like
    male peasant clothing.... which cheap male shoes as well.

    She had also tied her hair like a man, and had chosen to wear a cheap mask
    to go with the outfit.

    Once she was done, her surbodinates aided her in climbing and jumping
    over the 2 meter fence around the prayer courtyard.

    On the other side of the wall, her other subordinates were already ready
    with 2 merchant wagons.

    Previously when she was cleaning herself up, her surbodinates had quickly
    gotten merchant wagons and had immediately used Argenias name and seal
    to come into the palace as merchants.

    They claimed that Argenia had specifically asked them to bring their
    jewelry and makeup products for her to see.

    They would now leave under the guise that Argenia was praying... and
    would it come back later again to see if she was still available to see them.

    "Ron, you stay back and make sure that no one comes into the Prayer
    courtyard.

    Flik, Benvolio.... you're coming with me on this one."


    Chapter 194 Revelations 2
    After escaping the palace, they quickly made their way towards the
    Venigard Tavern.

    In this mission, the hooded Benvolio was in charge of talking.

    The Tavern was filled with the strong aroma of ale, and sweaty men.

    There were men seated around the wooden tables, that had been soaked
    with over spilled ale from their cups.

    Some were toasting and laughing, while others were having a small
    organized bar fight at the side.

    Some gambled on these fights, while others slapped the butts of the serving
    women that passed by.

    Some were heading upstairs to have their fun with these serving girls, while
    others were heading downstairs while burrowing up their pants.

    The trio moved closer to the front desk carefully, as they tried to avoid all
    the chaos that was currently happening around them.

    As they moved, the servant girls would call them out seductively.

    "Hey handsome, wanna have a good time with mama?"

    "Ouhhh I love mysterious men... why don't I show you how mysterious I
    can be as well.?"

    "___"

    Since Adrian was dressed as a man, they also tried to seduce her as well.
    They touched her arms and clothes as she passed by, while biting their lips
    and shaking their assets in front of her.

    'Ladies...ladies....I'm a married woman okay?', she thought, as she tried to


    maintain her composure.

    "Check in at Room 7!" Benvolio said seductively, as he tapped his hands on


    the front desk playfully.

    Normally, he would have slaughtered every woman in this room for


    touching him.

    But since they were undercover, he had to keep his cool and restrain
    himself.

    Just thinking about killing them and seeing their blood spraying out of their
    bodies, made him smile even more.

    It would indeed be a beautiful sight.

    The young girl was confused..... but because he had asked in a seductive
    tone, she had chosen to comply with his request.

    Strange enough, room 7 hadn't been booked all day.... which was very odd
    indeed, but what did she care?

    The reason why she was confused was because she was usually the one who
    told people where to be at.

    So why were these particular guests insistent in being at room 7?

    Although she wanted to know the reason, she knew better than to let her
    curiosity get the best of her.

    She had seen people get killed within this same Tavern because they poked
    their noses into things that didn't concern them.

    Another thing that piqued her curiosity, was the fact that these people were
    all men.
    Did they plan to sleep with each other instead?

    If so.... then that would explain why they were turned off by women.

    After all, it was very common for men to sleep with men.... especially those
    knights who camped out for years and years away from the taste of a
    woman.

    'It made sense now', the front desk girl thought, as she tried to convince
    herself that it wasn't that she or any of the other girls were ugly..... it was
    that those 3 men preferred a man's touch to that of a woman.

    How else could she explain the fact that 3 full grown men, would pass up
    the chance to sleep with hot women that were throwing themselves at them?

    Hmhm... that must be it!

    They liked men.

    While the front desk girl was coming up with her own theories, the
    supposedly gay trio had just entered the room and had immediately went
    towards the large silver mirror on the left side of the room.

    Apparently, this mirror was placed here so that those men could watch their
    woman's actions from the back as well.... so as to heighten their pleasure.

    "Benvolio... Flik... gently lift the mirror away from the wall!"

    The men nodded and did as they were told.

    The space that was blocked by the mirror had certain tiny holes on it that
    were hard to see from afar, except one stood right in front of them.

    Based on the positioning of these holes, it was safe to say that they would
    be able to hear everything that comes out from those next door..... provided
    they were on the bed.

    From the holes, one could see the bedsheets just directly below them.
    Meaning that these holes were placed on the front wall of the bed's upper
    frame.

    Time passed by quickly, and they soon heard voices next door.

    "Baby.... I've missed you!!" Cary said, as he closed the door behind
    Anthony.

    Adrian on the other side, couldn't see them clearly.... and could only faintly
    hear them, as they were somewhat far away from the bed.

    But when they climbed on the bed, she immediately knew who those voices
    belonged to.

    She tried to calm her anger and breathed in and out.

    'Sleeping with your sisters fiance?

    What a good child!!'...she thought, as she continued to listen in on their


    conversation.

    "Baby, how long do we need to keep pretending just to be together?"


    Anthony asked.

    "You know that I want to be with you more than anything else.....but that
    bitches mother is still looking for her daughter's murderer.

    If we hook up, wouldn't she immediately suspect us?

    Even if she killed that slut Janette, I still think that we should lay low for
    the time being.

    But don't worry..... I heard that my father has ordered for the old hag to be
    kept under lock and key within the palace." Cary said while seductively
    running her hands across Anthony's back.
    On the other side of the wall, Argenia almost lost her mind when she finally
    confirmed that this shameless coupled had killed her beloved daughter.

    She calmed herself down, and continued to listen in on them.

    "True.... but how do we introduce our relationship?" Anthony asked.

    "Hehehe I've already thought about it.

    We could just say that we found comfort in each other.

    After all, you're grieving and I'm also grieving..... so who would question
    our new found love?

    When my brother becomes king, do you think that anyone would dare to
    question us?"

    Anthony frowned.

    Although he agreed with what she was saying, Eli would only become king
    in the future and not now.

    So what do they do if they get discovered before then?

    The old hag was indeed a problem.

    "But baby... what if she finds out that we were the ones who killed Jenette?"

    "Even if she finds out what can she do?

    She's a bloody prisoner, who's life solely depends on my father.

    If she attempts to kill me, Father would definitely not let her go.

    Do you know why?" Cary asked smilingly.

    Anthony knitted his brows and shook his head.


    When Jenette died, Alec looked for the culprit for just 2 weeks... before
    burning down an entire town up display his power and might for his
    enemies to see.

    So why would Cary's situation be any different?

    "Its because of brother..... to appease brother, father would probably kill the
    old hag and her entire family with his own bare hands for brother.

    It's simple, the old hag gave birth to a useless son.... while mother gave
    birth to the future king."

    On the other side of the wall, Argenia frowned.

    What the girl said was true.

    Even though she wanted revenge, Alec would never support her if it
    conflicted with Eli's interest.

    And if he ever dug deep into the matter and found her to be guilty, then her
    old father, mother, brothers and sisters.... as well as their families, will all be
    killed.

    Today's revelation was indeed jaw dropping... but since she had made up
    her mind to kill her daughter's murderers, then the shameless couple had to
    die.

    Adrian looked at Cary in particular and smiled coldly.

    'Good child..... aunty here will play this game with you a little longer'
    Chapter 195 Undercover Agent
    Mike
    --Riverdale City--

    Major General Mark and his comrades were presently undercover.

    His majesty had assigned him the task of collecting Intel in Riverdale City.

    For this mission, he had brought his girlfriend Ava... as well as 5 other men
    and women with him.

    Originally, he didn't plan on taking her along.

    But when he said that he would be away for 3 while months, she
    immediately insisted on coming with him on this mission.

    She was also excited, as this would be her first time being an undercover
    agent.

    How exciting!!!

    Before leaving, everyone had been briefed about their identities.

    Mark and Ava were newly wedded peasants, who had moved here all the
    way from the Chusa Village 4 cities away.

    Their village was burned and raided by bandits, hence they had no choice
    but to flee.

    And ever since then, they had been wandering around from city to city like
    nomads.
    As for his other male comrades, they were to take the identities of Mark's
    brothers.... who had also traveled with Mark alongside their wives as well.

    It had been 3 weeks since they had settled in, and right now... the men jad
    successfully gotten work at the fields, while the women stayed at the Inn
    aiding in doing Laundry.

    When they first arrived, they had pleaded with the owner of the Inn to hire
    the women as Laundry maids for the guests.

    This was a great way to pick up Intel, since the inn had a bar at its ground
    level.

    When there was a bar, they would definitely be drunk people who would
    talk about the happenings within the city.

    Gossip was what they needed right now.

    Just to be safe from harassment, the women had worn several layers of
    clothing to make themselves look fat.... and they had also put dirt and fake
    black spots on their faces to mask their beauty.

    Anyone who looked at them right now, would be totally turned off by their
    hideous appearance.

    So far, they had found out that some Captains from the Capital had left
    Riverdale a while ago.

    And that Shannon's only son, Marder.... was bloodthirsty for his father's
    killer.

    Apparently, the knights had escaped when his father was being killed, were
    immediately killed.... and their families weren't let go even after their death.

    From everything that they had found out, this Marder character was a
    dangerous and tricky fellow who would uld be problematic for Baymard.

    Hence it was best for them to keep an eye on him while they stayed here.
    .

    Carriages and horses passed along the busy roads, as the peasants walked
    through the busy city.

    The roads were muddy and dirty, from the numerous cries from the sky.

    It was Spring time, and the skies were always gloomy.

    The cool breeze gently massaged the chests of Mike and his men, as they
    carried the last stack of hay towards their employer's barn.

    On the way, the soldiers on horses, and even the snobby rich merchants and
    noble in carriages would splash puddles on mud water on their bodies.

    "Puii!!... they stink!!"

    "Honestly!!....Why must we share our roads with these filthy peasants?"

    "Just look at their muddy clothes!... don't they have any awareness at all?"

    "__"

    As they walked by, these upper class men would sometimes spit at them or
    insult them alongside other peasants..... just to get a rise out of them.

    But no matter would type of insults were thrown their way, they stayed firm
    and continued on with their work.

    One false move, and they could be burnt alive as examples for all to see.

    As they moved, they couldn't help but compare his Majesty's attitude to
    these so called nobles.

    He was truly one in a million.

    "Czar.... what did you find out, when you sneaked into the city lords palace
    last night?"
    "Majo.... I mean Mark..... It appears that this Marder guy plans to send
    some of his trusted subordinates towards Omar City, which is just 3 towns
    away.

    Apparently, he believes that Shannon was killed there.

    So he's personally going there secretly to investigate."

    In fact, there were so many things that had puzzled Mark.

    Why did the survivors not confess about the fact that Baymard was
    responsible for Shannon's death?

    Where they scared silly by the attack from back then, that they had made up
    their own stories in their heads?

    No matter how he looked at it, something didn't add up.

    Well.... provided they weren't looking toward Baymard for revenge, then he
    wouldn't be bothered.

    "And what about Marder?

    What will he be up to during this time?"

    "He said that he would like to recruit and build up more forces for the time
    being.

    From what I reckon, more than 90% of his father's soldiers had been
    destroyed by us..... so although he had his own forces, it would still be
    nothing when faced with a powerful enemy.

    I think he plans to lay low and act docile for the time being."

    "This is also good...

    We need to make sure that no enemy heads on towards Baymard witjout our
    knowledge." Mark said.
    Just to keep an eye on the road leading to Baymard, they had all chosen to
    work on the fields facing that direction.

    From the hilly fields, they could see and observe the roads outside the gates
    while working.

    The men continued their discussion as they walked towards the barn.

    "Czar!... Hoden!.... when we get to the inn, you two focus on drinking with
    those at the bar.

    Pay attention to every minor detail!

    I want to know everything that's happening within the city."

    The 2 men nodded as they listened on.

    "Nymbo!... how much longer before the city map is completed?"

    "I need 2 more weeks to complete it Majo..... sorry Mark." Nymbo replied.

    It was hard for them not to call Mark, 'Major General Mark!

    He was their Major and Leader for heaven's sake!!!

    "Good..... continue taking your normal stroll around the city until you get it
    done.

    As for me, I'll head on towards the market area to collect Intel as well.

    But before that, I think we should lay low for the time being as well.

    SOMEONE has been watching us!"


    Chapter 196 Busy Baymard
    Back in Baymard, everyone was busy.

    The public school students had already school, while those at the academies
    were already done with their final examinations.

    3 weeks had already passed since his majesty had left, and the workers had
    immediately dived back into their work.

    No one wanted to dissapoint his majesty.

    At the Plastic making department, supervisor Moriarty was busy working


    supervising and inspecting the new dolls from the new doll making sector.

    "Careful! Careful!" He said, as he watched the men pour the pasty liquidy
    plastic into the molds.

    The workers carefully carried the large pocket if liquid plastic, and poured
    it carefully into the mold.

    The liquid dripped like thick glue, as it fell onto the molds.

    The liquidy polyethylene plastic used, had been mixed with an orange
    dye..... so as to make it look skin-like.

    In this world, people had 4 main skin tones: white, black, blue, and pink.

    And of course each skin tone had its own shade as well... like deep pink,
    pale pink and so on.

    As for the people within the Pyno continent, their skin tone was whitish...
    with an orange undertone to it.

    Of course due to the slaves and merchants from different continents, the
    people knew about some of these skin tones.... hence Landon didnt see
    anything wrong in creating them.

    Who knows.... maybe merchants from those places can come over and buy
    them from him.

    Another thing that was noteworthy, was the fact that black/deep drownish
    eyes were very rare.

    Even those with black skin tones, had colorful eyes ranging from white to
    violet.

    In fact, most if them looked like Storm from 'X-Men' when her eyes turned
    white.

    Taking all this in to account, his Landon had also requested for the dolls to
    be made with different skin tones and sizes as well.

    Anyway, the plastic was placed into the molds.... and when it cooled down,
    50 tiny plastic body parts were formed.

    So each mold could make 50 left arms, 50 right legs.... and so on.

    When the molds were done, they were sent immediately to be


    painted....before they got put together.

    For this part, the workers had to be careful.

    Barbie's lips, teeth, eyebrows, nails and so on.... needed to be painted on


    carefully.

    And if they made any mistake, then they could just use alcohol to wipe the
    paint off and start all over again.

    As the workers painted away, Moriarty walked around and inspected the
    doll's makeup.
    Before his majesty had left, he had left them with close to 30 different
    portraits for how Barbie should look like.... irrespective of skin tone.

    In some of the portraits, Barbie had a smokey eye makeup.... with a long
    winged eyeliner and pink lips.

    While in others, Barbie only had average makeup on.

    In essence each portrait had a different outfit, makeup and accessories.

    Landon had tried to relate her to every profession in Baymard.

    In some, she was a knight..... while in others, she was a teacher, scientist,
    nurse, doctor and so on.

    Moriarty was amazed at how clear and surreal the portraits looked.

    If his majesty wasn't king, Moriarty was sure that by now..... he would be a
    renowned Painter.

    "Supervisor Moriarty.... What do you think about this look?"

    "It's good!!! But make the eyeliner wing a little bit longer.

    "What about mine supervisor Moriarty?"

    "Please look at mine too!!"

    "Me too!"

    "__"

    At the beginning, Barbie's makeup was done very poorly.

    Hence all those dolls that had been made then, had to be reheated back into
    liquid plastic and redone again.

    But after 3 weeks of doing this daily, the workers had improved their
    painting techniques significantly.
    Granted, there were still a lot of things that needed to be changed, but
    Moriarty was sure that by the next 60 days (2 months), they would
    definitely get it right.

    After the paint had dried off, the rest of the body was put together.... while
    the head was sent off to the next group of workers, who would sew in
    Barbie's hair.

    The hair was literally made from polymer Nylon, and was sewn into the
    head using those old steam sewing machines from the Textile industry.

    'Drrrrrmmm!!'

    The sewing machines churned, as they sewed the different colored nylon
    polymer fibres into Barbies head.

    And once they were done, the head was sent to attached with the other body
    parts.

    Body parts like the head, limbs and arms, all had ball sockets at their
    connecting joints.....so as to force the balls into the holes at places like
    barbie's neck and shoulders.

    Up next, Barbie's outfit was gotten from the textile industry and worn on
    her.

    Of course, her plastic shoes, bags and other accessories are also but tether in
    a next transparent plastic box.

    As for how the max design got printed, it was done in a similar manner like
    paper money.

    The box design and drawing was imprinted on a steel plate.

    From there, a dye was added on the outline of each stroke and line within
    the design.

    Following that, a thin transparent plastic sheet was placed on the top of the
    steel plate and backed for 8 minutes.
    And at that point, the image and dye colors on the steel plate gets
    transferred to the transparent plastic sheet.

    The whole process was very similar to making different colored paper
    money.

    That particular transparent plastic sheet would pass through 6 more steps,
    before it would finally be used to print out identical designs over 100's of
    cardboard boxes all at once.

    Well.... the first few process steps were only done within the first of the
    month.

    Those first steps were only needed to get the exact design for Barbie's
    boxes.

    But once they made specific designs for all 30 design types, they
    immediately began printing out hundreds and hundreds of copies on
    different colored boxes.

    His majesty had stated that Barbie could only have 3 main box colors: pink,
    white and red.

    Moriarty held the box in his hand, that already contained Barbie and her
    accessories within it.

    3/4 of the box's front, was made of transparent plastic... while the rest of the
    box was made of a pinkish cardboard box

    After inspecting most of the Barbie products for a while, he continued on to


    look at more dolls within the storage room.

    This sector had 550 workers who were all in charge of making plastic toys.

    They made several toys like Wonder Woman, Mulan, Superman and so on.

    Generally, each toy had 20 molds that could produce at least 50 tiny body
    parts from it.
    A day, at least 200 people would be present for each shift... and they would
    sit there for 8 hours and make over hundreds of plastic toys.

    So every day, they make at least 600 toys from both shifts.

    Granted, that 600 could mean 50 Mulan toys, 20 Superman toys and so
    on....

    But all in all, 600 were made daily.... And by the end if the week, they
    would generally make over 3000.

    The thing that took time, was to paint the toys.

    If they workers got more proficient, then more toys would be produced
    daily.

    Hence as time goes by, its evident that production will also increase as well.

    All in all, Moriarty was pleased with the results so far.

    It was indeed, a beginner's job well done.


    Chapter 197 A Brand New
    Semester
    "Momo... hurry up!!.... we're going to be late!!" Yelled Linda, as she rushed
    towards the newly constructed building within the school premises.

    Little Momo and her, were on their way towards the chemistry laboratory.

    Today, they were taking Chemistry 3.

    Ever since the beginning of April, they had been taking 6 main courses:

    •Biology 1 (Classes of living organisms)

    •Math 4 (simple variable math, like find X)

    •Chemistry 2

    •Chemistry 3 (introduction to lab science)

    •Physics 1

    •Phyno 4

    Apart from these ones, they also had other fun and creative courses that
    occurred once a week... like:

    •Arts & Craft 1

    •Ethics & Morality 1

    •Health & Hygiene 1

    •Literature 1

    •Music 1
    • And Physical Education

    Another surprising thing for the students was that this year, the school had
    created a Student Council body based on the votes from the students.

    Also, each class had a class monitor and deputy class monitor that's
    entrusted in assisting the teachers in class, aiding the weak students, roll
    call... and so on.

    No matter what amongst the 2 leaders, one had to be female and the other
    male.

    Generally, once the winners for both the Male Group and female group
    emerged.... the students would then vote between the 2, and choose who
    should be the class monitor or deputy class monitor.

    For the biology class, the students were taught the basics like: cells,
    microbes, plant systems, animal systems, invertebrates and vertebrates.

    In short, they were taught about all the classes of living organisms.

    Of course for Math 4, they focused on simple variable math... like 5x=10,
    find X.

    In that class, they focused on understanding one to two variable


    equations..... which were usually linear equations.

    For chemistry 2, the students would still focused on reactions, atoms and so
    on.... but now with the use of calculators, they had begun learning about
    calculating molecular weight and so on.

    Of course just so that the students could breathe a little, music, literature,
    physical education and arts & craft were essentially a must.

    In short, this semester was a busy one.

    Today, Linda and little Momo were heading towards the Chemistry Lab in
    the new school building.
    Once they got in, they immediately climbed the stairs until they arrived at
    the 3rd floor... where they were greeted with a large group of students
    outside the lab.

    The area was bustling with busy students.

    Friends greeted each other with hugs or playful punches, while others had
    their eyes glued on their books as they continued doing assignments that
    were due in the next class.

    Some already had their lab coats and safety wears on, while others were
    busy wearing theirs on now.

    In fact, everyone was doing their own thing as they waited for the class to
    begin.

    Instantly, the duo opened their bags and quickly pulled out their neatly
    folded lab coats and safety items.

    For this class, everyone was required to wear their lab coats, gloves, rubber
    boots, and goggles.

    Linda looked at her watch and knew that it would soon be time for them to
    go in.

    And right on queue, Mother Kim and teacher Gophen opened the lab doors
    from instead and ushered the students in.

    "Morning Teacher Kim!"

    "Morning teacher Gophen!"

    "Morning teacher...."

    "__"

    Everyone greeted their teachers, as they walked in and immediately found


    their usual spot.
    The Laboratory was massive, with several working slabs, cupboards with
    equipments stored in them, and a small storage room at its front.

    Linda and Momo immediately spotted their other group members, and
    rushed over to join them.

    Ever since the beginning of the semester, they had been put in groups of 5.

    Apparently, these people would be their lab partners throughout the entire
    semester.

    "Alright.... before we begin, you all know the drill.

    In front of each group, are 5 question sheets.

    You all have 7 minutes to answer them.

    Remember, no cheating and no copying.... these small tests make up 20% of


    your final grade.

    Now.... Begin!!"

    Linda immediately flipped her question sheet and got to work.

    For this Chemistry 3 course, they had 1 theory class on Tuesdays, and 1 lab
    session on Thursdays.

    And at the beginning of each lab session, they would have mini quizzes that
    would test them on what they had learnt in their Tuesday classes.

    Chemistry 3 was a course based on Laboratory work, so they had to know


    about the equipments in front of them, safety lab hazards and so on.

    In fact... Ever since the students knew that these questions were 20%, they
    had taken them seriously

    Linda filled her name and school number on the question sheet, before
    proceeding to answer the questions.
    The questions were straight to the point, and easy to answer if one was
    paying attention during lectures.

    And just like that, time flew by quickly... 7 minutes later, the quizzes
    collected back by teacher Gophen.

    And the papers were collected, Mother Kim began distributing the Lab
    manual sheets for today's experiment.

    "Alright.... before we begin our Laboratory experiment, let's recap on what


    Teacher Winnie has been you all in Chemistry 2." Mother Kim said.

    The students immediately took out their books and writing materials....
    While others flipped the pages of their books to the last pen-filled page.

    It was important for the students to know about what reactions they were
    going to perform today, hence it was good for them to recap on what they
    were previously taught.

    "So as usual, let's look back on what you all have been learning so far.

    I need a few examples of chemistry around us... anyone?" Mother Kim


    asked, as she waited for the students to raise their hands.

    "Yes Filipa?" She said, while pointing at a little girl at the front of the room.

    "Air is essentially chemistry, because it's constantly undergoing a chemical


    change.

    For example, we breathe out carbon dioxide and take in oxygen... so air is
    always changing.

    Also... air undergoes changes whenever smoke is released in to the


    atmosphere by burning, hence it's part of Chemistry."

    "Correct!!.
    Any other examples of Chemistry around us?" Kim asked.

    "Our bodies."

    "The ocean"

    "When we make bread."

    "__"
    Chapter 198 A Brand New
    Semester 2
    As Kim Listened to all of the examples of chemistry around us, she nodded
    in acknowledgment.

    But when someone gave bread making as an example, some people


    giggled.... as they thought that it was definitely wrong.

    How could bread making be chemistry?

    "Good good good!!.. These are all good examples.

    Now, let's focus on bread making.... which is essentially baking."

    As she spoke, some of the students looked at her in doubt...they weren't


    buying it at all.

    "Let's step back for a little bit and go back to the basics.

    What is chemistry?"

    Again some people raised their hands up, while others flipped through their
    books.

    "Yes Kalis!"

    "It's the science of different kinds of matter, and how that matter changes."

    "Correct!!

    So how do we link baking and Chemistry together?" She asked.

    Everyone thought for a while, before more hands were raised up again.
    "Both baking and chemistry require careful timing and measuring" someone
    answered.

    "Both of them are a result of the formation of a Mixture"

    "Wonderful!!!!

    In baking, we can change 'matter' like eggs, butter, milk and flour into a
    new 'Mixture'... which would later be used in creating bread.

    And likewise in chemistry, several substances form mixtures which give


    rise to new products.

    So in essence, when there's a change of matter, then a chemical reaction has


    occurred.

    Even mixing and creating the dough is chemistry.

    And even more so... heating the dough under fire, will change the dough's
    properties and make it hard hence forming bread."

    "Ohhh!!!" The students responded.

    As mother Kim spoke, Linda and her group members continued to write
    down all the key points like mixtures, chemical change and so on.

    Ever since she started taking Chemistry classes, her view on the world had
    changed.

    She began wondering what chemical reaction would give rise to this, and
    what chemical reaction would give rise to that.

    In fact, her whole world was now filled with chemistry.

    "Can anyone give an example of a chemical change that cannot be


    undone?" Teacher Gophen asked.

    Linda immediately raised her hand.


    "When wood burns!!!

    As the wood burns, it changes into ash.

    The ashes can never change back to wood... ... so burning is a chemical
    change which can never be undone again."

    "And what are the characteristics of chemical changes?"

    "Some chemical changes make matter change color.. like the blackness of
    the ash"

    "They also make the smell change, like when the bread is just removed
    from the oven."

    "Sometimes they also release light and gases

    "And other times, they give off or take in heat"

    "__"

    When teaching chemistry, Landon had told the teachers to always relate
    everything to the things done daily.

    People were more inclined to remember something, if they could relate it to


    things that they could see daily.

    If they had just taught the children without these examples, Landon was
    sure that even if some of them had passed their exams.... most of them
    would have done so be my cramming.

    But if they could relate everything to the food they ate, the things they did,
    and their life experiences... then most of the concepts would stick in their
    brains.

    And because of this teaching method, the students had really become
    inquisitive as time went by.
    They would ask about why the sky was blue, why the grass was green, or
    even why water was clear and so on.

    Once their recap session was done, they finally began experimentation.

    "If you answered the questions on the quiz correctly, then you'd be able to
    identify the tools in front of you.

    Today, we will be doing 2 experiments.

    Up first, we'll be making 'Elephant Toothpaste'...

    As for the last experiment, I'll tell you all once you're done with this one.

    Now, let's focus on making that Toothpaste!

    Each group should find several beakers in front of you..... as well as 2


    measuring cylinders, 1 round bottom flask, 2 stirrers and a thermometer
    infront each group.

    Some of the beakers in front of you are already filled with ingredients like
    water, liquid soap and Potassium Iodide.

    But for chemicals like Hydrogen Peroxide, each group would have to send
    someone to come and get it from me, once you're ready to begin.

    Also, each slab has just 2 small electric bunsen burners on them... so since
    there are 6 teams on each slab, I suggest you share nicely.

    Previously, I had distributed printed lab manuals to each group.

    Hence if any of you still have questions about the instructions on the lab
    manuals, don't hesitate to call either me or teacher Gophen for assistance.

    And remember, please label whatever chemical or ingredient you take from
    us before you continue your experiments.
    Now, begin!!!"

    Linda and her team immediately read through the instructions carefully, and
    recorded everything in front of them.

    They recorded things like the color of Potassium Iodide and it's smell
    before experimentation..

    Some people started measuring the exact volumes and quantities needed for
    the experiment, while the others focused on boiling the water.

    The students went to the electric bunsen burners and heated the water to a
    slightly higher temperature than what was required.

    And while the others kept measuring the proper amounts needed, those
    handling the hot water..... placed a thermometer in it, and waited for it to
    cool down to the required temperature needed.

    Once everything was recorded, measured and ready,.... they immediately


    began adding all the ingredients according to their Lab manuals, and
    stepped back just as the instructions had advised.

    The solution started foaming up and instantly shot out of the large
    cylindrical flask.

    'Pffff!!!!'

    Since Linda and her group were the first ones to complete this experiment,
    everyone looked at the foam in marvel.

    "Awesome!!!"

    "So cool!!

    "Look!!... It's still flowing out of the flask!"

    "Why does it smell like lemons?"

    "__"
    Those who saw it, got pumped up and wanted to complete their own
    experiments as well.

    Linda and her team were still stupefied by what they were seeing.

    'How... how did these liquid substances turn to foam?"

    "We were just mixing the ingredients in, without fire... so why did the
    substances change their form so fast?"

    "Was it because of the hot water?"

    "Quick quick!!" Let's record what we saw before we forget!!" Linda said
    excitedly.

    Linda was amazed at the rapid change that occurred right now.

    See looked at the ink in her pen, the book she was writing on, and even the
    tiny veins that she could see on her wrists.

    Chemistry was everywhere around her.

    She breathed it, she lived it, and she herself was a part of it.

    It was like a great force that connected everything in the world.

    This was her own unique understanding of Chemistry.

    Far away from the calm and busy Baymard, was a ship that had finally
    reached its destination.

    Landon looked at the shores of Carona and smiled.

    It was finally Gametime!


    Chapter 199 Soldiers On The Move
    1
    --Loplin City, The Empire Of Carona--

    The night sky was dark, cold and cloudy.

    It was currently 8 P.M, and Landon's ship had already docked at the port.

    Landon stepped out of the Ship Captain's office, and felt the damp breeze
    sweetly blowing against his face.

    The whole place smelled of fish and salt.

    The city was indeed busy.

    Landon could see several groups of moving goods in and out of their ships.

    The were also fishermen on tiny boats a little distance from the harbor, who
    were leaning against their boats as they lifted a net filled with fish.

    Some on the shores were currently selling their catch to the housewives and
    restaurant owners, while others stood there cleaning and cutting out the
    unwanted parts of the fish.

    For them, the ocean was a source of cleaning water... as well as a good
    garbage bin for all their dirt.

    The whole place was chaotic, as everyone hurriedly did their tasks.

    As he stood on the balcony, he could hear the tiny whistles of the sea's
    waves singing their lullabies to the world.
    "Are you sure you can get it done undetected?" Landon asked the hooded
    Santa.

    "Of course!!!

    Little bro..... just wait here for 2 more hours, and it shall be done."

    And with that, Santa git off the ship with some of his men.

    From the map, Landon had found out that there were 3 underground Camps.

    All of them were around the shores, so as to make it easier for the slaves to
    get in without the authorities noticing.

    The only point was that they were all scattered around different coastal
    cities within Carona.

    For example.... the first Camp was situated 8 hours away by horseback ,
    from the coastal city that they were currently in.

    In fact, they needed to travel past a few villages and cities before getting
    there.

    The 2nd one was a 14 hour ride away from the Windel Coastal City.... and
    the 3rd one was a day's ride from Grendyl Coastal City.

    For Landon's plan to work, he needed Santa to get at least 4 other ships for
    the slaves to hop into when they freed them.

    As for things like Wagons, Landon had decided that they would buy them
    from the towns or cities that were close to these underground Camps.

    Of course, the money for all this would come from Santa's pockets.

    Since they were aiding them in taking care of this issue, the least Carona
    could do was to pay the bills.

    Landon wasn't that charitable.


    Also, Santa had to get 502 War horses for the Landon and his men as well.

    Fortunately.... Santa had a mansion at almost all coastal ports, since his
    goods got delivered and shipped in and out of Carona frequently.

    One should know that Santa as a very wealthy merchant, had thousands of
    guards at most of his ports.

    So for sure, he would have 502 war horses readily available for them.

    While they waited for Santa, the men began eating their supper.

    They were about to travel on an 8 hour journey, so supper was indeed


    essential.

    Time flew back, and finally.... Santa was back.

    "Everything is ready just outside the city.

    Little bro, how many days will it take before you come back?

    Should I send you more guards?

    No no no.... should I go with you?" Santa asked anxioulsy.

    Now that it was time for his little bro to head out, he couldn't help but get
    worried.

    His little bro was actually going to go head on with Nopline's forces.

    Sure... Baymard had indeed changed, but that didn't mean that they were
    strong.

    He had a hunch that there would be at least one thousand men each,
    guarding these camps.

    So how could 500 go against such huge numbers?

    Plus.... from what he had heard, his bro couldn't fight at all!!
    Wasn't this just rushing towards instant death?

    He had visited other cities in Arcadina and had heard about his bro, so from
    everything that he had gathered..... he knew that this little bro of his was
    somewhat weak when it came to fighting.

    And even if the knights had taught him during this one year period, it wasn't
    enough for him to improve greatly.

    Sword fighting took years to achieve.

    From the age of 7, the men were constantly being trained in the way of the
    sword.

    Sure, his bro had practiced when he was in Arcadina.... but his bro was
    always the weakest in his class.

    Plus how could a 16 year old compete with experienced men who have
    worked as guards, or even gone to war?

    Some of the men that they would face today would be over the age of 25,
    and he would be a fool to believe that his bro of 16 years old had more
    skills than them.

    Somehow, he felt that this might be the last time that he would see his bro.

    He felt that he had pushed everything onto his bro's shoulders.

    He...he felt sad.

    But how could he have known that not only was Landon very capable, he
    had guns and bullets to kill all these motherf***ers easily?

    Very soon he would know how silly he was in worrying about Landon....
    but that would all be in the future.

    "Bro... I assure you, I won't loose.


    As for the number of days that we'll use.... I guess you could say that we'll
    be back in 3 days time, so wait for us here.

    What I need you to do right now, is to ready the ships.

    We need enough crew members and ships to hold all the slaves from all 3
    Camps.

    But all in all..... the entire mission should be done in no more than 15 days.

    As for your fears about Nopline, trust me a little bit more will you?

    I meant what I said.

    I won't be the one at at the loosing end, so there's no need for you to worry
    so much." Landon assured.

    How could he loose?

    As far as he was concerned, this was just target practice for the men... that
    was all!

    Santa looked at him and helplessly shook his head.

    His little bro was indeed as stubborn as his future wife.

    Talking to him was like talking to a brick wall.... sigh...

    "Fine.... I'll believe you on this one.

    But if it gets too tough, do me a favor.... RUN!!!"

    "Sure."

    After Landon spoke to Santa for a while, he and his men quickly wore their
    hooded cloaks.... and immediately got off the ship.

    Once the men stepped onto the harbor, they became extremely vigilant as
    they walked passed the busy crowd.
    In their minds, their mission had already begun.
    Chapter 200 Soldiers On The Move
    2
    --The outskirts of Reginal City, Carona--

    After 8 long hours of journeying through Carona, they had finally made it
    towards their destination.

    On their way here.... they had decided to pass through the forest trails,
    rather than the roads.

    It would be somewhat suspicious, if people see over 500 cloaked men


    walking into Carona.

    Even worse, people might begin failing them due to curiosity.

    One had to know that for one of these camps to be so close to Reginal city,
    meant that those people in power within the city were aware of everything
    that went on there.

    Maybe they were threatened to keep their mouths shut, or they were
    bribed.... either way, walking on the roads would bring attention to ther
    potential enemies.

    They might even suspect that it was the queen or the nobles that had sent
    them, and that wasn't what Landon wanted.

    That's why they had passed through a forest trail that was commonly used
    by Merchants during this journey.

    There were several merchant forest trails that led towards Reginal city from
    the Loplin's coastal city..... but Landon chose the most difficult and
    dangerous trail of all.
    In this way, they were guaranteed to not meet too many people on the way.

    It was usually difficult because of the terrain, and dangerous because


    bandits hid there.

    But all in all, Landon saw this as more practice for the men.

    Funny enough, their entire journey was blissful... and no one had even
    attempted to attack them.

    This was because they were too many in numbers, and those bandits were
    only like 50 or so in a tiny group.

    Real blood gangs colonize villages, towns, and even cities.

    They would never come out to hide in the woods just to steal goods.

    Instead, they would have the entire town give them a certain percentage of
    their monthly products and money.

    Hence these bandits who hid in the woods all day, were indeed small fries.

    And generally since most merchants had stopped using these dangerous
    roads, most of these petty thieves had also changed their stealing locations
    to the other forest trails as well.

    Anyway, Landon and his men had currently camped on top of a cliff that
    oversaw Reginal City.

    Landon walked around their campsite and marked the entire region on the
    system.

    In fact, ever since he had been moving about, he had been mapping and
    marking the trail on the system's map.

    Granted, he could see every other place in this world if he wanted to..... but
    when it wasn't his territory, he would have to pay the system to do so.
    He was trying to save more points to level up again, so how could he allow
    himself to be so thrifty?

    Even though Carona wasn't his territory, he still marked and added the trail
    and this campsite as part of his territory.

    In this way... even if he wanted to view this particular part back in


    Baymard, he wouldn't necessarily need to pay the system again.

    Everything costed points, and he was currently low on those right now.

    He has spent points on getting information on making money, missile


    rocket launches for the city walls, food, toys and so on.

    "Listen Up!!...

    It's 5:35 A.M, and I assume that everyone is dead tired.

    So.... I'll let you all rest till 1 P.M.

    While you sleep, I'll stay up and guard the Camp.

    Now, go to bed... That's an order!!"

    --silence---

    Everyone was taken aback.

    They hadn't seen his majesty sleep, so how could they allow him to guard
    the camp while they slept?

    Wasn't he tired as well?

    Somehow, the idea didn't sit well with them.

    Granted, they were tired and sleepy as hell.... but how could they have the
    heart to allow their Commander and King stay awake while they snored
    away?

    They truly felt touched.

    His majesty was kind and selfless.

    Gary and Trey were somewhat uncomfortable with the idea as well.

    They felt like if they truly followed Landon's command, they'd have
    nightmares instead of a sound sleep.

    How could they allow they king to accomplish such a task all on his own?

    Immediately, several people wanted voiced out their complaints... But


    before they had a chance to say anything, Landon had issued out his orders
    again.

    "I understand and appreciate everyone's concern.... but let's not forget why
    we are here.

    When the night falls, you all will have your first rescue mission.

    Tonight, all of you will save those poor children who have been captured by
    those animals.

    To those innocent children, you will be their light and hope in this cold and
    dark world.

    Those children have all experienced the worst of this world.

    From being kidnapped, forced sexually, starved and even forced to kill
    others in a cage..... this children have seen it all.

    Some of them have cried and even thought of killing themselves, while
    others have died due to poor health.

    Some of them haven't even eaten for several days now, while others haven't
    even slept all through the night.
    So tell me, is my sleep more important than theirs?

    I can afford to this because I know how important this mission is.

    I need you all to do your best during battle, hence you must go to bed now.

    Every single one of you here is very dear to me, so I wouldn't want any of
    you to loose your lives during battle because of sleep deprivation.

    Now, I'll say it one last time.... GO TO SLEEP!!"

    This time, the men immediately obeyed.

    They knew that his majesty was right.

    But it was just that as they drifted away into dreamland, they still felt a bit
    of pain in their hearts at the thought that his majesty wasn't sleeping as well.

    Truthfully, there was nothing for them to be worried about.

    'System..... inform me if anyone attempts to climb this hill from any


    direction.' Landon said inwardly.

    The cliff was currently at the edge of a tall hill.... and just below the cliff
    was the official road leading into Reginal city.

    'Yes host' the system replied.

    "Also, inform me when any of my men have woken up as well!"

    Normally, Landon would've used a Time capsule pill and rest within the
    sytem.

    But in this particular situation, it would just be a waste of points.... which he


    didn't have enough of.

    1 hour in the real world was 5 days in the time capsule.... so since he had
    asked the men to sleep for 7.5 hours, wouldn't that be too much time for
    him to spend within the time capsule just to sleep?
    And even if he bought just 1 capsule, after 1 hour he would need to get
    out.... which would be around 6:30 A.M.

    What'll he be doing from that time till 1 P.M?

    Sleeping in the real world was the only situation.

    Hence he decided to climb on one of the massive trees a little distance from
    the camp, and sleep on it's wide branches.

    He had the system, so if anything happened.... he would know.

    After making a comfortable tree bed, he quickly turned on his monitor and
    watched the campsite.

    ---zzzzzz---

    The fatigued men were all fast asleep.

    He closed his eyes shut, and immediately joined them in dreamworld.

    Tonight was going to be bloody show.


    Chapter 201 Soldiers On The Move
    3
    10 P.M

    The men all sat around Landon, discussing their plans for tonight's show.

    Even though he had the map from those slave dealers, Landon had still
    decided to pay the system and get a better layout of this underground camp.

    And his decision proved right.

    The original map just showed 1 entrance/exit at the forest... but the system's
    own showed 3 entrances/exits in total.

    2 entrances were within Reginal city, and 1 was within the forest.

    More still..... the system's map was so detailed that it showed each room
    within thos underground camp.

    Indeed, anything from and almighty being was bound to be top notch and
    well detailed.

    With a better map, they could easily know each danger zone within the
    camp.

    On this mission amongst his soldiers, Landon had brought: Gary who was a
    Major general, Trey who was a Captain, Conce who was also a Captain,
    Captain Bolivar, Captain Berserk Barath and 8 other warrant officers.

    With these men leading these inexperienced recruits, Landon somewhat


    hoped everything would go well.

    Right now, Landon had given copies of the maps to the men.
    .

    "Before we begin, I expect everyone to wear their bullet proof vests for this
    mission.

    Now.... Captain Berserk Barath, you'll position 100 men at entrance A on


    the map.

    I need you to make sure that no one leaves or enters the Camp area."
    Landon said while pointing at entrance A on the map.

    Entrance A was actually within a Barn at the far back of the city.

    From the map, the exact entrance should be a door on the floor that was
    located within the barn at its left hand corner.

    2 hours, Landon had gone out to the city with 12 men.

    They had seen the barn from afar, as well as how many people were
    actually guarding it.

    Well... using the system, he could easily tell that there were just 230 men at
    this barn.

    He and the men had made note of all their hiding points, so as to come up
    with an efficient plan for tackling them.

    There were currently 50 knights hiding around the barn, 50 standing guard
    outside the barn.... and 130 people within the barn itself.

    "Captain Berserk....Amongst the 80 men within your group, use 15 to deal


    with those gurads hiding around the Barn.

    With your sniper guns, I'm sure that you all will be able to deal with this
    efficiently.

    Once you've killed all the enemies, position yourselves there and kill
    anyone who dared to make their way towards the entrance.
    Of course the other 65 men within your group should focus on tackling your
    enemies and conquering the barn.

    Again once you succeed, 15 men amongst the 65 should set up traps and
    hide around the entrance of the barn." Landon said.

    Even though the snipers could take care of those who were approaching the
    entrance.... nothing was guaranteed in life.

    Maybe 1 or 2 could sneak passed them, so they had to be prepared just in


    case.

    "As for the remaining 50..... they should continue staying within the barn
    and guard the entrance.

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes your majesty!" Berserk answered.

    "Good....

    Captain Conce, you will also lead 80 men and guard entrance B." Landon
    commanded.

    This particular entrance was different from the others.

    This one was located within the busy part of the city.

    The entrance was actually placed behind one of the doors within an old
    restaurant.

    It was no brainer that everyone there would probably be working for this
    Nopline guy.

    For this entrance, there were just 80 men guarding it.... 10 in hiding, 30
    standing guard outside, and 40 within the restaurant.

    "Captain Conce... amongst your group of 80, I need you to follow the exact
    instructions that I gave to Captain Berserk.
    I need you to position 15 men and take down all the other men who are
    hiding around nearby buildings.

    Once you get in position, kill only those who seem like guards.

    Remember your behavioural studies and analyze your suspects before


    killing them."

    One had to know that this was still a restaurant after all.

    Innocent children, women, men also came here to eat.... so they couldn't
    take the risk of harming those with good intentions.

    Landon would have preferred to wait until everyone left the restaurant, but
    time was of the essence.

    He wanted this mission completed within the next 2 hours.... so that he, his
    men and the slaves could leave fast by the dead of night.

    That way even if anyone noticed tomorrow, they would be long gone.

    Well Nopline's guards were east to spot, since they wore blue knight wears,
    and carried white crested sword sheaths around.

    With this, he was hoping that the men would kill the right people tonight.

    For that scene, like could imagine it like how those old cowboy movies
    pictured it.

    The cowboys would be on the roofs or rooms of several buildings, while


    looking down on the roads or the restaurant.

    "As for the rest of your men... I expect you to lead them in attacking the
    restaurant.

    Is that clear!"

    "Yes your majesty" Conce replied.


    "As for Captain Bolivar (A.K.A...00Zer0)... you'll hold of entrance C with
    100 men.

    Follow the same routine as the other Captains and secure this forest
    entrance.

    There are only 200 guards there.... so do your best and deal with them
    undetected.

    Understood?"

    "Yes your majesty!' 00Zero answered.

    "Now, Major General Gary and Captain Trey....you'll work with me and
    infiltrate the camp.

    After 00Zero clears the forest entrance, we'll advance in... and work our
    way through till we get to the other entrances."

    The reason why he didn't want to interfere or aid 00Zero at the entrance,
    was because this was a learning experience.

    He wanted the men in that team to do their work efficiently without his
    help.

    "Major General Gary, you'll lead 80 men towards this left wing here.... and
    kill every guard until you reach entrance A (the barn)." Landon said.

    From his monitor screen, he could tell that there were just 213 men
    scattered around that wing... so you Gary should be fine.

    "While you do that, I'll personally lead another 80, towards the right wing
    until I reach entrance B.

    As for Captain Trey... warrant officers GoldenFox and IdleFox, will be your
    second in command soldiers for this task.

    You and one of your second in commands should focus on getting the
    slaves fromm both left and right wings out.
    while your last second in command officer will focus on providing back up
    at the entrance, should in case more knights dare to come towards the
    forest."

    When Landon had checked out the base with the help of the system.... he
    had seen that within the forest cave-like entrance, there were several
    wagons and horses deep within the cave..

    When one entered the cave, they would descend a bit and entire a massive
    room that had wagons and horses.

    Because of this, he didn't feel the need to buy any wagons or horses within
    the city.

    He had planned that when he got back, he would return Santa's money back.

    "Is everyone clear on their responsibilities?"

    "Yes your majesty!" They answered.

    "Good.... now we wait."


    Chapter 202 Soldiers On The Move
    4
    The night fell like a rich velvet quilt of black, swallowing up the day...
    instantly engulfing up all the light from the sun.

    The darkness was almost absolute, and the sky was still cloudy with no
    presence of stars.

    The night crawlers began whistling, singing and croaking, as they hoped
    and danced around the darkness.

    The crickets creeked, the owls who'd... and the sounds of wolf-like howls
    could be heard from miles away.

    1:30 A.M.

    Landon and his men had already gotten into position around every
    entrance/exit.

    At entrance A, the Barn was somewhat quiet... and those guarding it were
    seemingly lax.

    It was 1 A.M after all, and those guards were used to being a little lazy.

    They just didn't think that anyone would have the guts to attack their boss
    Nopline.

    Wasn't that just courting death?

    Even though the citizens around the city didn't know about these
    underground camps, they still feared to go close to any building or property
    that was owned by Nopline.
    Some of the knight guards wer snoring away, while others were busy
    hosting with their friends while eating and drinking.

    Of course, there were still a few that didn't drop et their guard down as well.

    'Peu! Peu! Peu!'

    The snipers were already moving in action, while the others were killing
    those shooting those around the Barn's perimeter.

    "Bro... what's wrong with you, why did you suddenly fall down?" Said a
    knight who was standing outside the left wall of the barn.

    "Bro wake up alright!" Another guard said.

    "Your scarring..."

    'Peu!!!'

    Before the other one could complete his sentence, he too fell down hard.

    And before anyone could react, they all dropped down like flies.

    Berserk and his team quickly ran up to the Barn and began their rainstorm
    of attacks.

    'Peu! Pue! Pue!'

    Meanwhile at entrance B, the restaurant had less customers now.... since it


    generally closed around 2 P.M.

    Night life was the way for these people to let loose and have fun.

    They loved drinking, eating and dancing.

    So of course some of them, although few.... were still there enjoying


    themselves.
    Right now, 95% percent of people present within and around the restaurant
    were all guards.

    Immediately, the men outside started dropping like flies as well.

    "Ahhh!! Why the heck did you fall like that?" Asked a guard, as he
    hurriedly tried to reach his friend.

    He quickly turned him over, and to his surprise... he saw a very tiny but
    deep hole borrowed into his friend's head.

    A thin trace of blood rolled down from the hole and slid across his friend's
    left eye.

    He shook his friend violently, as he was scared as hell.

    Was this place cursed? Or was it just bad karma from his ancestors.

    'Damm it!! I knew that sleeping with that cursed 8 year old girl was no
    good,'e thought.

    A few days ago, he and his buddies had paid to rest out the new
    merchandise.

    Usually, they would do this to make the women easy for access to others....
    but a few days ago, one stubborn 8 year old girl actually big him and lay a
    curse on him while dying.

    He thought that it was a joke.... but seeing his dead friend life this, he
    couldn't help but became fearful.

    How could such a wound appear from nowhere?

    It was like the heavens had pointed at his friend's head... immediately
    killing him off.

    The night quickly placed his dead friend on the floor and was about to run
    away, but when he turned around.. he gasped.
    'Drip' Drip' Drip!'

    Warm pee trickled down his pants, as he took in the scene before him.

    All those around him were dead!

    How...how did this happen?

    He immediately thought of running away,... far away from this cursed area.

    But before he could move, he too had been hit by the heavens.

    'Peu!'

    He dropped onto the floor knees first... before falling face down on the hard
    cold road.

    'This must be my retribution', he thought, before finally blacking out for


    good.

    "Move in!!" Conce ordered, while leading his team into the restaurant
    stealthily.

    Far away from the city at outskirts of entrance C, 3 esteemed guests were
    currently driving their carriage towards the forest entrance.... through a
    secret trail.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The thundering of hooves split the forests silent musical tune, as the horses
    galloped through the secret trail.

    The wind wisped the manes of these horses into the air, like black fiery
    flames that danced captivating around the darkness.

    There was a noble carriage making its way into the forests for a fun night.
    Fun indeed!

    8 guards rode in front of the carriage, while another 8 rode at the back.

    And of course surrounding this carriage, were another group of 4 there as


    well.

    The guards were buff, with muscles that rippled from under their clothes.

    But when has buffness ever stopped a bullet from hitting it's target?

    'Peu! Peu! Peu!'

    The men on dropped to the floor like flies, as their horses trampled all over
    their dead bodies.

    One of the men within the luxurious carriage lifted the reddish carriage
    curtain slightly, and tried to peep out without getting caught.

    Within the carriage, Baron Winchester, Baron John and Baron Ralph were
    scared silly.

    "W... well.... what do you see?" Said an anxious Baron Winchester as he


    continued to poke Baron John who was currently on all fours on the
    carriage floor.

    Baron John had closed his left eye, while using his right eye to focus.

    His left hand trembled slightly, as he lifted the curtain ever so gently.

    In fact at this point, he wished that he could see through the damn carriage.

    While he was trying to spy, Baron Ralph was so frightened that his teeth
    began to chatter.

    'Chatter! Chatter! Chatter!'

    As for Baron Winchester, he truly felt like he was currently having a stroke
    due.
    His heart kept beating so loudly, that it almost made him faint.

    Baron John peered outside with his right eye and was taken aback.

    Just a little distance away from the carriage curtain, he could see that the 2
    guards who were guarding around this side of the carriage had dropped
    dead.

    He tried to look for any arrow sticks poing around their lifeless bodies....
    but funny enough, he couldn't see anything at all.

    "I... I think they're dead. " he said.

    "Say what?

    So... what do we do now?" Baron Ralph asked anxiously as well while


    wringing his fingers.

    Why the hell did he come out tonight?

    He had lied to his 3 wives that he was going for a meeting at the city lords
    palace.

    What bloody meeting?

    He silently prayed to his ancestors and promised that if they kept him alive,
    he would never come to this place again.

    Rather than coming here, he would get sex workers instead.

    He would get service at home rather than outside.

    Yes!!...this was better than risking his life in the middle of the night.

    Before they could come out with a plan, their carriage door was literally
    smashed apart.

    "Step out quietly... Any noise, and you're dead!!" Said a hard voice that was
    void of emotions.
    The soldier was warrant officer Rinkoshime.

    He was under 00Zer0, and was tasked with stopping those who tried to get
    close to the forest entrance.

    They came out at once like frightened chickens.

    "Kneel down now!".

    "Yes.. yes yes"

    They answered nervously.

    Once they knelt, the soldiers hit their acute points... and the men
    immediately blacked out.

    "Tie them up, gag their mouths... and keep them away from the trail.

    Also, drive their horses and carriages away, and hide the dead bodies of
    their guards away from as well." Rinkoshime commanded.

    Near the entrance C's Cave, 00Zero had already finished his taske.... as all
    the men guarding the cave were all dead.

    The bodies were cleared and now it was time for phase 2 of tonight's show
    to commence.

    00Zero raised his hand to signal that the job was completed.

    Following that, Landon in turn signaled his own men as well.

    It was time for them to move out!!


    Chapter 203 Destruction Of The
    Underground Camp
    Stepping into the cave, Landon and his men moved stealthily against its
    walls.

    The cave's tunnel spiraled into infinite darkness, as they moved further
    away from the entrance.

    Presently, all the men were wearing night vision goggles that were roughly
    about half the size of regular binoculars.

    These goggles had a thick long head straps, as well batteries, a cathode, an
    anode, imaging tubes, several lenses that were coated with multiple
    chemicals and so on.

    With these goggles, if the men wanted to turn off night vision mode, they
    could just flip the tiny switch at the lower right end of their goggles.

    The cave was pitch black, so this was the best way to know if an enemy was
    hiding in secret.

    After all from the system's map, it was clear that guards were supposed to
    be positioned at several checkpoints within this long winding cave.

    For security purposes, these guards didn't light a torch as well, so that they
    could easily sneak in or out and notify their masters of any dangers
    undetected.

    From the night vision goggles, they men could easily see reddish yellow
    colored figures a little distance away from them that were hiding within the
    darkness.

    This technology was really heaven sent to the men.


    They could see if their enemies were waving, walking or even dancing.

    Nothing could be hidden from these goggles.

    'Peui! Peui! Peui!'

    The 7 guards who thought they had hid away safely, had all dropped to the
    floor as bullets penetrated their heads.

    They were all dead.

    Landon and his men continued to move forward, until they had successfully
    passed through 3 more guard checkpoints.

    They had successfully passed through the first main passage within the
    underground Camp.

    Based on the system's map.... a little distance from here, the path should
    descend until it reaches a massive hall.

    This hall was where they kept their carriages, wagons and horses.

    Landon had no use for the carriages, as what he was looking for were
    wagons.

    Carriages were meant to carry a maximum of 6 people within them... 3


    sitting on one side, while the other 3 on the other side.

    Of course sometimes, 8 people could squeeze in... but this was totally
    useless to Landon.

    Wagons on the other hand, could load up to 50 people in them.

    From the map, there was a secret footpath at the side of the wall that
    allowed the guards to oversee the hall from the hall's ceiling.

    In essence... Nopline had ordered his men to dig the cave's floor a little
    deeper, which caused the road, hall and other underground rooms to
    descend.
    Hence while the rooms descended, the secret footpath still remained on the
    cave's original ground level.

    In this way, his guards could overlook the hall.

    Of course this secret footpath only ended at the hall itself.

    The secret footpath led to several holes that were 3 feet wide and tall.

    This size was enough for someone to lie on the floor and their their body
    through the hole.

    The guards were generally just supposed to watch the hall from the top.

    And if any disturbances occurred, they were to find a way to head back into
    the city and inform the city lord.

    Anyway...for the task of taking care of those guards on the secret footpath,
    as well as shooting those in the hall.... one of Trey's second in command,
    Warrant officer IdleFox, was now in charge of operations.

    He and his men quickly made their way to through the secret footpath, and
    killed all those guards there.

    This kill was somewhat easy and ridiculous because almost all the guards
    had their heads stuck in the hole.

    Hence they were totally unprepared.

    And while they were lying down with their butts face up, some of them had
    fallen asleep, while others were busy watching the hall.

    "Bro.. do you want to eat?" IdleFox asked playfully.

    "Of course I want to eat.. who can say no to food?

    Ah bro, this place is so boring!!" Said a guard, who was currently trying to
    get out of the hole.
    But as soon as he turned to face IdleFox, he was met with a cold metal
    weapon in his forehead.

    'Peui!'

    The guard had died without even seeing it coming.

    "Take care of the body" IdleFox said to some of the men under his
    command.

    Once all the guards had been taken care of, he sent a few people to guard
    the entrance to the secret footpath.

    As for him and a few other soldiers, they immediately fell down on all
    fours, crawled through these holes, and positioned his gun at all the guards
    in the hall below.

    While all this was happening, those within the hall were having their fun
    while teasing the slave workers that usually took care of the carriages,
    horses and wagons.

    Within the hall, there were 40 knights stationed at different locations.

    Of course the back of the hall that faced the other underground chambers,
    were guarded by 15 knights.

    While the front of the hall had 15 knights who were presently surrounding a
    buff hooligan looking man.

    The man was sitting on a table within the hall, a little distance from the
    hall's entrance.

    His duty was simple.... he was in charge of collecting entrance fees from all
    visitors.

    "Hahaha.... where do you think you can run you, Eh little imp?

    You know that you're already a grown woman now, so shouldn't you be
    more aware of your situation?
    If you ease me right, I'll give you this piece of goat leg for you to eat.

    Think about it... isn't this a sweet deal?" The man said arrogantly to the 16
    year old girl who was busy cleaning the carriages.

    She had been here for close to 2 years now, and it seemed like she was
    destined to never wake up from this never ending nightmare.

    She had been defiled, beated, whipped... and worst of all, her womb had
    been made barren by these men.

    Who would want her again?

    The only reason she had tried to survive, was because her 12 year old sister
    who was also here as well.

    "Boys... pin her down!!!"

    The guards hurriedly grabbed the frightened girl, who was currently
    screaming her lungs out.

    She had been through this almost every night... but no matter how many
    times sk experienced it, it was still painful as hell to have multiple men
    force their way through.

    "No!... no.. I beg of you... please let me go!!" She resisted.

    'Slap!!'

    "little girl, no one can save you no matter how much you scream... so shut
    up!!!"

    As the men were about to begin their daily ritual on her body, she closed
    her eyes and prayed to her ancestors for the umpteenth time.

    'Please... if you really exist, please save me and my sister from this hell.'

    'Peu!'
    Suddenly, the man above her fell into her body like a lump of meat.

    "Don't tell me that his guy had busted so easily just by looking at this
    seductress." Another guard commented.

    "Hehehe... since he's out, push his body aside and let's continue the fun!"
    Said another, with an evil look in his eyes.

    'Puei! Puei! Puei! Puei! Puei!'

    The girl opened her eyes fearfully, and before she knew it, she saw strange
    men running towards her dressed in weird but cool black attires.

    Their faces were all painted black, and they held onto several black metal
    sticks as they approached her.

    Previously when all the guards were taken care of, IdleFox used a little
    mirror to reflect light to Landon and the other ken who were currently
    waiting for the signal at the entrance of the hall.

    The little girl was confused, and somewhat scared... but when she heard
    what the weird man said to her, she instinctively knew that her ancestors
    had heard her prayers.

    "We are not your enemies.

    Rather here to save you all, so please calm down.

    I promise you that no one will ever hurt you again." Landon said in a
    comforting tone.

    The girl teared up and looked at him emotionally.

    "Thank you...".
    Chapter 204 Destruction Of The
    Underground Camp 2
    Landon looked at the left and right tunnels at the back of the hall, and
    turned to face the men.

    "Follow the plan and be careful.

    Major General Gary, take your men and go left until you reach Entrance A
    at the barn

    Following behind you will be Warrant officer GoldenFox, who'll free the
    prisoners on that side.

    As for me and my squad, we'll take the right wing until I reach entrance B.

    Of course Captain Trey, you and your men will follow behind me and get
    all slaves out.

    Oh... IdleFox it's good that you're here.

    When they bring out the slaves, have some men place them in wagons and
    keep them safe.

    Also.... I need you guys to load up all caged animals, bags of food, and
    money as well."

    In Landon's mind, his place had a lot of caged feroucoius beasts.... so why
    not send them back to Baymard and start making a zoo.

    Granted the animals were only those that were found in the Pyno
    continent... but still, this was enough animal 'capital' to start an attraction.

    Previously, he would have asked Santa to ship them to him... but since they
    were here, why not take them back as well?
    And for the grains, even if they had to fit them into 4 or 5 wagons.... he
    would still load them up.

    He didn't want any fruits or any perishables, just seeds.

    Of course the last thing that he requested was for them to get all the coins in
    this camp.

    He was definitely going to rob Nopline.

    The men nodded at Landon's command and went their separate ways.

    The torch lights flickered, casting an ominous glow through the left tunnel.

    After the hall, the tunnels remained well lit throughout, as the guards didn't
    think that someone could pass through all their defences.

    Hence they lit the torches up, and became even more relaxed at their jobs.

    Some of them have been guarding this place for more than 4 years now, and
    no one had ever dared to attack it.

    Nopline had constructed these underground camps within 3 years.... and for
    5 years now, these tunnels had been running smoothly without any
    hindrances.

    So of course the men would get lax.

    As Gary and his squad proceeded deeper into the tunnel, they immediately
    spotted another man seated on a table just outside a room.

    And standing by his side, were 2 huge knight guards.

    They looked like club security 'bouncers'.

    And from the screams that they heard from within the chamber or room that
    these men were guarding, they could more or less guess what was
    happening within the room.

    In essence, this Nopline guy had built these tunnels like an attraction.

    So after every point.... there would be guards, as well as a fee collector that
    stood in front of different massive doors.

    Of course behind these doors, held the attraction itself.

    People paid, and stepped into these rooms or halls.

    Also.... the attractions were spaced out, so that at least 40% of the sounds
    from each attraction would die down a bit .

    He didn't want the noise from one attraction to really affect the mode in
    another attraction.

    Also, one had to know that some of these rooms or small halls were used
    for having sexual pleasure with multiple men and women... so those who
    weren't having that now, didn't need to hear the sounds coming from those
    attractions.

    Right now, Gary and his squad were looking at the entrance to the first
    attraction.

    From outside, they could already hear screams from the audience.

    "B**ch!! You better survive this round."

    "I didn't pay all that money just to see you die first."

    "You better die last sl**!.... that way I can win at the end."

    "___"

    Once Gary and his squad had taken care of those 3 men outside the
    attraction, Warrant officer GoldenFox who was following behind,
    immediately sent someone to take the 5 full bags of coins that were lying on
    the floor.
    Gary on the other hand, opened the door slightly....as he tried to spot where
    the guards in the hall were.

    There were a total of 15 guards within the room who were too focused on
    watching the show, that they had failed to notice when Gary opened the
    door.

    The room was actually huge, and resembled a bull rodeo stage.

    The center of the stage was dug deeper, for this attraction.

    On the stage below the audience's seats, were 6 women who had been
    strapped to poles.

    Right now, there was a snow lion in front of them that was busy tearing off
    one of the women's shoulders off.

    From the looks of it, she was already dea, but the lion wouldn't let her go.

    The lion was light greenish in color with white dots all over its body.

    It's mane was a darker shade of green to its body, and it was twice the size
    of an average lion back on earth.

    Honestly, one would think that the God in charge of this world was a cute
    princessy girl.

    I mean... most animals were cute fluffy, and had bright colors like pink,
    purple, red, blue, green and so on.. in all shades.

    There were rarely animals that had mature colors black... of course there
    were exceptions like horses that were black.

    And what was up with the sizes of these animals?

    In this world, a fully grown elephant was as tiny as a puddle... and a kitty
    cat was about the same size as a wolf.

    It was totally different from earths dynamics.


    Anyway.... Gary and 14 of his men had dropped down and crawled through
    the door to the back of the audience's seats.

    Once they had settled down, each and every one of them pointed their guns
    at the 15 knight guards that were stationed around the room.

    Everyone was so focused, that they failed to see anything wrong.

    For them, Nopline was all powerful.... so what could go wrong?

    'Peui! Peui! Peui!'

    The guards fell face down, and the audience was confused.

    How could all of them fall down at once?

    The next thing they knew, the snow lion began to whimper in pain, as it fell
    to the ground.

    They couldn't understand what was happening, but it was obvious that after
    the guards had died, Gary and his men had pointed their guns at the lions
    head.

    The animal had received 6 bullet shots at the back and left side of its head,
    since its front was facing the ladies on the poles.

    Before the audience could even react, Gary got up and said:

    "Drop to the floor now!!"

    Those fat and skinny nobles all kneeled while shaking.

    One had to know that living things feared the unknown.

    For them, these men were supernatural beings who could kill someone from
    afar without an arrow.

    "Oh kind and wise one... p.. please share us."


    "W...we were also forced to come here as well wise ancestor, please be
    magnanimous and let us go"

    "That's right.... w.... we were forced to watch all of this"

    "__"

    'Peui! Puei! Peui!'

    Gary shot them without batting an eye.

    After everything that he had seen so far, he was truly disgusted with them.

    If they had owned up to their sins, then he wouldn't have killed them.

    But for them to say that they were forced to be here.... were they taking him
    and his ken as fools?

    He was sure that some of them dlhad already defiled and killed multiple
    girls and boys here.

    With his death, he was praying that those souls sleep well in the heavens
    knowing that they had been avenged.

    While Gary and his men took card of those nobles, GoldenFox and his
    squad hurried down to free the women and get them to keep safe.

    The women cried when they realised that they were finally saved.

    It was a miracle.

    They instinctively knelt down at Gary, GoldenFoz and their men... and
    poured out their heart felt gratitude to them.

    Gary looked at them and felt a sense of justice and accomplishment.

    But he knew that to save everyone else, he couldn't delay any further.

    Time was of the essence tonight.


    He hurriedly left and went on towards the next attraction room.

    His mission was far from over.

    The night proceeded smoothly, and just like that... their mission was
    concluded.

    In the dead of night, they loaded up all the slaves,caged animals, grains and
    coins into wagons and escaped from the camp.
    Chapter 205 The Aftermath
    It was a brand new day.

    As the Dawn sent shimmering rays of light throughout Reginal city, the
    musical songs of the animals resounded energetically.

    'Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!'

    'cock-o-dodle-dooooo!!'

    The birds and the roosters sang in unison.

    Everywhere hfelt wet as the dew danced beautifully on the fields and.

    Spring time was truly nature's most beautiful season.

    The busy citizens were already up and ready to walk.

    "Good morning Swanson"

    "Morning Ferguson"

    "Off to trade your goods with the other villages nearby?"

    "Yup!!..... The earlier I get there, the more customers I'll have."

    "__"

    Local merchant Swanson and some of the other local traders, were currently
    heading out of the city to trade with the towns and villages nearby.

    But when they got outside the city gate, they immediately became confused.

    Why were there people crowding outside the city gate and blocking the
    road?
    Presently, there were guards and other citizens surrounding the other side of
    the roads.

    One could say that Reginal City was on the left side of the wide road...
    while the crowd was facing the right side that was facing the forest region.

    Merchant Swanson quickly told his assistant to take care of his wagon,
    while he took a look.

    Coming closer, he was immediately taken aback by the long 3 meter wide
    hole in front of him.

    The hole was so deep that some of the trees had been completely buried
    underground by it.

    Swanson looked at the hole that spanned from the road into the forest
    region in fright.

    It was as if some powerful being had used his 3 meter wide finger into the
    ground, and dragged that same finger into the forest.

    Were the ancestors angry at something?

    Just yesterday, the trees within this area were standing tall and proud... so
    what exactly happened?

    In truth, when Landon and his men had left the city at 3:30 A.M last
    night.... he had bought explosives from the system, and had also paid the
    system set the whole thing up.

    And when he and his men were a little distance away from Reginal city,
    Landon blowed the underground cave up.

    And since he didn't want to accidentally kill the innocent people in the city
    from destroying this camp.... destroying the cave from the right end of the
    road to entrance C in the forest, was the only alternative.

    Actually, an hour before Swanson got up... he had heard some sort of loud
    noise coming from afar, but he didn't really think anything of it.
    But looking at the hole that seemed to be as deep as a 3 story building, he
    couldn't help but shiver a little.

    What if the path that the heavens had chosen to destroy was directly under
    his house.

    Wouldn't he have died without even knowing it?

    He somehow felt that his ancestors had only done this to issue out a
    warning to Reginal city.

    He secretly swore in his heart that he would pray more, so as to let the
    heavens pity him.

    As he thought about how to offer more gifts and prayers to the heavens,
    those around him made way immediately.

    The city lord had arrived.

    Looking at the scene, the city lord immediately knew what he should do.

    One had to know that he had been bribed by Nopline to keep this camp a
    secret.

    But now that this camp was destroyed and such a rare phenomenon had
    occurred, he knew that he must report this matter to the queen no matter
    what.

    Of course he was only going to report the fact that the ground had
    collapsed, and not the fact that Nopline was involved.

    If he didn't report it and the queen heard about the sinking land from other
    people, she would for sure see him as an untrustworthy person.

    All the evidence had been destroyed underground, so who could prove that
    there was an underground camp here?

    Plus, no one would dare search Nopline's Barn or restaurant... so he was


    good for now.
    And because of this, he was sure that the nobles would definitely have their
    eyes on him for the time being.

    So it was impossible for them to reconstruct the camp anytime soon.

    They had previously used several slaves to build this camp in a span of 3
    years.

    At that time, they only used a few slaves, so as not to raise suspicion.... and
    of course once the camp was constructed, they killed the slaves so as to seal
    off the information from leaking.

    As for Nopline, he had decided to send him a letter explaining the entire
    situation.... as well as all his findings within this time.

    His men had also said that not far away from here, there was another
    sinking land incident as well.

    He had immediately guessed that it was the other tunnel that led into the
    city.

    But when he wanted to take a look at the other sinking land, one of his
    knight Captain's came over and whispered something into his ears and his
    eyes lit up instantly.

    Good!... he had just gotten his first clue.

    Very quickly, he got on his noble steed and hurriedly took off towards the
    direction of the Barn at entrance A.

    Once he arrived, he could still smell the foul stench blood and corpses
    lingering around the air.

    His dead men were lying in and around the perimeter of the Barn.

    Insects were crawling on their pale whitish faces, as well as their mouths.
    Looking at his men lying cold on the ground, his quickly flared up.

    From the report he received, none of the men guarding any of the entrances
    had survived the night.

    Dammit!!....He had lost close to 1,000 men!

    For heaven's sake, that was 18% of his forces.

    18%!!!

    Who the hell did this?

    Did they know how hard it was to train and secure men under the watchful
    eyes of the royals?

    He truly felt like crying?

    What did he do to that rogue villain to deserve such a punishment?

    And not only that... the bastard still had the nerve to take away 40% of his
    income by destroying the camp.

    One had to know that as one of Nopline's right hand men, he had been
    getting bags of money daily.

    Whatever was made by the end of the month, he would ship 80% out to
    Nopline, and keep 20% for himself.

    From there he would use 5% to pay all his guards and use the rest for his
    luxurious lifestyle.

    With his monetary flow cut by 40%, how could he not be pissed off?

    They began to wonder who the real culprit was.

    'Was it queen Penelope?

    Did she already know about my deeds?....


    No... it couldn't be her!!

    She wouldn't dare to go against Nopline if she knew about this scheme, he
    thought.

    Judging from the length and depth at which the land sank, he knew that this
    enemy was filthy rich.

    The only thing that could cause such a sink was Snow Powder.... and it was
    already freaking expensive.

    To destroy all these tunnels at once, that meant that his enemy had come to
    the city with about 15000 knights.... and had positioned them on ground
    level, on top of the underground camps.

    From there, the enemy probably ordered his men to shoot over 15000
    powder filled tubes on arrows at once.

    And judging from the size of the holes, he was also sure that these men had
    shit these tubes for close to an hour before it could collapse.

    They probably shot 15,000 the first time, followed by another 15,000 and so
    on.

    This enemy had truly been prepared.

    But who the hell was the culprit?

    "City lord Morroc, it's here!"


    Chapter 206 The Aftermath 2
    "City lord Morroc, it's here!" Said one of his knight Captains.

    Morroc hurriedly walked into the barn, and immediately found a parchment
    note that was stabbed with 5 knives around it to keep it from flying away.

    He quickly took the knives off, and read through the note silently.

    [You don't need to look no further for the culprit.

    I'll let you in on a little secret... this is my revenge to your boss for trying to
    make me and my people his slaves.

    Who am I?

    Well... I'm Landon Obley.

    P.S... If you're reading this, then know that I've already left Carona for
    good.

    Oh... and tell your boss that I'll see him soon alright?

    Thanks bro...bye!!!]

    In truth, Landon had decided to use his mother's last name 'Obley', so as to
    confuse them a little.

    Of course it wouldn't take long before they knew that he was indeed Landon
    Barn.

    But because Obley was a common and well used peasant name, no one
    would ever think of him as nobility.

    And coupled with the fact that almost nobody knew his mother's last name,
    he knew that Nopline would sweat a little before figuring it out.
    First names were commonly between nobility and peasants..... but last
    names were not.

    For example, a prince could be called Arthur, and a peasant could also be
    called Arthur.

    But a lowly slave or peasant could never have NOBLE last names such as
    Pendragon.

    Also, if peasants succeeded and one day became rich, then they were
    required to change their last names and register it with their city lord.

    Hence the name Landon was a very common first name... and coupled with
    his last name 'Obley', one would be a fool to believe that he was nobility.

    Plus which nobility would have their families almost sold in to slavery?

    Come on.... this was definitely a peasant.

    Nopline had over 20,000 men who were assigned to kidnapping and roping
    slaves in.... so how could he remember all the slaves that passed by?

    There was no way that he would remember a name like Landon obley.

    Morroc was confused.

    Obley... Obley... wasn't that a peasant's name?

    Morroc had already formed a hypothesis in his mind.

    To him, this Landon character was definitely a lowly dog who had been
    building his forces for years in secret.... all in hopes of getting revenge.

    He probably trained his peasant friends who escaped with him, and planned
    this whole thing with them.

    It wasn't unheard of, for slaves to try and revolt against nobles.

    Of course no slave had ever succeeded, so this wasn't news.


    But it looked like this particular slave had really grown a bit, for him to
    bring over 15,000 men here all at once.

    He wouldn't be surprised if the bastard had also made his money through
    robbery.

    And the worst part of it all, was that the bastard had already left Carona for
    good.

    Who knew where he would be heading to next.

    Would he be going to Deiferus? Yodan? Arcadina? Or Terique?

    Just where the hell were they supposed to start their search from?

    On the bright side, he was happy that his enemies were peasants.

    This way, he could go all in and assist Nopline with revenge when the time
    comes.

    He was still petty about loosing money and part of his army.

    But no matter how impatient he was, he knew that there was nothing he
    could do for the time being.

    Right now, if he sent a letter to Nopline who was currently at the empire of
    Terique... he was certain that Nopline would only get the message in 5
    months time.

    Sailing to Carona from Terique, would take 3 months... and moving from
    the dock to Nopline's home would take another 2 months ride by horseback.

    And before boss Nopline decided to finally take action, wouldn't that take
    time as well?

    Sigh.... he qcould only wait patiently.

    .
    Time flew by and it was already 1 P.M.

    Landon and his group had just arrived Loplin Coastal City, and were
    immediately greeted by a few of Santa's men who were on the lookout for
    them.

    As his men as well as Santa's men aided in boarding the slaves, as well as
    loading up the goods...Santa pulled Landon to the side and looked at him
    strangely.

    He had been worrying sick these past 2 days, just for his brother and his
    men to turn up unharmed.

    This was truly a mystery to him.

    I mean... now could his bro go in with less me than his enemies, and come
    out unharmed.

    Heck even his men were fine and dandy.

    But the funny thing was that he couldn't see any sword sheath around his
    bro's waist.

    Was this some kind of joke?

    He felt like this brother of his defied the heavens time and after time again.

    "Bro... as anyone ever told you that you're weird?"

    "__"

    After everything was packed and good to go, Landon sailed away with 12
    ships towards the next coastal city within Carona.

    So far, only 5 ships were in full use, while the rest were empty.
    Of course the slaves, animals and goods from the other cities will fill up the
    remaining 7 ships.... and if they needed more, they could just buy them
    there.

    As for the money that they had gotten, Landon had given 10% of it to
    Santa... and had also planned on sharing 15% of it to the slaves.

    They could use this and immediately pay for their homes and food for at
    most 2 months when they get to Baymard.

    And after 2 months, he was hoping that all of them would've already
    secured jobs by then.

    Landon felt like for everything that they had been through, the least he
    could do was make their transition into Baymard somewhat easy.

    This wasn't Baymard's money after all, so giving some out wasn't a bad idea
    as well.

    Speaking of the money, they had racked up a hefty sum.

    They had found a tiny room within the camp that was used as a vault for
    storing money.

    There were bags and bags of coins ranging from gold, silver, and copper.

    Ahhh..... this Nopline guy had really made them rich.

    The amount that they had received could sustain baymard for an entire year
    if nobody worked.

    He was now curious about how much he would get from robbing the other
    underground camps.

    He gave Santa part of the money because.. well he had a soft heart for
    people who were good to him.

    Buying 1 ship alone was expensive.... but Santa had bought 12.
    Granted, Santa could be seen as a millionaire who would soon be a
    billionaire.

    But that didn't mean that he wasn't making a loss from all of this.

    When Santa came to Baymard, he hadn't plan on paying for all these
    expenses... Hence Landon knew that Santa had made his fair share of
    sacrifices for this mission.

    Santa had already bought food for everyone, as well as paid for the ships,
    horses, and so on.

    One could say that buying 1 of these massive Arc-like ships was equivalent
    to spending 150K back on earth..... But Santa had bought 12 of them just
    like that.

    With all this stolen money in his hands, wouldn't he be a douchebag to not
    give some back to his bro?

    One should never be too greedy in life.

    As for the wagons and horses that they had brought with them... Santa had
    immediately kept them in his estate here for future purposes.

    He was a merchant afterall, and transportation still costed him a hefty sum
    of money yearly.

    "Set out!" Landon commanded.

    The sails were raised, the anchor was pulled, and the men all left the city
    with huge smiles on their faces.

    Their first mission had been 100% successful.

    While Landon and his men were secretly rejoicing in their hearts, others
    began wailing at their own predicaments.
    'How the hell did this happen?'
    Chapter 207 Running Out Of Time
    --The Capital, Empire Of Yodan--

    The streets were busy and the people were all in celebratory spirits.

    It was already May..... and 3 days from now, third prince Sirius Maclaine
    would be crowned the new ruler of Yodan.

    When the people had heard about all that he had accomplished, they were
    indeed taken aback.

    He was responsible for making peace between Yodan and Deiferus.... as


    well as sending relief food to various villages and so on.

    He had also captured and killed all members of several notorious blood
    gangs... hence making some of the tiny villages and towns safe.

    Usually, nobles always focused more on cities.

    In doing this, they normally ended up forgetting about the simple places
    like the villages.... giving blood gangs the opportunity to lord over those
    places.

    But from Sirius' deeds, one could see that he had focused in every
    community... be it small or big.

    Just based on this, the people were extremely accepting of him.

    And from what they saw, this new king of theirs was hard hearted when he
    needed to be, and soft when the time called for it.

    It was also said that he was a rare talent who was actually proficient in all
    his subjects.... be it sword fighting, war tactics and so on.
    This kind of king was what the people thought a ruler should be like.

    But of course, not everyone was happy about Sirius' claim to the throne.

    'Pah!'

    A cup had just been sent flying towards a group of kneeling men.

    "You Ingrates!!!..... You useless baffoons!!!!

    You... you.... Ahhhh!!!

    How many times have you disappointed us already?

    For heaven's sake, the brat's coronation day is in 3 days time, and you still
    haven't been able to touch him yet?!" Queen Ivy yelled out angrily, as she
    immediately lost her noble composure.

    The trembling men were frightened silly from her outburst.

    Their shoulders shook slightly, and their breathing became unsteady.

    Their hearts were about to explode from fear as they looked at their demons
    of a queen.

    In their hearts, they began to say a silent prayer for their lives.

    If they could turn back the hands of time, they would definitely beat their
    past selves for ever agreeing to work for such a lunatic.

    But it was too late now.... they could never escape her, till death took them
    away.

    Escaping meant that their families would be hunted down and killed....
    which was something they would never allow.

    Doing her bidding was the only way for themto survive.
    Ivy held her hands against her temples and lightly massages them, while
    looking up to the ceiling.

    She felt like if she kept on looking at them, she wouldn't be able to resist the
    urge to strangle them with her bare hands.

    They had just one job.... one job, and they couldn't do it?

    Bloody Hell!!

    They had 8 whole months to deal with the small wimp, yet they had failed
    her time and time again.

    What was the point of having such useless men buy her side?

    She needed to get rid of that brat, third Prince Sirius... so that her beloved
    son, Prince Malfoy, could claim the throne as his.

    In truth, it wasn't the fault of her henchmen.

    Sirius had been hiding too deep all through these years.

    Right from a young age, he had been making his moves and setting up
    secret bases here and there.

    In fact even till this day, no one knew that he was the owner of one of the
    most popular Intel organizations within the empire.... as well as the owner
    of many Apothecary buildings, as well as merchant stores.

    He had spread his influence in almost every aspect of life.

    So how could he not know that they were trying to kill him?

    He had men, and spies that worked in ordinary places like the markets and
    even the farmlands.

    Ever since he was little, he had made up his mind to visit every village,
    town or city before he became king.
    So he had gathered a lot of followers, as well as a lot of people who had
    helped him in his journey.

    His goal had always to become king, so he had worked him in


    accomplishing it.

    And to make matters worse, he was never in the Capital..... so tracking him
    was a little difficult for the men to do.

    Since he did a lot of things around the empire, he was always on the move...
    so no one could ever know his exact location.

    Even if assassins were hired, it would take them days or even months to get
    to where they thought he was.

    Of course by the time they got there, he would be gone.

    No one except for his second in command knights, knew his schedule.

    Not even his mother or royal father knew of his moves.

    In his mind, what they didn't know couldn't kill them.

    Hence getting rid of him was no child's play.

    Ivy's men had tried to tail him several times, but they couldn't keep up with
    his moves.

    He was indeed a tricky one.

    "Dammit!.. why are you all so useless?" Ivy yelled.

    "Ohhh.....what happened to your confidence earlier?

    Didn't you say that it was indeed a guaranteed job?


    Hehehe.... so the all powerful first queen could also produce the same
    results as I did?

    It seems like you have indeed lost your touch!!!" Second Queen Sedora
    mocked.

    Several months ago.... she had teamed up with her nemesis, Queen Ivy, in
    hopes of dealing with third prince Sirius.

    To Sedora, this agreement was very clear.

    Step 1: kill Sirius together.

    Step 2: Fight amongst each other until one of their sons sits on the throne.

    Even though Sedora was annoyed at the fact that they hadn't killed Sirius,
    she still didn't forget to rub Ivy's failure to her face.

    A few days ago when her own men had reported that they had failed the
    mission, Ivy mocked her and by saying that she could only produce such
    weak results.

    And at that time, she felt like she should take a dagger and slit the throats of
    these men who embarrassed her in front of her enemy.

    But today, the same woman who mocked her had still produced the same
    result as she did.... so how could she not mock Ivy?

    On the other hand... If eyes could kill, Sedora would be dead by now.

    Ivy looked at her coldly, and decided not to give into Sedora's provocations.

    The b**ch was indeed asking for a beating.

    "Enough!! ... Let's focus on the task at hand." She said, while walking down
    steadily towards the kneeling men.

    "Dont be so nervous alright?....


    I promise I'll forgive you all this time." Ivy said playfully.

    When the men heard her, they immediately became fearful.

    Her? Forgive them? Impossible!!!

    They all looked at her silently, as she approached them with a scary smile
    on her face.

    "___"

    Ivy looked at them and smirked.

    They were the reason for today's disgrace.

    To be humiliated in front of her enemy Sedora, was the biggest shame that
    she could experience.

    I'm her mind, once they completed their mission.... she would cut off their
    manhood, then slowly slice off their body parts.... as well as burn their
    family members alive.

    Forgive them?... Never!!!

    "I'll give you all one last chance to redeem yourselves.

    Since the brat is presently staying here at the Palace, I expect no slip ups or
    excuses.

    I want him dead by all means.

    Whether you have to poison him, drown him, stab him, or even bore him to
    death.... I don't care!!

    Within these 3 days, all I want are results!!!!"


    Chapter 208 Mr. Death Is A Hot
    Commodity
    --Indomia City, The Empire Of Arcadina--

    'Aishhhh!'

    "Be a little gentle will you!!" Said a young man who was currently in pain.

    The immense pain had taken up a portion of his brain, as if dealing with it
    was expending all his brain power.

    For some reason, although the injured part heart a lot... his brain kept
    receiving pain flashes, as waves of unbearable pain had washed over him,
    making him want to scream out in agony.

    His entire body felt like it had been run over by 20 horses.

    His butt felt like it had several boils on it, and his entire body felt like it
    would break apart any minute now.

    He couldn't eat, he couldn't sleep.... he couldn't sit.

    And because of all these things, the man had become unbelievably cranky.

    The healers around the man were also somewhat helpless with the situation
    as well.

    They had been scolded by the man, who had wanted his injuries to heal up
    by the end of the month.

    But that would be sorcery.


    From their point of view.... given the severity of his injuries, he would need
    at least 6 months before he was fully healed.

    They could only sigh helplessly at his antics.

    He indeed looked pitiful.

    The man's left cheek was swollen hard, as it had a very vibrant reddish
    purple color to it.

    It was clear that whoever punched him, must have definitely used his full
    force.... as even the injury had another injury on top of it.

    There were several torn patches of skin on the man's swollen cheek, making
    it look a poker dotted injury of purple and red.

    And that was not all....

    Leaving his face and trailing down to his lower body.... one could see that
    the young man had other purple welts scattered across his chest, back and
    right arm, like a contagious disease.

    At this point, even breathing to him was somewhat painful for him.... as his
    ribcage was almost broken by his enemies.

    From the looks of it, he was stabbed with a sword at his lower belly, shot
    with an arrow at his right arm and back... as well as punched multiple times
    in different locations.

    Who was this man who had been beaten to a pulp?

    Hehehe..... he was indeed the cowardly bootlicking 3rd prince of Arcadina,


    James Barn.

    James truly aggrieved with his current situation.


    He had requested for the the empire of Terique to handle Eli, and had even
    promised to give them 60% of Arcadina's land.

    But how come Eli was fine, while he was lying here barely being able to
    breathe?

    Dammit!!.... he should've never believed those Terique Scoundrels.

    Back to his situation, when he was sleeping in camp..... he had meet with 6
    assassination attempts, all of which had left him with several injuries all
    over his body.

    He felt like those assassins were thugs rather than professionals.

    They would punch him, and laugh... while poking his eyes, and stabbing
    him here and there.

    Sure, he was a scumbag... but did he really deserve such treatments from his
    enemies?

    They had even slapped him and stepped in his neck and ribs multiple times.

    Funny enough, they said that they were just there to play with him.

    In his mind.... he only had one question: [which of his brothers did it?]

    After thinking for a while, he had decided to pin all the blame on Eli.

    Connor often told him all his secrets and was also stupidly good to him....
    So in his mind Eli was the culprit.

    He had been deceiving and fooling connor into telling him all his plans, so
    for him Connor was indeed a fool who would never harm him.

    Once the healers were finished with their work, James hurriedly called his
    second in command over.
    Since the men from Terique couldn't really aid him in killing Eli anymore....
    as Eli was presently around the heavily guarded Central part of Arcadina,
    James had decided to hire a professional.

    "How was it?" He asked impatiently.

    "Your highness...he agreed..... Mr. DEATH has agreed to see you."

    "Hahahaha..... excellent!!!

    If I can get the number one assassin to kill that royal brother of mine, then
    I'll finally be one step closer to the throne." James said excitedly.

    The knight looked at him and sighed.

    This was the way noble families were.... talk less of royals.

    Everyone always wanted the throne, and killing for it was a normal
    phenomenon.

    "Ermm... but do you think that he will agree?" James asked anxiously.

    "Your highness.... for me what I know, he only agrees to jobs that pay well.

    If you have the money, then he will agree." The knight replied.

    This was indeed a problem for James.

    Previously, he had spent most of his money in buying the loyalty of the
    citizens, as well as bribing the ministers and noble families..... So he was
    really low on cash now.

    It seemed like he would have to borrow it from his brother Connor.

    Normally, he would've asked his mother.

    But ever since his useless sister Jennette died... his mothers situation had
    gotten a lot worse.
    I mean... if she wanted to die so badly, why couldn't she have done it next
    year or the year after that?

    Right now, father was displeased with mother.... so how could father favor
    him?

    His stupid sister had died and made his standing worse.

    And his mother who used to be smart, had somehow grown a melon brain.

    The dead can never come back, so why suffer yourself so much?

    He had seen his mother's disgusting appearance a while ago, and


    immediately understood his dad's point of view.

    Ugh... she looked hideous, and even the smell she oozed out could kill a rat.

    Maybe it was because he grew up understanding that women are beneath


    him, so he didn't have any sort of special feeling for his mother.

    After all, when he was younger, he could see her only about 4 times a week.

    At that time, she was busy planning and scheming on how to be Alec Barn's
    most favored woman.

    And now... she was almost a stranger to him.

    Anyway.... after thinking for a while, James immediately made up his mind
    to get the money from Connor.

    Hiring Mr.Death was the only way to guarantee Eli's death.

    --Drapern City, The Empire of Arcadina.

    Connor was deep in thought.


    Surprisingly while he was fighting at the borders, he met with no assassins.

    It seems like his brothers didn't care to take care of him at all.

    He knew that James wouldn't do anything, but he was surprised that Eli
    didn't attack him as well.

    It seemed like he was the only one who was wary of them.

    What a bunch of Idiots!!!

    Yes... during that time, he had sent assassins to both James and Eli.

    He sent assassins to play with James, as it would be suspicious if both


    brothers died at once.

    He had hired them to break James body, so that he wouldn't be able to walk
    around for a while.

    For Eli, he had requested for them to kill him.

    Is plan was simple..... when Eli died and father saw that James was badly
    injured, father would have no choice but to make him the crown prince.

    But who would've thought that Eli would survive and ruin all his plans?

    He had to think fast.

    Right now, he had already got a reply from the number 1 assassin Mr.
    Death.

    Long story short, he also needed several bags of coins to please such a man.

    Unfortunately, he was somewhat short of cash.

    Afterall, he too had bribed people to his side a while ago.

    He reckoned that judging from the large sum of money used for his
    campaign... he would only be able to recover it all by the end of next year.
    He had gone all out, and at the end..... the crown prince was still Eli.

    What a pity...

    In his mind, he had concluded that he would borrow the money from his
    mother instead.

    No matter what, Eli had to die.

    Hence, he was willing to spend any amount to kill him.

    And just like that, both brothers had been granted an audience with the
    Famous Mr Death.

    --WhiteWood City, The Empire Of Arcadina--

    While his brothers were busy plotting on him, Eli was rather relaxed as he
    was looking forward to something else.

    Before he left the borders his men had told him about how they were
    disgraced by his bastard brother Landon.

    Surprisingly, he was still alive.... but thefunny thing was that he was now a
    bonnified savage.

    He had heard that his clothes and shoes were so tattered that they looked
    like a dog had chewed on them.

    Previously, he wanted to wait until he came back to the Capital before


    sendinghis men to attack Landon.

    But his subordinates pleaded that they wanted to go ahead and deal with the
    brat., so he had sent them on their way with 1,300 men several months ago.
    And judging form the distance from his camp, to Baymard....they shouldbe
    arriving anytime soon.

    'Finally, Baymard would soon be mine.'


    Chapter 209 More Enemies?
    --Riverdale City, The Empire Of Arcadina--

    "You lazy good-for-nothing!... get back to work!" Yelled an arrogant


    supervisor as he observed the workers on the fields.

    He picked up a stone and shot it at the back of a 35 year old man who only
    wanted to rest for a few minutes.

    They as workers, worked for 10 whole hours with only 15 minutes of break
    time... so of course he was tired.

    His bones felt broken, and his body felt weak and fragile.

    There was a certain level of tiredness, that equated to death.

    He felt like he would collapse anytime, as he could feel his heart rate speed
    up.

    His headaches, and his brain tingled.

    He could only sigh at his own misfortune.

    Who asked him to be born poor?

    He immediately sucked up all the pain that he felt, and got back to work.

    He had his wife and children to feed... so this so call headache could wait.

    The fields were about 1/3 the size of industrial tea or banana plantations.....
    with over a thousand workers on those fields daily.
    And with so many people there, it was only right for numerous supervisors
    to patrol and inspect the workers regularly.

    Presently... Major General Mark and his comrades were busy tilling the soil
    by the gates, when they saw 12 hooded men walking into the city.

    "Tristan, Gian, Rwanpo.... follow them." Mark ordered in a whispery tone


    as he continued to till the fields.

    Tristan who was working on a farm bed beside Mark, immediately nodded
    and secretly took a look at the supervisor.

    The guy was currently busy scolding another worker, hence he wasn't
    paying attention to any of them.

    Tristan did several hand signals, and another comrade beside him threw out
    a chalk stick towards him.

    Since the chalk stick looked like ordinary clay or stone, no one would be
    suspicious of them even if they caught them.... hence they had decided that
    it was okay to bring this item with them.

    Plus it was sort of perfect for disguises and appearances as well.

    Tristan hurriedly stroke the chalk stick on his palms, and evenly rubbed it
    all over his face.

    Of course he didn't put too much, as it would look fake.

    What he was aiming for, was to make his face look pale and sickly.

    He had also added traces of dirt on his face, so as to show that he had
    worked hard all day long.

    Be then washed his hands with some of the water from his jug, and then
    proceeded to crush a tomatoe with his hands.

    From there, he mixed the crushed tomatoe with water, and cleaned up his
    surroundings.
    'Swish! Swish! Swish'

    He placed the tomatoe mixture into his mouth and swished it vigorously.

    And after that, he his show.

    They were at work and they had supervisors here, so the only way to
    escape.... would be to show them that they were almost dying from
    sickness.

    He then signaled for his men to start the show, and immediately dropped to
    the ground.

    "Tristan!.... Tristan!... what's wrong with you?" Yelled out Rwanpo


    emotionally.

    "Don't leave us bro!!....." Gian yelled.

    Instantly, everyone around the area... including the supervisor.

    What was happening over there?

    'Bluh!!!'

    Tristan had 'vomited' the tomatoe mixture dramatically.

    "Was that blood?"

    "Oh my heavens.... just look at his pale face."

    "It's so white.... do you think he'll die soon?"

    "Yup!... hes dead for sure."

    "I knew it!!... the land is cursed."

    "I believe you too.... can't you see that the dead warrior's evil magic is
    calling him on?"
    "___"

    The supervisor on the other hand, didn't go any closer to Tristan... as he felt
    that it was below his status to do so.

    Sure, he was a peasant.... but there were levels to every societal class.

    He was a high class peasant who had worked his way to the top, and well
    even friends with middle class people like merchants and healers.

    He had attended middle class parties, and was even considered super
    wealthy to most of the low and medium class peasants.

    Right now, these workers on the fields were locals peasants.... so how could
    he lower his status by going over there?

    He held out a bluish handkerchief closer to his nose, and pretended that it
    was smelly.

    Well.... it wasn't more like he was pretending.

    His mind had always associated these low class peasants as smelly and
    dirty... so of course his mind had also come to the conclusion that their puke
    was also foul.

    How could these people who eat garbage, puke anything that smelled
    remotely okay?

    I'm fact, he was sure that he could get the stench all the way from where he
    was standing.... but little did he know yaht it was all in his head.

    For heaven's sake, it was just crushed tomatoes okay?

    'Ugh.... disgusting!', he thought.

    "Supervisor Mogly.... If we don't take him away right now, he'll die here!"
    Gian said at he pretended to be anxious.

    When Mogly heard them, he froze for a moment.


    Having people die on the fields was definitely unacceptable.

    These people were too superstitious.

    If anyone ever died on the fields itself, then the workers would think that
    the fields are cursed.

    In fact if a worker died on the roads along the farms, no one would have
    any qualms about it.

    But if they died on the farms itself, no one would come to work again.

    One had to know that these farmlands were once a large cemetery.... and it
    took over 7 years of convincing from City Lord Shannon's father, before the
    matter was dropped.

    But even at that, from generation to generation... ghost folk stories had
    always been told about the land being cursed.

    It was believed that an evil soldier was accidentally buried here, which led
    in the land becoming cursed.

    It was believed that because the man's wife came from Riverdale city, he
    had decided not to curse the entire land... just the cemetery wer he was
    buried in.

    The people had myths for everything.

    And to make matters worse, some 5 years ago, 4 elderly men died on the
    fields..... making the men frightened.

    It was believed that their souls were yanked out and eaten by the evil enemy
    buried within the fields.

    Of course the people refused to work again.... but when City Lord Shannon
    threatened to kill their families.... they of course had no other choice but to
    do their jobs fearfully.
    Now that city lord Shannon dead, Supervisor Mogly couldn't afford to let
    another person die on the fields again.

    Sure, Marder was now the new city lord.... but who knew if the brat had the
    same zeal as his father?

    In Mogly's opinion, Marder felt short when he compared him to Shannon....


    and he wasn't sure that the boy could control the people.

    If someone did die, the people would definitely strike, and his paycheck
    would also be halved.

    No!!.... he must never let that happen.

    "You and you... ...Quickly, carry him out of here.

    Don't worry about your jobs..... just get him out now!"

    'Graohhh!' Tristan moaned as he was lifted and carried away by Rwanpo


    and Gian.

    They had to find those hooded men fast.


    Chapter 210 More Enemies? 2
    Once the men got far away from the fields, they immediately decided to
    split up.

    The streets were busy and packed, but after spending several minutes
    searching..... all 3 soldiers had finally locked onto their targets.

    42 minutes after they split up, Tristan immediately spotted some of the men
    currently loading several jugs and food items onto several wagons.

    As for Rwanpo... after 20 minutes, he also spotted another group who were
    seemingly walking around in hopes of knowing Baymard's current
    situation.

    And for Gian, he too spotted several men who were also looking for Intel
    on Baymard.

    It seemed like these men were indeed heading towards Baymard.

    And just like that, night had reached, and these men had still not left.

    Even those that were tasked with buying food, still went over to pubs and
    pretended to be drunk, so as to suck out more information from the men
    around them.

    Tristan, Rwanpo and Gian analyzed everything that they had asked for.....
    and at around 7 P.m, all of them stopped following the men and headed
    back to their Inn.

    While Tristan and his men were out, Mark had already closed for the day...
    hence he was currently in the inn with the girls.

    "Any new findings?... Mary, you start." He said in a whispery tone.


    One should know that the walls of their bedrooms were super thin, and
    could easily leak out information to their enemies if they weren't careful.

    "Major general.... from what I've found out, those 2 hooded men who
    arrived here last week were only here to spy on Marder Shannon.

    From the conversation that they had, they were apparently sent by a certain
    Baron Cain.

    That was all I could get from listening in on their conversation." Mary
    answered.

    Several questions popped in and out of Mark's head immediately.

    Who the hell was this Baron Cain guy?

    Was he a potential threat to them?

    Forget it.... since this Cain guy wasn't looking for Baymard's trouble, then
    they would stay out of his way.

    But his majesty said that they had to pay attention to news about all
    powerful people around.... so he would definitely keep his ears towards
    Baron Cain's matters.

    After all, just because they weren't enemies now, didn't mean that they
    wouldn't be in future.

    Everything was a 50 50 chance.

    Hence since he knew about these people now, it was beat for him to know
    their characters..... so as to advise his majesty better on future matters.

    "You did good Mary!!....Now Josephine, it's your turn."

    "Major General.... I was able to free the slaves from the wagons just a little
    distance away from Riverdale.

    I stalked the wagons for a full 30 minutes before making my move.


    Later on, I sent them to Baymard under your name." Josephine replied.

    Actually... the previous day when she saw how those slaves were beaten
    and whipped, she almost couldn't control her emotions.

    She used to be a slave roo... so seeing them experience what she used to go
    through was really heart-wrenching to watch.

    Humans were really brutal beings.

    On the city square, she had watched her they had stoned a 9 year old boy to
    death just for fun..... and they had also cut out a 12 year old girl's right hand
    off, because she dirtied a noble ladies gown.

    If not for Ava who was holding her hands firmly, she was sure that she
    would've brought it her dagger and killed them.

    But by then, their cover would've been blown.

    No matter what they saw in the day time, she as a farmer's wife..... was
    meant to act weak and docile.

    Hence she needed to work on controlling her emotions more.

    They could only act out during the night, so she could only patiently wait
    before freeing the slaves.

    "Excellent Josephine!!... As for Ava, give me your report."

    "Major General..... Marder Shannon still hasn't made any major moves yet.

    He's still laying low and building his forces in secret.

    With his father's forces gone, he is indeed lacking enough knights.

    Oh.... and he still believes that his father died 3 towns away from here.

    So Baymard is for sure safe from his watchful eyes."


    "That's good to hear... well done Ava.

    In fact... all of you have done well!"

    "Thank you Major General Mark!" They all replied.

    "That reminds me, Private Ava, where did you run off to 2 nights ago ?"
    Mark asked with a mischievous smile on his face.

    Josephine and Mary giggled, as they thought about what Ava had told them.

    Ava had gone to take care of the person who had been stalking Mark.

    Well, everyone around knows that the 3 women were indeed very
    ugly....due to their disguises.

    So of course the women would be jealous when they saw that such
    handsome men had sticked to them like glue.

    A while back, a certain 23 year old baroness who had lost her husband....
    had seen the 24 year old Mark tilling the fields with his sweat dripping off
    his body so seductively.

    But when he looked up and their eyes met, she felt like her heart had
    stopped for a second.

    Heavens he was handsome.

    No matter what, she had to have him.

    Usually, she would never ever stoop so low as to look at a lowly peasant,
    but this guy gave her second thoughts.

    From then on, she began stalking him like a wild animal..... who was hot for
    its prey.

    She had sent her men to find out more about him and what he loved and
    hated.
    But the results were indeed humiliating.

    How could a man who looked like the gods were crestined from his image,
    choose to be with a lizard?

    It didn't make any sense at all!

    Did he owe that ugly Toad some life debt or something?

    Was that it?

    No matter how she looked at it, that indeed seemed to be the case.

    Hence she decided to take matters into her own hands on his behalf.

    With this, she began making Ava's life unbearable.

    She would order her men to beat up Ava, and ask her to leave her husband.

    But since Ava was supposed to act docile and timid, she would ball up on
    the floor and accept the beatings.

    The good thing was that, because she was already 'ugly', the men didn't feel
    the need to destroy her face... hence they only hit her back or belly.

    Rape her? No way in hell!!

    The woman was very hideous and revolting.

    Ewwww.....his wife was so ugly that just looking at the monster's face,
    made them want to throw up.

    Ava on the other hand, had her own plans in this matter.

    How could she ever let them go?

    Every night, she would severely injure one of them and make it look like an
    accident... that way, no one would suspect that it had anything to do with
    her.
    And of course to end it all..... she had decided to sneak into the baroness'
    chambers and cut off all her hair right from the roots 2 nights ago.

    She had done this after placing sleeping powder into the woman's tea.....
    and now, the noble lady was bald.

    She did it so low, that anyone on earth would think that the baroness was a
    widow who shaved off all her hair.

    Long story short..... ever since then, no one had come up to make her life
    difficult again.

    Hmmp!!.... who asked her to have silly thoughts about her man?

    Serves her right!

    Just as they were rounding up their conversation... Tristan came in,


    followed by Rwanpo a few minutes later, finally Gian.

    "So you're saying that they were asking about Baymard?" Ava asked.

    "Yeah.... and they bought a ton of food too.

    They're probably camping somewhere around here." Tristan said while


    nodding and reaching for an apple on the tiny table in the room.

    "Tomorrow.... the enemy might attack, and it's our duty to alert our people.

    So Tristan, you'll do the honors."

    Firstly, Tristan was so 'sick', that he was sure that the supervisor wouldn't
    mind if Tristan didn't show up for a day or 2.... so it was safe for him to
    leave the city and warn Baymard.

    At least let them know, so that they could easily mobilize and organize the
    men at the city wall.
    "Tristan, If my guess is correct..... the enemy probably has a lot of spies
    watching Riverdale's city gates, as well as the road towards Baymard.

    Hence if they see you heading towards Baymard, they might think that
    you've caught onto their plot.... or that you have ulterior motives.

    So when you leave, head in the opposite direction and use the swamps to
    turn around.

    And when you're a safe distance away from their grasp... use the road and
    head on straight.

    You may leave now!"


    Chapter 211 The Future Queen
    Takes Charge
    --The Outskirts of Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    11 A.M

    Somewhere outside the city, 1,302 knights had already woken up, cleaned
    up....as well as had their fill.

    "Titus... I think we should leave now.

    Just thinking about how I'm going to tear that arrogant brat into pieces,
    really gets me excited." said Brody eagerly

    How could he not be delighted?

    He had been waiting for this day since the day that they left Baymard last
    year in October.

    He was slapped, and even had his right foot stabbed by that sh**ty ex-
    prince several months back.

    Of course when he joined his master, Eli, at the border... he immediately


    pleaded and begged to hurriedly rush back to the base and gather more men
    to slaughter the scoundrel.

    And throughout his entire journey back, he had been having pleasant
    dreams about all the ways that the bastard ex-prince would die from his
    hands.

    He felt like letting Landon die on the battlefield was too good for him... so
    he had planned to catch the rogue alive, and kill him by boiling.
    He would place Landon in a large Cauldron, and boil him to death.

    And after that, he would personally drink the blood broth and even grind
    the bones with his teeth.

    Even in death, he had planned to never let Landon go.

    "Calm down Brody... we'll get going soon.

    Oh... did you send out the messenger?" The broad-shouldered Titus replied.

    Brody smiled and gathered an ample amount of spittle in his mouth.

    'Cai!!!!!... Pui!'

    "I sent him out an hour ago..... hehehehe but whether they agree to the
    terms or not, my mind has already been made up.

    All of them have to die." Brody said while climbing onto his horse.

    Titus looked at brody and grinned in agreement.

    The last time he came with Brody, they were utterly humiliated.... and had
    left the scene with their tails dangling between their legs.

    They had never faced such a situation in their entire lives.

    If word got out, their reputations would be tarnished forever.

    This was a 'strong eats weak' world after all.....so if people knew that they
    were humiliated by a trashy ex-prince, wouldn't they automatically become
    the biggest joke within Arcadina.

    Heck!!.... forget about Arcadina, everyone who could identify them within
    the Pyno continent would look down on them too.

    They might even have to change their names because of this incident.

    Reputation was everything.


    People only hired the best... ... no one would look for the 500th assassin,
    when they could hire those within the top 20.

    Likewise, no one would give out official assignments to incompetent


    people.

    Luckily, their kind and noble master, Prince Eli..... had kept the matter
    secret.

    Hence their subordinates, as well as their other comrades.....didn't know of


    their shameful experience.

    If word got out, even the men below them would loose respect for them.

    No matter how they saw it, that villain, ex-prince Landon.... was the cause
    of all shame when facing their master.

    "Move out!!" Brody commanded.

    --Baymard--

    Standing beside the tall majestic fortified walls, were Lucy, Lucius, Josh
    and several other warrant officers..

    Yesterday, Tristan had arrived at 11 P.M to warn them about a possible


    attack within the next few days.

    Hence today at 6 A.M, once the soldiers woke up.... all of them had been
    informed about this upcoming threat.

    "Princess Lucy, are you prepared?" Lucius asked, as he looked at Lucy


    warmly.

    She too was somewhat of a daughter to him, since she was practically
    raised with Landon from a young age.
    He sometimes wondered what her real Baron father would do, when he
    realised that the daughter he had thrown away.... was now the future queen
    of an upcoming empire.

    "I'm 75% confident that I'll get it right..... but if I make any mistakes, I
    know that you and Major General Josh will give me all the aid that I need."
    Lucy answered with a warm smile on her face as well.

    It would be a lie to say that she wasn't nervous... this responsibility was
    indeed a huge one.

    Before her fiance left, he had told her that she and Lucius would be in
    charge of making all military decisions during his absence.

    She was dumbfounded at the thought of commanding an army.

    What if she messed up?

    Luckily, Lucius and Josh would aid her during this period.... so she felt
    more relieved.

    In truth, apart from Queen Penelope... Lucy would now the second woman
    to ever command an empire's battle force within the Pyno continent.

    Landon's thinking was simple.

    Forget the matter that she was a woman...She was the future queen!

    And if something should ever happen to him, Landon expected his wife to
    be able to protect the land and its people.

    When they were younger, Lucy would sometimes protect him by taking
    beatings for him... or even fighting with others..... but at the end whether
    she lost or not, she would always forgive them.

    He had fainted once from the beatings, and had heard that she blocked
    several other whip lashes while he passed out.

    And of course she forgave them again.


    But did those who she forgave stop troubling them?.... Nope!!!

    They always came back with more energy to give out the same beatings all
    over again.

    This was a flaw in Lucy's character.

    She was simply too saintly for this era.

    She would always make even the devil look like a good guy.

    A king didn't need someone who would bring more troubles to the
    kingdom.... what he needed was someone with a good heart and a tough
    will to fight for his people.

    If the enemy had said sorry to Lucy, Laneon was sure that she would
    forgive the enemy immediately and let he/she go.

    Lucy had a good heart, but that was not enough... hence to toughen up her
    character, he needed her to take control for a while.

    She had also been taking some military courses as well... so as to make her
    understand the consequences of her kindness towards her enemies.

    Of course, he also had her do combat training..... so that if she ever got
    attacked, she would be able to protect herself without waiting for a knight
    in shining armour.

    Anyway last night.... she had been discussing Baymard's attack plan for
    over 2 hours with the warrant officers, as well as Josh and Lucius.

    Initially, she felt sad for her enemy.

    But when she realised that they would kill the people, herself and Landon...
    she immediately steeled her heart.

    Her fiance was right.... she was too weak willed.


    Chapter 212 Broken Nuts
    Time flew by and a rider slowly approached the gates.

    Lucy, Lucius and Josh had already been informed of this rider's appearance
    from the scouts.

    From the looks of it, this person was an official messenger.

    "Halt!!"

    The rider was confused.... why would they stop him before he could even
    get close enough to the gates?

    In truth... he was somewhat fascinated by the tall stone-like wall in front of


    him.

    It was taller than any city wall he had ever seen.... even the Capital's city
    wall wasn't this tall.

    It looked impressively formidable and sturdy.

    It was definitely worth it, for his master Prince Eli, to take the land.

    As he continued to observe the scene before him, several ragged looking


    men approached him on horseback.

    He looked at their appearances, and couldn't help but show a bit of disdain
    towards them.

    Indeed, they looked like wild beasts.

    As they approached, he subconsciously held his nose in fear of their stench.


    "Stop right there!!!

    We can speak from this distance, so don't get any closer." The messenger
    yelled while pointing at them.

    The soldiers who had arrived, secretly looked at each other and grinned.

    "Hey old man.... enough chit chat.

    what do you want?" One of them said arrogantly.

    "Yeah... are you here to give us money?"

    "Tch!... of course it's to give us money, why else would he come?"

    "__"

    The soldiers were always taken as Rogued savages, so why not act the part
    out completely?

    "You... you..... do you know that I'm an official messenger who is highly
    favoured by the crown prince himself?

    Anyway, I don't have time to talk with you lowly street rats.

    I'm only here to discuss war times with your bastard leader..... so lead me to
    him now!!!!!!" He yelled out angrily.

    How dare these savages talk to him like this?

    He was so mad that his heart felt like it would pop out of his chest any
    second now.

    The men balled up their fists, as they heard this loathsome fellow call their
    king a bastard.

    They sucked it up and smiled at him mischievously.


    It was only a matter of time, before everyone would know of their king's
    true glory.

    By then, they wouldn't need to keep acting and accepting such blatant
    insults from anyone.

    "Alright... we've heard you.

    But since you called our leader a bastard, you'll have to stay here and wait
    for our leader here.

    After all, how could someone as noble as you step into a bastard's home?"
    One of the men said with a sarcastic smile on his face.

    The rider didn't know how else to refute them, so he could only curse them
    silently within his heart as he waited for their bastard leader appear.

    After a while, the rider looked up and saw 5 people riding towards him.

    There were herculean men, riding alongside a beautiful little girl who was
    currently all dressed up in a Red attire.

    Compared to the other savages, her attire appeared clean... even though it
    still looked cheap and out worn.

    When they arrived, everyone... including the rider, finally got off from their
    horses and approached each other steadily.

    "Speak... what do you want?" Lucy said, as she tried to make her voice
    sound as cold as possible.

    She had been undergoing military speech and body language training with
    Lucius.... so she knew that if she came off as weak, the enemy would never
    take her seriously or even respect her.

    She needed to be seen as fearless and powerful in their eyes.


    The messenger looked at her for a while and burst out laughing..... but of
    course the more he laughed, the more Lucy's temper flared up.

    "Bahahaha!!!.

    Don't tell me that all you brawny men have chosen to follow a woman!

    Isn't this just too shameful?

    Bahahaha!!!"

    In his mind, Landon was probably dead or sick... maybe that was why he
    wasn't here.

    But just by looking at the stunning beauty before him, he had already come
    up with a hypothesis to back his thoughts.

    She was a harlot.

    A cheap floozie and a pretentious skank who had probably slept with all of
    them.

    If not, then why would these people willingly follow a woman around like
    stray dogs?

    It would seem that her whore-like services were indeed topnotch if she
    could control these men.

    "Hahaha.... no for real... where is your leader?" Asked the laughing


    messenger, who was now tearing up while holding his belly in pain.

    He had laughed so hard that it hurt his belly.

    "Is this a joke to you?" Lucy said while trying to reign in her temper.

    "Ermm... pardon me little girl.... but do you really want me to believe that
    you can lead them?
    Please.... you probably got this position by spreading your legs for all of
    them right?

    You can never be anything more because you are a woman.... so stop
    deceiving yourself.

    You are at most a sl** who...."

    And before he could finish his sentence, Lucy had already taken action.

    'Slap!!'

    She had worked so hard in training, yet this fool dared to insult her?

    What's worse, he dared to question her virtue in front of her face.

    She was mad as hell.

    In fact not just her, but everyone else was pissed off as well.

    How dare dare this ignorant son of a b**ch insult their future queen?

    If she hadn't slapped him at that moment, they were sure that they would've
    sliced off his neck just like that.

    "Ah!!!!.... you slapped me?

    You... a lowly peasant woman slapped me?

    Do you know who the F*** I am?!!!!" Yelled the messenger, as he


    massaged his swollen jaw while looking at her with bloodshot eyes.

    He quickly calmed himself down and smiled at here maliciously.

    "Little girI..... A while back, you all denied my master, Prince Eli's request
    to own Baymard.

    If you all had just accepted his previous offer of being his slaves.... then
    some of you might have survived.
    But now, retribution has come for you all.

    This time, he had sent his men to take the land and kill every single one of
    you."

    As the messenger spoke, Lucy's heart became even more cold.

    Become slaves?...Never!!

    When she thought of all the children in her classes, and all the people who
    gave her warm smiles... she couldn't help but want to slap her former self's
    thoughts.

    Only by completely eradicating her enemies, would Baymard remain safe.

    It was time for her to grow up!!

    "Little girl... I had initially come here today to negotiate, and give you all a
    second chance in becoming my master's slaves.

    But since you've slapped me, then don't blame me for taking back this
    privilege.

    But if you apologize to me now, then when the time comes..... I'll be sure to
    keep you by my side so that you'll know what true luxury feels like.

    In exchange, you'll have to warm this daddy's bed.

    So... are you going to kneel and beg, or not!!" The man said arrogantly.

    Lucius and Josh kept looking at Lucy, for any signal to attack this
    loathsome prick.

    But Lucy smiled at them and shook her head slightly.

    They all thought that she had given up on taking revenge, as they knew that
    their future queen was indeed too kind and softhearted.

    Lucy then smiled innocently, and walked slowly towards the baffoon.
    "Hahahaha.... good!... you've finally recognized his daddy's status right?

    Come on!... kneel down to me... hahahahaha... this is all a whore is good
    at." The man said proudly, as if he was proving a point.

    The soldiers thought that she was actually willing to kneel for their sakes,
    so they began to feel like they had failed his majesty Landon.

    They immediately started questioning whether their training methods on


    Lucy was right or wrong.

    Either way, no one ever blamed her, because they knew how pure and
    simple minded she was.

    As they saw they slightly bend towards the man, their final thought was that
    they had failed their king.

    But what happened next completely surprised them.

    'Bamm!!'

    "Aowwww!!!!.... my generation..... my generation."

    The messenger was now lying on the ground, while rolling and cupping his
    little man with his hands.

    It hurt so bad, that tears began to flow from his eyes unknowingly.

    F***... it hurt so bad.

    Actually, Lucy wasn't bowing.... she was gaining momentum for her kick.

    When she bent, she raised her right leg toward the back.... and used her full
    force to hit the villain's nuts.

    She had learned that she was supposed to use this move if she was taken
    hostage by a man or attacked.... but who cares?

    This guy was a villain, so he deserved to have such treatments.


    The other soldiers looked at the man groveling on the ground, and
    subconsciously grabbed their own little men as well.

    They began to look at the man with pity.

    That move was indeed too brutal.

    The poorma had probably had his nuts broken by this move.

    Could he ever use this 'thing' again in future?

    He couldn't help but look at him and sigh...

    'RIP to your little man bro'.

    "You b**ch!... you whore!... you...you..!" He said while trying to gasp for
    air.

    "I... I.. I... what?

    Let me tell you, we will never be your slaves... and we will never give
    Baymard to you all.

    So run along like a little dog, and tell your friends that we will never
    surrender!!" Lucy said.

    The men looked at their future queen and smiled, while still subconsciously
    cupping their little men.

    It seemed like their training had indeed paid off.


    Chapter 213 Baymard's Second
    Battle
    The clouds moved in the afternoon sky, kissing up a portion of the sun's
    warmth.

    And on top of Baymard's city wall, peered several eyes that kept looking at
    the road ahead patiently.

    'Flap! Flap! Flap!'

    A large flock of birds flapped out from the trees, as if to announce the
    enemy's arrival.

    The pissed off messenger, quickly turned around and his eyes lit up.

    Finally, his saviours were here.

    He would for sure, make these savages look bad in the eyes of Captain
    Brody and Captain Titus.

    "Captains... Captains.... you won't believe how these savages treated me."
    The messenger wailed shamelessly, as he ran towards them.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    The valiant horses leaped ahead majestically, as the uneasy wind stirred
    across their bodies .

    The soft spring soil was no match for their hooves, as they marched on
    forward leaving only deep horse footprints in the ground.

    Ehh?

    Something wasn't right with the sight before them.


    As the muscular knight Captains approached, they immediately became
    puzzled as they began observing the gigantic city wall before them.

    Was this really how they remembered it?

    If so, then why did it seem so different now?

    Was Baymard actually different from what they currently knew?

    And why were they so many painted stones lying around the field in an
    organized manner?

    As several thoughts popped into their heads, they began to subconsciously


    raise their guards even more.

    But of course when they heard the messengers detailed explanation, they
    immediately felt that they were worrying for nothing.

    These savages were still wearing ragged clothings, and from the looks of
    it.... they had still planned on fighting this war with 300 knights.

    Also.... from the reports, no one had visited Baymard ever since their
    previous appearance here.

    Hence Titus and Brody soon dropped their guards down again because of
    these reasons.

    They instantly came to a conclusion that the reason why they probably
    remembered the wall differently, was because they weren't really paying
    any attention to it previously.

    "So you're saying that a wee lass will lead this battle for them?

    Bahahaha!!!" Brody laughed.

    "Hahahahaha!!!!"
    "Are her services that good?"

    "They're lowly swines, so it's no wonder that they would give up their
    positions just for a skank."

    "Tsk!!...To think that the famous Commander Lucius was such a man."

    "F***... I want all the respect that I previously gave him back!"

    "__"

    The men laughed, and the atmosphere became somewhat comical and lax.

    Was that bastard ex-prince out of his mind? Or was he just that dumb
    enough to trust a woman.

    Well either way, this totally worked out in their favor... so they weren't
    displeased at all.

    In their minds, these savages were already dead meat.

    300 vs 1300... who else could be the victor from such a battle?

    "I don't think that they plan on riding out to attack us." Brody said, as he
    continued to observe the tiny structures that stood way up on the city walls.

    "I think you're right!!.

    They're probably thinking that we wouldn't be able to break their gate.....


    but they're in for a real treat if they think that we'll attack with just keep
    attacking with our swords." Titus said while smiling mischeviouly.

    For this battle, they specifically brought out snow powder to destroy
    Baymard's city gate.

    Of course they knew that even if they hit the city walls for an entire day, it
    wouldn't crumble..... but the gate was a different matter.
    They were hoping that they could shoot several dynamite-like tubes of
    powder with their arrows pointed towards the gate.

    Normally, city gates just had 1 iron bar gate that prevented the enemy from
    entering the city.

    But Landon's new Gated tunnel, had 4 reinforced aluminum bar gates.... as
    well as 2 vault-like metal doors, at the front and back of the gated entrance
    tunnel.

    One could only open these vault-like doors from inside Baymard.

    Anyone who has ever seen a bank Vault back on earth, would know just
    how thick these doors were.

    The aluminium reinforced vault doors were 1.3 meters thick, with more
    than 12 lock mechanisms on them.

    All in all.... the entrance Tunnel-like gate region, was fully secured.

    Hence even if Brody, Titus and their men made their way towards the gate...
    there was no way that they would succeed in destroying it.

    Some of these doors couldn't even be cracked if one placed medium level
    explosives in front of them.... talk less of these garbage explosives that they
    were carrying.

    But how could they have known that Landon had made a better gated
    tunnel?

    From where they were standing, the outer gated door looked like an
    ordinary but neatly done thin iron door.

    "Are the weapons ready?"

    "Yes Captain!"

    "Perfect!!!" Titus yelled.


    Their plan was simple.

    Some of the men would shoot their arrows of snow powder towards the
    gates, while others would hold out their armors so as to block raining
    arrows from their enemies up at the walls.

    Of course most of the population would move a little distance ahead, and
    wait for the gate to be destroyed... before they could successfully lead the
    men into Baymard.

    And even though Titus didn't know the exact distance between the forest
    area and the gate..... he still showed the men where they needed to attack
    from, by pointing at the colorful rocks scattered all around the field.

    For him, these rocks looked nothing more than mere decorations.

    It looked like these savages had waisted their time painting rocks so as to
    try and attract more visitors to the place.

    After all, he could understand their need for merchants to try and
    communicate with them.

    But too bad.... their plans hadn't worked out at all, since no one had visited
    Baymard ever since.

    As for where they got the paint from, he was guessing that it came from the
    homes of the former Barons who used to live here.

    That was the only explanation he could come up with to explain the
    occurrence of these colored rocks.

    But of course, the truth was far from any of his guesses.

    Anyway..... The entire field was 1 mile (1,609 metres) wide.

    He needed the archers and those holding the shield to get as close as
    possible at a safe distance of 300 meters, between them and the gates.
    And of course, as for the rest of his men, Brody and himself, they would
    move forward until they were 900 meters away from the gates.

    At this distance, their enemy's arrows could never reach them... so this was
    a safe spot for them to observe the archers.

    Hehehe.....but unfortunately, it wasn't the arrows that they needed to worry


    about.

    Brody and Titus looked towards Baymard and smiled confidently.

    Soon, they would be able to get their hands on that little twerp dead or
    alive.

    It was time for revenge.

    "Archers..... Move Forward!!!!"


    Chapter 214 Baymard's Second
    Battle 2
    Like organized flies swarming across the fields, Commander Lucy and the
    rest of the men above the city walls..... looked at them with annoyance and
    hatred.

    They were just bugs who thought that they could enslave Baymard's people
    due to their Master.

    Lucius looked at Lucy and nodded slightly at her.

    Right, this was it!!

    It was almost time for the soldiers to make their move.

    If she did a good job, then she would be able to protect her loved ones.

    She was both excited, nervous and somewhat terrified.

    She felt an awful amount of responsibility and pressure on her shoulders.

    But of course as a leader.... she wasn't supposed to show it, so as to keep the
    men calm and collected during the battle.

    As she stepped forward , she couldn't help but wander how her fiance was
    able to always ramain confident in times like this.

    'Suck it up girl.... you have a job to do!,' she told herself.

    The students from the academy who were watching her, were also
    impressed with her demeanor.

    Speaking of the students, it has been almost 12 months since Baymard's last
    battle.
    And with all the new students who had arrived within this time frame,
    Landon had wanted them to also experience the full force of all their long
    ranged weapons at the City walls.

    For this battle, the students would witness the comorehensive power of the
    missiles... as well as the canons.

    Lucy took a deep breath, swiftly walked forward and raised both of her
    hands in the air like a concert maestro.

    After enemy's archers had taken their positions, they immediately waited
    for the rest of the men to come forward as well.

    Their goal was to trap and kill all of them, while ensuring that no one
    escaped.

    That was why they had made several teams for these tasks.

    Team 1 would focus on attacking the back of the field from where they're
    standing, while teams 2 and 3 will focus on the left and right hand sides of
    the field.

    And within each team itself, Lucy had specified what type of military
    formation they would use to tackle down their opponents.

    Bottom line, every missile launcher was supposed to aim at different


    locations according to the formation.

    They wanted their enemies to be trapped in a box, with no other choice but
    moving forward towards them.

    To know the exact position for attacking, several 3 feet stones were blacked
    neatly around the entire field, as well as every 100 meters.

    The stones were also painted by different colors, so as to aid the men in
    counting the distance without any errors.

    One could now know where 200 meters was, or where 1000 meters was.
    Again, they had decided the field horizontally and vertically... making
    squares of 100 meters, all across the fields.

    With this, each team could easily allocate their men to these squares
    depending on their enemy's position.

    To make sure that these stones stayed in position, the ground below them
    had been dug slightly, so as to sink 1/4 of it into the ground.

    There were also sticks and ropes placed around the perimeter of each stone
    in hopes of permanently marking its position.

    When people looked at it, they would think that it was done just for
    aesthetics.

    No one would ever think that this set up would be used for military
    purposes.

    "Team's 1, 2 and 3.... get ready!" She commanded.

    The men in those teams immediately pointed their missile launchers at the
    positions that they were supposed to aim at, while waiting for Lucy's signal.

    Each missile Launcher could shoot out 8 missiles at once, with each missile
    being 2.5 feet long.

    A hit from these weapons could easily cause as much.... or even more
    damage, than regular cannons.

    Hence they were truly terrifying.

    Back down the fields, Brody and Titus, alongside the men... had already
    moved closer and settled down so as to watch the archers who were busy
    trying their hardest to destroy the metal gate.

    Titus looked at the situation and felt like something was off.
    "Why aren't they shooting any arrows at us?" He asked suspiciously.

    "Who knows.... they probably don't have any right now.

    After all, we did surprise them with this battle... so it could be seen how
    unprepared they were.

    That's why they dared to hide behind their city." Brody said confidently.

    Titus thought about it for a bit, and eventually decided to believe in those
    reasons.... It made sense after all.

    No one knew that they were coming, so how could these barbarians prepare
    ahead of time?

    Maybe they didn't have any blacksmiths to make them weapons, since no
    one was willing to trade or do any services for them anymore.

    They were basically shunned by the entire empire right now, so it made
    sense that they would choose to hide and watch from above.

    "I think you're right!... Maybe they're waiting to ambush us within the city
    after we destroy their gate."

    "Hahahaha....so what?

    We have more people than them.... so no matter how you see it, there's no
    way that we could ever loose to them."

    "_"

    As they spoke, Lucy on the other hand.... was now ready to begin the show.

    "Steady.....steady... Fire!!"

    'Bheu!... Bheu!... Bheu!'

    Instany, multiple high velocity missiles were fired off at the same time.
    As for those below they immediately noticed several bright flashy lights
    going off and on, on top of the city walls.

    Why would these savages light up fire torches and immediately blow them
    off?

    Where they mad, confused.... or just afraid!

    Did these savages plan to burn them from way up there?

    It seemed like they were more stupid than they thought.

    Titus, Brody and their men couldn't help but shake their heads wryly, as
    they watched the bright lights flicker off and on multiple times.

    They couldn't make heads or tails of what these uncultured people wanted
    to do, so they began to laugh at their idiocracy.

    But soon enough, their laughters turned to screams of agony.

    'Boom!!!!!'

    The show had finally begun.


    Chapter 215 A Cursed Land
    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    A rain of huge orange flames quickly engulfed their target spots..... instantly
    uprooting the soil from the ground as well.

    The ground trembled fiercely as if the heavens were trying to split it wide
    open.... followed by several dark clouds of smoke that slowly creeped
    across the fields like a wave, that immediately blinded everyone around it.

    It was like being in a sand storm of black smoke.

    The men couldn't even see the people standing ahead them.... except they
    came extremely close to them.

    Everything was clouded.

    In a flash, their eyes became teary.....as the ashes from the smoke continued
    to surround them like swarms of bees.

    Fear covered the men, as they moved haphazardly within the smoke, trying
    their best to dodge whatever was thrown at them.

    'Heeee...he.... he.. he!'

    The horses were spooked out and agitated from the attack.

    "Ahhh!!!...."

    Several men dropped dead from the missile's impact, while others exploded
    away as the missiles directly touched their bodies.

    'Splak!'
    Some of the men's body parts and blood, had just been sprayed over Titus
    and Brody.

    "T...cough cough.....Titus...cough.... are you there?" Asked Brody, who had


    fallen off his horse a while ago.

    Dammit!!... the smoke was too thick and suffocating.

    Brody felt like the battlefield had gotten 20 times hotter than it was, when
    they had previously arrived.

    Heavens the heat!!

    The heat from those heaven-like flames made his entire body feel like
    someone had begun roasting him over a large fire.

    He was dehydrated, and his skin felt like it would peel off at any moment
    from now.

    At this point, even breathing became somewhat difficult for him.... as he


    kept on breathing in ashes from the air.

    He needed fresh air and water from his satchel that he left on his horse.

    "Cough...cough....I'm here ... cough"

    Brody tried to follow Tutus' voice, until he finally bumped into him.

    "Cough cough... What the hell is going on?" Brody asked confusedly.

    Where the heavens siding with these savages over them? Or was this part of
    sorcery.

    "I... I.. I don't kn..."

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Just before Titus could finish his sentence, several more attacks rained on
    them viciously.
    The floor trembled and the ground erupted again, immediately pushing
    those around it away.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Several cries echoed out from within the smoke, making everyone fearful.

    Those that weren't attacked yet, had begun to shiver inexplicably.

    As humans, everyone feared the unknown.

    Was there a monster within this dark smoke storm?

    Why was everyone screaming if it was completely safe?

    They had just one thought now..... and that was to run.

    They would've been willing to die on the battlefield from sword play, but
    this was clearly Voodoo.

    In their hearts, Baymard was definitely a cursed place.

    How else were they supposed to explain the trembling grounds and the
    massive explosions that occurred within the dense black fog?

    Immediately, a few of them tried to make a run for it.... but now could they
    escape if they couldn't even see the way?

    They kept bumping into each other and tripling over dead bodies and holes
    that were created from the missile's attacks.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    'Ahhh!...'

    Lucy looked down at the men who were screaming in agony, and for a
    second... her heart wavered a little.
    In truth, they were also pitiable in their own way.

    But she knew that even if they escaped, there was no guarantee that they
    wouldn't be caught and threatened for information on the battle.

    One had to know that even though Baymard would be open to the public
    soon, they still didn't want bigger enemies to be aware of the weapons at the
    city walls.

    It was always good to give their major enemies the element of surprise,
    leaving them with no way out.

    Obviously sooner or later, the world would know about their defences.

    But it was better for them to take out massive armies of ten thousands,
    before the news about their City's defenses got out.

    Since news usually travelled a lot slower and could arrive several months,
    Baymard might be able to use this at it's advantage.

    Who knows, maybe they could kill several enemies before the whole Pyno
    continent got the news.

    Although Lucy felt compassion for them, she also felt that this was
    necessary in keeping Baymard safe.

    Hence, she toughened up her heart and gave out her next orders.

    "Team 4..... Take down the Archers now!!"

    Those in team 4 were all new recruits from the first graduating batch who
    moved up a rank.

    They were using cannons to take down the archers.... while the warrant
    officers in the other teams were using the missiles.

    For this war, both cannons and missiles were going to be used.

    The men needed real battle experience.


    Hence this was the first battle wehre the warrant officers used the missiles,
    and the 'Privates' used the cannon.

    Of course they had been practicing at a large open region in District B.....as
    well as the Coastal region.

    One could practice something forever..... but without real experience, there
    was no guarantee that they would be able to do the job properly.

    Hence, both weapons were presently being used.

    Back on the fields, the archers and those that were supposed to shield them
    from arrows.... were so stunned from the sight before them, that they didn't
    know what to do next.

    If their situation was on a T.V screen, people would think that they
    should've started running by now.

    But the question was: Run to where?

    The situation on the battlefield was extremely scary to those who didn't
    know anything about technology or modern weapons.

    As they turned to look behind them, straight away.... they could see a thick
    black smoke mist that looked like it had a mind of its own, slowly crawling
    and creeping towards them.

    Coupled with the wails and screams from within the mist, they had
    immediately concluded that the mist held some sort of monster within it.

    'Gulp!'

    They swallowed their saliva down, and started trembling like frightened
    chickens.

    For some reason, they felt like if they got any closer to the gates of
    Baymard, they would be cursed... .... so they continued staying within their
    300 meter range, while trying to look for any other possible exits.

    But sadly, they could only see one direction... and that was the direction
    towards Baymard's gates.

    'Bloody HELL!!'
    Chapter 216 A Sad Victory
    "Sh...should we run back towards the gates?" One of the men asked
    anxiously, as they kept stepping backward in attempts to avoid the mist that
    was crawling towards them.

    Since the missiles were constantly being fired, the massive hive of smoke
    had never really settled down... and those within it, couldn't really tell that it
    was coming from Baymard.

    For them, this whole phenomenon came from the ancestors.

    Some had even thought that maybe the ancestors had planned to punish
    Baymard today.... but who would've thought that they themselves would
    show up and take the punishment for these savages?

    They all felt that they were truly unlucky.

    As for the archers and those holding their shields..... they were to busy
    looking for an exit out of this situation, that they hadn't realised that all this
    was coming from Baymard's wall.

    They were too busy trying to avoid the man-eating smoke that wanted their
    lives.

    "Uhh... n... no way man.

    We can't go towards the gates.....this place is cursed!!"

    "I.....agree with him.....

    What if we approach it and the ancestors send that fist of fire to us instead?"

    "I thought that the Captain said that this would be an easy job?"

    "I regret coming here..... now we're taking punishment for them."
    "Look! Look! .... the black spirit is approaching us!"

    "Quickly, we have no choice..... let's run for the gates."

    Everyone thought for a while, and started running.

    But just after 20 seconds of running, they were immediately attacked by the
    cannons.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Once again..... The ground erupted, and the soil was raised up into the air as
    the men dived away due to its impact.

    "Ah!..... Ah!...'

    The field became gruesome.

    "D...Didn't I say that we shouldn't have ran towards the gates?

    Now we've truly angered the ancestors."

    "__"

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The men tried to run away from the falling cannon balls, but it was too late.

    On the other hand within the dense black smoke, Brody and Titus had been
    doing the same thing as well.

    They had been trying to dodge the missiles, while trying to escape from the
    thick fog of black smoke.

    They truly needed oxygen, as they felt like they would faint any moment
    from now.

    In fact, some of their men had actually died from suffocation and not from
    the missile attacks.
    'Boom!'

    Brody and Titus had dived in different directions.

    "Ahh!!...." Titus screamed from the intense pain that he felt from his left
    leg.

    The pain was truly gut-wrenching.

    He quickly tried to wiggle his toes.... but to his surprise, he couldn't feel
    them anymore.

    He sat silently for a while amidst the pain, so as to slowly digest what had
    just happened to him.

    Without even touching his legs, he knew.

    He knew that his legs had been completely cut off from his left knee
    downwards.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

    He began laughing and crying at the same time.

    Without his leg, his majesty Eli would never keep him again.

    His career was officially over.

    Even if he went back, his master would definitely kill him, since he knew
    too many secrets... hence he could never live a peaceful life again even if he
    wanted to.

    He was very sure that his master would hunt him down to the end of the
    world, if need be.

    Would he resent his master by then? The answer was No.


    NO because that was just the way the world was.

    Knights were trained to accept death, as well as victory... hence he didn't


    see anything wrong with it.

    Should he just roam around the continent with all of Eli's secrets?.... No
    leader would think that, that was a smart move to make.

    Hence he had to die.

    If it were just one of his hands, or even his eyes.... then it wouldn't have
    been a problem.

    But to loose one's legs, meant that such a person couldn't run fast during
    missions or war.

    So such a person would be seen as utterly useless to their masters.

    Titus took out his dagger, and when he was about to stab himself, someone
    kept poking him and saying: 'Blah....blah... blah..' to him.

    The first thought that came to his mind, was that this was an annoying
    person.... but after listening to the voice for the second time, he immediately
    knew that it was Brody.

    Brody had probably followed the voice of his laughter just to find him.

    "What happened to you?" Titus asked with concern.

    Brody took Titus' hands and placed it on his face.

    Titus was taken aback... and sadness immediately filled his eyes.

    For sure, he knew deep down that he wasn't a good person.

    In fact, he wouldn't be too surprised if many peasants saw him as a villain.

    But even villains had people that they loved dearly.


    Brody was his true brother, and seeing his situation like this instantly made
    his grown ass cry again.

    Brody's lips had fallen and swayed away, making his mouth look extremely
    large.

    His teeth were sticking out, and the teeth on the right side of his jaw was
    already visible within him opening his mouth.

    His right side face had a huge hole in it, while his mouth had been stretched
    and torn out wide.

    This made his cheekbones protrude, and his eyes become sunken from
    sadness.

    He couldn't say words anymore... as part of his tongue and teeth had been
    cut off.

    He also had deep cuts and bruises on his shoulders and forehead, as well.

    And on top of that, his left arm was also heavily injured.... as it felt
    completely numb to him.

    "Blah blah blah..... "

    Brody took out his own dagger and placed it in Titus' hand left hand.... he
    then brought the dagger closer to his heart, as if begging Titus to kill him.

    Titus immediately understood and laughed out loud while crying.

    They both understood their own situations very well.

    Escape for a future?

    It wasn't worth it.

    It seemed like their time in this world was finally up.... the only regret that
    they had, was not finishing off that little brat of Baymard.
    "Bro, let's do it like this.... let's just stay together and sit close to each other.

    We've known each other for more than 12 years now.... so it would be an
    honor for me to die on the battlefield alongside you." Titus said proudly.

    "Blah Blah (me too)"

    Somehow, Titus could understand what Brody was trying to say.

    They sat together, and waited patiently for their end.

    Titus kept trying to cheer Brody up by talking about all the fun things that
    they had done while they lived.

    Like raping women, pilgrimaging homes, burning villages, beating people


    up, Winning wars, wrestling, Duels and so on..

    One had to know that for most knights and rich people, this was the way the
    world should be.

    Like Landon had always said..... no one was born evil.

    This era was one of the most uncultured times of all.... and it was usually
    these people's environment, that made their characters become twisted.

    Many knights take their sons on journeys and sometimes end up raping
    women in front of their sons.

    Some go to the markets and act high and mighty, while abusing their
    powers just to get what they wanted.

    People were usually greedy, and would always kill those who were in the
    same competitions as themselves.

    Why couldn't they just fight fairly?

    There were also those who would watch innocent people get killed for fun.
    There was something ridiculously wrong with this world....and that was
    why Landon had focused on making the people of Baymard grow a
    conscience.

    No raping, no murdering the innocent and so on.

    Brody and Titus continued their trip down memory lane, as they waited for
    their end.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    'Splak!'

    Their bodies had just exploded from a direct hit from the missiles, leaving a
    ghastly sight on the battlefield.

    They had finally died.

    Once the battle had ended and the dust had settled, Lucy looked across the
    fields and tried to hold in her tears.

    Granted, most of these men had done terrible things... but they were also
    someone's son.

    She was emotional on behalf of their families.

    She couldn't wait for her fiance to finally unify the world with the help of
    what he called 'Peace treaties'.

    He had told her that this was one of the things that he wanted the most.

    Not just for Baymard's sake, but also for all those without any power... be it
    peasants, slaves and so on.

    That way, war would decrease, and maybe... just maybe, everyone would
    finally live in peace and harmony.
    As she looked at the dead bodies scattered all over the gruesome battlefield,
    she couldn't help but give a silent prayer in her heart.

    The war was finally over, and Baymard had emerged victorious.
    Chapter 217 The End Results
    After the whole ordeal, the 'Privates' were busy talking about the battle
    while observing the entire cleaning process from above the city walls.

    Some people were just arriving, while others either stayed or left.... classes
    were still going on after all.

    "What happened?" Asked an overly excited military private.... as he looked


    at the bloody scene before him.

    "Wait?..... you're just coming here now?"

    "Dammit!... I had classes a while ago so I could only make it out."

    "Bro... You need to shoot yourself for missing this battle."

    "Oh my heavens!... how could the field turn this red?"

    "Come on, tell me about the battle!"

    "Bro... you should've seen Princess Lucy..... she was freaking awesome!"

    "Oh... and don't forget about the missile explosions.... It was totally epic!"

    "Dude... the full impact of those cannons really blew my mind away."

    "__"

    As they began narrating the entire fiasco, those who missed the entire thing
    felt like crying.

    Why oh why!!!!

    Why the hell did they have classes at that particular time?

    It was just not fair to them at all!!


    .

    Lucy stood on the bloody battlefield, as she watched the soldiers clean up
    the scene.

    The foul stench of blood reeked throughout the fields, making her feel like
    puking in her own mouth.

    One could find ears, limbs, eyeballs and other body parts scattered all
    across the fields.

    The entire scene looked like a graveyard filled with the unburied dead.

    In truth, the war itself had left her emotionally bankrupt.

    She felt so much sadness, as a void of helplessness and pity had enveloped
    her mind wholeheartedly.

    It took her a whole 5 minutes to steady her mind before she could come to
    terms with the fact that these people would never see their families again.

    As she looked over the scene, she quickly went over to aid the men in
    cleaning up.

    The field that was once leveled, had now become coarse and uneven... as
    several deep holes had been formed as a result of Baymard's attacks.

    The soldiers had collected all the armors and swords... as well as coins and
    any other metal items from the dead bodies.

    "Since the armors and swords have different marks, crests and inscriptions
    on them.... then we don't need to store them anymore.

    Send them to the Construction Industry.... Chief Tim would know what to
    do." Lucius commanded.

    "Yes Army General!"


    Like last time, these weapons would be melted and used in producing other
    metal goods all around Baymard.

    I mean... why the hell would they use something that has the Royal Crest
    and seal on it?

    "Also.... carefully collect these coins and send them to chief accountant
    Christopher.... tell him to add it into the military's bank account.

    As for the satchels lying all around the battlefield.... as well as those on the
    horses, I expect you all to collect them and take them to my office
    immediately." Lucius added.

    "Yes Major General!" The soldiers replied.

    "What about the horses that survived?" She asked inquisitively.

    "Well..... those ones would be sent to the ranch once we collect the satchels
    from their bodies."

    Time passed by quicly, and all items that weren't body parts were finally
    taken off the battlefield.

    'Plump!....Plump!.... Plump!'

    The bodies were piled up one after the other at one corner of the field.

    From there.... the bodies were burnt, the ashes collected, placed in massive
    garbage bags and put behind a wagon.

    Of course because of their superstitious beliefs about leaving one's enemy's


    ashes or body part around their land, they did more than just collect the
    ashes.

    In essence, they used the excavator to dig up the topsoil and filled it in
    another wagon.... because they didn't even want to leave any tiny ash trace
    on Baymard's land.
    And when they were finally done, some of the soldiers immediately
    volunteered to drive the wagons towards the outskirts of Riverdale city and
    dump it there.

    They planned to dump the soil there, but bury the garbage bags of ash deep
    into the ground.

    From there, they were also supposed to burn the wagons and ride the horses
    back to Baymard.

    Now with the dead bodies out of the way, several workers used the heavy
    machines in leveling up the field again.

    And while all this was happening, Lucy, Josh, and Lucius had already
    proceeded into Lucius' office.

    It was time for them to go through all the satchels in front of them.

    Last time, they were able to get real helpful Intel from the satchels.... but
    this time, it looked like there was nothing of major within these bags.

    "Now that we're away from everyone else, you guys should tell me the
    truth.

    How did I do today?

    Did I mess up?" Lucy asked anxiously.

    Everyone looked at her and smiled.

    "Let's start with what you did right: you led us to victory, and you followed
    the plan 75% through.

    You also didn't waver, as you showed a brave front to the soldiers.

    As the future queen, you were a true role model out there today." Lucius
    said, while Josh nodded away in agreement.

    "Now.... let's focuse on what you should improve on."


    Hearing those words, Lucy's heart sank a little bit... as it was completely
    filled with anxiety.

    "I would only say that you should work on knowing the right amount of
    ammunitions to use.

    You shot too many missiles and cannons out for this puny army.

    But even so, you did well for your first try.

    Over all, I would give you an A- for today's job.

    Well done Lucy!!!!!

    His majesty would definitely be proud of your accomplishments in keeping


    Baymard safe."

    'Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    As Josh and Lucius clapped, Lucy's nervous heart immediately calmed


    down.

    She couldn't believe it.... she had actually led the men to victory.

    This feeling!..... this feeling was really great.

    As for her using too much ammunition, in truth.... Landon had expected as
    much for this battle.

    In Landon's opinion, this was their first battle for heaven's sake, so there
    was no need for them to be compared to those professionals back on earth
    who had spent over 10 to 20 years in practice.

    Please!!!..... everyone would make mistakes on their first tries.

    Lucius knew that if he was in control as well, he would have also be


    somewhat wasteful.
    In truth... he needed to personally control the battlefield, so as to learn on
    his own.

    Practice would never beat real life experience where the enemy he would
    run around in every direction.

    Plus... they had been making weapons for over a year now... and this was
    only their 2nd battle.

    Please.... what were they supposed to do with all the ammunitions that they
    had stored for several months now?

    Even if they used a lot, they weren't professionals yet.

    They had many more years ahead of them to figure things out on their own.

    Hence his majesty had said that they could use as much as they wanted for
    the battle.

    Of course as time goes by, they would be able to know the proper amount
    of ammunitions to use.

    But it was ridiculous to expect a first time user, to launch out several attacks
    as if they were experts back on earth.

    Time and real life battle experience were the only ways that one could
    improve in this field.
    Chapter 218 Where Is My
    Husband?
    --Pamlock City, The Empire Of Arcadina--

    "So you're saying that Baron Rodgers hasn't come back for over a year
    now?" Asked a 41 year old man.

    "Yes.... yes... he hasn't come back yet.!" Replied a petit looking woman.

    This woman was Baron Rodgers wife, Baroness Cynthia.

    In her mind, her husband had left her because he didn't want to keep
    funding her luxurious lifestyle... ...but of course, that was far from the truth.

    Baron Rodgers was the Baron who had accompanied City Lord Shannon to
    Baymard.

    He had died alongside Shannon.... but in his Cynthia's mind, he had


    definitely abandoned them because he was broke.

    Cynthia came from a low class noble family... while her husband came from
    a medium class noble family.

    But when they lived in Baymard, their pockets were as filled to the brim
    making their family feel like a high level noble family.

    Everything was fine and dandy.... until that moron of a king, took away
    their happiness and posted them to another city.

    There, she had been reminded of her low noble status constantly.
    The other women would buy the most expensive bags and clothes.... but
    what about her?

    Whenever she asked for money, Rodgers would claim that he's broke.

    Of course she didn't believe him at all.

    How could a noble be broke?

    He came up with flimsy excuses like: oh.. the city lord had taken part of his
    shares, or he doesn't have enough money to pay his l mights... and so on.

    He stopped fulfilling all her needs, and everyone there immediately treated
    them like trash.

    It was utterly mortifying to have that b**ch Desiora, walk around with her
    expensive facial potions, chain, shoes and so on.

    She felt like her husband was intentionally humiliating her.

    Even while he was there, those noble women would laugh at her and tell her
    that they had seen Rodgers kissing and even sleeping around with other
    women.

    In truth... she didn't really love the man, as he was still a medium class
    noble.

    But what made her angry was the humiliation.

    And then it happened.....

    The night before he travelled, she had asked for money from him.

    But of course, he shut her out of his chambers and the next day he was
    gone.

    2 months later, the noble women were talking about the fact that he might
    have gone to see another woman who has a child for him.
    And of course she had easily believed them as well, because while they
    were there... he had indeed cheated on her for the first time with several
    harlots.

    In fact, everyone's ideas got into her head.... and 5 months after that, she
    immediately claimed that her husband was dead... and requested for their
    first son who was 18 last year, to inherit his father's title and position.

    She did this in a hurry, lest that man brings a bastard son to take over his
    position.

    After all although she didn't love him, that didn't mean that she would agree
    for this position and monthly fee to be given to anyone else other than her
    children.

    She would rather die, than allow that to happen.

    And since she had been around these noble women all day, it was clear as
    day to see that she had been influenced by their stories about her husband.

    Anyway, since her family wasn't popular and they were seen as the in
    between of lower and middle nobles..... the King didn't bother to send his
    knights to investigate the matter.

    Rather, he asked the City lord of that city about the situation.

    And when it was confirmed, her son Mathias, was finally made the new
    head of their family.

    Of course to get the city lord to agree, she had slept with the guy on the low
    and had also agreed to him part of their monthly allowance as well.

    He also gave funded her lavish lifestyle by buying her new bags, clothes,
    and so on.... Of course, this was all done without the knowledge of his 2
    wives and 3 concubines.

    Today, she was here to find out where her bastard husband was hiding.

    She wanted him DEAD.


    Lying to the king was a guaranteed death sentence.

    So if the king realised that he was still alive, then she would be killed for
    sure.

    In her mind, the only reason that her bastard was hiding, was because she
    had sort on him too.

    He had also lied about Baymard.

    So he knew that if he reported her, then she too would report him as well.

    Hence he had probably decided to go into hiding like a fugitive.

    But no matter what, he had to die.... she that she could have peace.

    This was a dog eats dog world.

    Many nobles and wealthy people married for political reasons or for social
    elevation.

    And even when there are several wives in one household, everyone
    normally fights against each other..... just so that they could be favoured by
    their husbands.

    This guaranteed power for themselves and their children.

    The children overtake the household, land, knights, and even empires.

    So after all the years that she had pretended to love her husband, how could
    she just sit still and watch him give everything to a bastard child?

    No way!!!

    She was prepared to take him down before he could even see it coming.

    .
    Presently, she had travelled to another city... and was currently staying at
    Baron Yanger's estate as a guest.

    "Don't cry baroness Cynthia... it's okay... I'm sure that we will find him soon
    enough..." Baron Yanger, in a coaxing manner.

    The woman before him looked small and frail.... in fact, she really looked
    too pitiful to him.

    Her husband had been proclaimed dead.... but she had never wanted to give
    up on him without trying to find him.

    He could see the hurt in her eyes, whenever he mentioned Rogers's name.

    He had also come from Baymard, but had been posted in a different city
    from the rest.

    As the tears trickled down the woman's beautiful face, Baron Yanger tried
    his best to resist the urge to hug her.

    'Sigh... Rodgers was really a lucky bastard to have had such a woman' he
    thought.

    "Tell me again in detail what really happened?" Yanger asked with concern.

    Cynthia wiped her crocodile tears, and began to tell him a story that was
    50% similar to the truth.

    She of course went through with her white lotus act, instantly making
    Yanger believe her.

    Yanger thought for a while and wondered.

    He knew his friend Rodgers very well.

    The guy was greedy as hell... and always wanted everything to himself.

    From what Cynthia had said, he had left a few months after they had just
    settled in.
    She had also said that their knights had been decreasing in number, and the
    city lord also took part of their money.... hence he could easily conclude
    that the issue was money.

    "If he had left as quickly as he came, then would it be possible for him to
    have gone back to Baymard?" Yanger asked.

    Cynthia knitted her brows for a second and continued to act pitifully

    "Baymard?..... but... but... if he did go there, then wouldn't the king punish
    him?"

    "True... but what if he wanted to go back to Baymard and make his money
    in secret for both of you?"

    "But he didn't leave with many knights....."

    "Hmhm... but what if he had close help around Baymard instead."

    "You mean....." Cynthia's eyes immediately lit up.

    The bastard must've obviously stayed in Baymard with his new family,
    while he made money.

    Dammit!!.... Whatever money he made was hers.

    It made sense that he would hide in Baymard.

    No one was willing to go there and inquire the wrath of Alec Barn... hence
    no one would intrude on his space there.

    Plus Baymard was a month's journey away from the city she was now
    deciding in, so the Scumbag probably thought that he could get away from
    her easily.

    She couldn't help but smile, as she realized that she had finally found his
    hiding place.

    In her mind, he was already as good as dead.


    "I understand brother Yanger... thank you."
    Chapter 219 Edward Page
    'Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    Spring had once again blessed Baymard with the expected gift of rain.

    Almost everyday, rain would drizzle down every now and then across the
    land.

    Sometimes it would fall heavily....while other times, it would only tease the
    people lightly.

    Edward Page could faintly hear the sounds of rain, drizzling outside his
    bedroom window.

    The rain drops almost felt like a gentle lullaby, that kept luring him to sleep.

    And coupled with the extremely soft sheets and mattress, Ewdard felt like
    he could just melt away from comfort.

    "Honey...are you up yet?

    You're going to be late if you don't get up now okay?" Said his 24 year old
    wife Mwani.

    Edward was just about to wake up when he felt a sharp pain in his head.

    'Ahhh!', he screamed inwardly.

    His head felt like someone had shaken it until his brain was thoroughly
    blemished.

    The shooting pain randomly stabbed through his mind... as it devoured his
    consciousness.
    He felt like he would die, if he continued to lift his head and further from
    his pillow any further.

    Why was he sweating so much even though he felt extremely cold?

    And why the hell did his body feel so heavy?

    He tried to get up once more, but felt it utterly useless.

    His body felt like someone had tied several invisible weights to his limbs
    and neck.

    'Sniff! Sniff!'

    His nose was also blocked, as he struggled to unclog it up.

    His face was flushed red, and his lips were trembling slightly as he tried to
    get up from his bed.

    His wife came out of the shower and immediately saw him still lying in
    bed.... and gave him a puzzled look.

    She looked at her dear husband, and her eyes lit up instantly.

    From the look of it, it appears that he was sick.

    Honestly... would it kill the guy to tell her about his condition?

    'Tsk... Men!' She thought while shaking her head.

    Unless they were usually in critical conditions, they would never say
    anything to anyone.

    "Honey... I think that you're sick." She said while hurriedly rushing over to
    him.

    "Nonsense!... how can I be sick?


    Trust me, my nostrils are just clogged up... so there's no need for you to be
    overly concerned.

    After work, I'm sure that I'll be as fit as a horse." Edward said, while trying
    to beat his chest proudly.

    She looked at her supposedly 'healthy husband', and couldn't help sighing.

    Truly a stubborn man.

    She placed the back of her right hand over his forehead, and was taken
    aback.

    Goodness!!!... he was burning up fast.

    "Honey.... I don't care what you have to say right now, but today you're
    going to the hospital."

    Edward didn't even know how he got downstairs, but his wife and father
    had already shoved him down without his consent.

    From beginning to end, he had been protesting about going to the hospital...
    but everyone just treated his words like farts.

    Luckily, his wife also worked at the same industry as he did... although it
    was in a different sector.

    So she had planned to fill out an absence note for him when she got to
    work.

    She just needed to fill his name, department, employee I.D number, the fate
    of today, reason for absence and so on.

    Obviously after he had gotten his doctors slip, she would help him in
    presenting it as well.
    From there, the industry would give him several days off depending on the
    doctors note.

    Could be a day to even a week off if the doctor had requested it.

    Her father, mother, and father-in-law all had to go to work today as well.

    So that left the duty of taking Edward to the hospital on her mother-in-law
    (Edward's mom).... who was off from work today.

    Looking at Edward who was currently being forced to eat, it was clear that
    this person was weak and could faint at any time.

    Hence they didn't dare to let him go to the hospital alone.

    As for their 1 year old daughter, Mwani usually took her to work and
    dropped her off at the building that had an entire floor dedicated for nursery.

    As for their 3 year old son, they usually dropped him off at Preschool while
    they went to work.

    "But I dont wany to go.." said the grumpy Edward who was apparently
    talking to air... because no one replied him.

    When everyone had left for work, Edward's mother immediately ushered
    the grumpy son towards the bus stop.

    And just like so, they had quickly found their way to the Hospital.

    The remodeled hospital was indeed more beautiful than the original.

    From the outside, one would be able to see a massive building at the car
    center, with several 2-storey regular size building alongside it.

    These buildings were set up in such a way that none of them blocked each
    others view, when one observed from the gate.

    The buildings were spread apart from each other, as different buildings
    symbolized different needs.
    Looking at these buildings more closely, Edward could see that the new
    building was the grand one at the center..... While the old Estate buildings
    were the other modified buildings that were surrounding the new one.

    There was also a massive car park at the front of the hospital entrance... as
    well as several roads, emergency vehicles and guard posts as well.

    Edward could see people walking in and out of these buildings, while
    holding small plastic bags with them.

    Some were being pushed around on wheelchairs around another building,


    while others were just talking casual strolls at the hospital's garden.

    He could also see medical students in large groups rushing towards these
    buildings as well.

    Edward was honestly awed by the change in front of him.

    The last time that he had come to the hospital, was August of last year.... so
    this was his first time seeing these changes.

    And to be honest, he was utterly impressed by it.


    Chapter 220 Edward Page 2
    'Baymard's Hospital'

    Those were the words that were boldly written on the massive new
    building.

    Of course, he also saw different words on the new building like:


    'Emergency', 'Main Entrance'.. and so on.

    As they walked through the massive revolving doors, Edward was


    immediately greeted with the sight if a massive reception area.

    This area had a personality that was much like the rest of the hospital.

    The well polished tiled floor was grayish tom color, and looked crystal-like
    to all those who first got a glimpse of it.

    The reception area also had several hallways that stretched towards
    different directions.

    Of course each hallway had different signs that showed the patients where
    they should go.

    Standing there, he began to feel awkward... since this was is first time here.

    Everyone else seemed to know where they were going, except for him.

    Even though he saw a sign that said: 'Consultations' on the wall.... he still
    felt like he should ask around go be sure.

    Hence he walked towards the receptionists seated at the front desk for help.

    "Good day Sir, Good day Madam... how can I help you all today?"
    Answered one of the receptionists.
    After being told that his previous guess was right, Edward had his mother
    immediately made their way towards the direction for Consultations.

    They passed through a short hallway, and were immediately greeted with a
    massive waiting area.

    The waiting area had several seats, trash cans, and 4 mini glass offices at its
    front.

    From here, Edward could clearly see that there were 3 people within each
    office: a doctor, another staff worker and the patient.

    Looking at the entire waiting room, once again Edward was lost at what to
    do.

    But when he saw that the person in front of him take a tiny paper from a
    small box attached to the wall... he too moved forward and did the same
    thing as well.

    Once again..... he also noticed that the patient wrote her name on another
    sheet of paper by another office, so he too did the same thing as well.

    And after sitting down, he quickly looked at the thin piece of paper and saw
    the number '89' printed on it.

    "Number 77!"

    Said a voice that was resounding all through the massive waiting room.

    "Here here!!" Answered another man who quickly got up and and walked
    towards one of the offices at the front.

    "Number 78!"

    "Here!" Said another man who rushed towards another transparent office as
    well.
    It seemed like those 4 glass offices were there to attend to them.

    A few more minutes passed by, and it was finally his turn.

    "Number 89!"

    "Here!" He replied, as he quickly picked up his documents and headed


    towards the third office door.

    Once in the room, he presented his healthcare card down his workplace... as
    well as his I.D card.

    From there, the doctor immediately noted down all his complaints in his
    hospital book.... as well as asked several other questions like if he could
    cough out blood and so on.

    And after questioning him, the doctor quickly led him through another door
    at the right hand side of the office.

    Inside the room, was a bed, curtains, several machines and other medical
    tools.

    They took his temperature, measured his weight and height, checked his
    throat for any signs of swells... and so on.

    And once they were done, the doctor led him back to the office to
    concludehis assessment on the situation.

    He had spent over 25 minutes for consultation and checkup.

    "This is serious doctor!!

    So you're saying that I have the Fli?" Edward asked anxiously.

    One had to know that the flu was one of the main causes of deaths within
    this era... so he was scared silly.
    Even though he had heard about the drugs that they had produced over this
    period of time, something within him still felt like the flu was a gigantic
    illness to cure just like that.

    Heck!!... his own grandmother died from that several winters back.

    The problem with flu was that sometimes, one could have a high
    fever....which would lead to exhaustion and even death.

    So how could he not be terrified?

    It had been over 8 months since he went to the hospital or fell I'll... so he
    only knew about these drugs from other people.

    Yes... some of his family members used some of these drugs as well... but
    that was one mediocre illnesses like light headache or something.

    This was the flu that they were talking about!!

    At this point, he began to feel like he shouldn't have come here at all.

    He felt like he would be walking down death's path any moment from now.

    Doctor Fabian looked at him and chuckled.

    'Sigh... I used to be like this', he thought.

    "Yes Mr. Edward... from your symptoms and tests, you do have the Flu.

    But not to worry, with the drugs that'll prescribe to you, this problem would
    be over in no time!"

    Hearing Doctor Fabian, a little bud of hope began sprouting within his
    sunken heart.

    At this time, the other staff who had previously left the room when he went
    for the checkup... had now returned with the hospital book from the
    hospital's archives.
    Previously, he had written his name down on a piece of paper and waited at
    the reception hall for his turn.

    So while he was waiting, those who took the paper hurriedly rushed over to
    the archives and brought his book here.

    From there, the staff worker who was in the office with the doctor would go
    and bring his book over for the doctor to fill, sign and stamp.

    Once Edward left the waiting room, he and his mother went towards the
    pharmacy... got their drugs and immediately headed home.

    Several days later, Edward was no longer depressed... as his illness had
    subsided greatly.

    'Muah Muah! Muah!'

    He kissed his one year old daughter on her cheeks with joy..he wasn't going
    to die anymore.

    He couldn't help but hold the bottle of pills in his hands as if they were
    heavenly gifts.

    The power of this drug made him firmly believe that his majesty was
    heaven's messenger.

    'Thank you, your majesty!' He said silently, within his heart.

    As for Landon who was currently far away.... provided the people used the
    drugs, he would be one step closer to completing his mission.

    What heaven's messenger?

    All this was necessary for his soul to be kept in tact.

    Of course while the people of Baymard enjoyed peace and serenity.... the
    same couldn't be said for others.
    "Dammit!... how did it turn out to be like this?!"
    Chapter 221 Done With The Old,
    In With The New
    --The Capital, Empire of Yodan--

    "Why?"

    "I don't accept this!!!"

    "How is this fair?"

    "__"

    Seated in Maclaine's chambers, where his 5 wives and 2 concubines.

    Of course he used to have 6 wives, but he divorced the other one (Mother
    Winnie).... and sent her and her children to one of the coastal cities within
    Yodan.

    A while ago, Sirius Maclaine had finally taken over the throne.

    And because he knew that his other sons were resentful, he immediately
    decided to post them to different cities that were far away from the Capital.

    Likewise, he had also decided to send all his wives, concubines and
    younger children to his personal estate at the other end of the Capital.

    One could say that the Palace was situated at the North of the Capital city,
    while Maclaine's private estate was situated at the South-eastern part of the
    Capital.

    Traditionally, he was supposed to clear the palace and make room for Sirius
    and his future family.
    Could one imagine Sirius living in the palace with his future wives, his
    future children, his father's wives, his siblings, and their entire drama?

    That wasn't how it worked.

    Sirius needed his own space to grow, as well as full authority over the
    palace.

    If everyone stayed over, then some people might try to cross his path just to
    fight for authority.

    Hence with a new King here, the rest had to move out to different estates
    and live out their own personal lives there.

    The only people who would remain at the palace, would be: Sirius' mother
    (Queen Emma).... who would be the new Queen Mother, and Princess
    Kendell who was Sirius' little sister.

    Of course Maclaine would also have a courtyard in the palace as well, so as


    to aid his son in difficult matters.

    He would be sleeping at both places at once.

    As for his children, Maclaine had 13 daughters and 11 sons.

    1 of his daughters had died when she was just a year old.... while his other
    daughter and son, had been disowned alongside their mother last year.

    So that only left him with 11 daughters and 10 sons.

    With 6 wives and 2 concubines, over the past few years... Maclain would
    pregnate 3 or 4 in one years time... and maybe in the next year he would
    pregnate none.

    In fact, some of his children were just months apart.


    Anyway... amongst his daughters, 4 were already married out, 3 were
    already above the age of 15 and had their own private estates in the
    Capital... while the rest were under the age of 15.

    As royal children, they were entitled to their own inheritances.

    Hence Maclaine had announced their inheritances, as well as given out


    written documents to them during the coronation ceremony.

    Of course, they would only be able to access their inheritances when they
    turned 15.

    His daughters would be given their estates... as well as their monthly


    salaries and guards.

    And when they finally got married, the palace would stop giving them
    salaries... since their new husbands were supposed to provide for them.

    Also... they could still keep their estates as well, since there was nothing
    wrong for one to have several homes.

    As for their dowries, it was already prepared and stored within the palace
    safe.

    When it was time, they would get what rightfully belonged to them.

    Now for his 10 sons, 8 of them had already reached the age of 15 and
    currently have their own Cities to run which were far away from the
    Capital.

    Long ago, Maclaine had already prepared for Sirius to rule Yodan.

    So over the years, he had been posting his sons to different locations that
    wouldn't pose any threat to Sirius.

    As for his other 2 sons who were under the age of 15, he had already
    prepared their inheritances as well.

    Well, that was all for the children he currently had.


    Unfortunately, if any other child was born after this period, then they
    wouldn't get estates or cities to rule..... they would just get money from his
    personal pockets.

    Maclaine was no longer a king, so any child that comes later would be
    treated as a high class noble.

    Hence he would personally have to provide for them.

    In short, the palace would not be responsible for giving them any
    inheritances.

    As for his wives, just like his daughters... they would have to receive their
    salaries from his pockets as well.

    For women, money from the palace can only be given to those who weren't
    married, as well as the Queens and the Queen Mother.

    But since they were no longer the queens of Yodan and were also married to
    Maclaine, then they too weren't entitled to palace money anymore.

    Also... all guards that were given to them as queens, had to be returned back
    to the Palace.

    They were only allowed to keep those that were given to them by their
    individual families.

    These guards will be trained and used for wars, or could be given to Sirius'
    future queens.

    The same thought went for their maids.

    They were only allowed to leave the palace with their personal maids...
    which were usually just 4 or 5 in number.

    But the other 12 or 20 that cleaned around their courtyard or made-up their
    beds up, were supposed to stay in the palace no matter what.
    These maids would stay behind and serve the future queens as well.

    In short, Maclaine had followed the traditions of the empire strictly.... as


    that's what his father did as well, when making him King.

    He too came from a large family, with 9 stepmothers who hated him to the
    core.

    Imagine living with all of them alongside his family?

    He didn't think that his wives would have a problem giving up all their
    knights and maids... since his stepmothers had done the same back in the
    days.

    Whether the guards had been hired 2 weeks ago, or 10 years ago, it didn't
    matter at all..... His father had made sure that none of his stepmothers had
    left the palace with them.

    So he thought that his wives would give him an easier time on this matter...
    but the truth couldn't be more wrong.

    "Over my dead body!!"


    Chapter 222 Done With The Old,
    In With The New 2
    "Over my head body!!!

    What the hell do you mean by your decision is final?" Ivy yelled.

    "Weren't you the former king?

    Change that bloody decision for heaven's sake!" Queen Sedora bellowed.

    "You must be crazy to think that I'll give up my knights just because I'm no
    longer Queen!" Queen Charlotte added.

    "__"

    Ivy looked at her baffoon of a husband, and became livid with anger.

    The entire conversation made her feel like slitting his throat over and over
    again.

    Every word stung her brain, which only fueled the fire that was burning
    deep within her.

    There was a scream from deep within her heart, that felt like a demon was
    trying to break free from a cage deep with the abyss.

    Every word was like gasoline to her raging flames, which made her anger
    build up more.

    She gritted her teeth in an effort to resist the urge of killing the baffoon,
    while clenching her fists.

    Her face was red from suppressed rage, and her hunched form exuded an
    animosity that was similar to that of a ferocious beast.
    All she was asking the heavens for..... was just one opportunity.

    An opportunity to punch the living day light out of this bastard!!

    How dare he?

    Ughh..... Everytime he opened his loud arrogant mouth, her anger would
    immediately grow by mountain folds.

    What the F*** was he talking about?

    In her opinion, he was definitely a dreamer!

    So..... after so many years of fighting for power and being one of the most
    favoured queens, this was all she was getting?

    She had worked extremely hard, just to make sure that she would continue
    to hold power within the empire.

    But now, she wasn't even going to be the Queen mother?

    Maclaine, YOU LIE!!!!!

    And to make it all worse, now she would just be a duchess.

    Wasn't this a big downgrade from the first queen?

    She just didn't understand why she couldn't be the queen mother.

    So what if Queen Emma was Sirius' mother?

    Was that oaf more suitable to be the palace's Queen Mother than her?

    And to make matters worse, the skank would still live in the palace.

    While she on the other hand, would have to go to an estate.

    Sure, the estate was a lot bigger than high class noble estates.
    But compared to the palace, it was just child play.

    Everything about her situation, spelled out 'downgrading' to her.

    Hence she was very determined to stay in the palace, even if hail and snow
    fell on her all year round.

    Why couldn't they all live in the palace with that brat Sirius?

    So what if he got married and had children!

    Did they think that she would poison them or make their lives unbearable?

    Okay.... yes she would probably do it, but so what?

    Hmmp!!... If he was truly king, then he should have the power to protect
    himself.

    So why was he sacred now?

    The more she thought about the situation, the more annoyed she became.

    She knew about the traditions and what not.... but as the former king,
    couldn't he bend the rules a little bit?

    Granted, she had taken the knights of the old queens when she first stepped
    into the palace.

    But why should she hand her own knights now?

    In her mind, Maclaine was just doing this to get on her last damn nerves.

    Over the years, as the first queen.... she had received 7000 knights.

    And apart form these men, she also had 980 other knights that were either
    given to her by her father... or bought by from her allowances.

    If they took away her 7000, then what would she be left with?
    She had already come up with a plan to convince her husband of her
    knights loyalty to her.

    As amazing as she was, wouldn't they be devastated if they couldn't serve


    her anymore?

    But unbeknownst to her, even if she tried to convince the knights... none of
    them were willing to serve her any longer.

    In fact on the coronation day, her knights had been celebrating because they
    were finally free from their demoness of a queen.

    Once Ivy steps into Maclaine's estate, they wouldn't be responsible for her
    any longer.

    The men celebrated, and kept waiting for next week to come eagerly.

    For them, freedom was just around the corner.

    In their eyes, the fact that Ivy's son wants chosen was a miracle... or else
    they would've still had to serve her as the queen mother.

    Their ancestors had truly heard their prayers.

    Ivy on the other hand, was still grumbling about her predicaments

    What about her money?

    From what Maclaine said, he would only give them 30% of their regular
    allowances monthly.

    In truth, that amount was what high class noble wives received from their
    husbands.... but in Ivy's mind, it was nothing more than chicken change.

    As for Sedora, she was also thinking about the same thing as well.
    How the hell was she supposed to kill Sirius with less than a thousand
    knights?

    She hadn't given up on killing that brat yet.

    For her, no matter how long it took, she would have to kill him, so that her
    son can be made king.

    But with the monthly allowances and the number of knights that she had
    left, she knew that she wouldn't be able to deal with the brat anytime soon.

    From the ferocity of her venting, one could see that she had been holding
    her anger in for several months now.

    Like Ivy, from day one... she worked her butt off, and did everything that
    she was supposed to do.

    In fact, she had fashioned herself into his perfect woman.

    She acted patient, loving, sweet... and very fiesty, when they always did
    adult gymnastics.

    But at the end of it all, her son want even chosento be king.

    And to make matters worse, this scoundrel husband of hers had said that he
    had already chosen Sirius as king way back.

    So what was the point of wasting her time all those years?

    No one was more pitiful than her.

    When she thought about the things that she had done just to secure the
    throne, she couldn't help but want to assassinate her 'beloved' husband.

    Maclaine looked at his wives and couldn't help but feel disappointed.
    The only ones who were calm, were Sirus' Mother, Queen Emma... and his
    2 concubines.

    The rest were just acting like mad raving dogs.

    For the first time since he married them, they had been screaming and
    yelling at him nonstop.

    For a moment, it seemed like they had actually forgotten about his
    authority.

    Who the hell were they yelling at?

    "Everyone will move out in a weeks time.

    And like I've said... anyone who doesn't want to follow the rules, will be
    divorced and sent far away.

    So if I were you all, I would immediately think it through and stay humble.

    This is my final warning to you all.

    Except for Emma, everyone else should Get out!"


    Chapter 223 Level 3
    Today, the seas were somewhat calm, flat and emotionless... when
    compared to yesterday's wild and unrestrained currents.

    Landon was currently laying down on his cabinet bed, when he got a
    sudden notification from the system.

    "Congratulations host, for completing your mission."

    Landon opened his eyes and a hint of suprise flashed through his eyes.

    He was still on his way back to Baymard, so he was somewhat astonished


    that he would receive his rewards when he was away.

    It seemed that the system would reward him if his task was completed.....
    no matter where he was.

    Before leaving Baymard, he had already completed 2/3 of the mission.

    Which was to, create drugs, pass down medical knowledge, and to do all
    surgical procedures on patients.

    With the aspect of passing knowledge on, the system required him to start
    teaching this knowledge now.... as one couldn't know everything about
    biology, pharmacology and so on, in one go.

    Knowledge like this would take more than 5 years to digest.... hence he was
    only required to start teaching the people.

    So last October, he had first taught the teachers everything they needed to
    know for the upcoming semester.

    And by January, those teachers in turn taught the medical and healthcare
    students as well.
    Hence with regards to knowledge, Landon had already completed this task
    way back in January.

    As for Surgery, he had already performed all 6 main surgical procedures in


    the hospitals, and had also taken his time in teaching the doctors and nurses
    on what to do.

    Of course after treating live patients in their presence, he had allowed them
    to do the same surgeries under his supervision over 50 times a month.

    The doctors had delivered babies in his presence, and so on.

    In fact while the workers were focused on development, Landon had


    become a full time doctor during the winter and had spent his days in the
    hospital all day long.

    And by the time he had left Baymard for this mission, those particular
    mission was marked as 'complete' by the system's standards.

    So the only thing that took his time, was creating drugs.

    There were some raw products that Baymard didn't have or grow yet...
    hence they could only wait for Santa's ship to bring them forth.

    For example, some products were abundant in other empires like Terique
    and Yodan.

    So Landon had requested for the seeds to be bought, as well as bags of raw
    materials too.

    And even though Carona was generally a month's travel to Baymard by


    sea.. (depending on coastal port)... other empires were not.

    Sometimes it would take 2 to 4 months for something Landon ordered to


    arrive.

    And due to this delay, he could only take his time when creating these
    drugs.
    But now, with the system's notification, it seemed that the remaining set of
    drugs had finally been created and sold to the citizens.

    With this, his mission was finally accomplished.

    "Would the host like to receive his rewards now? Or would the host like to
    see his stats first." The system said without any hint of emotion in it's voice.

    "Show me my stats first." Landon replied while rubbing his chin.

    "Yes host. "

    Straight away, a large screen appeared before him.

    >Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 16

    >Status: King of Baymard

    >Level: Somewhat of a novice (Level 2)

    >Current Situation: Healthy

    As well as teach the people on all beginner and intermediate knowledge that
    host has received

    Mission Status: Completed

    <>

    ▪10 other surgical procedures.

    ▪Advanced knowledge on biology only.


    ▪5 other drugs for the host to produce.

    ▪5 Random Medical Techniques for treating patients.

    ▪Recipes to make 10 different classic alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages


    from earth.

    ▪Lastly, 500 development points (DP) and 3,100 Technology points (TP).

    >For creating Printing press, paper money, watches, clocks, escalators,


    photocopying machine, bus...(the system listed everything that Landon
    created).... Host will receive 1220 DP... 13,409 TP...and 6,700 BP.

    >With all this, host can also choose to upgrade the system to level 3, using:
    13,000 TP and 4,500 DP to do so.

    >Host's current balance is 7 DP, 18 TP and 1 BP.

    >The host's current balance is as a result of buying knowledge on printing


    press machines, photocopying machines, bullet proof vests, paper money,....
    (the list went on).]

    After reading everything, Landon soon realised that he could upgrade again
    and move towards level 3.

    It had been over 8 months since he last leveled up, so he was somewhat
    happy about this realization.

    "System, upgrade to the next level." He said while looking at his screen.

    "As you wish host."

    ~18% Completed...

    ~32% Completed...

    ~69% Completed.
    ~84% Completed...

    ~100% Completed.

    "System has successfully upgraded to level 3.

    At this level, the amount of tasks given to the host will increase..... and the
    host will have access to more information as well.

    Host should note that the system is here for Peace and Development.

    Hence at this level, the host might have to do several spontaneous requests
    from the system based on the people's needs.... as well as the needs of this
    world, Hertfilia."

    Actually, Landon wasn't too surprised by what the system had said.

    He had already guessed that the system would try to make him the saviour
    of the world at some point.

    From the moment he had previously heard about peace treaties from the
    system, he had instantly known that he would begin his journey of unifying
    the world.

    It seemed like he would have to purge the Pyno continent.... before moving
    onto different continents.

    Well... these were just his speculations.

    Who knew what the supposed Gods were up to?

    From what the system had said.... his 100 years here, would be like a 2 hour
    movie up in the heavens.

    So as far as he was concerned, he was still an unpaid movie star in their sick
    show.

    .
    After listening to the system for a while, Landon decided to focus on his
    rewards for the time being..
    Chapter 224 New Rewards
    "Would host like to receive his rewards now?"

    "Yes." Landon replied.

    Straight away, a sharp pain pierced through his brain... as if something was
    trying to hurriedly claw its way in.

    'Ahhh!'

    The pain only lasted for not more than 38 seconds.... and after that,
    Landon's mind had completely eased up.

    And after 43 minutes of digesting everything, he slowly opened his eyes,


    sat up from his bed and massaged his temples in a soothing manner.

    From his reward, he was given:

    •Advanced knowledge on biology only.

    •5 Random Medical Techniques for treating patients.

    •5 other drugs for the host to produce

    •10 other surgical procedures which included: 4 bone marrow procedures, 2


    dental procedures, 2 neck procedures and 2 waist procedures.

    •500 development points (DP) and 3,100 Technology points (TP).

    •And lastly.... Recipes to make 10 different classical alcoholic and non-


    alcoholic beverages from earth:

    ▪Vodka

    ▪'Dom Perignon 2002' Champagne


    ▪OB Lager (beer)

    ▪Corona Light (Beer)

    ▪Fanta (yellow colored one)

    ▪Classical red Frutopia

    ▪Sprite

    ▪Grape Juice

    ▪Cranberry Juice

    ▪Apple Juice

    When Landon saw the list of drinks rewarded to him, he almost jumped
    from pure joy.

    The drinks which were given by system could be placed in 5 main


    catergories: Liquor, beer, wine, soda drinks and juices.

    Ahhh.... he had missed some of these drinks dearly.

    In short, the system had catered to all age groups... which was what he had
    been hoping for.

    Right now, it would take 2 more weeks before he arrived at Baymard.

    So his plan was to start producing at least one of each beverage category
    before July began.

    From the ships speed, if nothing unexpected happened, he would be in


    Baymard by the 3rd week of June.

    Bottom story, he needed some of these drinks made before Santa arrived.
    And from what Santa had told him, they would be arriving around the last
    week of July.

    So that gave him plenty of time to get things done before their arrival.

    Also, it seemed like he would continue his routine of being a part time
    doctor, as he now had new surgical procedures to do... as well as new drugs
    to create.

    Once he had absorbed everything in, he immediately clicked on his mission


    tab and read through it quietly.

    [Main Mission: host should produce all 10 beverages given by the system.

    As well as perform all surgical procedures, produce the drugs needed for
    the patients who undergo those surgeries.

    Side-Mission: Sign a Peace Treaty with the Empire of Carona.... and aid
    them in training their soldiers in Physical combat only.

    As for the peace treaty, the system has already sent the terms of the treaty
    into the host's item box.

    Rewards:

    •Host will also receive recipes to make 5 classic snacks like Lays and
    Cheetos from earth.

    •Host should know that beauty also plays a great part in development.

    The world here uses unsafe beauth products here, which is detrimental to
    their health... like adding iron fillings to their powders, and even drinking
    some unsafe portions to stay young and reach immortality.

    Hence, the system will reward the host with the exact formula for creating 2
    types of Lipglosses, 5 colored Lipsticks and 2 types of shampoos.
    •Host will still receive 10 medical procedures, as there are at least 3,500
    surgeries procedures that the host needs to do before he dies.

    Host will also receive instructions for producing 5 other drugs as well.

    •And lastly, the host will also receive 700 development points (DP) and
    4,300 Technology points (TP).

    DEADLINE: no specific time required for completing the main mission.

    As for the side-Mission, the system is giving the host 5 months max to get it
    done.

    Failure to complete the side mission on time, would result in the destruction
    of the host's soul.

    Landon looked at the side mission and felt a headache coming along.

    It seemed like the Gods had demanded for him to form a treaty with
    Carona.

    Honestly he didn't have a problem with that, since he felt like they were his
    kind of people.

    But what if they refused?

    Wouldn't that mean that his soul would get blown away into smithereens?

    Sigh... there was no use thinking about it now.

    The system wanted it done, so he had no say in the matter.

    He quickly opened the treaty in his item box and quickly scanned through
    it.
    There were over 50 rules listed there.

    But all these rules were acceptable to Landon.

    It banned rape, slavery, murder, fraud, and other illegal acts.

    It also stated that if they had tough prisoners in their empire, then Landon
    would have to keep these prisoners in Baymard for the time being.

    It seemed like the system was hinted for him to use the maximum security
    prison that was still under construction.....bruh.

    Also, the treaty talked about training their knights in combat only.

    Well, that was understandable... as most of these people weren't flexible at


    all.

    If one had to describe them, Landon would say that they were more like
    musketeers who were great with swords.

    But, if one compared a musketeer to a secret agent like black widow who
    could fight, was flexible and quick witted.... then sorry, the musketeers were
    trash.

    Landon could also understand why the system only wanted them to train in
    close combat.

    This was because Carona had no way of making sure that weapons like
    guns, never reach their enemies hands.

    Just based on the situation with Nopline, Landon was sure that the empire
    had spies that even worked in the government.

    So if these weapons got distributed, won't Nopline and other criminals get
    their hands on them as well?

    Until evil is purged, and the entire world signs a peace treaty... these
    weapons weren't allowed to reach anyone nations hands.
    Landon sighed and massaged his tired brain.

    As the supposed saviour of the world, he still had a long way to go from
    achieving his goals.

    Of course while superheroe Landon was thinking of how to save the


    world.... Santa on the other hand had just arrived at the Capital, and was
    quickly making his way to the Palace.

    He had to tell them about Nopline.

    "Why are you so late?"


    Chapter 225 Santa's Repor
    --The Capital, The Empire of Carona--

    Santa stood at the hallway powerlessly, as he looked at his fire breathing


    wife.

    All his feelings of excitement had been thoroughly washed away by her
    cold aura.

    He couldn't help but smile bitterly, as he continuously perspirated under her


    intense glare.

    "So why are you so late again?

    Lie to me, and you're dead!" Said the stunning beauty before him.

    Santa looked at his future father-in-law, Carmelo...and grand father-in-law,


    Adrian.... who were currently standing besides Penelope, and hinted for
    them to help him out a little.

    But to his dismay..... the shameless duo kept looking upwards as if deep in
    thought while pretending not to his his gestures.

    'Brat!!... are you trying to get us into trouble?"

    'Since she's your future wife, isn't it only right for you to deal with her?'

    '__'

    "Ermm, Wifey can we talk about it inside?" He said helplessly.


    "Sure... but only if you can make it to my study in one piece." Penelope
    said, while drawing her sword from her sheath.

    'Shing!'

    "Wait! Wait! Wait!.... let's talk about it alright?" Santa said, as he tried to
    calm his fire breathing fiancee who was now running towards him at full
    speed.

    His subordinate immediately handed a sword to him as if this was a normal


    occurrence.... and quickly patted his back, as if saying: 'Good Luck Bro'.

    He didn't know whether to laugh or cry at the welcome party he had


    received after aiding Carona.

    This was not what he had in mind.

    'Cling!'

    "I wasn't late intentionally you know!" He said, while pressing closer to her
    face.

    'Cling!'

    "I came late because of a mission!"

    'Cling!'

    A mission?

    Well, she sure as hell didn't send him out on any mission.

    And she was also sure that her family didn't do the same as well.

    So what stupid mission was he talking about?

    And if he did go.... why the hell would he do so without any backup?
    If he had died out there just like that, how the hell would she have known
    about it?

    Judging from his weak ass sword skills, it was already a miracle that he was
    still alive after going with no backup.

    Hmmp!!

    Since he had abused the travelling freedom that was given him prior to his
    departure, then he would only travel twice a year max from now on.

    Serves him right!

    'Cling!'

    "Wifey.... I know that you're mad at me right now.

    But believe me, I did this for Carona.

    The mission was for Carona's safety!"

    "__"

    Penelope placed her sword in her sheath and glared at him fiercely.

    "My study, NOW!"

    With that, she turned around and walked silently, and her faithful husband
    followed behind her pitifully.

    Carmelo and Adrian followed the duo, while sighing and shaking their
    heads wryly at the young couple before them.

    Santa was indeed perfect for their adorable princess.

    She was the dominant one, while he was the passive in their relationship.

    .
    'Bang!'

    "So... those 3 city lords are working with Nopline?" Carmelo said angry,
    while hitting his hand hard against a table.

    He was fuming with rage at the thought of all the illegal activities that had
    been going on within his empire.

    Previously, he had thought that he did a marvelous job as king.

    But now, he knew better.

    Based on what Santa had said....for 8 years, these people had built and used
    these underground camps right under their noses.

    Hence making a fool out of him and his family.

    And to make matters worse, all these city lords had sent letters to to
    Penelope... talking about their own made up stories about the occurrences
    around their cities.

    Those city lords had claimed that several innocent women and children had
    died from those disasters.

    And due to this, they had requested for a ton of money to pay off the
    families, and many more requests.

    Fortunately, they hadn't sent anyone to investigate the issues yet..... since
    they had just received these letters a few days ago.

    If these city lords dared to lie to them, then meant that they could also
    threaten people to act like they had lost their family members as well.

    Adrian was also pissed off as well.

    In short, he had already made a mental note to deal with them in the nearest
    future.
    How dare they disregard the royal family's orders just to feel up their
    pockets?

    It looked like he would have to pay these places a visit real soon.

    "Are you sure that no one was hurt?" Grandpa Adrian asked.

    "Yes grand father-in-law..... I even passed through one of those cities on my


    way here.

    There wasn't any damage to the city... as well as the main roads.

    The phenomenon only occured around the forests.

    No innocent citizens died.... just the guards who were guarding those
    underground camps."

    "It's obvious that they're planning to use the money they requested, in
    getting more guards rather than aiding the people.

    But..... should we oblige them?

    On one hand if we give them money, then they'll think that they had
    successfully deceived us.

    And in doing so, we wouldn't be able to alert Nopline.

    But on the other hand, if we don't give them money... then they might start
    fearing our counterattack and alert Nopline." Penelope said.

    Even though they knew that giving the money was more beneficial, their
    hearts were still heavy at the thought that they would be giving criminals
    the citizens hard earned money.

    Taxes collected, and most times... money could be sent out to aid those in
    need.

    The thought of giving the money to greedy nobles, rather than hungry
    peasants... made their bloods boil slightly.
    No one wanted to be treated like a fool.... so it was indeed painful to send
    money to someone who took them as such.

    "Actually, you all don't worry about this matter... I'll handle it." Santa said.

    In fact, he had made a huge steal from these missions with Landon..... So he
    was willing to use part of the money to solve this problem.

    For him, this was money that he didn't work for as a merchant.... and it
    wasn't coming from Carona's treasury, so it was okay for them to use it.

    "Let's go with what you said then."


    Chapter 226 A Royal Vacation
    "What about the slaves... are you sure that this brother of yours can be
    trusted?" Carmelo asked curiously.

    "Absolutely!!

    I wouldn't have even left my other sworn brother there if I didn't trust him
    that well.

    It's strange, we've only known each other for a while now... but straight
    away, I can tell that he's somewhat similar to me."

    Santa went on to talk about everything he knew about Landon.

    Of course, he particularly kept out details about Baymard's development.....


    since he wanted them to be thoroughly surprised when they got there.

    He had just told them that he would take them for a vacation, and that was
    all.

    When he showed them the V.I.P passes, their eyes immediately lit up as
    they looked at it's cool sleek appearance in marvel.

    They looked at Santa's mischievous smile, and came to a conclusion that his
    Landon fellow wasn't as easy as he seemed.

    A person who was abandoned by an entire empire..... wouldn't have the guts
    to take down any of Nopline's forces, except he was absolutely sure of his
    strength.

    Coupled with these cool looking V.I.P passes before them, they couldn't
    help but wonder what Baymard was actually like.

    "We're going!" Carmelo and Adrian said at once.


    "Sure, but the only thing that I can promise you all..... is that if we don't
    bring my mother-in-laws, aunties and my cousin-in-laws, then they would
    personally kill us all when we get back.

    Thats why even though we have only 10 V.I.P passes here, it doesn't mean
    that the number of people going has to be restricted."

    Carmelo's eyes lit up and he smiled.

    Since he was going, then he might as well bring his 2 wives, as well as his
    sister and her family along.

    As for Adrian, he would be joining them alone... since his wife (Carmelo's
    mother), passed away a long time ago.

    In Santa's own case, he planned to take his mother, his sisters, as well as
    their children for this trip.

    Of course he had hoped for his father to join as well, if he would only agree
    to it.... the man was all work and no play.

    "Pumkin, would you be okay without usin Carona?" Asked the doting
    grandpa Adrian.

    "I'm not alone remember?

    Even though you both are leaving, I still have uncle Samuel (Carmelo's
    brother) and the other ministers by my side." Penelope answered with a rare
    smile on her face.

    In truth, everyone in the empire doted on her like a priceless item... so she
    always had hundreds of people looking out for her wherever she went.

    Some of the ministers even took her as their adopted daughter who they
    pampered effortlessly.

    As for her doting uncle, he was the same breed as her father and
    grandfather.
    In her opinion, this vacation was a good break from some of her overly
    doting family members.

    She loved them dearly, but sometimes... they were just too much for her to
    handle, especially her mom.

    The only thing that made her a little sad, was that Santa was going to leave
    again.

    "Benjy, you can leave and show them the way.... but after 2 weeks, I expect
    you to come back immediately.

    They can stay for as long as they wanted to.... but in your case, don't even
    think about it!!!"

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    "So you're saying that those group of knights went there but never came
    back?"

    Marder was sitting on this throne arrogantly, as he looked at the lowly


    hunter who had come to give a report about the suspicious men he had seen
    a while back.

    A while ago..... he had been hunting deep in the forest, when he saw a
    group of knights jump onto the roads from the other side of the woods.

    He was around the outskirts of Riverdale city that was facing the direction
    towards Baymard city, when he saw those knights come out from the
    woods.

    Fear!

    Fear quickly engulfed him, and he hurriedly hid himself for more than an
    hour, while waiting for the men to disappear from his sight.
    And after realizing that they had gone to Baymard, his fear instantly turned
    to confusion.

    Weren't they afraid of Alec Barn's wrath?

    Anyway, just to be sure that they wouldn't attack Riverdale next, he had
    been hunting around that area ever since.

    And the more he kept a look out, the more anxious he became.

    His entire family and their surviving generations, all resided in Riverdale
    city.

    So he felt that it was his obligation to warn their new city lord about this
    matter..... lest those knights plan to attack the city.

    "Pabio!"

    "Yes my lord!"

    "Give this man 6 silver coins for his troubles." Marder commanded.

    5 minutes later, the man had left in gratitude towards the new city lord.

    "My lord.... should I send people to investigate this matter?" Knight Captain
    Pabio asked.

    Marder thought for a while and shook his head slightly.

    Right now, his forces were weak, so he was afraid of offending someone he
    shouldn't.

    If those men hadn't returned yet, that meant that they had successfully killed
    Alec Barn's bastard son... and claimed Baymard for themselves.

    Thinking about it thoroughly, these knights had probably passed through the
    woods just to evade Riverdale City.

    So it was clear that their target wasn't his city to begin with.
    He was a knight himself, so he knew how these things worked.

    If they truly wanted to attack him, then they wouldn't have waited for so
    long just to do so.

    They had gone through that route because they wanted everything to be
    done in secrecy.

    So if he sent spies and they got caught, these people might think that he was
    their enemies.

    With his current strength, he couldn't afford any battles at the moment.

    Hence he would investigate the matter thoroughly... but not right now.

    "A month from now, send Yves and Shylock to look into this matter.

    By then, those men would've properly settled down in Baymard... so it


    should be fine to just stroll into the town as usual.

    But in the meantime, keep an eye out on the roads leading to Baymard... as
    well as the forest region..... just in case they plan to launch any attacks on
    us.

    Even though we're weak right now, that doesn't mean that we'll welcome
    any threats what so ever."
    Chapter 227 Back At Home
    Time passed by quickly, and just like that, Baymard had entered the 3rd
    week of June... and Landon was finally back.

    "Welcome back your majesty!" Said the soldiers, who were around the
    harbor.

    Landon looked around and smiled, everything looked as it should be.

    When they were closing in on Baymard from the ocean, they could see
    several buildings and structures on each Coastal District.... with most
    buildings having a huge arrow sign on top of them.

    All the arrow signs pointed towards 'District I', which was where the
    visitors, merchants, and fishermen were supposed to be.

    The arrows were so massive, that only a blind person would miss them.

    And based on what he said prior to his departure, those arrows should light
    up at night like all those Las Vegas signboards back on earth.

    Standing on the transformed harbor, Landon couldn't help but nod in


    satisfaction.

    Yup!!!... it was perfect.

    The workers had already removed all those old rusted wooden stands... and
    had replaced it with steel and concrete.

    For the harbor... Landon had chosen the most common and well used harbor
    designs back on earth.

    The general outlook of it would be like a giant Octopus.


    Now.... one could imagine that the octopus's rectangular head and body
    region, was where the offices, police stations, and so on were.

    But it's tentacles that stretched into the ocean, was where the ships would
    have to dock once they arrive at Baymard.

    So that was generally how harbors were like.

    From the land, people would build bridges that stretched into the ocean...
    and ships would lock alongside these bridges to create more room for
    others.

    Of course with how huge the harbor was supposed to be, the workers had
    only done 1/5 of the work so far.

    But this amount was enough to host at least 80 massive ships at once.

    They had been working on this harbor for 3 months now, so Landon
    thought that it was okay.

    Again, these bridges would have branches at different points... so as to


    accommodate more ships in future.

    One long bridge, had 5 branches making the bridge look like a tree.

    Each branch could dock 4 massive ships on both sides: 2 to it's left, and
    another 2 to it's right.

    And apart from these branches, there was still space along the main bridge
    to dock 6 more ships on it.

    So in total, each main bridge along the harbor could dock a maximum of 26
    massive ships on them.

    Hence building these bridges were top priority, when creating a harbor.

    And so far... the workers had only been able to build 3 of these bridges ever
    since departure.
    .

    Oceans, seas, and lakes were often beautiful.... but they weren't necessarily
    convenient places to build things.

    Most tools and construction materials..... not to mention the labor force,
    work better in the dry.

    And yet, many infrastructures humans depended on.... like dams and
    bridges across the seas, were constantly being built back on earth.

    So, how did they do it?

    Simple, they 'dewatered' around the chosen area for these projects.

    Of course there are many 'dewatering' techniques that we commonly used


    back on earth.

    But since Baymard's docks weren't being built far into the ocean, then the
    simplest technique could be used here.

    Of course if it were bridges that spanned for miles across the water... then
    that would be a different matter in its own altogether.

    In Baymard's case, the workers dumped soil into the water until it was tall
    enough to create an embankment around their chosen area... hence making
    some sort of fortress.

    From there the water inside the fortress got pumped out... and the workers
    quickly placed steel sheets around the fortress for additional support to the
    sand.

    Of course since soil is somewhat permeable, the workers had to constantly


    pump the water out.... so as to keep their fortress dry.

    And from there, they drove the heavy machines to the bottom of the ocean
    fortress floors, and got to work A.S.A.P.
    Once the workers finished creating the cemented dock bridges, they
    immediately cleared out and got on top of the newly built bridge.

    From there, heavy machines like cranes, carefully removed all those steel
    sheets that were keeping the sand embankment together.

    They also created several holes around the sand, so as to let the water flow
    into the fortress.

    Hence allowing the ocean level, to return to its original height around the
    newly built bridge dock.

    Anyway, construction was still going on around the harbor.....as Landon


    expected at least 12 more dock bridges to be constructed before they could
    stop.

    But with the addition of these new slaves, Landon was very sure that they
    would be able to finish the entire harbor sooner than expected.

    The slaves who had just come out of the ship were thoroughly confused at
    the site before them.

    This grayish colored harbor was nothing like they had seen before.

    Walking on it, they couldn't help but wonder if they were still in Arcadina.

    'Vrmmm!'

    The slaves could hear several unfamiliar loud noises 2 bridges away, that
    were coming from within a large hole around the water.

    Most of them stretched their necks in hopes of catching a glimpse into the
    hole.

    And when they saw several yellow colored carriages pushing dirt and
    constructing the bridges, their eyes immediately widened from shock.
    What sort of carriages were these?

    Landon looked at the slaves and couldn't help but shake his head wryly.

    Indeed... for those who were seeing this for their first, it was the same as
    seeing a real life bumblebee transformer.

    The feeling was awesome!

    After all the slaves had been sorted out into their residences, Landon told
    them to line up outside the residence Tomorrow at 9 A.M prompt.

    From there, they would be assigned to various jobs.... as well as have a


    grand tour around Baymard.

    They needed to know Baymard's rules, and sign a non-disclosure contract


    as well.

    Once the slaves were well taken care of, Landon immediately sent for all
    the supervisors to meet him here..... as well as all the main government
    officials, Officers, Head Teachers and so on.

    It was time for an emergency meeting.


    Chapter 228 An Official Meeting
    Landon was currently seating in a conference room within the new 'Coastal
    Port', for visitor check-in and checkout within District I.

    The hall was massive.... and seating across from him, were more than 30
    people who were the heads of their individual professions.

    Be it the chief cleaner, chief bank manager, chief Accountant for the
    construction Industry....or even the chief overseer for the horse Ranch,
    everyone was here.

    "Great!.... I called you all first and foremost, to thank you all for your hard
    work and commitment during my absence.

    Even though I don't know how far your individual workplaces had gone
    with our original plans, I'm sure that everyone must've done their best
    during this time frame.

    So once again... Thank you all!" Landon said while bowing to them.

    "Your majesty, it was nothing... please raise your head"

    "Your majesty, it was our honor"

    "Your majesty..."

    "__"

    They all spoke embarrassingly, as their hearts got filled with warmth.

    Which king could do what his majesty had done?

    Their king was neither proud nor haughty, when facing them.
    He was always polite and friendly... as well as very patient, when telling
    them what to do.

    If they made a mistake, he would never kill them or punish them harshly
    like other kings.

    He was their backbone... and they had been grateful to him ever since his
    arrival at Baymard.

    Landon looked at them and smiled, and his heart felt warmth from within as
    well.

    It's been over a year since he started this crazy journey with them... and
    since then, he too had felt a close connection with them as well.

    "Let's talk about July.

    Soon, visitors will storm this place on a daily basis... so here's what I need
    you all to focus on.

    Let's start with Food, Chief Lyore... How was the assignment?"

    "Your majesty... At the beginning of April, we had a lot of issues without


    your guidance your majesty.

    But by May.... everything had picked up well, and we've been improving
    these products since then.

    We've successfully made:

    •Sugar

    •Biscuits

    •Popcorn

    •Pretzel sticks
    •Waffles and Pancakes store packaged mixtures

    •Boxed Fried wings with different seasonings.

    •And lastly, icecream." Lyore said excitedly.

    Heaven knows how hard he had worked on these products.

    He only hoped that his efforts were good enough to please reach his
    Majesty's expectations.

    "Chef Blake... Chef Benita... what about you both?"

    "Your majesty, using some of the ingredients made, we were able to make
    Pretzel buns and 7 types of Pizzas" Chef Benita replied.

    "As well as 15 types of Sandwiches and several different Pastries


    (cupcakes, and so on)

    Your majesty, it was a complete success." Chef Blake added.

    "Good!!!

    Chie Lyore.... within this time frame, I want you to create these listed
    here.", Landon said while passing a notebook towards Lyore.

    The earlier he made these drinks, the sooner his mission would be
    completed.

    After dealing with Lyore, Landon focused on giving new drug formulas to
    the Pharmaceutical industry.... As well as giving new demands for Tim's
    industry.

    Previously, he forgot to create bicycles..... but now that the thought about it,
    it made no sense for there to be skateboards and roller skates without
    bicycles.

    Hence he had decided to create them as well.


    Also, he had realised something while walking into the Coastal port.

    There were no Luggages for travelers to buy and place their things in.

    Here's the thing..... he wasn't going for all those fancy luggages.

    No!... on the contrary, he just wanted simple made luggages with wheels on
    them.

    In this era, people used worn out clothes to sew bags and dump all their
    clothes into.

    For larger items, they would wield metal trunks and carry them all over the
    place.

    Wasn't it easier to roll their luggage through, rather than carrying it on their
    heads and shoulders?

    Hence he decided to make simple clothed luggage bags that were fibre
    made, and not hard cased or luxury brand types.

    These ones were your average wheeled traveling bags in Walmart and so
    on.

    With this, travelling should be made better for the visitors, when they
    arrived at Baymard.

    Landon also wanted several sizes as well.

    From extra small to XXL.

    Time passed by and the meeting was reaching its conclusion.

    "Lastly.... let's talk about money.."

    From all 3 missions, Landon had spent his time counting all bags of coins
    with the soldiers... and had already labelled how much was in each bag.
    Of course after settling Santa and giving the slaves enough money pay for 2
    months rent and their daily needs..... Landon was left with atotal amount of:
    215 Gold Coins (21,500 Silver Coins or 21.5 Million Copper Coins)

    This was indeed a lot of money.

    Hence he decided to split it up like so:

    •5% Stays with the Royal Family.

    •35% stays in Baymard's personal bank account incase of any unforeseen


    incidents in the nearest future.

    Things like wars, natural disasters, hunger and so on.

    •30% will be kept in all bank accounts of National forces... be it army,


    police and so on.

    Of course since he planned on training the navy Firefighters this month,


    then they would also be included in this amount as well.

    •And 30% will be shared amongst all businesses within Baymard and kept
    in their bank accounts.

    This money was emergency money... and would only be used for expanding
    their workplaces or investing in projects and so on.

    This was the only time that they would have this benefit... as in the future,
    Landon was hoping that with more customers they would have enough
    money for their paying for such projects.

    Right now, Landon gave this away as Capital for major projects.

    For example prior to leaving, Landon had footed 42% of the bill for
    remodeling the old school estate and changing it into its new appearance.

    Of course the school had also taken a loan from the bank, which covered
    17% of the total cost needed... as for the rest, they paid it up front using
    their profits from tuition.
    Previously, they never used to pay for tuition... but from January this year, it
    all changed.

    Landon used to foot the bills for the teachers salaries..... but he couldn't
    keep doing that forever.

    And since everyone was somewhat well off in Baymard, then it was time to
    pay for then to pay for their children's tuitions.

    Of course those who were orphans had government plans which took care
    of their matters.

    How else were they supposed to pay their teachers?

    What if the school wanted more desks, chairs and so on... where was the
    money supposed to come from?

    Tuition was a must.

    The only thing was that, he made it cheap for those in Baymard.

    The real people who would spend money, would be the international
    students.

    In fact... Landon felt like these times were Baymard's baby stages, so it
    needed all the help it could get.

    But once more international students, visitors and customers come... then
    their profits would soar high up into the skies.

    Not to talk of the profits that they would get from all the goods that they
    had produced.

    In fact, they needed customers for their city to boom... as well as merchants
    who would take their products throughout the Phyno continent and the
    world.

    "Meeting adjourned!"
    Chapter 229 Firefighters and
    Baymard's Marine, Navy &
    Coastguard Academy
    After leaving the Coastal region, Landon immediately headed towards to
    Lucius' office.

    It was time to train Baymard's first Firefighters... as well as other military


    Forces.

    "How do we train these 'Firefighters'?" Lucius asked.

    This son of his had always managed to suprise him everytime they saw each
    other.

    It was like his brain was an entire warehouse filled with ingenious ideas.

    From what Landon had told him, these Firefighters were also seen as
    rescuers.

    They could rescue people from trapped spaces like mines.... as we as aid
    people and animals during other emergency situations.

    They also rescued people from within hazardous materials, poisonous


    gases, chemical spills, and so on.

    Lucius felt like having firefighters was definitely a must.... especially for
    the city.

    And apart from that, they also took care of fires anywhere... be it in burning
    buildings, burning forests and so on.
    If someone accidentally lit the trees in the National park on fire, then the
    people were to send for the Firefighters immediately.

    With radio waves and Walkie talkies around.... the police officers at every
    point within Baymard, could report these matter to the Firefighters as well.

    Presently, the Baymard's protection forces.... like the army and police
    Station, all had several communication rooms within their premises.

    These rooms were filled with wires, receivers and so on... that aided them in
    contacting their different office stations around Baymard.

    Within these rooms, they could even send Morse codes.... as well as talk to
    each other from various offices as well.

    If Landon were to describe these rooms, he would say that they were very
    much similar to how army communication rooms in the 18th century were.

    Everything was too big... and required more soldiers to maneuver the entire
    thing.

    On a daily basis, these rooms were filled with several soldiers that sat there
    for hours... as they paid attention to the radio frequency communication
    devices all around them.

    Typically, if any emergency occurred at the other stations.... then they


    would get the message instantly, and quickly relay it to their supervisors.

    Likewise, the police station had those as well.

    For them, they would wait patiently for messages from those officers who
    were around the city.... as we as relay message back to them again.

    If a police officer called for backup, then they'd be able to send


    reinforcements A.S.A.P.

    Anyway, the Fire Stations would also have their own communication
    systems as well.
    It would be good for them to rescue people faster, just in case a fire really
    did break out.

    "So will you open an Academy for them?" Lucius asked while reading the
    notes in his hands.

    "Yes.... but it's going to be short.

    They'll study and graduate after 3 years.

    And while they studied, they still needed to attend the classes at the public
    school as well.

    Of course they would work part-time while studying... and when they
    graduate, they'd get hired as full-time workers by then." Landon replied.

    Fires weren't the only things that Firefighters focused on.

    They also had to take training and certifications for chemical


    identifications, leak controls, decontamination, smoke rescue situations, and
    so on.

    Firefighters alone had to get over 7 certifications before they could go on


    the fields.

    So when they graduated, they would get these certification liscenses, and
    begin their full-time jobs.

    One should know that these certifications could only last for 1-2 years..... so
    once they expired, the Firefighters would have to keep renewing them by
    taking several theoretical and physical exams again.

    In every field, things change all the time.

    Hence, it was important for these men to stay ahead of the game when it
    concerned the safety of others.

    "For their teachers... we'll get more warrant officers to sign up for that as
    well.
    As for the campus building, we'll use the estate that's close to the Police
    academy.

    I'll tell some workers to renovate the place while they study there."

    "That's good then..... So now that we've concluded with the Firefighters,
    let's move on to the next group.

    With the completion of the Boot camp at the upper region...and the Facility
    at the Coastal region, how do you plan to train these new military forces?"
    Lucius asked.

    He was really curious about this particular topic.

    "Well their training is somewhat similar to that of the army..... with just a
    few differences here and there." Landon replied.

    Prior to leaving, he had asked the workers to build a boot camp or an


    academy.... as well as the Navy and Marine Facility at the Coastal region.

    Of course with everything done, he felt like he should start training these
    recruits immediately.

    He planned to train Coastal guards, Marine forces... as well as Navy


    soldiers.

    Navy armed forces were only supposed to handle water based operations.

    They typically dealt with any approaching enemies that tried to attack
    Baymard form its shores.

    These forces used ships, submarines and so on... to invade their enemy's
    defenses.

    As for the marines, they were a typical infantry force... that specialized in
    supporting Navy and Army operations at both land and sea.

    In essence, these marine soldiers could hop from one ship to another,
    capture ships, and so on..... hence they were sort of seen as stealthy Pirates.
    Sometimes, they could even use these ships, sail towards the shores... and
    raid their enemy's camp.

    As for Coast guards, they were usually there for doing things like Search
    and rescues, and enforcing a country's Ocean laws.

    If someone went out swimming, and was reported missing... then they had a
    responsibility to keep searching the waters, until the corpse was found.

    The Coast guards were also in charge of Port security and Military
    readiness... as well as environmental protection for all sea life.

    Lucius read through their duties calmly, while nodding his head in
    agreement.

    As for their ranks, he was also impressed by them as well.

    The Navy and Coast guard rankings were exactly the same, and were
    divided up into 3 categories: The enlisted, Warrant officers and Officer
    Grades.

    The soldiers would start from the enlisted category and move up till they
    were at the Officer Grade category.

    The ranks were as follows:

    ~Enlisted Grade: (takes 6 months to move up a grade as well)

    •E-1: Private (Pvt)

    •E-2: Private First Class (PFC)

    •E-3: Lance Corporal (LCpl)

    •E-4: Corporal (Cpl)

    •E-5: Sergeant (Sgt)

    •E-6: Staff Sergeant (SSgt)


    •E-7: Gunnery Sergeant (GySgt)

    •E-8: Master Sergeant (MSgt)

    •E-9: First Sergeant (1stSgt)

    •Another E-9: Master Gunnery Sergeant (MGySgt)

    •E-9: Sergeant Major (SgtMa)

    •E-9 special: Sergeant Major of the Marine Corps (SMMC)

    ~Warrant Officers (takes 2 years to move up a grade):

    •Rank W-1: Warrant Officer 1 (WO1)

    •W-2: Chief warrant Officer 2 (CW2)

    •W-3: Chief Warrant Officer 3 (CW3)

    •W-4: Chief Warrant Officer 4 (CW4)

    •W-5: Chief Warrant Officer 5 (CW5)

    ~Officer Grades: [Most take 2.5 years to rank up]

    •O-1: Ensign (ENS)

    •O-2: Lieutenant Junior Grade (LTJG)

    •O-3: Lieutenant (LT)

    •O-4: Lieutenant Commander(LCDR)

    •O-5: Commander (CDR) [3 tears to rank up]

    •O-6: Captain (CAPT) [3.5 years to rank up]

    •O-7: Rear Admiral- Lower Half (RDML) [4 years]


    •O-8: Rear Admiral- Upper Half (RDMU) [4 years]

    •O-9: Vice Admiral (VADM) [4.5 years]

    •O-10: Admiral Chief of Naval Operations/ Commandant of the Coast


    Guard (ADM) [4.5 years]

    •O-11: Fleet Admiral (FADM) [5 years]

    "Let me guess, I'll be the Fleet Admiral as well?" Lucuius asked playfully.

    He was the currently theonly one within Baymard who could assume such a
    role... so the answer was very obvious.

    "Yes.... but I want some Captains and Warrant officers from the army, to
    also join the Navy team as well.

    They have a lot more experience when handling weapons... so I'm sure that
    they'd be able to lead several the recruits in attacking any enemy ships
    successfully." Landon replied.

    What if he wasn't around, and Lucius was at the city wall attacking
    Baymard's enemies..... then who would protect the waters?

    What he needed were capable soldiers that could ensure Baymard's victory.

    Hence he was thinking of having Trey and Gary focus on Battleship wars.

    And since they would join this team, they could also act as Marine corps
    and go on missions as well.

    Of course he wouldn't force them to leave the army, since he wanted them
    to decide on what route they wanted to take on their own.

    For now, he would just give them the best of both worlds.... and after a
    certain time frame, he would ask them again to pick a side.
    Either way, they would still maintain their positions and would still be
    working under Lucius.... so he didn't think that it would be a huge issue for
    them.

    As for the Marines, their ranking system was also as follows:

    ~Enlisted Grade: (takes 6 months to move up a grade)

    •E-1: Seaman Recruit (SR)

    •E-2: Seaman Apprentice (SA)

    •E-3: Seaman (SN)

    •E-4: Petty Officer 3rd class (PO3)

    •E-5: Petty Officer 2nd class (PO2)

    •E-6: Petty Officer 1st class (PO1)

    •E-7: Chief Petty Officer (CPO)

    •E-8: Senior Chief Petty Officer (SCPO)

    •E-9: Master Chief Petty Officer (MCPO)

    •Another E-9: Command Master Chief Petty Officer (CMCPO)

    •E-9 special: Master Chief Petty Officer of the Navy (MCPON)

    ~Warrant Officers (takes 2 years to move up a grade):

    •Starts at W-2: Chief Warrant Officer 2 (CWO2)

    •W-3: Chief Warrant Officer 3 (CWO3)

    •W-4: Chief Warrant Officer 4 (CWO4)

    •W-5: Chief Warrant Officer 5 (CWO5)


    ~Officer Grades: [Most take 2.5 years to rank up]

    •O-1: Second Lieutenant (2ndLt)

    •O-2: First Lieutenant (1stLt)

    •O-3: Captain (Capt)

    •O-4: Major (Maj)

    •O-5: Lieutenant Colonel (Col) [3 tears to rank up]

    •O-6: Colonel (Col) [3.5 years]

    •O-7: Brigadier General (BGen) [3.5 years]

    •O-8: Major General(MajGen) [4 years]

    •O-9: Lieutenant General (LtGen)[4 years]

    •O-10: General (Gen) [4.5 years]

    After talking with Lucius for a while, Landon immediately went back to the
    castle to rest.

    With all those caged animals from his mission, it was finally time to add in
    another attraction site for his visitors.

    Tomorrow, he would start construction on Baymard's National Zoo.


    Chapter 230 The Last Batch Of
    Slaves
    The next day, Landon woke up early and headed over to the estate where
    the newly arrived slaves were staying.

    This batch was the largest that they had ever received... and would also be
    the last batch of slaves that Landon would take in for the time being.

    They had welcomed a total of 19,498 people from all 3 underground camps.

    Everyone was young, fit and able.... with the women being all below the
    age of 26, while the men were all below the age of 34.

    58% of the population were female... while the rest were male.

    During their mission to the last 2 underground camps, they had realised that
    the city lords of these places had kept over hundreds of slave boys locked
    up in several large estates.

    Apparently, these city lords had been slowly torturing and training them
    tirelessly... so that they could become knights under their rule.

    The men were trained to be fighters, while the women were typically used
    as objects for lust.

    These men were never allowed to leave the estates, until they had given
    their loyalty to these city lords.

    In essence..... they resembled those ancient Roman gladiators back on earth,


    who fought and lived in the Colosseums their entire lives.

    Spartacus was an example of such gladiators.


    They were never allowed to leave the Colosseum, until they fought for their
    freedom about a hundred times.

    Sometimes, they would battle each other... while other times, they would
    fight ferocious beasts.

    Some had ended but fighting for more than 30 years without even winning
    their freedoms back.

    The amount of winnings needed for freedom were just too much.... it was
    almost like the Roman's didn't want them to leave.

    The only difference between these rescued men and those ancient Roman's,
    was that these ones weren't fighting with each other in front of a massive
    crowd.

    These ones would never be freed.... they were being trained as part of
    Nopline's army for future wars.

    Freedom was not an option.

    The people of this world thought that it was a total waste to have men kill
    each other just for fun... so they let the women do those fights in the
    underground camps instead.

    Men were seen as valuable resources for power.

    Anyway, when they had sucessfully rescued some of the women at the 2nd
    camp... a few had said that they wouldn't leave without their brothers,
    which had left Landon thoroughly surprised.

    He had no idea about these estates... so they quickly made up another plan
    that same night, and hurriedly rescued those 'gladiator' men.

    So of course after rescuing those at the 2nd and 3rd cities.... he had no
    choice but to go back to the 1st city that he had attacked and free those
    other 'gladiators' as well.
    This while ordeal made him spend more time than he'd planned on this
    mission.... but it was definitely worth it.

    Some of these men had been in those estates since they were 9 years old..
    and had never left the place since then.

    They had probably been whipped, bullied and beaten by their instructors for
    being weak.

    Some had been there for more than 9 years now, making them had more
    combat experience when compared to other.

    This was perfect... as he needed more military men for the Marines, Navy
    and so on.

    But amongst these men, he was also sure that there would be many who
    wouldn't want to ever touch a sword again.

    This was still okay, as more workers were still needed around Baymard as
    well.

    No matter how he looked at it, this mission was truly a blessing in disguise
    to him.

    Baymard had gotten more money, animals, over 18 carts of free grains..
    which he would've probably bought from Santa.... as well as more people.

    It was definitely a win-win situation for Baymard... as well as Carona.

    Standing before the crowd, Landon quickly gave a shirt speech that
    summarized Baymard's rules and regulations and so on.

    Amongst the group of 19,498 slaves:

    •1,207 were children below the ages of 15 (public school)

    •370 volunteered to join the hospital.


    •92 decided to be teachers at the public school.

    •419 decided to join the Business Academy for training accountants.. and so
    on, since they were learned.

    •398 Government Officials... for working at agricultural council,


    Environmental safety council and so on.

    •112 decided to be caretakers

    •251 decided to be cooks

    •And 7,620 volunteered to be in the military and other citizen protection


    forces.

    From this group that still chose to still fight, Landon had decided to send

    ▪1,000 to the army

    ▪1500 to Navy,

    ▪1500 Coast Guards,

    ▪1500 to the Marines

    ▪800 as Police Officers

    ▪800 as Security Guards

    ▪520 as Firefighters

    Of course when Landon had made it clear that women could join in as well,
    several girls had volunteered too....as they felt like they had to get strong
    enough to protect their younger ones too.

    Overall, after clearing out all the volunteers, Landon was left with 9,030
    workers... which he divided up amongst all the industries and workplaces
    around Baymard.

    He sent some to the newly established Oil industry as well.

    Ever since Winter, he had specifically told them to start building individual
    industries for several products.

    Previously, oil production was a branch under the Alchemy industry.

    But now, they had finally finished construction on its separate industry.... a
    little distance from the Alchemy industry.

    The overseer for this industry, was one of Wiggins friends... as well as the
    Supervisor who used to look after the oil production department.

    So with his expertise and experience, Landon felt like he had left the
    industry in safe hands.

    Apart from the oil Production plant, several other industries like Rubber,
    Plastic, Light bulb production industries..... were still under construction.

    So once they were done, they would move out immediately as well.

    Of course many departments like the car manufacturing companies, the


    weapon manufacturing industry and so on.... had already moved out long
    ago.

    Bottom line, construction was always going on in Baymard... and several


    projects were already underway.

    "Now that you all are settled, please kindly follow these officials and get
    your Identification cards done immediately... as well as sign non-disclosure
    agreements too."

    10:43 A.M
    After dealing with the new recruits, Landon quickly looked at his watch and
    hurriedly made his way to the Construction Industry.

    Yesterday, he had told Tim to select 1,000 construction workers for today's
    project.
    Chapter 231 Baymard's National
    Zoo
    "Your majesty, the construction materials have already been loaded up into
    the trucks... and the workers and myself are ready to go." Tim said
    excitedly.

    He felt like today was his birthday.

    Usually, he would only help out at the construction sites from now and then.

    But this time, he would be involved throughout the entire process.

    So how could he not be excited?

    Prior to Landon's arrival in Baymard, he had always been a person who had
    always been fascinated by creating things in his blacksmith workshop... as
    well as aiding the people in building thing homes.

    So when he became overseer, he didn't have the time to take on an entire


    construction project on his own.

    But now, his majesty had givenhim the opportunity to do so.

    Excitement and eagerness was written all over Tim's face, as he hurriedly
    looked at the design plan that Landon had given him yesterday.

    In truth, he was wholeheartedly amazed by Landon's thorough design.

    His Majesty's design plan had taken in to consideration 2 main criterias:

    •The number of people coming over

    •And how long they would be stopping by at each attraction site.


    If their experience was super short and boring, then it wouldn't leave a
    lasting impression on the visitors.

    One needed a way to captivate them, making them feel like the trip was
    worth it.

    Plus, more people meant more money for Baymard.

    Hence the design plan had to be flawless.

    So far, Landon had successfully collected 11 types of Ferocious animals


    from his mission.

    He got: Hangols, Boundals, Letchuns, Catylones, Mountain Lions, Pumas,


    Snow Wolfs, Cougars, Blue Bears, Green Bears and Saber-toothed Tigers.

    Even though some of these animals were familiar to those back on earth....
    they're skin colors and sizes were completely different.

    Take for example Blue bears.... these bears looked like regular bears, but
    their skin tones were blue, and they could only grow up to 5 feet tall.

    But for some reason, their teeth and claws were longer than regular bears...
    and they literally had ears that were as long as a wolf's.

    Even the Saber-toothed tigers had strawberry colored skin, and were as
    huge as a Moose.

    Infact, most animals in this world were something else altogether.

    And luckily for Landon, he had successfully acquired 327 caged animals of
    all 11 species.

    Now apart from these 11, Landon had previously asked Santa to bring 15
    more types of animals when he arrived in July.

    These animals were: Deers, Reindeers, Moose', Elks, Geese, Wolverines,


    Hedgehogs, Guinea Pigs, Ducks, Turtles, Hares, Bisons, Lynxs,
    Woodpeckers, and beavers.
    Buying these animals wasn't particularly hard, as they were all almost
    everywhere within the Pyno continent.

    Owning animals was seen as a sign of prestige.

    People owned tigers, mountain lions and so on....just to brag to their


    friends, so Santa could easily get these animals for Landon.

    Birds like the Woodpeckers, were very expensive and was mostly owned by
    several noble women.

    Of course in future, he would get things like Apes from the other parts of
    the world.... but for now, he could only get the ones found within this
    continent.

    Apart from the animals that would get placed at the zoo, Landon had also
    requested for Santa to bring in several dogs as well.... especially the Eskimo
    dogs that were mostly found around the empire of the empire of Deiferus,
    and the North and East of Arcadina.

    Santa could buy these dogs from Carona as well, since merchants had been
    selling them all through the Pyno Continent.

    Some of those dogs would be trained for the military, guard and police
    forces... while others would be taken care of and placed at a pet store.

    Landon felt like if anyone wanted a dog, then they had the right to get them
    as pets.

    Anyway concerning the Zoo, Landon had made plans to have 26 different
    types in total.

    As for the structure of the place, Landon wanted to organize each animals
    territory based on their preferences.

    So rather than placing them in tight caged spaces, he would prefer to keep
    them outdoors like most zoos do.
    Each animal species territory, would have massive areas that are enclosed
    by either fences, glass walls and so on.

    The key point is that the ferocious animals needed more space to run, climb
    and so on.

    So most zoos would create man-made rooks, lakes, caves and cliffs for
    them.... as well as strategically plant several trees as well.

    Of course when designing these things, one needs to take into account how
    high and far the animal can jump from each fake cliff.

    No matter what, these animals should never be able to escape their enclosed
    territories.

    Bottom line, with all the animals and their massive territories.

    To put it simply, a visitor could walk for more than 5-10 minutes around
    certain animal territories without stopping... like Saber-toothed tiger that
    was as huge as a moose or the mountain lions.

    Even smaller animals like beavers, needed to have their space to build dams
    around the man-made streams in their territories.

    Imagine 150 beavers in that same area... ... heck!, they needed all the space
    they could get.

    That's why most outdoor zoos gave the option of having Tour rides around
    the zoos.. which could even take up to an hour, when passing elephants,
    giraffes and so on.

    For Landon he had a lots of ferocious animals that needed a lot of space to
    form their packs or herds in that space.

    Hence things like fake cliffs and caves took a lot of space to begin with.

    Also, due to how high the animals enclosed space may be.... most zoos
    would have several wide tourist bridges at different elevation points, so that
    the guests can view the animals from above.
    In some zoos, these bridges could even go up as high as those fake cliffs....
    making the guests come face to face with the animals on top of those rocks.

    As for the safety and medical care of these animals... Landon had decided
    that each animal's territory should have a massive building that would cater
    to their needs.

    These buildings would have passages and compartments that connected the
    animal's territory to the building.

    For example when it was time to for feeding, if the animals were friendly....
    then the caretakers could just walk through a door from the building and
    step into the animal's territory.

    But if the animal was ferocious... then the caretakers would stand on tall
    long bridges that extended from the 2 or 3rd floor of the building, and throw
    chunks of meat down to the animals.

    In fact, one could imagine the scene in 'Jurassic World', where Chris Pratt
    was feeding the Dinosaurs from a bridge as well.

    And just in case it was raining, they could still place the food in a large
    mechanical box that would dispatch the food out to the animals.

    Of course when it rained or snowed, the animals could take shelter at the
    various caves, and other structures around their territory.

    Also, when they had to be treated or vaccinated, the animals would be shot
    with tranquilizers to keep them down... lest they injure the workers.

    Landon had based his architectural designs... as well as safety precautionary


    methods, from more than 12 famous outdoor zoos back on earth.

    For the fact that it was outdoors, Landon just had to focus on building the
    roads, enclosing areas with fences, glass and other protective barriers.
    He also had to create fake ponds or lakes, rocks, cliffs and other natural
    scenarios.... as well as construct several buildings for the Zoo.

    These buildings would mostly focus on the entertainment aspect and day to
    day running of the Zoo.

    Up first, Landon had also decided to build several one floor buildings after
    every attraction.

    More specifically, these buildings would have drinks and foods like fried
    wings and icecream... and of course restrooms as well.

    Also for friendlier animals like the hares and turtles.... the guests could pay
    to go into their territories and feed them too.

    There will also be a new cub section..... where the guests would be allowed
    to feed bottled milk to baby tigers and other wild animals as well.

    Mobing on.... Landon had also decided to have a massive building at the
    front of the zoo as well.

    This building will take care of multiple services like: entree fees, lost &
    found, first aid, baby care centers, and Handicap services.

    It also had an area for booking Zoo tours... as well as rest rooms, dinners,
    shopping stores for products like Zoo logo printed shirts with animal design
    on it and so on.

    In addition at the front of the park, there would also be a bus stop, car
    parking and train stop too.

    In short, Landon had made sure that this Zoo would appease people of all
    age groups.

    Looking at the well detailed plan, Tim couldn't help but smile from ear to
    ear.
    "Your majesty, Can we go now?"
    Chapter 232 Zoo Construction
    'Vrrmmm!!!'

    Over a hundred machines filled the construction site, as the workers went
    about their assigned tasks.

    Some workers were busy leveling up the fields, while others were marking
    up other regions within the territory.

    They had marked up about 80 acres of land, which was the average size of
    regular zoos.

    On average.... most Zoos take 2 to 3 hours, for visitors to completely walk


    through them.

    So they had a lot of land to mark up and level.

    But because 65% of the Zoo was going to be outdoors, it took relatively less
    time for all 1000 workers to work on the other 35%.

    And 9 days later, the men had successfully leveled up all areas that would
    have buildings, roads, fake ponds and so on.

    Also.... during these 9 days, the new recruits who later joined the group on
    the 2nd day... were busy learning all they could from these construction
    veterans.

    They had been overwhelmed with surprise, curiously and amazement.. as


    they went about their new professions.

    It took a while for their excitement to sink in.... as even before their eyes,
    they realized how larger than life Baymard was.

    To be specific.... they looked at his majesty in awe and reverence, while


    wondering how one could come up of all these things.
    He was their lifesaver, as well as a God.

    They immediately wanted to prove themselves as being worthy of his trust


    by doing the best they could at work.

    "Senior, what is this?"

    "It's called a measuring tape.

    When you measure a certain distance.... always write down the S.I units as
    well.

    That way, we'll know if it's in inches or centimeters."

    "This machine is a mixer.

    We use it to mix cement, sand, water and aggregates together.... so that we


    can form concrete."

    "Concrete? What's that?"

    "Ermm.... you those smooth stone-looking buildings around Baymard?


    That's concrete.

    It's one of the materials used to replace stone when we do construction."

    "Senior... am I doing it right?"

    "Hm.. you're getting better.

    The problem is that when you mark the fields, you don't follow a straight
    pattern.

    Your markings are somewhat crooked."

    "___"
    With the land marked and leveled up, Landon quickly decided to focus on
    the zoo's entrance.

    Immediately, he divided the men into 4 groups:

    •Those that will pave the car parks, train and bus stops.

    •Those that will place underground pipes, cables and so on.

    •Those that will make the gate and fence

    •And those that will pave the massive entrance space between the Zoo's
    massive gates and the car park.

    This entrance space was supposed to be very huge and wide.

    In essence, it would take one 6 minutes to walk from the car park to the
    entrance gate.

    Landon wanted it to have statues of various animals at different points


    around the entrance.... as well as a large billboard that shows the zoo's logo,
    opening/closing days & hours, and so on.

    Of course since the Zoo's name was already on the massive Gate up front,
    Landon felt like it would be redundant to add it to the billboard again.

    And while all this was going on, the group that was meant to place the
    cables and pipes... also did their jobs

    Since the pipe and cages trenches had already been dug days ago.... all they
    had to do was place the pipes and cables in, all the way into the park.

    Landon had decided to let them continue this routine until they succeeded
    in completely piping and wiring up the entire zoo.

    As for the gates and fences... Landon had decided to use golden rod-like
    fences, like the ones used at the French palace of Versailles... back on earth.
    The golden gates had to be 2.5 meters tall.... and will also be as wide as a 2-
    lane road.

    For security purposes, 2 security posts will also be added at each end of the
    gate.

    As well as several other security posts along different positions all around
    the zoo's premises.... Just in case someone tries to sneak in, or cause any
    troubles.

    As for those who made the car park, Landon had instructed them to make
    the bus stop somewhere within the car park itself.

    As for the train stop....Landon had also decided to place it at the left hand of
    the car park.

    So all the workers had to do was pave a pathway for the visitors to walk
    from the train stop to the car park.

    The workers worked swiftly, and after 2 more days, they had successfully
    completed the Zoo's front entrance.

    They completely tarred and painted the car park.... as well as paved the
    entrance space using the pavers, spreaders, and other heavy machines.

    Up next, Landon focused on building the first sector of the park.

    This sector would have that massive building for entrance fees, booking
    tours and so on.

    This sector also had another bus park there for the Zoo's tour buses, animal
    ambulance cars, and so on.

    This building would be 3 Stories high... and would also be extremely wide.

    On the ground floor..... one section would be dedicated to the Zoo's fire
    station and trucks.
    There will also be multiple sections for visitor check-ins, Tour and activity
    bookings, A massive Food court, Zoo store for buying zoo merchandise,
    and the Zoo's main Security Station all at the ground floor.

    Some of these facilities may even occupy up to 2 floors.... like the fire
    station.

    If anyone back on earth had ever gone to a large mall before, then they
    would instantly know what Landon meant.

    There were some stores in the mall, like H&M or Gucci... that had both
    upstairs and downstairs compartments within their stores.

    So for the fire station section within the building, Landon wanted to give
    them 2 floors.

    They would have a pole at the center and slide right back down if need be.

    The Zoo's police station would also have this privilege... as they may need a
    cell to lock up any troublemakers, until they get transferred to Baymard's
    main police station.

    The 2nd floor will also have First aid & Childcare center, conference
    rooms, Staff rooms with lockers and rest areas.

    And the 3rd floor will be filled with offices for the accountants, secretaries,
    and so on.... and more other conference rooms too.

    Construction continued as usual... and very quickly, Landom and the


    workers had proceeded to work on different areas around the zoo.

    Apart from focusing on animals, most zoos also gave the opportunity for
    biological studies of certain birds and plants.

    Hence Landon had also decided to create certain garden scenes around the
    zoo.
    The plants would be labeled... and in the future, biology students could
    come here on field trips and learn more on them as well.

    There would also be a butterfly house, and bird house for visitors to see as
    well.

    Time flew by.... and Baymard had already entered its 3rd week of July.

    Yes... it had been opened to the public for the time being.

    But who knew about it being open apart from Santa?

    Right now.... all he was looking forward to, was the arrival of his special
    guests.

    A few more days, and he could finally start discussing the Treaty.
    Chapter 233 King Lecter Parcely
    The Capital, Empire of Terique.

    "My king... Queen Mother ..... He survived."

    Answered a 40 something year old man, who was kneeling to the annoying
    young king before him.

    King Lecter Parcely III (the third)

    Lecter was the 13th son of his 'father', Former King Michael Parcely.

    Even though Lecter was the 13th Prince, his oldest brother the 1st prince
    was just 19 years old.... while he on the other hand, was 17 years old.

    His father had 7 wives, 4 concubines and 9 live making vessels in his
    haram.

    Lecter's mother Queen Kamara, who was the 6th wife I'm the haram.... had
    schemed her way into giving him the position of King.

    She had poisoned her husband, and had forced him to agree upon his
    wishes.

    She had gotten one of the renowned apothecaries from the continent of
    Morgany... to concoct this toxin for her.

    At first, former king Micheal thought that he would be able to cure


    himself... but after verifying from his royal apothecaries that this poison
    was strange and had no cure, he had no choice but to follow her wishes.

    Their deal was simple.


    Everytime he agreed on her wishes, she would give him a small dose of the
    antidote as a reward.

    But of course how could Kamara let him become fully cured?

    Mixed within the antidote, was another deadly poison that would slowly kill
    her husband.

    This poison was similar to the poison that Landon previously had.

    The only difference was that this one would take several years to kill its
    victim.

    And all through these years before the victim died.....the poison would
    leave the victim weak and bedridden, with no strength to even get up from
    their beds.

    During July last year, she had began her scheme... and had poisoned her
    husband very swiftly.

    And within that time, she had successfully executed 4 wives, 2 concubines
    and all the lovemaking vessels within the haram.

    She had killed them... alongside their own children under the farce of
    treason.

    so far, only the first and 4th wives had managed to escape with their
    children.

    She had been searching for them ever since, but sadly... they were nowhere
    to be found.

    From the looks of it, they had probably escaped out of Terique... but where
    could they have gone to?

    It's been close to 8 months since she last saw or heard from them... and right
    now, the entire empire was under her control.
    Although she was worried, she knew that she had a strong backer...so she
    never really bothered with them.

    Her backer was her super wealthy and ridiculously powerful elder brother,
    Master Nopline.

    It was he, who had invited the apothecary... as well as worked out her entire
    plan.

    Apart from him, she also had the full support of her true love and the real
    father and her children, Raul Parcely.

    Yes.... Raul was former King Michael's junior brother.

    Before getting married to Micheal, she and Raul were an item in secret.

    But when Raul saw that Michael liked her, they both devised a long
    standing plan to take the throne for themselves.

    Raul had to get married as well.

    But even after marriage, no one had ever taken the title as wife... they were
    all just concubines.

    No one knew the reason for this, but she knew that it was preserved for her.

    Anyway, she, Raul and Nopline had been planning these schemes for years
    now.

    Michael Parcely had too many loyal supporters in power, so they had no
    choice but to wait for the opportune time.

    Finally, her chance came and she had successfully placed her son as king.

    At first, the ministers were furious, as they knew that the 1st prince
    should've been the one whom his majesty had decided on.

    But when they saw Michael who was bedridden to the point that he couldn't
    even talk or write... .. they knew that he was dying.
    Some of them even had a hunch that it was poison, but they dared not
    speak... lest theur new king kills them alongside their entire families in a fit
    of rage.

    If his majesty could speak again, then they would want him to testify
    against Kamara.

    Even though they had shut their traps, their hearts still couldn't accept that
    they would have such a king.

    Lecter was a good for nothing!

    He was terrible at swordsmanship, and also bad at understanding or


    commanding armed forces.

    In short, what he did most of the time was to eat, play with women, throw
    parties, and so on.

    His life style was nothing similar to that of a king.

    His mother and her forces were the real brains of the operation.

    They did everything in his name... so even his enemies from far away
    thought that he was the one who issued several orders.

    And to make matters worse, this chubby pig liked cutting people's hands off
    for the smallest grievances.

    The ministers felt like crying everytime they thought of the empire's future.

    "Ahhhh!!!!

    How is he still alive?

    What good are you all?" Kamara yelled out angrily.


    "I thought you said that it was a done deal?" Lecter spoke while chewing
    loudly and holding a large piece of chicken's leg from his plate.

    'Burp!!!'

    The knights who were kneeling on the floor couldn't help but frown in
    disgust.

    'What a pig', they thought.

    "My King, Queen Mother... we had followed your orders and sent 24
    assassins strategically to Eli Barn during the border wars.

    But it seemed like he was also prepared as well." One of the men replied.

    Kamara looked at the man and sneered.

    "Are you saying that it's my fault then?

    Tsk!... I gave you a simple task, yet you're blame your failure on a woman?

    And what about the other task?

    Why haven't you found those traitors yet?

    Are you going to day that I'm to blame for that one as well?

    Huh!.....let me give you all a word of advice.

    You all are just useless dogs that are meant to serve my royal family..... So
    Never Forget Your Place!!

    Now.... I'm giving you all 4 more months to send out your spies around the
    Pyno continent.

    I want news, and I now at it now!!!!"


    Chapter 234 The Culinary &
    Bartending Academy
    With a few days left before Santa's arrival, Landon decided to go around
    Baymard for a complete inspection.

    Previously whilst he was working on the zoo, he had requested for other
    things to be done as well.

    Firstly, Chef Blake and Chef Benita had personally come up to him....
    requesting for a Culinary school to be opened.

    Of course he thought this was a marvelous idea... as food was one of the
    world's major concerns.

    Hence he decided to start construction on the world's first Culinary &


    Bartending Academy.

    And by late November, he expected construction to be completed.

    This Culinary Academy would be open to everyone in Hertfilia... be it


    visitors or those from Baymard.

    Landon felt like it should be so, because good food was meant to be
    shared.... and not hidden.

    In this era, people generally didn't know how to properly cook or use
    several ingredients.

    Hence Landon felt like educating them wouldn't necessarily be a bad thing
    to do.

    Firstly, he wasn't scared of his technology being exposed... because they


    would have no way of knowing how some of these cooking materials came
    about.
    During their classes, they might be asked to use the cooking stove, fridge,
    oil, butter, cardboard milk, granulated sugar and so on.

    But what does that have to do with the industrial production methods of
    these items?

    Sure, they might know that granulated sugar comes from a Sugar beets
    plant..... but how does one change a wet juicy plant into grains of sugar?

    There was no way that they would know all the chemicals, additives and
    other industrial procedures needed for manufacturing them.

    Tsk.. and what about things like fridges?

    In short, there was really nothing that scared Landon about this matter.

    Secondly, he felt like this was a good way for Baymard to create wealth.

    By allowing these international students to use Baymard's products, he


    would be making them become more reliant on these goods as time went
    by.

    For example, if they were now used to Baymard's ingredients.. ..... then
    when they got back to their empires or continents, they would immediately
    order large bulks to be used there as well.

    And if they stayed in the dormitories, then they would have the luxury of
    using mattresses and so on... which they could order and ship again to their
    empires too.

    Be it from food, to house needs.... this academy would give Baymard free
    publicity for most of its products.

    The only thing that might make the international students cry, was the fact
    that their empires wouldn't have electricity, water supply, heating and
    sewage treatment.

    This would definitely make them weak.


    Because even if they learnt using an electrical cooker, they still needed to
    go to their countries and practice over large open fires.

    Even the privilege of fridges and so on... were not available in their
    empires..... so it would definitely be a hassle to them.

    But that wasn't what this academy was meant to focus on.

    Adaptation was part of their training.

    As for the Academy's educational side....it would have 2 main types of


    bachelor degree programs: Culinary and Bartending.

    Those who choose to have a 'Bachelor's in Culinary Arts', would learn:

    •The true values of being a chef, as well as the ethics and code of conducts
    for all chefs.

    •Proper Knife Skills... and cooking methods, be it baking, deep frying, pan
    frying, steaming and so on.

    •Effects of heat when cooking.

    •Food safety and sanitation... which also includes how to access good, bad
    (expired) and rotten raw materials for cooking.

    •How to adapt one's cooking in various circumstances... be it whether they


    had an electric cooker or not.

    •How to know and estimate when food is properly cooked.

    •Time Management, Communication and group leadership

    •Proper Restaurant management & Customer Etiquette: Serving skills,


    Setting the Guests tables, Customer satisfaction and so on.

    •Beverage servings... like what beverage goes best with what foods.
    •How to cook several pallets that existed back on earth.

    •Meat, seafood and food Preparation.

    •And finally, Nutritional science: Studying the food properties of the raw
    materials... be it Thyme leaves, butter, cardboard milk and so on.

    As well as knowing the health benefits of each raw material... like those
    that give vitamin A and those that would be bad for people with different
    allergies.

    In short, he was teaching the students everything there was to know about
    cooking.

    As for the Culinary structure, it will take 5 years for them to graduate with a
    bachelor's degree: 4 years in school, and 1 whole year doing an internship.

    The school might give them an internship in Baymard, or send them to any
    of the empires or continents that had a signed treaty with them.

    Of course if they were going out of Baymard, then the school will send
    them in groups of 20.. and will also assign 1 teacher to each group.

    This teacher would be in charge of grading and assessing their entire


    performance, while they were there.

    These students might even cook in places like the Royal palace of Corona...
    so they had to do their best at all times.

    One had to know that this Academy would be open to everyone on


    Hertfilia... so Landon was expecting the school grounds to be packed and
    full.

    Empires might send their chefs to learn, and other merchants and business
    personnel might do the same as well.

    Hence Landon had to make sure that he got it right


    Now under this 'Bachelor in Culinary Arts', the students could also major
    and minor in:

    •Baking, Pastries & Desserts.

    •Seafood.

    •Meat & Poultry.

    •Pantry & Breakfast Cooking.

    •General & Fine Cuisine.

    •Culinary Nutrition & Menu Designing.

    •Food Sanitation.

    With these majors, the students could become chefs, food policy workers,
    caterers, menu developers and so on.

    For those who choose to continue onto their Master's degree, they would
    study for an additional 2 years as well.

    3 semester studying, and another semester doing an internship.

    For these internships... be it masters or bachelors, they had to do it before


    their last school semester or year.

    Anyway for the master students, they could specialize in:

    •Food & Nutrition

    •International Cuisine

    •Baking & Pastries

    •Food Preparation & Sanitation


    •Wine and Beverage Management

    •Restaurant, Kitchen & Food Service Management

    These master degree holders could become Food Critics, Head/Senior


    chefs, Executive chefs, Restaurant managers, and so on.

    In short, both bachelor and master degree holders could work wherever
    there was need for food.

    Be it hospitals, hotels, restaurants, schools, retirement homes and even


    cruise ships.

    All in all, Landon was pleased with the Academy's Culinary structure.
    Chapter 235 The Culinary &
    Bartending Academy 2
    Moving on from the Culinary Side of the academy.... those who choose to
    focus on Bartending, would learn:

    •Code of ethics and conducts, as a bartender.

    •Alcohol Nutrition contributions and effects on customers with certain


    allergies.

    •Time management skills, leadership skills, Communication skills, and the


    laws & etiquettes partaking to alcohols.

    •How to cut fruit and decorate tropical and other specialty cocktails.

    •Basic & Fancy recipes

    •How to understand wine service and tasting.

    •Bartending Serving & Shaking skills

    •knowledge on how to use all glassware and Bartending tools.

    •Safety and Sanitation.

    •Customer service & Socialization.

    •Bar Management, set up and daily activities.

    •Bar Cost regulators & Control.

    .
    For bartending, the students would only study for a maximum of 3 years
    ....where 5 semesters will be spent studying, and the last one will be spent
    on an internship.

    And after their 1st year of taking general courses.... the students could
    major or minor in any of the specialities below:

    •Bar preparations

    •Beers

    •Wine

    •Spirits

    •Cocktails, Mixology & Recipes

    •Safety & Sanitation

    •Alcohol & Fruit Servings

    With all this in mind, those who successfully graduated could work
    anywhere with a bar within its vicinity.

    Be it hotels, restaurants, bars, resorts, parties, nightclubs, cruise ships and


    so on.

    Anyway, be it Bartending or Culinary work... once the students graduate,


    they would be given their liscenses for their individual professions.

    Of course these liscenses would expire every 4 years.... and after that period
    of time, the owners of these liscenses would need to retake another exam
    again and renew them as well.

    Moving on to the Academy's entrance examination..... Landon wanted it to


    be somewhat special.
    I'm truth, his fantasies were running a little but wild....because he wanted
    the same awe-inspiring exam like the one in 'Hunter x Hunter'.

    He just wanted it to seem like a big deal to everyone around the world.

    Of course in the Academy's case, rather than fighting... they would cook,
    show their knife skills, pick out the right ingredients used to create certain
    dishes.. and so on.

    There would be 8 exams in total.... all done within 4 days.

    For example, when they first arrived... the instructor might ask them to
    make a dish that would please him with the main ingredient being an egg.

    They could use any other ingredients, but the egg's overall richness
    shouldn't be drowned out in any of their dishes.

    For the next exam, the instructor might allow them to taste different
    dishes... and their only goal would be to identify the ingredients used for
    making the dishes.

    They could also be asked to spot bad ingredients, or cut tomatoes, greens or
    onions... so as to show their knife techniques.

    Of course for this first year, Landon wasn't going to go hard on those who
    came to study.

    He would set exams which was 60% passable based on this era's cooking
    knowledge.

    But as years go by, the entrance examination was going to be legendary.

    He wanted the school to be an elite school for cooking.... were one would
    feel like they had made it just from passing the examinations.

    Also, since proper Bartending wasn't that well respected and common,
    Landon felt like he should add it ad part of the entrance exams.
    The students would have fruits, alcohols, ice, a blow torch, and several
    tools in front of them.

    Their main goal would be to create new cocktail recipes and serve their
    instructors.

    Even if the taste of their cocktail was somewhat bad, the instructor would
    also check several other things... like customer service, serving skills and so
    on.

    In general, everyone within the academy would learn about Culinary and
    Bartending during their 1st school year.... and after that, they could
    specialize in whaever they wanted.

    This was a great way for Landon to introduce them to Bartending.

    As for living quarters, Landon wanted the Academy to have dormitories or


    residences, that would be assigned to the students based on their results.

    Landon wanted the whole dormitory situation, to be like how normal


    universities have their own residences for their students.

    But now... Landon wanted to expand that idea and build the residences to be
    extremely huge like apartment complexes in large cities.

    These residences were all going to be 14 extremely wide 6-story buildings,


    that could house over hundreds of people in it.

    And since this was a cooking and bartending school, competition was
    definitely important in motivating the students.

    So the first 4 floors of each residence would have a total of 52 apartments...


    with each apartment having 4 students in it.

    At the 5th floor up, only 2 students would be in the apartment.

    And finally, the 6th floor would have students in massive studio apartments.
    This was the deal, those who came in now would all fit into the first 4
    floors.

    Each floor would have a massive kitchen within it.... and at the start and the
    middle of the semester, each floor would have its residences compete with
    each other.

    From there, only the top 30 from each floor would be considered as
    winners... making a total of 120 winners from all 4 floors.

    Again, these winners would compete against each other..... and the Top 15
    would go to the 6 floor where the massive studio apartments were.

    As for those within the 16th to 40th positions, they would go to the 5th
    floor... which were the 2 room apartment complexes.

    One should know that Landon had planned to make the 6th and 5th floors
    luxurious.... which were all the perks of being the best.

    But how could Landon stop there?

    Once all the 6th floor top students in all the residences were chosen, they
    would then compete with each other again.

    And from there, the school's elite top 10 team would be chosen as well.

    As elites, how could they share their residences with others, Landon had
    decided to specifically build another massive 6-storey building for them.

    Of course he wouldn't build the same sized building just for 10 elites... as he
    felt like that would be too much.

    The normal residences could house at least 200 people on one floor.. as
    each apartment had 4 rooms in it.

    So how could he construct the buildings for elites to be that huge?


    He chose to build a thin 6-story building that could take 2 mazzive studio
    suite apartments on each floor.

    The ground floor would have a massive kitchen, dining region and so on.

    But from the 2nd floor... the 10th and 9th elite students would have their
    apartments there.

    While the 8th and 7th will have theirs on the 3rd floor.... ... And this would
    continue until the the 1st and 2nd elite students resided on the 6th floor.

    Even though the building was a lot thinner than the other residences.... each
    elite suite would have massive space, walk in closets and other top-notch
    facilities around their apartments.

    And apart from this, the elites would get 30% off all food items in
    Baymard, and many other perks.

    Of course if the other students wanted such privileges, then they needed to
    work twice as hard to reach their goals.

    And once they felt comfortable enough, they could issue out challenges to
    the top 15 or 40 within their respective buildings.... or even to the elites.

    If they won, they would sit on the losers position as the new top 14th or
    whatever seat position they went for.

    Back on earth, Landon loved watching 'Shogun Food Wars' with Yukihira
    Soma.

    Forget it... .. Food wars were a must!

    How could he miss such a grand opportunity?

    Never!... they were going to compete, and that was that!

    Anyway, the culinary sector would have it's own top 10 elites.. and the
    Bartending sector would have it's own as well.
    Let the Academy War Begin!
    Chapter 236 A New World, New
    Adventures
    --Riverdale city, Arcadina--

    "My lord, I'm here to report the status of my mission."

    In the luxurious audience room, several knights were currently standing


    before their city lord.

    "Report!"

    "My lord, I've successfully bought 1300 new slaves from different cities
    around the base.

    As per your instructions, they are all aged 15 to 18 years old.

    We will train them in the way of the sword from now on my lord.

    Also, for those who we forced..... we had kidnapped their family members
    as well, so the lord doesn't need to worry about their loyalty towards you.

    Only by training and fighting our battles, will they be able to see their loved
    ones.

    As for their family members, we kept them at the other base my lord... they
    are working there as farmers and maids." Captain Tomi said.

    "Excellent!!

    Captain Hook.... what about your mission?

    Any news?" Marder asked.


    "My lord.... for now, there wasn't any news concerning the mysterious force
    that killed Master Shannon."

    Marder frowned as he listened on.

    "But are you sure that the war happened within that valley area?"

    "Yes my lord... even though the snow had cleared away most of the
    evidence, we saw several piles of huge boulder pieces that had several
    cracks on them.

    And from the way that they were spread around, it was safe to say that they
    had been dropped from the cliffs above.

    There were also several deep holes around the valley's road, that also
    supported our thoughts about people dropping tgese huge boulders from the
    cliffs on to the valley.

    Apart from that, after searching for over 9 more days... we also found
    several torn knight uniforms with the masters Crest on them... as well as
    several other rusted swords that were buried deep within the rubble.

    Some of these swords had the Shannon family's crests on them my lord."
    Captain Hook said.

    (*Of course Landon had planted the evidence ther, just in case)

    "Hmm.... it seems like the battle truly happened there?

    To ambush my father at a time like that, meant that the person was aware of
    my father's summon to the Capital."

    In everyone's mind, the culprit was either Alec Barn or Baron Cain.

    "Swayze... what about you?" Marder asked.

    "My lord.... day in and day out, we have been keeping watch at the roads
    fervently.
    And within this period, those knights from Baymard haven't made any
    moves to attack us yet." Captain Swayze replied.

    "Just as I thought.... those men were never there to harm us in the first
    place.

    Alright.... by the end of this week, send Yves and Shylock to have a look at
    the city."

    "Yes my lord!"

    "__"

    Far away from the troubles within Riverdale city, a ship full of inquisitive
    passengers..... were quickly heading towards their vacation destination.

    --The Ocean--

    'Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!'

    The waves swished against the ship in a transient manner.... gently rising
    and falling steadily, as each wave rolled in as strong and bold as the last
    one.

    Like a living work of art, the scattered rays of light magnified the rich deep
    bluish color of the ocean... making it seem like an ever changing painting.

    "Uncle, are we there yet?" Asked an impatient cute little 6 year old girl,
    who was currently pouting from boredom.

    "You see those tiny figures far from here? That's where we're heading to."
    Santa replied, while pointing towards Baymard.

    .
    For this trip apart from his crewmates, and 30 royal guards..... Santa had
    brought 26 other people with him.

    He had brought those from the royal family with him... along with his
    mother, father, 3 sisters and their children.

    From the royal family, he had brought:

    •Former king Carmelo and his wives Megara and Othena.

    •Grandpa Adrian.

    •Duchess Mina (Carmelo's sister), her husband Duke Richard... and their 3
    children: Draven and Alex and Layla.

    And from his own family, Santa had brought:

    •His father Baron Hamilton and his mother, Olivia.

    •His 3 sisters: Nora, Stella, and Willow.... as well as their children and
    husbands too.

    The children were somewhat restless, as they had been forced and dragged
    in to this vacation by their parents.

    What was so good about the place that they were going to?

    How different was it from their luxury homes?

    In fact, everyone had the same thoughts as well.

    Santa had only told them that if they didnt come, then they would miss out
    big time.... so everything was somewhat mysterious to them.

    Duchess Mina's children, who were Penelope's cousin... thought that this
    brother-in-law of theirs had been duped.
    While Santa's nephews all thought that this uncle of theirs had hit his head
    too hard on a rock.

    Just what sort of place was so marvelous that they had to be dragged out
    like this?

    And if it was so great, how come they had never heard of it before?

    As for the adults, they were just curious to see what Baymard looked like.

    Even though this place could make these strange 'V.I.P' passes..... they still
    felt like it would never look grand or magnificent as Carona's Capital city.

    But a few hours later, they soon realized how wrong they were.

    "Oh my heavens!!

    Pinch me, I must be dreaming!"

    "Mom... what's that?"

    "How... How... How did they achieve all of this?"

    "__"

    As the ship closed in on the harbor, those on board were utterly


    overwhelmed by the sight before them.

    Their eyeballs popped out, and their lips slightly quivered... as they looked
    at the magnificent harbor that seemed to stretch further into the ocean.

    How did they do it?

    Adrian squeezed the ship's wooden balcony in excitement, as the ship


    finally docked at the harbor.

    "Welcome to Baymard!
    I'm Harbor Guide Frida, and I will be in charge of leading you all to the
    Coastal Port for Check-in."

    Standing before them, was one of Baymard's harbor guides.

    Before the ship had docked, the woman had walked over from one of the
    many office posts around the shores.

    Her clothing was strange, unique, classy and gorgeous.

    Looking at her, one would think that she was royalty as well.

    The woman wore a grey shirt, blue blazer, blue pants had a blue necktie
    around her neck.

    Her hair was tied up, she was wearing a gold colored watch, tiny gold
    colored earrings, and her blazer had a name tag on it as well.

    In fact, she looked like a confident professional boss who knew what to do
    at all times.

    As they followed behind her and listened to her tour guide couldn't help but
    praise her remarkable manner of speech.

    She was telling them the importance of all the other buildings that they had
    passed by.

    She spoke about reporting theft or crimes to the police station a little
    distance from them... as well as were the areas that are privy to visitors and
    so on.

    Her enthusiastic and warm manner of speech, made them feel very
    welcomed at Baymard.

    They smiled and nodded, as they listened on to the polite lady moving
    alongside them.

    First impressions were always the most important, and so far.... they had
    been completely sold by Baymard's care and attention towards them.
    Forget it!!... Hands down, this was the best port experience that they had
    ever had.

    Standing outside the massive port building, they couldn't help but loom at
    the beautiful glass like building in awe.

    Was this glass?

    And how did they gather it all?

    Wasn't glass one of the scariest things around?

    So how could they have this much?

    The men felt like their brains were about to explode just by looking at the
    magnificent glass building.

    In truth, Landon had built it to resemble an airport.... so he had built it using


    a ton of glass.

    The men felt like they would faint anytime from now, just from looking at
    the entire structure.

    How rich was this Landon fellow, to actually allocate all these glass
    resources in one place?

    And how many workers did he use to build it?

    Did 50,000 men gather these glass pieces and place them by hand one by
    one?

    Everyone looked at Santa suspiciously.... as they just couldn't come up with


    any ideas of how this structure was built.

    At the center of the building, the words 'Coastal Port' was written in bold
    red for all to see.
    Again, at the front of the building, they could also see a massive strange
    flag hanging around the building.... (obviously this flag was Baymard's
    national flag)

    Everyone kept turning around in circles, as they moved forward in


    amazement.

    And just when they got close to the huge glass doors, magic happened.

    'Shoop!'

    The door opened on its own.

    --silence--

    Everyone froze as they looked at the magic doors.

    Of course the doors could open due to sensor systems which were pretty
    much a 4 step method to produce.

    Sensor systems already existed, as that's how temperatures and pressures


    were controlled in the industrial plants... as well as the streetlights all
    around.

    The guide looked at them from inside and smiled warmly at them, while
    indicating that it was okay for them to cross over these mysterious doors
    that led to another dimension.

    But once they saw Santa cross over while smiling at them, they quickly
    sucked in a lot of air and moved forward as well.

    "Old geezers, why are you hesitating now?

    You're scared right?" Santa said playfully.

    "Hump! Who's scared?" Carmelo replied.


    "Damn brat!!...If you can do it, then I can do it too!!" Adrain said.

    Everyone looked at the duo and shook their heads helplessly.

    This father and son were exactly alike.

    Once they saw Santa safely in, the children quickly rushed in as well.

    They were quite curious about this new world that they had been tossed
    into.

    What other magical items could they find?

    As they passed through the mysterious glass door, their excited hearts began
    pounding as hard and loud as a drum.

    A new world, new adventures.


    Chapter 237 Welcome To Baymard
    Stepping through the magical doors, everyone was taken aback at the
    massive interior.

    The floor was all layered with grey marbles tiles... with some black marble
    tiles forming distinctive lines across certain sections within the vicinity.

    Just up front, the was a massive board that said: 'Welcome to Baymard'.

    And apart from that, there were also several other sign boards with
    arrows.... that said things like: Station 1, Station 2, Restrooms, V.I.Ps, Help
    Desk, Workers only, and so on.

    Of course there was security around as well, should in case someone was
    here to cause any troubles.

    There were several 'waiting-in-line' retractable rope dividers up ahead... as


    well as several 35 wide spaced reception stations at the front.

    Amongst these stations, 15 were for Visa approval, 10 were for Check-in, 2
    were for Lost & Found/ help services ... and finally, 8 were for docking fees
    & reschedules.

    When people get their Visas approved, they would go over to the stations
    that registered and paid for docking fees.

    The ships were like cargo, hence they had to be treated as such.

    Previously when these ships got docked, the guides would give the visitors
    a card which had a number on it.

    It could say: A1 or B6 and so on.

    So when the visitors got to these stations within the coastal port, they would
    give these number card to the workers here.
    And from there.... Based on their Visas, the workers would come up with
    the exact time for when their ships needed to leave Baymard.

    Usually, the visitors would have the option of choosing any time within the
    day given to them.... provided it was between 8 A.M and 9 P.M.

    The Baymard Coastal Port closed at 10 P.M, hence, they needed to leave
    before then.

    And if they miss the leaving time, then they would have to wait till the next
    day and pay an extra fee for lateness.

    One should know that these ships needed to leave on time, so as to make
    room for new ships as well.

    There would always be a schedule for leaving and incoming ships.

    Also, Landon wanted them to pay for docking after they got their visas... so
    that if they were rejected, they could just sail away without the whole
    refund situation happening.

    Anyway, after they've paid for their dock spaces..... they would then line up
    at any of the Check-in sections for identification verification.

    And from there, they would pass through the narrow hallways by each
    check-in station.. and proceed onwards.

    Dividing the Visa and Check-in stations up was a must.... so that if someone
    already had their Visa, then they just needed to Check-in without any
    interruptions.

    Of course for V.I.Ps... they had their own separate hallway just between the
    14th and 15th Check-in stations as well

    As V.I.Ps, they would be led to a comfortable room that had stood and
    drinks.
    And from there, they would be taken care of all through the way.

    Walking into the astonishing building, Adrain felt like an explosion had just
    occurred within his brain!

    It was the good sort... the type that carried an air of amazement within it.

    Instantly, he felt like he was 10 years old again.

    He felt like running around the massive room and kissing the floor from
    sheer excitement.

    But of course, he couldn't.

    He used to be a king after all.... So doing so would be most disgraceful.

    As for Carmelo, the word amazement didn't quite cover it... he felt like
    someone just took his spark of wonder and poured kerosene all over it.

    "May I know which one of you are V.I.ps?" Asked their guide.

    Instantly, everyone looked at those 10 passes in Santa's hands... as if they


    were precious rare artifacts.

    Previously, even though they felt like those passes were well made... they
    didn't think anything of it.

    But now... it seemed like 'V.I.P' got some sort of golden treatment here.

    "Son.... Have I ever told you how proud I am of you?"

    "Boy, aren't I your father-in-law?.... Are you trying to cheat me out of this
    after stealing my daughter away?"

    "Uncle, have I ever told you that you're my hero?"

    "___"
    A few minutes later, all the passes had landed in the hands of most of the
    adults.

    There were only 10 passes, so the unfortunate adults and the children all
    went to line up for Visa approval.... While the V.I.Ps went to their cozy
    lounge.

    In there, the staffs would take care of everything for them in V.I.P style.

    After everyone had checked in, they passed through a screening & Baggage
    storage section.

    Of course back at the harbor.... they had been given several airport baggage
    trolleys, for placing their bags and metal trunks.

    All this time, their royal guards have been pushing the trolleys behind them.

    The baggage trolleys came in all sizes from small to large... and was very
    effective for those with too much cargo.

    When they first say the wheeled trolleys, they felt a little embarrassed for
    using trunks.

    The trunks were extremely heavy, and had to be carried by several people
    on hand... or carried on someone's head.

    But this trolley thing just rolled their trunks away as if it was nothing.

    They couldn't help but shake their heads wryly, at Baymard's


    thoughtfulness.

    Once within the screening & baggage storage section, they immediately
    placed their weapons on several trays at the sides as per the guards
    instructions..... and passed through large metal detector doors.

    'Vrrmmm!'
    The conveyor belt began to move, and the tray moved towards the guards
    ahead.

    Once again, they had found another magical item.

    As for the metal detecting door... it generally followed the theory of


    electromagnetic waves and magnetism.

    All one needs is a battery, control box, transmitter circuit and a transmitter
    coil.... place those up together, and one could even make those tiny metal
    detectors used for looking for treasures around the beaches.

    Anyway since swords and weapons weren't allowed within Baymard... the
    men had to register their weapons and store them within the coastal port.

    At the end of it all, they were given receipts and a card that had a number
    on it.

    Of course this number showed what locker their items were locked in.

    And while that was going on, their luggages were thoroughly checked for
    any other weapons as well.

    Leaving this section, they were immediately sent to the Booking section...
    where they could book and pay for bus services to Baymard.

    But what exactly was a bus?


    Chapter 238 Welcome To Baymard
    2
    As for the V.I.P members, they had the option of using a V.I.P bus or getting
    individual Car rides.

    But since they came with their family at the 'ordinary' section... they chose
    to forgo these options and join the rest of their family members.

    So far, they had been extremely pleased with their preferential treatment
    here.

    They had eaten the chicken wings, pizza, ice cream and other heavenly food
    items....as well as drank some of the awesome beverages around, like
    Champagne.

    They were also given little bags that had a welcome message from the king,
    free pens, and many more goods.

    This V.I.P sure was something!

    After meeting up with the rest of the gang, everyone immediately began
    shopping to their heart's content.

    "I'm getting this one!!"

    "Honey.... do you think that this hat looks good on me?"

    "This lip gloss thing is really amazing!"

    "Mummy mummy.... can I have this pink bag please?"

    "Look!... this is used for writing... they call it a pen!!"


    "Look at this one!... they said it's a watch, and it tells the time?"

    "What??"

    "___"

    The gang felt like these items were the best that they had ever seen.... even
    the guards couldn't help but agree as well.

    If they had known that Baymard was like this, then they would've tried to
    bring their wives as cooks for the trip or something.

    The children were excited as well, as they could also see pens, books, and
    cool bags of all colors... with the words 'Baymard' on them.

    15 minutes passed by in a blink of an eye.... and soon, they could see a


    magnificent giant carriage driving towards them.

    Where were the horses?

    What was happening here?

    Everyone quickly went out like mindless zombies... who were stuck in
    stupor at the sight before them.

    The glorious red colored carriage stood firm and tall, like a warrior on the
    battlefield.

    At least in their eyes, this carriage was way sturdier than those wooden
    carriages that they were used to.

    Santa looked at their expressions and smiles.

    'Been there, done that', he thought.

    Once everyone got on and sat on the soft cushions, they all looked over at
    Santa again.
    If eyes could kill, he would be dead by now.

    How dare he come h6er multiple times and not even bother to take them as
    well?

    Wasn't this guy just stingy?

    Would it kill him to just bring them along too?

    Even Santa's father and mother, Baron Hamilton and Olivia... were
    somewhat dissatisfied with this son of theirs.

    But they had all forgotten that not long ago, most of them had wanted to kill
    Santa.... for dragging them all the way from Carona to Baymard.

    As the bus proceeded, the bus guide began talking to them with the help of
    the buses radio speaker facilities.

    "Once again, I would like to welcome you all to Baymard.

    As per your bookings, you will be making a stop at the 4-star Winnie Hotel.

    And while we make our way there, I will give you all a brief tour of
    Baymard."

    -silence-

    How.... how come the guide's voice was that loud?

    And how...Forget it!!!

    At this point, they had decided to accept the fact that Baymard was in
    another world other than Hertfilia.

    Sitting on the bus, their expressions were filled with infinite impatience....
    as they passed through the numerous towering buildings.

    Some areas had 2 story buildings, others had 3 or 4 story buildings .... and
    so on.
    The ride was smooth and the passengers had no uncomfortable experience
    with it.

    One should know that in a regular carriage that was pulled by horses, one
    could be jolted more than 15 times within a single trip.

    But this one could even make them feel sleepy, if they weren't filled with so
    much excitement right now.

    They stretched their necks to like chickens, as they constantly looked from
    left to right... and front to back.

    "Dear passengers.... just in front of each seat, are 4 main documents.

    A bus schedule, Train schedule, booklet and what we call a Brochure or


    pamphlet.

    These 2 items show all activities that are available for you all within
    Baymard."

    Everyone quickly took out the map and opened it.

    Damn!!... how could it be so detailed?

    The booklet had several pages that went into detail on all hotels, library,
    police stations, public school, and entertainment activities.

    As well as what these places offer, their adresses (street name and number)
    and a map that showed one it's exact location around Baymard.

    With this small booklet, if someone wanted to report a crime, they could
    just look at the address and map.... and head on towards the station.

    Likewise, if they wanted to go to the park, to the hospital, register as


    international students at the public school, or extend their stay at the
    government offices.... this booklet would lead them on the right path.
    Of course only the things accessible to guests were placed within the
    booklet.

    As for the foldable brochure, it gave a welcome speech from the king... and
    also spoke about the most important things to do when one came into
    Baymard.

    "It says that we have to open something called a 'bank account'.... it seems
    that it has something to do with their money."

    "It also says that we can pay the hotel deposit with coins ..... and from there,
    we only have 24-36 hours to get paper money and complete the entire fee."

    "Also... only by getting this 'bank account', will we be able to shop and
    really enjoy ourselves in Baymard."

    "___"

    As they read through the brochure, they immediately set their plan into
    motion.

    And doon, they had finally arrived at their 4-star Winnie Hotel.

    Stepping out, they were once again blown away by the professionalism and
    well tailored outfits of the hotel employees.

    Once everyone was given the keys to their rooms, and shown how to use
    these keys... they couldn't help but sigh.

    This key thing was really genius.

    No one could enter unless they had them as well.

    Adrian placed his hand on his chest, as he felt like this Baymard had
    shocked his heart too many times.
    Anyway, since Santa was funding the entire trip, he placed the guards and
    his crewmen in double bedded rooms... as well as the children.

    Of course the couples had their own suites as well.

    "Look!... water is coming out on it's own?"

    "What sort of torch is this?"

    "How can this bed be so soft?"

    "Goodness!... is this table top is made of glass as well?"

    "Honey, this metal box is producing cold air!"

    After everyone was done jumping on their beds, and showing appreciation
    to all the fixtures in their rooms.... they immediately regrouped and headed
    towards the bank.

    And from there, they had planned to see this almighty King.

    Did he have 2 heads?

    Was he even human?

    As they stepped out of the hotel, they couldn't help but smile broadly.

    Soon... They would finally get the chance to see King Landon Barn.
    Chapter 239 Meeting The King
    The gang excitedly proceeded to the bank..... and an hour and a half later,
    they had all been thoroughly briefed about their new bank accounts.

    As well as the use of money here.

    In essence... 1 copper coin was equivalent to 0.7 BAY.

    [0.7 BAY=1 CC]

    They had been told about the exchanges, as well as what the improtance of
    their individual account books.

    Everyone above the age of 15 could open up an account..... and parents who
    want to plan for their children, could open things like trust funds and so on.

    They were all impressed with the banking system, and felt like this sort of
    system should be applied in Carona as well.

    "So, we can make money just by leaving our money in our accounts?...
    Amazing!!!"

    "I like this system.... this way, no one can touch anyone's money without
    permission."

    "Kid!... are these the royal family members on these BAY paper notes?"

    Everyone's eyes twinkled, as they looked at the shinny money in their


    hands.

    They Immediately bought some wallets from within the Bank, and placed
    some of their money in it, just like the workers had said.

    .
    Stepping out of the bank, they were immediately greeted by 20 men and
    women... who were dressed in greenish Camouflage attires.

    "Salue Esteemd Guests!" Gary commanded.

    And immediately, the rest of the soldiers placed their feet close together and
    their right hands on their heads.

    They looked like an organized unit of ants performing the same actions at
    the same time.

    Amazing!!

    Their majestic display of self-discipline and attentiveness.... had won Baron


    Hamilton's respect.

    He was a battle fanatic, who was always crazy about training men daily and
    fulfilling official duties daily.

    This level of self-restraint was something that wasn't easy to learn or do.

    Already, he was somewhat curious about their training methods.

    Not just him.... all the men, even the royal guards and young boys who were
    pages and squires, were amazed and curious as well.

    And to their surprise, they could also spot several women amongst the
    group as well.

    Previously, they had thought that Carona was the only place that accepted
    women to join the empire's forces.

    But now, they were pleased to see that Baymard was quite similar to them
    in this aspect as well.

    "Welcome to Baymard esteemed guests!!


    King Landon Barn had sent for us to check on you all.

    He humbly asks to know your schedules... so that he could arrange a time to


    meet you all.

    If you all are available now, then we could lead you to his majesty.

    But if it is inconvenient right now, then we will be here to know your


    availability on the matter.

    Everyone here is his Majesty's honored guest, so whatever works for you,
    will work for his majesty too." Gary said with a welcoming smile on his
    face.

    "Elder Gary... of course we'll go now.... Duhhh!" Santa said playfully while
    poking Gary's jaw.

    Over the last mission, he and Gary had bonded as well as they sailed for a
    month towards Carona.

    "Our schedules aren't important... we can see him now."

    "Yes yes... we'll go now!"

    "We want to see him too!"

    "__"

    "No problem esteemed guests... please follow us and board this V.I.P bus."
    Gary said, while pointing towards a sleek black colored bus behind him.

    Right now, even though cars have been manufactured.. they wouldn't be
    launched till a few days from now.

    Landon wanted to put on a car show for the citizens, so that they could
    know the cars better.

    Presently, the people had been taking driving exams using some of the
    manufactured cars.
    So once the car show ends, the car shops would be officially opened, and
    everyone could buy their own cars and drive around the city... provided they
    have their driver's liscense.

    As of now... the people used the buses or trains to quickly get around
    Baymard.

    'Vrmmm!'

    The bus took off.... and after a while, they had finally arrived at the grandest
    Castle that they had ever seen.

    Everyone sighed in defeat.

    Forget Carona, this palace was probably the most beautiful one in the entire
    Pyno continent.

    Scratch that!.... the best in the entire Hertfilia.

    And stepping into the palace's main building, they all thought that they
    would faint from constantly being shocked.

    A man could only take so much, alright?

    Everyone became slightly nervous, as they felt like they were going to meet
    a living God.

    Only Santa seemed normal.

    Walking passed the stunning room with mirrored walls, they quickly
    stepped into another large hall.

    "Little Bro!!!!!"

    As if on queue, everyone looked up at the massive golden stairway and saw


    12 figures descending.

    .
    Landon was wearing a white outfit similar to his 'prince Charming' one..
    while Lucius was wearing a black colored one and Beri wore a blue colored
    one.

    On their outfits, one could see badges on them as well.

    As for little Momo, he wore a blue prince outfit.. and Linda wore a pink
    princess gown.

    On the other hand... Mother Kim, Mother Winnie and Grace all wore simple
    but elegant colored clothing pieces, that made them look like Greek
    goddesses.

    The styles were somewhat similar to Megara's outfit in Hercules.... but


    more covered up around the chest region.

    And finally, Lucy wore a white Aurora outfit that made her look like she
    was a beautiful fairy queen from a mythical realm.

    Major General Josh, Mike and Captain Trey, were also there.... and they
    wore their military uniforms as well.

    For Landon, all these people were his family members, so it was best for
    them to meet these esteemed guests.

    Of course Gary was also present, as he had brought in the guests from the
    bank.

    'Tip! Tip! Tip!

    As the immortals descended, everyone below almost forgot to breath.

    In their eyes, these beings were definitely immortals.

    Just like the sun, they gave off a feeling of having people orbiting around
    them as they shone brightly.
    The bright sunny smile from these immortals, warmed up... as they watched
    them inch closer and closer towards them.

    Just when they were basking in the glory of these stunning beings...
    someone just had to ruin their glorious vision.

    "Little bro...uncles.. aunties... I'm back"

    "__"
    Chapter 240 Meeting the King 2
    "Little bro...uncles.. aunties... I'm back"

    "__"

    'You little brat!... Can't you see that this is not the time for this?' The gang
    thought, as they watched the shameless Santa run towards the descending
    immortals.

    Baron Hamilton felt like spanking this disgraceful son of his, while Olivia
    felt throwing their shoes at the idiot.

    Carmelo and Adrian looked up to the ceiling and prayed for patience.....
    while the children all buried their heads in their hands in shame.

    Duchess Mina, the other women, men and guards who had followed, also
    felt like hitting Santa for the very first time.

    Hey was this punk always like this?

    Since they didn't know these immortals personally, they didn't want them to
    be offended by Santa..... hence they were somewhat worried.

    But after seeing that the immortals didn't mind, everyone sighed from relief.

    Phew!!

    It seemed like they were close after all.

    After Santa freed Landon from his bear hug... Landon immediately stepped
    forward to greet the gang.

    "Welcome to Baymard everyone.


    Benjamin has told me so much about you all.

    I'm Landon Barn, this is my mother Kim Obley..."

    The introductions proceeded with both sides introducing themselves to each


    other.

    And at the end, Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Grace and Lucy took the
    women away for fun.

    While little Momo and Linda took the kids to go pay at the indoor
    playroom.

    As for the royal guards, they were given a day off and told to do whatever
    they liked around Baymard.

    And finally... the only people who were left with Landon were the men.

    He quickly led them to his cozy study room, as he knew that they had
    Private matters to discuss with him.

    "On behalf of Carona, I'd like to thank you all for assistance." Carmelo said
    while bowing.

    Immediately, all the men bowed as well.

    Without Landon's help, who knows what other things Nopline would've
    done in future.

    With his power, the man could even integrate himself into the empire... as
    well as take over it in the nearest future.

    Landon had destroyed his main routes in Carona... and for that, they were
    be ever grateful to him

    So bowing was the least that they could do.


    Landon looked at them and smiled.

    "Please... raise your heads.

    Honestly, we should be the ones bowing to you instead.

    I've heard a great deal about Carona and its Excellent leaders.

    From your principles, acts and sense of justice.... you all are the type of
    people that the Pyno continent needs to look up to.

    I've admired you all for a long time, as I truly feel like your earnest efforts...
    has turned Carona into an outstanding empire.

    Benjamin is my sworn brother... so if ever he or his people were in danger, I


    would do my best to help at all times.

    What I did was not just for Carona, but for those innocent, weak and
    defenseless people... who had been dragged into slavery.

    So please, raise your heads .... as we did what we should've done in the first
    place.

    If you all really want to thank us, then can we drop this whole formal way
    of speaking?

    It makes us sound so distant." Landon said, with a warm smile on his face.

    Once everyone heard him, they couldn't help but smile as well.

    "Good! Good! Good!... This is how it ought to be!" Adrian exclaimed


    happily while patting Landon's left shoulder.

    They all felt proud, as someone had finally praised their long standing
    efforts at changing the continent.

    People laughed at them for stopping slavery, whe others treated them as
    weaklings.
    But this immortal king also thought the same way as well.

    "By the way, while we talk.. would you all like to play Chess?"

    Chess?... what was that?

    A while later, everyone was so into the game.

    "Old man, you're cheating!"

    "Puii!!... who needs to cheat when playing with you?"

    "This is your 2nd loss... are you sure that you want to continue on?

    Don't forget.... if you loose, then I get to keep 100 BAYs."

    "Hmmp!... you talk too much, play the damn game!!"

    "__"

    As they played, Landon began to think about the treaty even more.

    From the system's rules... he had to sign the treaty within 5 months.

    But he also had to sign it after he was officially crowned.

    Hence he had planned to make the Coronation day at the end of next week.

    Even though they were impressed by what they saw... People like Carmelo
    and Adrian wouldn't sign a treaty if they didn't know how the people truly
    lived.

    Were the people living in slavery, suffering or was all this a front to rope
    them in.

    Hence within this time before the Coronation, Landon wanted Carmelo and
    the others to see how the people were living and understand Baymard
    better.

    Partnership in itself was a business.

    No one would allow to partner themselves with any brand or company, if


    they thought that the brand was doing some shady activities in the dark.

    After the Coronation day, Landon would wait a little more before popping
    the question.

    Within this time frame, he hoped that they would better understand what
    Baymard's lifestyle and promise for the future.

    As the men played, they began to feel at ease with each other.

    They started telling jokes, and even playfully teasing each other... and soon,
    they felt like old pals.

    At the end, they didn't even notice that they had spent more than 4 hours in
    Landon's office.

    They had played chess, and also fought with each other in the training room
    within the office.

    They had bonded extremely well when fighting.

    What surprised them the most was that these Baymardians were all pros in
    hand combat.

    Even immortal Landon was as fierce as a beast when dealing with them.

    Adrain couldn't help but give 2 thumbs up, when they watched Landon
    literally lift Santa up in the air like (King in Tekken), and slammed him
    hard on the foamed padded floors.

    Awesome!!

    As for Lucius, he had won several times when fighting Carmelo and Baron
    Hamilton... but this people kept coming back for more beatings.
    Especially Baron Hamilton.

    "One more time!"

    'Baam!'

    "Again!"

    'Baam!'

    "Again!"

    "___"

    Baron Hamilton was confused, he had seen Lucius' hands coming for his
    chest... so how was it that after blocking it, he would end up lying on the
    floor?"

    What hand technique was that?

    He found that he wasn't as flexible as he thought he was.

    Lucius would bend in all kinds of positions when fighting... sometimes he


    would fall to the floor in a split, and other times he would act like a crane.

    It was like there was no end to his abilities.

    Adrian looked at these fights... and had immediately assessed that the men
    here were more proficient than them.

    Be it their king or soldiers, everyone of them was good at close combat.

    But when the men from Carona were fighting, their fighting stance was
    always that of someone who was holding a sword or dagger.

    He couldn't help but think about Landon and his men.

    What were their training methods?


    And would they be willing to teach them as well?

    Landon looked at the men who were deep in thought and smiled.

    This was the desired effect that he had hoped to achieve from these
    activities.

    Be it chess or close combat... he wanted to show them the endless


    possibilities within Baymard.

    With this, hopefully.... they would be more willing to sign the treaty with
    Baymard.

    --Cyline City, Arcadina----

    "Is it here?"

    "Yes your highness..... this is the spot!"

    "Good!... lead the way, it's time to end this once and for all!!"
    Chapter 241 Nothing Could Go
    Wrong?
    --Cyline City, Arcadina--

    'Trinkle!! Trinkle!! Trinkle!!'

    The rain had been drizzling for 6 hours now.

    In fact it was so light, that no one could feel any tiny droplets sprinkling
    onto their bodies.

    The light shower quickly cooled the hot air from the summer night,
    instantly refreshing and calming all those around the vicinity.

    And because it had been falling for several hours now, the earth had
    immediately soaked up the rain..... forming several puddles across the hard
    stony ground.

    'Creek! Creek!'

    Even in this weather, the night was filled with melody.... as a massive group
    of knights stealthily made their way towards a deserted looking estate.

    Amongst these men, was James Barn.

    Several months ago, he had met with Mr.Death.

    And surprisingly, even though he didn't have enough money for the job....
    Mr. Death had still agreed to aid him in taking care of Eli.

    From Mr. Death's intel, Eli should already be in this estate at this moment.
    Apparently, this estate was one of his secret bases.

    "Your highness... can we really trust this Mr. Death?" Asked one of James'
    commanding Captains.

    "His right your highness!!!

    Should we really trust someone who has no honor?"

    "Your highness... I think we should think this through a little bit more."

    From his experience, assassins weren't all that loyal.

    And this Mr.Death was too mysterious to be trusted.

    "Of course we can!

    He is known for always completing his jobs, no matter what request he


    takes.

    So since he dared to take this task, then that means that he would do his best
    to accomplish it.

    Now stop being such a baby." James answered with an irritated tone.

    James had been waiting for this opportunity for months now... so how could
    he let it go just like that?

    His men must be really crazy or too chicken, to demand such from him.

    Besides, he still held a deep rooted grudge against Eli for disgracing him.

    In his mind, Eli was the one who paid for those assassins to beat him up
    helplessly.

    He had been in bed for months now... and frankly speaking, he wasn't fully
    cured yet.
    He couldn't really fight at his full capacities... hence he had brought out a
    large number of his men here to do the fighting for him.

    He just didn't want to miss the moment when his men would pin down Eli.

    In fact, he wanted to be the one to slice off Eli's head clean from his neck.

    Just thinking about it made his smile blossom like a maiden in love.

    So how dare his men say that he should back out now?

    "Hmmp!!... if you're too scared, then say so.

    Don't keep using Mr.Death as an excuse.

    We will strike tonight, and that's that!"

    "Yes your highness" Answered the helpless knight.

    James had brought 3500 men to deal with Eli.

    Presently, he and his men were stealthily closing in on the estate.

    From Mr. Death's report, Eli only had 2,200 men within the estate.

    So, James was sure that with 3,500 men, they could easily wipe out Eli's
    2,200 just like that!

    The closer they got, the louder the sounds from their enemies.

    Some guards around the estate were gisting with each other.... while others
    were busy patrolling around the estates gates.

    When everyone was in position, James' second in command quickly raised


    his sword in the air and yelled:

    "Charge!!!"
    "Yahhhhh!!!!!!!" The men replied, as they swiftly ran towards the estate.

    As knights, sneaky moves were seen as cowardice.

    So running up ahead and letting the enemy know that they were here, was
    the right way to go.

    They were not assassins.... they were knights.

    They acted like the 'Spartans' in the movie '300:', who just ran up yelling at
    their enemies.

    I mean, you've already set up traps and sneaked in, why yell and ruin it all?

    Also... Normally, if they were here to take over a city or town, then James
    would've sent a messenger over.

    The messenger would negotiate with those who want to be slaves and so on.

    But this mission was to kill Eli, and not to take over anything..... Hence no
    messengers are required for this one.

    As per normal code of conduct, even if they sneak attacked... they were
    supposed to announce their presence just before the attack.

    Hence they yelled out when they were a little distance from the estate.

    Anyway, they were knights with honor and pride.

    Hence they ran in, like indestructible forces from hell.

    'Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!'

    The men ran towards the estate with bloodthirsty eyes, as they held their
    swords firmly in their hands.
    Their prominent muscles and veins bulged out like balls of strength,
    rippling across every part of their bodies... as they charged forward like
    seasoned warriors.

    'Splash! Splash!'

    Their feet caused droplets of muddy water, to dance energetically from the
    ground in a haphazard manner.

    Very quickly, some of the enemy guards at the gates rushed forward in
    attempt to counteract the men.

    Others ran into the estate to alert their master, while some tried to close the
    estate's main gate.

    But of course, it was too late.

    'Ahh!'

    'Cling! Cling! Cling!'

    Those at the gates had been killed, and the men stormed into the place like
    an angry mob.

    One should know that their enemies didn't expect any attacks.... so they
    were a little bit unprepared.

    Captain Hoghins who was James' fourth in command, quickly led his own
    squad forward.

    Instantly, he spotted an enemy running towards him.

    The enemy tried to cut his left hand off with his sword.

    But he quickly, blocked the enemy's attack... and kicked the enemy's knee
    with his right leg.

    'Ugh!!'
    From tears, he wasted no time in swinging his sword in full force.

    'Slash!!'

    The enemy's right hand had been cut off.

    'Slash!'

    Followed by the enemy's head.

    Of course he didn't have time to celebrate his victory, as another enemy was
    making his way towards him.

    With this one, before the enemy could even attack him... he quickly ducked
    and hugged the enemy's waist, forcing him to fall on his back.

    'Stab!'

    His sword had once again pierced through his enemy's body... seething deep
    into his heart.

    This was war!!!


    Chapter 242 Nothing Could Go
    Wrong? 2
    As they fought their way in.... some pesky archers on the walls, kept
    shooting a few of them down.

    But so what?

    No matter how many arrows they shot, it wasn't enough to stop a moving
    force of over a thousand men.

    Some of the men saw several wooden ladders around the walls, and quickly
    went over to climb them.

    'Ptho! Ptho! Ptho!'

    The enemy knights on the walls shot several arrows at the men who were
    trying to climb up the wooden ladders.

    "Ahhh!"

    The first men to climb were shot..... and just when they were about to fall,
    the second men on the ladders used their bodies as shields.

    "Men... form a Larborge around the ladders" Commanded one of the men.

    Immediately.... The men around the ladder had formed some sort of human
    support chain around the ladder.

    With this chain, many other people climbed on each other, and supported
    the person ahead of them.

    Then... the person who was holding the dead body, was steadily pushed up
    top.
    And when the archers ran out of arrows and tried to get more, the men
    swiftly made their move and attacked them brutally.

    'Slash!"

    Several swords had cut the heads and body parts of multiple archers, who
    were all surrounded by these pack of bloodthirsty men.

    The entire scene was gruesome, with blood squirted out from several blood
    vessels from these unfortunate archers.

    Of course some archers had brought their swords along... and were
    struggling to fight, even though they were surrounded with no way out.

    'Cling! Cling! Cling!'

    Those archers who tried their best to fight... were pinned down forcefully,
    and stabbed multiple times all over their bodies.

    Their chest, arms, necks... and even their belly buttons were accidentally
    stabbed... as they were surrounded by a pack of men with swords from all
    directions.

    For some, they were pinned down hard, and their eyes were plucked off...
    like marshmallows on a stick.

    'Stab! Stab! Stab!'

    "Ahhh!!"

    The gut-wrenching pain was all that they could feel... for their life force
    was quickly ascending above the brutal Hertfilian world

    As the battle continued, everyone suddenly heard a loud battle cry from
    ahead.
    The enemies had finally regrouped as one unit, and were rapidly storming
    straight for them.

    "Quickly!.. Formations!"

    'Tip! Tip! Tip! Tip!'

    The men swiftly formed very long lines across the estate.

    And by the time they were done, they briskly charged forward like raging
    lions.

    As they charged, James looked at his third in command and nodded.

    Right now, they had to sneak into the main building using Mr.Death's map.

    Like lightning, several men immediately formed a massive shield around


    James and 200 other knights.

    'Cling! Cling! Cling!'

    The shields fought off anyone around them, as they tried to move James and
    the 200, away from the battlefield... and closer to the main buildings back
    passageway.

    "Die!"

    'Cling!'

    As the battle went on, some of the enemies quickly surrounded Eli's human
    shield... and tried to kill them all.

    "Your highness... let me lead the shield forward!" Said his third in
    command.

    Hastily, he pushed his way from the center of the human shield... and tried
    his best to ward off the enemy knights.

    His main goal was to fight, while nudging highness' group ahead.
    And a while later, they had finally arrived at a massive ancient looking
    door.

    The huge heavily carved ancient door, was studded with iron and had a
    golden cord doorknob on it.

    The hundred year old marks on the door, did nothing to hide its ancient
    beauty.

    The door handle was intertwined with several overgrown vines, that curled
    around it... giving a mysterious feel to it.

    But who cares about the beauty of the place?

    "Break it down Now!!!"

    -A while later-

    'Boom!'

    The men had successfully pried and kicked the damn door wide open.

    Actually, they had all been struggling to open it this entire time.

    At the other side of the door, several enemy guards had surrounded the
    door... and tried to push their weight against the door.

    But unfortunately for them, James' team was ready for action... and they
    quickly pushed down the weak sissies.

    'Yahhhh!!'

    Immediately, the enemy knights who had been pushed aside, tried their best
    to stop these intruders.

    Of course some turned around and ran off... as they were going to report
    this matter to their master as well.
    But how could James let them go far?

    All 200 knights charged and quickly defeated the 30 who were guarding the
    door.

    In fact, it was overkill.

    'Stab! Stab!'

    'Slash! Slash!'

    'Poke! Poke!'

    'Ahh!! Ahh!'

    Well, now that they were done with this little hindrance.... like the flash,
    they speedily ran through the long curved-like hallway before them

    As they ran proudly, James' heart rate accelerated steadily.... as it pounded


    excitedly from the thought of Eli's death.

    Just a little bit more, and the Throne would finally be his.

    Coming out of the tunnel, they were immediately greeted with several other
    guards who were currently standing around a massive bronze colored door.

    Again, they fought their way through.... and passed through 3 other doors
    before arriving at a massive grand hall within the main building.

    "Your highness.... I think they're inside!" Said his third in command.

    James nodded, and the knights immediately tried to open the bronze colored
    door.

    'Boom!!!'

    The door was pried open... and James walked in like a glorified King.
    Finally!..... his dreams would become reality.

    Ohhh... how he had waited for this day!

    His smile was as broad as a Cheshire cat's, as he walked in... trying to loom
    all proud and domineering.

    'Elder brother, weren't you always the smartest?

    Didn't father give you all his love?

    Weren't you untouchable?

    Hahahahhaha... this day would be your last.

    Today will be your end.... my dear elder brother Eli.'

    James was on cloud 9, as he thought that nothing could possibly ruin this
    day.

    But of course, life always had a way of nipping one in the butt.

    James stepped into the room full of smiles, but just one look at the man
    before him and his lips quivered in anger.

    "No! No! No! No!!!!

    Why are you here?"


    Chapter 243 The Culpri
    "No! No! No! No!!!!

    Why are you here?"

    Standing before James, was his second brother.... Connor Barn.

    Connor had been standing by his table like a boss.... while his subordinates
    all guarded around him like a president.

    Before James had broke down the door, all of Conor's men within the room
    had regrouped and formed a shield around him.

    They had also placed several items around the door so as to keep their
    enemies out.... but of course, that they were all pushed aside by their
    enemies.

    As the 'bangs' from outside the door grew louder, Connor and his men had
    unsheathed their swords in preparation for a bloody battle.

    Soon, he would be facing his greatest nemesis.

    Those were his thoughts, before James finally burst the door wide open, and
    walked in like a proud peacock.

    Connor first looked at James in confusion..... which later developed into


    anger.

    A while ago, he had made a deal with Mr. Death.

    .
    Mr. Death had told him that Eli's camp was somewhere around the outskirts
    of this city.

    Hence 4 days ago, he had arrived within this estate, as per Mr. Death's
    request.

    His plan was to wait here for Mr. Death, before they March towards Eli's
    camp together.

    Now fast track back to this evening... when his men reported that they were
    under attack, he had thought that Eli had discovered his plan... and was here
    to deal with him permanently.

    But who would've thought that it would be his stupid little Brother, James
    instead?

    "I should be asking you the same question, instead.

    James... why the hell are you trying to kill me?" Connor said in an
    intimidating tone.

    He couldn't accept this outcome.

    In fact, he would've been willing to die under Eli or any other knight.

    But to die under James' hands, would be the most disgraceful thing that he
    could ever face.

    It was a serious stain to his reputation... and even if he died, he was sure
    that his soul would never rest in piece.

    In his opinion, it was better for him to commit suicide on the spot, than to
    have James end his life.

    "No no no no elder bro....I think this is all a misunderstanding.

    How can I try to kill you?


    I.. I thought you were elder brother Eli, that's why I barged in." James
    anxiously, as he tried his best to avoid Connor's glare.

    He was still cowardly after all... and whenever Connor yelled at him, he
    would subconsciously shriek from fear.

    His voice became as low as a mouse, as he tried his best to coax this elder
    bro of his.

    Sure... he wanted to kill Connor too.

    But now, he realized that he couldn't.

    Before coming in, Mr.Death had said that Eli always had about 50 people
    with him in the room.

    But now, the situation was different.

    Firstly, this was Connor and not Eli.

    Secondly, Connor was currently surrounded by about the same number of


    guards as he had.

    And thirdly, he wasn't sure if Mr.Death would aid him in taking Connor
    down as well.

    Plus... this brother of his was a hot headed person who loved to fight
    restlessly.

    Any wrong moves could result in a punch to his face.

    Hence, he chose to act docile for the time being.

    But he couldn't help but wonder about the mix up.

    What was going on?

    How could Mr. Death confuse Eli with Connor?


    Connor was thinking the same too.

    Even though he felt like roasting his brother's head on a stick, he still
    wanted to get down to the bottom of this.

    So that in the end, he would know who else he had to roast as well.

    Sure he loved fighting... but even though he was not as smart as Eli, his
    brain was still better than most people's.

    Something about the situation didnt sit right with him.

    This whole thing was too strange to be a coincidence.

    "Wait!... You said that you were here to kill elder brother Eli?" Connor
    asked curiously.

    "Yes.. yes big bro.

    I asked an assassin to kill him... and we made a plan to do it tonight." James


    answered anxiously, as his eyes met Connor's cold glare.

    'Assassin... Assassin' Connor mumbled while deep in thought.

    "Who was this assassin?"

    "That.... That.... I can't say elder bro" James replied, while awkwardly
    rubbing the back of his neck.

    What a joke, he still wanted Mr.Death to kill Connor, so how could he say
    anything now?

    He was afraid that if he confessed, Mr. Death would just leave him out here
    for good.

    Connor squinted his eyes, coldly looked at this ungrateful brother... and
    sneered.
    "James.... I'll give you one last chance.

    Say it now, or you'll die by my hands!!"

    'Thoup!'

    He quickly removed his sheath belt from his waist, and placed it down
    neatly on his table.

    Most men liked fighting and running with their swords on their hands and
    their sheaths on their waists.... but Connor found the sheath to be a burden.

    Hence whenever he seriously wanted to fight, he would throw his sheath


    away before engaging into battle.

    James' face completely lost color, as he immediately understood what his


    barbaric elder brother was about to do.

    For heaven's sake, he was still heavily injured... and even though he could
    walk and run for a while, his wounds would immediately tear open if he did
    any strenuous activities.

    Right now, he could only spectate or run... fighting was definitely not an
    option!!

    "We... we can talk this through elder bro... so please calm down.

    I know you're only joking about killing me, right?" James said anxiously,
    while backing away from Connor and his men... who were moving closer to
    him.

    "You've known me for so long little bro.

    So tell me, when have you ever seen me joke around?

    Tell me the name of the assassin, and I promise to let you leave."
    James remained tight lipped, as he nervously looked at Connor.

    "It seems like you really want to die.

    Well then, I won't disappoint you on granting your death wish."

    James legs went soft, as he watched Connor run towards him in full speed.

    This psycho brother of his would really kill him if he didn't say anything.

    He had thought that Mr. Death would pop out any moment from now and
    kill Connor.

    In fact, he was almost confident that Mr. Death would save him.

    But the closer Connor got, the more his confidence diminished.

    Why had Mr. Death not made a move on Connor yet?

    Did he truly abandon him?

    'F***!'

    "Stop! Stop! Stop!

    I'll talk... I'll talk.

    It was... it was Mr. Death!"


    Chapter 244 The Culprit 2
    "It was... it was Mr. Death!"

    --silence--

    The men who were about to engage in battle, stopped... as they saw that
    both of their leaders stopped as well.

    "Dammit!!!" Connor exclaimed, immediately scaring the already frightened


    James.

    "Wha...what's wrong big brother?"

    "Tsk!

    Dear little foolish brother.... do you know why I've been asking you this
    question?" Connor asked playfully.

    James shook his head exaggeratedly, as he was still scared silly.

    A while ago, he could've sworn that he had seen his life flash before his
    eyes... as Connor was just a few seconds away from slicing off his head.

    The shock and fear had rendered his brain to stop functioning momentarily.

    "You know what?

    I also hired Mr. Death to deal with Eli as well.

    So tell me, what does this mean for us?"

    Connor looked at James, who kept shaking his head like a lizard... and felt
    like beating him up.
    How could such a stupid wimp, think of competing for the throne with him?

    The heaven's were really blind!

    'What a slow brainless person', Connor's men thought.

    'Pah!'

    "It means that we have been set up" Connor said, while smacking the back
    of James' head.

    And after a moment of silence, Jame' eyes finally lit up.

    "Ahh!... We were set up!!" James exclaimed in shock.

    "Oh for heaven's sake!!!

    Of course you were set up!!!" Yelled an annoyed mysterious voice.

    Immediately, everyone turned around to see who it was.

    Connor and James' eyes lit up, as they immediately recognized who the
    owner of the voice was.

    "It's you!!!" They yelled.

    "Sorry I'm late... I hope I didn't miss the party yet." Said the mysterious Mr.
    Death, who was standing at the door with his men besides him.

    Connor looked at Death coldly.... and tightly held in sword in anger.

    "You.. you see us up!" James exclaimed in fear.

    "Yes Yes Yes... we've established that already.

    Honestly, are you always this slow?


    Even I am getting annoyed in explaining this simple logic to you!"

    "You!!..." James exclaimed in fear.

    Yes, he was angry... but he was also fearful of Mr. Death and the men
    beside him.

    "But why did you set us up?

    Who are you working for?" Connor asked, while trying to mask his anger.

    Death smiled underneath his mask, and walked slowly into the room
    alone... while his men stood at the door.

    "Would you all like to play a game?"

    --silence--

    The room fell silent, as the men were confused about what they had just
    heard.

    Was it just them, or did this hooded assassin really ask them to play a game.

    Death smiled, as he watched their faces distort and twist from confusion.

    In truth, the missions that he always enjoyed... were those that were
    'Interesting' to him.

    This time, his employer had told him to have all the fun that he could get....
    so why not play to his heart's content?

    "Yes... a game.

    Are you all interested?"

    Hearing that, the knights didn't know whether to laugh or cry.


    Did this guy bring them all the way here, just so that they could play some
    stupid game with him?

    I mean, how lonely did one have to be to resort to this?

    As they thought the way that they almost lost their lives in the previous
    battle outside, they almost felt like ganging up on him now.

    "Screw you!!"

    "Who the hell would want to play your sick games?"

    "Go to hell, and f*** your games."

    "__"

    The men replied emotionally, as they yelled out at the top of their lungs.

    James looked at Mr. Death in annoyance.

    Why the hell would he play any damn game?

    Any moment from now, his men would burst through his building and
    rescue him.

    Yes.... they would come for him.

    "You all have no choice!

    Right now, your men have killed each other during your previous battle.

    And those that survived the ordeal, have already been captured by my own
    men.

    Trust me... they were just a handful.

    So to put it bluntly, you all make up 9/10 of today's survivors.

    Isn't that exciting?"


    Everyone was shocked by what they were hearing.

    They had thought that maybe some of their men would come in and save
    them..... but sadly, their hopes had been crumbled down by this dastardly
    Mr. Death.

    Silly.... since I was the one who brought you all here, then that means that I
    have a way to kill any of you anytime I want.

    Like I said... You don't have a choice.

    You either play my game, or you die.

    The choice is yours to make!"

    Everyone quickly quieted down, as they now knew that this man had their
    lives in his hands.

    Connor who had been listening to the scumbag talk, was finally convinced
    about their survival chances.

    "Hmmp!...You said it's a game right?

    Then what do we get for winning this game?"

    Death looked at Connor for a while before bursting out from laughter.

    "Hahahhahhahah!

    This is the first time that someone has ever asked me this question.

    Although you're too hot headed, I still find you very interesting.

    Yup.... I like you!!" Death said, while sizing Connor up.

    "I wish I could say the same about you... I hate you!
    Not only did you not help me in killing my target, but you also set me up to
    die!" Connor yelled.

    "True... but everyone dies right?

    So am I really to blame here?"

    --silence--

    Everyone was truly baffled at Mr. Death's shamelessness.

    Even Connor and James were shocked.

    Was this still the same mysterious guy who instilled fear in them
    previously?

    Who had switched personalities with him?

    But what they didn't know was that Death was always cold and aloof... until
    he found something 'interesting' to do.

    A man like him had all the money, power and influence around him.... so he
    got really bored being the number one assassin in Arcadina.

    Everything was easy for him.

    There were almost no challenges, and his life was seemingly meaningless.

    Hence whenever he stumbled upon interesting missions, how could he not


    be happy?

    "Alright.. alright... alright.

    Enough chit-chat!

    What do you want if you win?"


    "I want to know who your employer is!"

    As the knights heard Connor's suggestion, they couldn't help but nod.

    Because if they ever survived this 'game', then they would definitely march
    up to the culprit and hack his body into multiple pieces.

    "Well.... I can't tell you who my employer is.

    But I can leave you a single clue at the end.

    How does that sound?"

    Connor thought for a while before accepting.

    The ball was in Mr. Death's court, so he really didn't have a choice to begin
    with.

    Death looked at him and grinned.

    "That's more like it!!!

    And just so you all know.... I'll be keeping you here for a week and a half,
    before letting the winners out.

    It's not like you all have a choice here... so smile and loosen up.

    Because soon, the games will finally begin!!"


    Chapter 245 Oh Happy Day!!
    A few days had passed since the gang had arrived at Baymard.

    And so far... their stay here had been completely magical.

    They felt like even if they spent over a year here, they would never be able
    to fully enjoy all the facilities that Baymard had to offer.

    Today, the children were going to meet up with Little Momo, Linda and
    their friends.

    Previously, they had heard that little Momo would be resuming school on
    August 3rd.

    And since this was the last week of July, they immediately decided to have
    as much fun as they could with them.

    The 4 juniors: Hermon (age 9), Bridget (age 9), Tobias (age 7) and Rebecca
    (age 6)....were all going out with little Momo today for a fun filled day.

    "Mom, Dad... can we go now?" Hermon said, while fidgeting on his seat.

    "Yeah! Yeah!... can we go now?" Rebecca added, while jumping up and


    down on the couch.

    "Yeah!" Tobias and Bridget added

    Normally, 9 year old Hermon was cool and collected.

    But after staying in Baymard for just 3 days.... he immediately lost his cool,
    and acted his age.
    As a noble, he was never allowed to just let loose... especially because he
    was a boy.

    He had been training as a Knight page for 2 years now.. and it was essential
    for him to seem tough and manly at all times.

    But yesterday, after he tried bike riding.... he threw his damn 'acting-tough'
    lifestyle out the window, and had fun for the first time in his life.

    F*** it!.. it felt too good.

    Tobias felt the same damn! way.

    As for the girls, they was just 6 and 9 years old... so they were both fine.

    Typically, women within the Pyno continent had to take posture classes at
    the age of 5, etiquette classes, knitting and so on.

    A woman was trained to be obedient, perfect in house chores and speak


    less.... so as to not add more troubles onto her husband.

    Apparently, the men hete loved submissive poppet-like women.

    For nobles around the Pyno continent, they were also supposed to know
    poetry, and learn how to run and govern the man's estate, haram and
    businesses while he was at war or away.

    No running about... except in their courtyards, no loud laughters in public


    and so on.

    But for the women in Carona, they were exempt from all that crap!

    They did what they wanted, and got the same jobless that men did.

    So both of them weren't really restricted like other women within the Pyno
    continent.
    But even so, they still coudnt stop themselves from feeling overly excited.

    They had eaten and seen things that made their minds freeze from shock....
    so how could they not be fidgety as well?

    "Please... can we go now?"

    Duchess Mina and Duke Samuel shook their heads helplessly, as they
    watched their adorable children jump up and down eagerly.

    After having their own fun yesterday, they had also forgotten their ages as
    well.

    So how could they not understand their children's emotions?

    "You'll go... but after your lunch.

    Now eat!" Duke Samuel said.

    Time flew by... and very quickly, Little Momo, Linda and their friends, had
    arrived at the hotel lobby.

    Of course once they came, the lobby receptionist took down Momo's
    name... and sent someone to confirm if the guests at the rooms were waiting
    for anyone or not.

    Even if it was Landon himself who had arrived, they would still do the
    same thing again... unless it was a criminal investigation.

    A while later, the children came running down hurriedly.. with 2 guards as
    their companions.

    "Where are we going today?" They asked excitedly.

    "Wait and see..."

    "It's my favorite place of all"


    "(Giggle giggle).... You'll know when we get there."

    "___"

    As they left, Little Momo and the other children teased them endlessly.

    On their way, they took a train to reach their final destination.

    Their luxurious hotel was at District D, and even though the place that they
    were going to was on the same district, it was still somewhat far.

    It was kinda like the downtown of the Upper region.

    Their hotel was close to the main highway, but the place they were going to,
    was further in... within the district.

    They could've taken a bus to their location.... but today, the little Momo
    decided to teach them how to use the train.

    They had been using the bus ever since they got here, and today would be
    their first time stepping in.

    They walked to the train station, and little Momo and his friends quickly
    showed where they were on the map... and where they were going to next.

    The guards played extra attention, so that next time... they could also make
    their own trips alone as well.

    "This is platform 4, and since the time now is 1:08 P.M.... so we've got to
    take the 104-Gringott train, which will be arriving any moment from now."

    "Ohh....and if you ever get lost, take the 101-Potter Train or the 109-Weasly
    train back."

    "And if you lost your Map and need to check the train's time schedule....
    Don't fret, just find any train station and you'll be good to go.
    All train stations and train stops have large maps posted on the walls."

    "__"

    'Chrrrrr!!!!'

    The train had arrived.

    The children and their guards were all in marvel, at these things called
    'trains'

    They were bigger than those 'bus' carriages, and the seats were more spread
    apart as well.

    There was also a voice that would remind people what stop it was... and
    several poles and hanging ropes within it, for people to hold onto if they
    didn't have seats.

    In short, they felt that it was very well made.

    The journey was short.... and very quickly, they had finally arrived at their
    destination.

    'Ping!'

    "Now stopping at Jonathan street!" Said a loud voice.

    "It's here let's go.... hold hands!!" Linda said, while holding her little
    Momo's hands.

    One should know that the trains weren't the buses.

    With buses, the driver would wait for you to even take your time and head
    out... but with trains, one only has a limited amount of time to head out.

    She had once missed her slowness due to her slowness.


    At that time, she had taken her time in placing her book in her zipped bag,
    before standing and walking unhurriedly towards one of the train's doors.

    But when she got there, the door closed up right in front of her... forcing her
    to head back to her seat and jump off at the next stop.

    Well.... never again!

    "Com'on Com'on!

    Hold hands quick and let's go!"


    Chapter 246 Oh Happy Day!! 2
    After leaving the train, the children walked for a while until they finally
    came across a 5-storey massive building.

    "We're here!

    This is my favorite spot in the entire Baymard!" Little Momo said excitedly.

    "So what will we do here?" Bridget asked curiously.

    "Go-Kart racing!"

    As they stepped into the building, they saw several other children and adults
    here for go-kart racing as well.

    "Ahh... I forgot!

    Since you guys are new, you'd have to take a 'MJ liscense' before you can
    drive yet.

    But don't worry, on this first floor... you can get these liscenses at anytime."
    Momo said.

    For Go-kart racing, Landon had followed basic standard rules back on earth
    and applied it here.

    •From ages 5-10, the children could go-kart.. but they needed to get a MJ
    license (Mini-Junior license)

    Basically, they need to be briefed on their safety gear, how to operate the
    go-karts and so on.

    And after they're done, the will get a 6 month MJ license for karting.
    Also, for this age group... even though their go-karts are fast, they wouldn't
    be as fast as tthtthe adult ones.

    The maximum speed of these mini-junior Karts, have been significantly


    lowered for safety reasons.

    •From ages 11-14, the children were now considered as Juniors... rather
    than Mini-juniors.

    And here, they would have to get their 'J licenses'... which would expire
    yearly.

    •And finally, those from 15 and above.... would now be considered as


    adults.

    So they would get their safety briefings, as well as an 'A-licence'... which


    would expire every 2 years.

    For go-kart racing... the only thing that Landon had changed about it, was
    the addition of licenses.

    For him, safety briefings were very important.

    Hence, he wanted the guests to be constantly reminded about them... even if


    they have to keep renewing their expired licenses now and then.

    As for the building's structure, the ground floor was for safety reviews,
    liscense tests, approvals and renewals.

    Moving upwards, the 2nd floor had a massive indoor track for the Mini-
    juniors to kart on.

    And following that, the 3rd floor had an indoor track for the Juniors... while
    the 4th floor focused on the adults.

    As for the 5th floor, it had conference rooms, offices for workers,
    accountants and so on.
    Also, each floor had a restroom and an equipment fitting area.... and for
    food and drinks, one could find it at the massive food court within the
    Ground floor.

    Now, one should know that Landon had also thought of outdoor situations
    as well.

    Hence he had allocated land, the size of 2 estates, for go-kart racing.

    At the back of the massive building, one would find 3 main tracks that have
    all been divided... by 4 feet tall fences.

    One section was for the Mini-juniors, another for the juniors.. and the last
    one for the adults.

    Each track was ridiculously large... with enough space for the racers to take
    turns, go up and down small slopes... and so on.

    Also, each track space had a very small 2-storey empty car park-like
    space... for the drivers to drive on.

    They would drive, spiraling upwards to the 2nd floor... and would finally
    drive downwards on a sloped bridge.

    Landon had used the Niagara falls amusement park style for this part.

    With a land space meant to fit 2 entire estates into it... Landon chose to
    make the ride epic for all riders.

    In conclusion.... With both indoors and outdoor go-karting options, the


    attraction sight was definitely going to be a huge success!

    If the outdoor tracks were full, then people could play indoors... and vice
    versa.

    And If it was raining or snowing, the racers could still have fun indoors as
    well.

    .
    The children.. as well as their guards, spent about 40 minutes in getting
    their licenses.

    They had sat in training go-karts, and had been instructed on how to
    maneuver the karts.

    They had also been asked if they had heart problems or other illnesses as
    well.

    And just to be sure that the children didn't hide anything, the workers had
    also asked the guards about it too.

    Very quickly, the workers wrote their names up with a typewriter... cropped
    it out, signed it, stamped it, binded it between plastic casings.. and finally
    handed it to them.

    "This is part of your identity... keep it safe at all times...."

    They all nodded profoundly, as this was their first holding any document
    with their names on it.

    The guards also got theirs as well, and hurriedly placed them in their new
    wallets.... as if it were some sort of secret document.

    Today, they had gotten the sweet taste of driving these bad boys during their
    tests.

    Sure, they were on duty now.

    But come tomorrow, someone else would take their shifts as well.

    By then, they would definitely come back here no matter what!

    As they followed the children towards the outdoor track for Mini-juniors,
    they kept subconsciously touching their pockets.... in fear that their licenses
    would somehow magically roll out of their wallets, and out of their pockets.

    One could never know.


    After all, Baymard was a magical place..... so anything was possible.

    "You guys are finally here!

    Quick! Quick! Hurry up!

    This race is about to end... soon, it'll be time for the next." Yelled Linda, as
    she immediately spotted them coming in.

    Like the flash, they dashed over hurriedly and swiftly waited for the race to
    end.

    2 minutes more, they were strapped into their karts and ready to go.

    Hermon looked at the red light in anticipation.

    From his briefings, he was told that red meant 'STOP', yellow meant 'get
    ready'... and green meant 'GO!'.

    As he sat in the reddish black kart... his heart started pounding loudly from
    anticipation.

    Time seemed to have stopped completely, as all sounds around him seemed
    to drown out from within his mind.

    He felt young and alive.

    He felt..... He felt.... Oh heavens, what the heck was this feeling?

    He clenched his steering wheel hard, and smiled brilliantly underneath his
    reddish helmet... as he watched the light turn to yellow.

    'This is it!', he thought.

    ['GREEN']

    'Vrrrrmmmm!!'
    He was off!

    Starting off, he quickly drove past several others who were besides him.

    'Vrrmmmm!'

    Damn!... someone kept dancing infront of him, to keep him behind.

    Hmpp!, not today.

    He looked at the neatly grass, and decided to take a chance, they could
    arrive at the next bend.

    'Vrrmmmm!'

    Oh no... the grass was too slippery, and felt completely different from the
    road.

    He could feel his kart almost loosing control!!

    But looking at the upcoming bend... he knew that if he didn't get back on
    the track, then he would hit a large pile of tire walls (tires), at the side.

    He clenched his teeth, and turned his steering wheel to the right forcefully.

    'Vrrmmmm!'

    He had successfully landed back on track before the bend... and had even
    passed that annoying person that kept dancing in front of him.

    But little did he know that it was his own sister, Bridget.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    As he made the bend, several other children who were waiting in line... as
    well as workers, clapped vigorously.
    Previously, several of them were already at the edge of their seats just from
    watching him.

    "Brilliant!"

    "Outstanding!"

    "Damn!... I need to be as good as that racer!"

    "__"

    As the spectators cheered, the person in the Kart kept smiling blissfully.

    Not because he could hear them, but because he couldn't stop the explosive
    feeling from within his heart.

    This feeling..... !

    He wanted to safeguard it forever.

    'I feel alive!!!', he thought.

    At the end of the day, he was the only newbie amongst them...to get it right.

    One of his sisters crashed on the tires, while the other came dead last.

    As for his brother... he too crushed on the tires as well.

    It was epic!!

    They raced for a few more hours... and when they were tired, they headed
    for the food court to fill up their bellies.

    They sat down excitedly..... and spoke about their experiences, like love-
    struck teenagers.

    "I love this go-kart racing thing!"


    "Me too!"

    "Bro... you were awesome out there!"

    "Yeah!... How the hell did you make that turn with that speed?"

    "It was awesome!... but I'm sure that if I had tried it, I would've probably hit
    those black walls (tires)"

    "Black walls?... in your case, you would've probably flown over the entire
    estate."

    "Hahahhahhahah!"

    "___"

    The children laughed merrily, as they chewed down on their food like
    hungry lions.

    Indeed, today had been a fun filled day for all of them.
    Chapter 247 Fishing Ships
    Over these past few days, Landon had been jumping from one place to
    another... as well as entertaining Santa and his gang.

    With the coronation ceremony just a few days away, of course he would be
    as busy as a bee.

    Today, he was heading over to the Ship Manufacturing industry..... to assist


    in transferring out the finished products to the newly established fishing
    industry.

    Ever since the industry's completion at the beginning of March, the workers
    had been busy working on 4 main projects within the industry: Commercial
    fishing ships, Marine warships, Coastal guard ships and Cargo ships.

    So far, they had been working on these ships for 5 months now.... and only
    2 categories out of 4 had been completed.

    All these ships were being built within massive ship building warehouses,
    just like how it was done back on earth.

    The workers would control large electrically powered machines, to attach


    the ship's metal frames and outer plates across its massive body.

    Of course workers would also paint the walls, install the ships control
    systems, doors, windows and so on.

    For fishing ships, they were typically small in size... and only had 2 decks
    in total.
    So with the help of these machines, the workers were able to build one
    fishing ship in 3 weeks time.

    Those working under this department... were divided up into 2 main teams
    consisting of 100 workers each, were all dedicated to producing as many
    fishing ships as they could.

    And during these 5 months, Baymard had successfully built 10 fishing


    ships.

    It could've been 13... but at the start of construction, the workers did some
    mistakes here and there.... which was practically fine.

    It was all in the learning process.

    After inspecting the products, Landon immediately headed for the Cargo
    Ship department.

    For Cargo ships, of course there were different sizes for them.... so only the
    smallest size had been completed yet.

    Even though there were several types of Cargo ships that existed back on
    earth.... Landon only chose to produce the ones that required cargo to be
    placed indoors.

    Cargo ships that exposed large containers in the open, was of definitely a
    No No.

    In essence, Landon had come up with 3 main sizes for indoor Cargo ships:

    •2 decks below ground floor

    •5 decks below ground floor

    Of course above ground floor, each of these options would have several 2- 3
    floor building structures at the back and the front of the main deck.
    These ship layouts were all standard cargo ship designs that were used back
    on earth

    In fact, some Cargo ships could have 8 to 9 floors below deck level... as
    they needed to transport cars, and other massive goods.

    Right now, Landon felt like 8-9 floors below deck would be too much...
    hence he chose to stock to the max being 5 for now.

    Of course even though these floors would be below deck... that didn't mean
    that they would be below sea level.

    Just like cruise ships, or even the ship used in the titanic.... the deck was
    way up from the sea level.

    Anyway, right now... the workers had only been able to complete one type
    of cargo ship.

    And that was the one that had 2 decks below the main deck floor.

    As for the workers within this department, Landon had divided them up into
    groups of 3... and this time, each group consisted of 350 workers in total.

    They had used a total of 4 and a half months in completing this Cargo ship.

    Hence Baymard now had 3 of these cargo ships in total.

    As for the other type, Landon had placed groups of 600 to work on those
    ones... which should be completed sometime in December.

    He looked at the half completed ships, and knew that he couldn't rush their
    progress rates.

    Establishing Baymard's first Exportation sailors would have to wait.

    .
    Moving on to Coastal Guard ships, one first needed to access the duties of
    the coastal guards.

    •Firstly they did search and rescues around the waters.

    Be it looking for corpses or even identifying abandoned ships around


    Baymard's shores... they had to do all of that.

    •Secondly, they were in charge of enforcing Baymard's Ocean laws.

    Whether the laws were Environmental or even political, every law had to be
    followed to the latter.

    •Thirdly, they were there to lookout for any enemy threats approaching by
    water, and inform the Marines... as well as do political negotiations if
    necessary.

    •And lastly, they were the main people who assisted in pulling stranded
    ships towards the shores.

    So with all these in mind, the coastal guards needed 3 types of boats:

    •Tug boats

    •Rescue boats

    •Coastal Guard Weapon Ship

    For tug boats, they were somewhat smaller than fishing ships.

    And in their case, 2/3 of the boat is made up of massive mechanical engine
    systems..... that could even pull a stranded cruise ship all on their own.

    Seeing it always amazed people.

    How could a tiny boat pull a gigantic ship?


    Anyway.. Baymard had a total of 9 tug boats in total.

    Now with Rescue boats, these ones were somewhat smaller than Tug boats.

    When rescuing someone, time was of the essence.... hence their small sizes
    were more suitable for the speeds at which they would travel at.

    In total, Baymard had 24 of those boats.

    With the tug and rescue boats, Landon felt like they had enough for now....
    hence he allowed everyone within this department to focus on making
    weapon ships for the coastal guards.

    Typically, Coastal guards had their own separate war ships.

    As the ones who were always on the lookout, or always involved in


    negotiations... they needed to be secured and guarded.

    Hence, their weapon ship had to be the same size as Marine War ships.

    Looking at how far they had gone, Landon had immediately estimated that
    it would take another 3 months time, before the first set of Coastal guard
    ships would be built.

    As for the Marine War ships, they too... would be completed around that
    same time frame.

    Now that he was done with the inspection, it was finally time to transport
    these ships to the new Fishing Industry.

    'Vrrrmmmmm!'

    "Take it away boys."


    Chapter 248 Fishing Ships 2
    'Vrmmmmm!'

    Once they arrived at their destination, the workers slowly offloaded the
    ships from several Lowboys... with the help of other heavy machines.

    The location they were at, was the side branch for the Newly established
    Fishing Industry, which had just been completed a few days ago.

    In essence, the main headquarter was within the Lower region... but the
    branch sector was at the Coastal region.

    The headquarters was where the accountants, secretaries and other other
    business workers met.

    Also, within the headquarters... there were several industrial buildings


    meant for packaging and cleaning up fish or other captured goods.

    As well as warehouses for storing packaged goods too.

    3 hours later, everything was finally offloaded.

    This side branch was very far away from all other harbor activities.... and
    could only be accessible to workers within the Fishing industry.

    The region was well fenced and had its own private harbor at its front as
    well.

    And of course within the branch, and around its perimeter.... there were also
    several regular guards and Coastal guards there too.... Just in case someone
    tried to sneak into Baymard from this end.
    Other than the private harbor and security buildings, there were also 2
    warehouse buildings, and 2 main employee buildings that have a food court,
    locker room, clinic and So on.

    Border line, this industry was just a few days old... and now, Landon was
    ready to teach a few of them on how to operate the fishing ships.

    "Have the workers been selected and briefed?"

    "Yes your majesty!" Replied Mikael, one of the newly appointed


    Supervisors within the branch.

    "Good!!!!!... let's go!"

    Standing in front of him, were 12 selected workers from the Food industry.

    Initially, these workers used to cast their nets around the harbor alongside
    others.... and wait for the fishes to fall into their traps.

    The issue with this was that, if one wanted a large 'Catch'... then they would
    have to go further away from the shores or even the harbor.

    And since they didn't have fishing boats, their yield for the day was
    typically too low.

    Right now, fish was indeed expensive in Baymard.... this was because it
    was seen as a hot commodity.

    The amount of fish caught had never been able to accommodate Baymard's
    growing population.

    But with the creation of these ships, Landon was sure that the price of fish
    would eventually go down with time.

    Of course pricing could also fluctuate depending on several reasons... like


    the increase or decrease in the ship's oil price, and so on.
    One could never know tomorrow's economy.

    For 4 days now, these 12 fishermen and women had been briefed on safety
    measures that they need to take on the ships, just in case something went
    wrong.

    They had also been chosen, because they knew how to swim... as well as
    how to do several basic net knots.

    Anyway, before they would be allowed to man a boat unsupervised... they


    would need to undergo a month of training, before they were good to go.

    And who better to train them, than Landon and a few of those who built the
    ship?

    Yup!... he had called out those 'engineers', to come out and assist him in
    properly explaining how to run these ships.

    Of course, they didn't need to know every mechanical part of the ship... just
    the basics, and what to do if they were in a bind.

    The situation was similar to those who drove cars.

    Like knowing that overheating could mean that there's no water in the
    radiator... and so on.

    Just driving and knowing these simple details, was enough.

    For Landon's plan.... he first wanted to train these 12 people first... and from
    there, they would be in charge of training hundreds of others.

    With these 12, each day... he would have everyone of them rotate jobs with
    each other.
    So that by the end of their training, they would all be proficient at doing all
    jobs on the boat.

    Today, the trainees would be divided into 2 groups.

    6 would board one fishing ship with 4 other supervisors.... and the other
    half would board with 2 other supervisors and Landon.

    Once everyone had boarded on the ships, they immediately set sail towards
    the open waters.

    Kobe, who was one of the 12 selected fishermen.... was thoroughly amazed
    at the ship's design.

    This was his first time on a ship, or even a canoe... so how could he not be
    intoxicated with excitement?

    Standing on the ship and hearing the noisy vibrating engines rattle and
    churn... he couldn't help but grin widely, as he thought of how he would be
    charging these bad boys in the nearest future.

    "And that's how the the mechanism works!" His majesty said, while
    pointing at a lever.

    He had been attentively listening to his majesty, as well as reading the


    printed instructions about running the ship.... and controlling all the levers
    and buttons at the ship's control room.

    Everything was labelled, and some of the buttons were even colored, green
    and so on.

    'Chrmmmm!'

    His majesty had requested for the ship to stop, and the nets to be casted.
    Several machines began to work, and very quickly.... the nets were
    immediately casted.

    And after waiting for the net to sink, they continued on with their lecture
    again.

    His majesty also talked about something poisonous called 'Jellyfish', and
    other weird names that he had never heard of.

    But luckily, his majesty had given them sketches of what these creatures
    looked like.

    So if he ever found one, he would be sure to never touch them no matter


    what.

    Time flew by, and at the end of the lecture... his majesty had immediately
    requested for the net to be brought back up.

    "Tessa... do you see the yellow lever with the label net on it?"

    "Yes your majesty!"

    "Pull it downwards until I tell you to stop!"

    "Yes your majesty!" Replied Tessa, as she hurriedly made her way towards
    the switch.

    'Vrrrmmm!'

    The net slowly resurfaced, and to Kobe's shock... it was completely full.

    Heck!.... he was sure that more than a 1000 fishes had been caught just
    from this round alone.

    This was the biggest catch that he had ever seen in his entire life!
    He couldn't help but smile bitterly, as he remembered how he used to catch
    10 to 12 fishes a day.

    The difference was truly too great.

    --Riverdale City, The empire of Arcadina--

    'Drmm!'

    The massive golden colored door opened, and a 30 something year old
    knight walked in.

    "You called my lord!"

    "Yes.....any news?"

    "My lord... no one has gone or come from there yet." Answered the knight,
    as he knelt before his master.

    "Ohhhh... It seems like it's time!

    "First thing tomorrow morning, go over to Baymard... and find out what
    exactly is going on there!"

    "Yes my lord!"
    Chapter 249 New Guests
    11 A.M

    It was a Fine Summer Morning.

    The vibrant sun's rays were shining glorious, as it warmed up the land... as
    well as its habitats.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    The steady sounds of horses could be heard speedily making their way
    through the rocky roads.

    On the horses were 2 burly looking men, who were currently out on a
    mission from their master.

    These men were Yves and Shylock.

    Their master, City lord Marder.... had asked them to check out the situation
    within Baymard.

    "I say we get this done with, and leave immediately." Yves asked.

    "I agree!" Shylock replied.

    One should know that Baymard was a place that no one could go as they
    pleased.... lest they incurred Alec Barn's wrath.

    Presently, they knew that Alec was still trying to destroy their master.

    So if he should ever find out that they had ventured there, wouldn't he use
    that as an excuse to eliminate their master?
    Sure... it might take months or even years before Alec found out.

    But once he did, in Marder's case... the result would be death.

    Other people might be thrown in jail or beaten up.... but as Shannon's


    nemesis, how could Alec let it go just like that?

    As they rode ahead.... they immediately spotted a silver-looking carriage,


    steadily making its way towards Baymard as well.

    Strangers!

    Yesterday.... one of their subordinates had reported the arrival of some


    strange visitors, who were apparently headed towards Baymard.

    The subordinate had been on his way to relieve himself, when he


    accidentally heard part of their conversation.

    As soon as the matter was reported, Yves and Shylock had sent some of
    their men to find out more about these strangers.

    And from what they knew... these people also had different agendas as well.

    They claimed to be here in order to look for spies from the empire of
    Terique.

    But why the hell were they sneaking around and asking after one Baron
    Rodgers?

    Something was completely fishy about their story.

    Sure... they had a royal parchment paper saying that they should hunt down
    enemy spies within Western Arcadina.

    But since when did western Arcadina mean Baymard?


    From what they had gathered, this Baron Rodgers had gone missing a while
    ago.

    And ever since his disappearance, these people had been using that Royal
    parchment paper to search for the Baron throughout Western Arcadina.

    Bottom line... because of the arrival of these people, they had decided to
    wait and follow behind these strangers, so as to see how those knights in
    Baymard would treat visitors.

    In their minds, they had decided to treat these strangers as Guinea pigs.

    Meanwhile in the parade ahead, 15 knights on horseback, were currently


    safeguarding the silver-looking carriage at its center.

    In the carriage were 3 people: 2 Knight Captains, and one personal butler.

    A while back, their master... who was the city lord of Prisdon City, had
    suddenly given them the quest of killing

    One of the knight Captains lifted up the carriage's red curtains, and quickly
    peeked at the path behind them.

    "Pui!!

    Those 2 dirty looking riders are still following us!"

    "What?

    They're still behind us?"

    "What do you think that they want to do?"

    "What else?

    I think they plan to rub us!"


    "Or... they might be afraid of bandits, and thus planned to stick close to us."

    One of the Captains frowned while deep in thought.

    "What if they were part of some gang bandits?

    Who knows..... their friends might be up ahead, with hopes of jumping us


    anytime soon."

    "Then what do we do?"

    "___"

    "Stop the carriage!!!!!"

    'Heeeeeeheeheehee!"

    The horses huffed, as their reigns were pulled by their riders.

    Yves and Shylock looked ahead and sneered.

    They too stopped.

    'Bam!'

    The carriage door was opened forcefully.

    "I say, you 2 there!... Are you trying to pick a fight with us?

    Last time I checked, you weren't part of our group... so why would you stop
    when we stop?" As the Captain spoke, he immediately pushed his blue
    colored cloak to the side, revealing his chest and rank to them.

    It seemed like he wanted to brag about being a knight Captain, so as to


    scare them off.

    .
    Typically, each rank had particular a particular badge shape for their
    knights.

    These badges could have different crests on them, based on their master's
    family crests.

    Badges could come in different designs and patterns... but the shape was
    what really distinguished one's status within knighthood.

    For knight Pages, their badges were rectangular shaped.

    For Captain's, their badges were star shaped.. .. and so on.

    Looking at the badge, Yves and Shylock smiled at the clown before them.

    Weren't they knight Captain's as well?

    It was just that they were undercover right now.

    Hence, they dared not take out their own badges... lest they completely
    ruined their mission.

    'Sling!'

    "Answer me now dammit!!

    Why the hell did you all stop?" The Captain said, while drawing his sword.

    "We stopped to relieve ourselves." Yves said smilingly, as he pointed at this


    'thing'.

    "Yeah..... and why are you looking at our 'things'?

    Do you all swing that way as well?" Shylock teased.

    "__"
    The other knights outside were speechless.

    'Who are they all trying to fool?'

    Didn't they say that you want to relieve yourselves?.... then why are you
    both still seating on your horses?

    Are u going to pee on the horses?

    And why the hell are you all smiling like fools?

    Are you all stupid or something?'

    '___'

    The Captain glared at them angrily.

    He was already pissed off when they didn't acknowledge his 'Captain'
    badge.

    But now, how dare they treat say that he was 'bent'?

    No matter how much he yelled back at them or tried to scare them, they
    would only smile, giggle or treat him like a 5 year old toddler who was still
    throwing tantrums here and there.

    This feeling was truly frustrating!

    "Since you all are relieving yourselves, then we would hurry up along... so
    as to not bother you all any longer." The Captain said angrily, as he banged
    the carriage's door loudly.

    'Bang!!!!'

    He was so pissed.

    He then poked his head out of the window and yelled: 'Drive!!!'
    The procession continued, and just when he was about to relax... one of the
    gurads outside, tapped the carriage's door.

    "Captains.... they're still following us!"

    "___"
    Chapter 250 New Guests 2
    All through the journey, the Captains within the carriage had been cursing
    at those 2 shameless riders.

    The reason why they didn't attack them, was because they were afraid that
    they were bandits.... who had several gang members around the roads.

    Within this journey alone... they had stopped more than 4 times, just to
    figure out what was the deal with these shameless riders.

    Surprisingly, it seemed like the riders were just regular people who were
    heading to Baymard.

    If they had known, they would've killed these damn bastards a long time
    ago.

    Just remembering how annoying these riders were, instantly made their
    blood boil a thousand times over.

    How hateful!

    Once everyone arrived, they were somewhat taken aback by the unique
    High walls before them.

    It was the tallest that they had ever seen... and the sturdiest by the looks of
    it.

    Yves and Shylock couldn't help but smile bitterly as they looked at the
    magnificent towering figures before them.

    If they had known, they would've talked their master into owning Baymard
    ages ago.
    So what if they were lacking more knights?

    Just passing through the City gates, they were indeed in awe at how thick
    the gate doors were.

    (*they were as thick as regular bank vaults.. and designed with such vault
    lock mechanisms)

    And what surprised them the most, was the fact that the gate tunnel had 2 of
    these giant metal doors.

    One at the front, and one at the end of the tunnel.

    And not just that... they could see several regular metal bars... all stationed
    at different points within the tunnel.

    With this sort of security, one didn't need to worry about the enemies
    breaking in anytime soon.

    It wasn't just them who had these sort of thoughts... The other Captains and
    guard knights, were also in awe at the City's lockdown gates.

    One should know that most cities just had 1 or 2 measly iron bars, and that
    was it.

    So how could they not be in awe?

    Coming out of the tunnel, their jaws instantly dropped.

    What sort of buildings were these?

    Why were the roads so black and clean?

    And what were those black massive containers (garbage bins) around the
    place?

    Was this still the barren land that the knew of?
    As they stepped in, they immediately say a towering sign above them that
    read:

    [--'Welcome to Baymard!

    ---Sector name: King's Landing']

    'King's Landing, What a majestic name', they thought.

    Very quickly, they had spotted several people standing and walking about in
    weird but cool looking clothes.

    Why were they all dressed in better attire than them?

    Was everyone here a noble?

    Series of questions popped into their heads, as they spotted someone


    coming over towards them.

    "Hello, welcome to Baymard!"

    "__"

    Straight away, they were promptly directed towards the LandPort.

    And on their way, they had asked out of curiosity... and had found out that
    these people were just regular people.

    Some of them had even been slaves once.

    Immediately, disgust and envy filled their hearts and minds.

    Weren't these people too stuck-up?

    How dare they act like nobles, if they were just peasants?

    Hmmpp!!
    They were just clowns, who were trying to be something that they weren't.

    "Sir.... please, we need you to consent to the rules that have been provided."
    Said a front desk officer.

    Before any Visa process began, the main laws had to be read and approved
    by the visitors.

    That way if they violate any of them, then they only have theirselves to
    blame.

    "I don't agree!!" One of the Captains yelled out in displeasure.

    What a joke!

    Who the hell would sign such a document?

    For him, the thing that really pissed him off was the equality thing!

    I mean... were they crazy?

    There was no slavery here.... hence everyone had equal rights.

    And for heaven's sake, why was having sex with a 14 year old a crime?

    It was clearly stated that they couldn't touch any one without the person's
    approval.

    Even if they raped a 30 year old woman... they could still be locked up.

    Wasn't such a woman, old cargo?

    Why would they punish them for using old goods?

    .
    The more he read the rules, the more he had realized that this place was
    truly uninhabitable.

    Without all these activities... how else were they supposed to have their
    fun?

    One should know that in this era, all they had were bars, prostitution
    centers, fighting rings and so on.

    Of course for fun, people would throw banquets, pilgrimage villages,


    kidnap people, burn down towns, and even defile both women and men....
    as these were everyday occurances.

    But for a city to remove all these factors, was really something unheard of.

    So that begs the question.... what did they actually do in here for fun?

    "I want to see your city lord!" The Captain yelled.

    "Sir, we dont have one.

    We have a king."

    Yves and Shylock who were sitting at the waiting area at some seats around
    the waiting area a... were immediately taken aback by what they heard.

    Well, the Captain was screaming so loud that they were sure that everyone
    else could hear what was said as well.

    Previously, the Captain was the only one to start Visa applications...
    because he had wanted to see what it was all about, before sending his men
    over.

    There were over 10 front desks for processing Visas... but, everyone else
    chose to wait for the Captain to finish up first.
    Anyway, for those who could read.... they passed their time looking at the
    ridiculous rules that were written on several brochures around the waiting
    area.

    "And who is this King?" The Captain asked curiously.

    "It's his majesty Landon Barn!"

    'What?

    The bastard shrimp survived?

    How the hell did he manage to take care of all those enemy knights?'

    Yves and Shylock were thoroughly confused.

    How could a dying man, who left with only 300 knights and a few spare
    change.... be the owner of this glorious city?

    And how the hell did the city transform in the first place.

    They had visited this place just before Landon had arrived ... and the grass
    was not that green.

    No.... literally, the grass, the land and everything else was dried up,
    sprownly... and baren.

    So how did they go from that, to a healthy luscious place?

    Did that bastard really break the land's curse?

    "So... the bastard is the one in charge of making such ridiculous laws?

    Well, I won't sign it no matter what!"


    "Then I'm sorry sir, we have to decline your Visa application." The front
    desk agent said politely.

    'Bamm!'

    "Deny?

    Do you know who I am?" The Captain yelled arrogantly.

    As a proud knight Captain, when had he ever been belittled so much?

    This was the height of disrespect.

    "I'm asking you!!!

    Do you know who I am?

    How dare a puny peasant like you, deny my access!

    Look at this... I'm an official knight Captain of Arcadina.

    I command over hundreds of men under my unit... and if I want to crush


    this puny place of yours, then I would do so just like that!

    So what if killing is a crime here?

    With only 300 knights within this place, what can you all do to me?

    And if you even dare to touch me, then I can assure you all that my master
    would send reinforcements to come and get me in a heartbeat.

    When that happens.... I want you to have it in the back of your mind that,
    you see the one responsible for killing everyone here.

    Now.... be a good dog, and give me the Visa thing... or else!!"

    The front desk worker still kept her smile in place.


    "Security!"

    It all happened in a flash.

    Very swiftly, several black uniformed people ran inwards the Captain and
    tried to restrain him.

    But once the Captain's men saw this, they quickly pulled out their swords
    and ran towards the 'battlefield'.

    Yves and Shylock also got up as well and stepped back, as they didn't want
    everyone to conclude that they were together with these morons.

    "Please... drop your weapons, stay back and put your hands behind your
    heads now!" The security guards said calmly, as they pointed black metal
    objects at them.

    'Sling!'

    The knights had quickly drawn their swords.

    At this moment, thhe air was filled with tension, as numerous emotions
    completely engulfed the men.

    "Put our hands behind our heads?

    Never!"

    "Why are we even talking with them?

    Let's just kill them now!"

    "__"

    "Please... this is your last chance.

    Drop your weapons or face the consequences!" The guards reminded.


    "What bloody consequences?

    Brothers, let's attack altogether

    Chargge!!!"

    '--ZZZZZ-!!!!'

    Instantly, the guards shot their tasers at the knights... and their bodies
    immediately began to shake... like a fresh fish out of water.

    'Buzzzzzz!'

    The men shook, as their bodies turned limp fron the electric current.

    Their muscles clenched so much, that even blinking.... seemed like a near
    impossible task for them to accomplish.

    A painful vibrational wave, washed all over their entire bodies.... and every
    fiber within their body, felt like it was haphazardly speeding nonstop.

    It felt like their bodies would rip apart from these deadly vibrations.

    Some of them had even peed themselves throughout the entire ordeal.

    '-Buzzzzz-!!!'

    The more Yves and Shylock continued to watched on, the more paler faces
    became from fear.

    It was truly a jaw-dropping scene to watch.

    Their legs trembled, and their bodies turned soft from the horror before
    them.

    What im heaven's name was going on here?


    They only had one thought now: Run!!!

    They had to get out of this mad place no matter what.

    Screw the mission!

    This was definitely sorcery.

    They fled nonstop, as they were eager to warn their master about these
    creatures who call themselves Baymardians.

    They didn't even wait to see how those other people had turned out.... as
    they were scared silly by those shriveling men.

    This Baymard was a HELL HOLE.

    And no matter what, they couldn't afford to offend these monsters.

    'Master... save us!'


    Chapter 251 An Innocent Reques
    --The Royal Palace, The Empire of Deiferus--

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    The sounds of several footsteps, could be heard hurriedly making their way
    towards the throne room.

    The sounds echoed sharply across the guarded hallways.... sounding overly
    loud, like the thundering heartbeat of a condemned criminal.

    One thing was clear, these footsteps.... could only belong to light weighted
    people.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    Within the palace, the people busily went about their day merrily....as they
    did their daily chores earnestly.

    But when they saw the owners of these footsteps, straight away.... they
    quickly made several detours, as if they were avoiding some sort of fatal
    plague.

    'Thum! Thum!'

    'Chi!'

    Some dived into the garden bushes, while others speedily leaned on the
    walls... and immediately pretended to be statues, while holding their breaths
    in fear.

    For some, they quickly picked up several decorative ornaments like vases,
    held them in front of their faces..... and quickly pretended to be pillars, as
    their faces hid behind the ornaments.

    Sure, some of their facial features were peaking out, but so what?

    They had to think fast..... because today, the local palace tyrant was on the
    move again.

    Standing outside the throne room, were several guards... who had also heard
    these resounding footsteps creep in closer and closer towards them as well.

    As a palace rule, only those who had urgent political information... or death
    reports, could run like so within the royal palace.

    It was seen as disrespectful for anyone to run in someone else's home, talk
    less of the Royal palace.

    So who would have the guts to do so if it wasn't urgent?

    Of course, they didn't have to be curious for long.... as their question was
    naturally answered within a few minutes.

    'P.... P.... Princess Eldora?'

    Standing before them, was the unruly 2nd Princess of Deiferus.

    The local palace tyrant, Princess Eldora.

    Because her brother was the 1st prince... she had been acting spoiled, right
    from a young age.

    If one didn't know her character, and just looked at her face... they would
    readily think that she was as pure as an angel.

    But the truth was obviously far from that.


    Throughout these years, she had killed innocent people openly... just
    because they touched her, or even spilled water or anything on her clothes.

    She had executed 11 Royal tailors, just because they didn't get things right
    in their first try.

    Normally, tailors would being the final sewn clothes to their clients.

    And from there, the tailors wod have them wear them... so as to see if the
    customers were pleased with them.

    9/10, in this era...adjustments were always made more than 3 times... just to
    get it right.

    So in essence, the princess hated those adjustment phases the most.

    It was either you sewed it perfectly within the first try, or you don't!

    In fact, she killed whenever she pleased... and she wasn't sorry about it
    either.

    Her resume was indeed a long one.

    If she wasn't pleased with her meal, then she would kill the head chef....

    If she wasn't pleased with the people who massaged her frequently, then
    they had to be executed without a doubt.

    As a royal member, she was privileged to have hundreds of maids massage


    her body... just like they did for Cleopatra.

    So she executed them, as frequently as they got hired.

    And just like that, she had quickly become a tyrannical being within
    Deiferus.

    "P..... P... Princess Eldora... please, we can't let you in.


    His majesty is currently meeting some very important people right now....
    so we can't!" Said one of the guards fearfully.

    Eldora sneered, and walked ferociously, towards the men.

    "Are you in any way stopping me from seeing my father?

    Do you know what happens when someone ticks me off?

    Hmmm... it seems like you're truly eager to die today!!!!"

    As the men heard this, their heartbeats couldn't help but accelerate a little....
    as they knew that this lunatic could really kill them if she wanted to.

    Her ice cold-gaze was truly scary!

    "For the last time, step aside!

    A good dog does not block its owner's path.... Now MOVE!!!!"

    Of course, whenever there was a shephard, there would always be sheep


    present as well.

    In this case, these were the princesses loyal maids, who had been with her
    more years now.

    With the protection of a powerful princess, these maids could do whatever


    they wanted... Hence they acted as mini-Tyrants.

    They bullied and spoke rudely, to anyone who didn't bother to put them in
    his or her eyes.

    Even when they went shopping, the store owners had to be extra polite... as
    they didn't want to offend the princess in any way possible.

    Anyway, the princess's squad had immediately backed her up.... just like the
    loyal dogs that had they were.
    "The princess wants to pass through, so let her go!"

    "Who the hell do you all think you are to even stop our princess?"

    "Why are you all even breathing in the same space as she is?"

    "__"

    As they spoke, Eldora inched in slowly..... as she calmly approached the


    guard who had first spoken to her

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    A series of clear crisps sounds, resounded across the hallway... as Eldora


    connected her palms, with the guard's cheeks.

    The slaps were as loud as claps, as they left several reddish palm prints on
    the poor guard's face.

    --silence--

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    Eldorado kept slapping him on both checks for a full 2 minutes, without
    stopping or talking.

    And the more she slapped, the more the guard's eyes burned with rage.

    'Click!'

    Due to his rage, he had bitten his tongue to the point where he could even
    taste his own blood.

    In his mind, he had already visualized multiple scenes of her dying under
    his sword.... over and over again.
    If only he was a royal member, then he would teach this arrogant brat the
    lesson of her life.

    How Detestable!

    Eldora looked at him and smiled.

    "I know you hate me right now... but so what?

    Like I said, you are just a weak, measly, and idiotic dog... who my royal
    family has tried to look after.

    So who are you to stop me from going anywhere?

    MOVE!!!"

    "_"

    Immediately, everyone gave way for her to pass through.... even the guard
    who had been slapped, had no other choice but to do so.

    'Bamm!'

    Very quickly, the massive golden colored door had been forcefully pushed
    open.

    Wooo.....Father... Father, I won't allow it.

    King Sirius... he.. he is mine!!


    Chapter 252 An Innocent Request
    2
    "Wooo.....Father, I won't allow it.

    King Sirius... he.. he is mine!!

    --silence--

    Everyone within the throne room momentarily froze, as they saw Eldora
    slowly approach them.

    In truth, some of the ministers were extremely terrified of this little bringer
    of destruction.

    But what surprised them the most, was her incredible acting skills.

    'Bravo!'

    They almost wanted to clap for her weak display towards his Majesty.

    Looking at this unruly daughter of his.... King Julius was so angry, to the
    point that he almost coughed out blood.

    "Get out!!"

    How dare she embarrass him in front of his ministers?

    Wasn't she just throwing his face here?

    Hmpp!

    It looked like he had really spoiled her too much, for her to do such a thing.
    .

    As he looked at his ministers reactions to his daughter, he couldn't help but


    wonder... which one was the real her?

    One should know that in front of her father, Eldora had always acted like a
    weak lamb.

    But once her father left, she didn't care about showing her true colors to
    anyone else.

    Julius had heard the reports from both his secret guards and even his
    ministers.

    But everytime she appeared, she would act like a wounded rabbit... who
    was left in a den filled with wolves.

    So he could never come to a conclusion, when it concerned her matters.

    Who should he believe? His blood or outsiders.

    As for Eldora... her father was obviously the man in charge, so why would
    she do anything that would make her loose her most powerful backer?

    Showing her true colors was definitely not an option here!

    "I said Get out!!" Julius bellowed.

    And immediately, Eldora hurriedly ran over to her father's side, dropped
    onto the ground... and began to hug his feet 'helplessly'.

    "Woo..... I'm sorry father, but if you don't solve this issue for me.... I might
    truly be threatened to commit suicide!" Eldora said, as she forced fake-tears
    out of her large melon eyes.

    'Drip! Drip!'
    Her tears continuously flowed out like the river Nile, as they immediately
    flooded part of Julius's Royal sandals and feet.

    She sobbed intensively, as if her whole world had come crashing down... as
    the only time that she'd stop, was to fill up her lungs with fresh air

    She truly looked pitiful, while hugging his Majesty's feet.

    Julius looked at her weak appearance, and his heart instantly softened.

    As he remembered the reports about her, he felt like they were probably
    misunderstandings or something.

    It was really hard for him to picture her doing all those things.

    How could this soft lump of clay ever willingly hurt anyone?

    Julius looked at his ministers... and quickly ushered them away with his
    eyes.

    "Your majesty, seeing the little princess so sad... has made me a little
    hesitant to continue this meeting, so I beg to take my leave now."

    "Me too your majesty... seeing the princess like this, really breaks this old
    mans heart."

    "__"

    One by one, all the ministers left... after giving ther 'heartfelt' excuses to
    their king.

    "They're gone now.

    So tell me, who belied you?... why are you crying?"


    The guards who were standing within the throne room, secretly rolled their
    eyes... as they listened to the father-daughter duo intensively.

    'Bully her?

    Who would dare?

    Your majesty, don't you think that you're too easy to deceive?

    It's your precious daughter who's doing the bullying.... not the other way
    around, alright?'

    '__'

    "Father... I want to marry King Sirius!" Eldora said pitifully.

    "Why?.... didn't you reject the thought of being his bride years ago?"

    One should know that several years ago... before Deiferus and Yodan bad
    finally buried their long standing enmity.

    At the time, King Maclaine had sent several official envoys to Deiferus to
    negotiate for peace.

    And at the end of their peace treaty, the empire had offered for the princess'
    from both empires to be wedded to each other.

    Of course, since Maclaine only considered his first 5 sons as eligible for
    this.... Julius' first 5 daughters had to choose any of the princes as well.

    Likewise, the princesses from Yodan had to choose the Princes from
    Deiferus as well.

    Now at that time, all the princesses had shunned the 5th prince from Yodan.

    All except for the 4th princess, who seems to pity him and chose to be with
    him instead.
    His 4th daughter had always been the quiet type with a gentle heart..... so of
    course, she felt bad for this prince Sirius.

    Throughout these years, all the princesses and princes had been visiting
    both empires... so as to know each other better.

    Everyone else, except for this 5th prince... had shown themselves to their
    partners.

    So nobody knew how the 5th prince actually looked like.

    Some thought that he was filled with warts, and others thought that he was
    ugly.

    But all in all, everyone had always laughed at the 4th princess of Deiferus,
    for being engaged to a ghost.

    But what they didn't know, was that whenever Maclaine sent special envoys
    to Deiferus... Sirius was always amongst them.

    He had wanted to know the true characters of these women... hence he had
    to go undercover, and see them for what they truly were.

    And in truth, he had approved of the 4th princess silently.

    He would often talk to her as friends whenever they were at they


    opportuned... but the lady didn't know that he was the 5th prince.

    Surprisingly, when he had visited... he accidentally bumped into Eldora, and


    she immediately requested for his hands to be cut off completely.

    Such a woman, was definitely not fit to be his queen.

    "Didn't you say that the 5th prince was probably too ugly to marry?"
    "Father.. father... that day, we were all just joking around.

    So how could I mean it?" Eldora said pitifully.

    What a joke!

    How could she be with anyone else other than a king?

    Previously, she had thought that she would be joining the winning team.

    But who would've known that her fiance, the crown prince at the time... was
    so useless?

    What was so hard in convincing one's father?

    She had lived her entire life, relying on subduing her father.

    So what was so hard in that?

    Anyway, she wouldn't allow this opportunity to slip through her fingers...
    No matter what!

    "Woo.... please father!

    I want him!"

    Julius looked at his daughter and sighed.

    "He should be arriving in a month's time to take his bride.

    So if you can convince him that you are a better choice, then I see no
    problem with that!"

    Hearing that, Eldora's eyes instantly lit up!

    Fortunately, this King Sirius has never been here before


    So it was simply impossible for him to have feelings for that worthless
    sister of hers.

    This was good!

    If she could seduce and convince him otherwise, then she would be the
    queen of Yodan.

    Plus, in her mind... she was way good looking than her 4th sister.

    So this mission was definitely a piece of cake!

    As for Jilius, he thought that since his 4th daughter hadn't developed
    feelings with Sirius.... then it was definitely possible for them to switch.

    Plus his 4th daughter was quiet, and seemed not to care about which partner
    she finally settled with... so he didn't see anything wrong with it.

    Of course if it were the other way around and his 4th daughter had already
    developed feelings for Sirius... then he would never agree to such a request
    from Eldora.

    He loved all his children after all, so he wouldn't intentionally hurt any of
    them no matter what.

    'Muah!'

    Eldora quickly pecked her father's jaws in excitement.

    "Thank you father...You won't regret it!!!"

    "__"

    Happiness!

    Apart from the happy Eldora, who was drowned in her endless fantasies of
    being queen.... several other people were exhilarated as well.
    The time had finally come.

    Tomorrow was his Majesty, Landon Barn's Coronation Day.


    Chapter 253 Coronation Day
    The sun sat high up in the sky, as it ignited the world with its glorious
    radiance.

    Like a symbol of joy, its warmth had quickly lighted up the hearts of those
    below it.

    The streets were bustling, and the sounds of laughter could be heard from
    all around Baymard.

    Everyone was jumping around excitedly, as they waited in anticipation for


    the main festivities to begin.

    Today, their king would finally be crowned.

    Today was their king's Coronation Day!!

    On this glorious day..... no one was obligated to work, as it was considered


    to be a public holiday for all.

    Of course the only ones who could work, were those at the hospitals..... as
    well as those who were those who were protecting the city walls and
    Coastal shores

    Across Baymard, people could be seen reading numerous brochures around


    the highways.

    To put it simply, the the coronation event would start with a parade.

    This parade would leave the palace with Landon..... pass through the main
    highway along the upper region, and finally arrive at the central region.
    Now within the central region, it would stop at District F
    (refugee/permanent resident sector).

    For Landon's plan, it they reached district F.... it would pass through several
    other highways within the district and circle back towards the upper region.

    Anyway... the brochures pin-pointed the exact time and place where the
    parade would be, throughout the procession.

    It also showed when the parade would arrive at the palace as well.

    One should know that when the parade ends, the crowning phase would
    officially begin.

    So if one didn't want to watch or follow the parade, then they could just
    head on towards the palace when it was time for the official crowning
    ceremony.

    With the brochures, everyone would know where to go and what to do


    during the whole event.

    As for the people on the streets, they didn't have to wait too long... as their
    patience had finally paid off.

    "Mummy, mummy, look!"

    'Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!'

    'Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!'

    "Make way... for prince Landon!!

    Make way.....for Prince Landon..... (*singing)"

    "__"
    How could Landon miss this grand opportunity?

    No entrance was better than Aladdin's entrance to Jasmine's palace.

    Oh.. Disney, if they knew how he had used their ideas... they would
    probably puke out a tone of blood just from looking at him.

    He was definitely a thief!

    But so what?

    Who would know?

    He had edited out 80% of the lyrics to the song, and had inserted words that
    would relate to the people's journey instead.

    'Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!'

    'Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!'

    Leading the parade, were 2 large parade floats, that had 30 drummers and
    30 singers all stationed on them.

    These parade floats had tires, and were extremely large as well.

    To make sure that everything turned out smoothly... Landon had indeed
    fitted these drummers and singers into shifts

    So every after 15 minutes, they would switch.

    Since there were 2 floats, one float would carry the singers alone... and the
    other would carry the drummers.

    And since they were 30 of each, then every 15 minutes.... half of them
    would stop, and the other half would immediately take over the shift.

    In this way, the parade would go on smoothly with no errors.


    .

    After the floats, he parade would continue on with 30 skilled dancers.....


    who were supposed to dance energetically to the beat of the drums.

    Amongst the group of dancers, some were acrobatic..... while others twirled
    around with ribbons in their hands.

    Of course since the performers would definitely get tired quickly... there
    would be a van within the parade procession, with extra dancers in it.

    Typically, when it was time to switch shifts, they would spray smoke
    around the area... and the dancers would quickly make the switch.

    Even back on earth, it was highly unreasonable for one to expect dancers to
    perform for such long periods of time.

    Why.....just something like the Rio Carnivals in Brazil, could take several
    hours to complete.

    So it was impossible to not make any switches regularly.

    Following the dancers, a large parade van on wheels with an opened roof,
    would slowly drive towards the procession.

    The rooftop had rails, just like a balcony.... and while the car proceeded, a
    mascot qould be snacking and waving on it.

    Every country or empire needed a mascot.

    For the U.S.A, it was the bald eagle.... for some other countries, it was a
    lion, beaver and so on.

    Of course in this world, they hadn't thought of that yet.

    So Landon decided to be the first to do so.


    Hence he decided that Baymard's mascot, would be the ferocious Snowy
    Saber-toothed tiger.

    In truth, since the Saber-toothed tiger had the similar color as 'Barney', he
    decided that the costume should be somewhat adorable as well... lest it
    scares the children off.

    The van that was carrying the mascot was also painted to look exactly like
    Baymard's national flag.

    And flowing the van, were the several people who were wearing clothing
    that represented all the jobs in Baymard.

    One could see cooks, holding either pots or spoons, construction workers
    and so on.

    And from there, another 10 dancers were added to the mix again.

    These dancers were all dressed like swans, and other magnificent birds, as
    they danced about beautifully.

    One should know that throughout the entire procession, Landon had picked
    a total of 16 songs to be played.

    A song only lasted for 3 to 4 minutes, so it would be ridiculously boring to


    have one song play for entire procession.

    In this way, the parade would be more interesting.

    After the swan dancers left, another group started throwing flowers around
    the place, while engaging with the audience at the roads.

    Followed by 5 police cars, and 3 other open roof cars that were carrying the
    royal family members in them as well.
    One could say that the cars were somewhat similar to the one's Popes
    usually used when doing parades.

    It was open roofed, so that Landon and the royals could wave and smile at
    the people while the parade proceeded.

    Also, on the side of the cars, were several military personnels in blazers,
    ties and shirts.... who were acting as Landon's personal bodyguards.

    Of course following that, were 10 other police cars, and that completely
    ended the parade procession.

    As the people heard the sounds of the drums coming from afar, they quickly
    made their way towards the highways in excitement.

    They had never seen or heard about a 'parade' before, so they didn't know
    what to expect.

    The only thing that they were sure of, was that his majesty had never
    disappointed them.

    So they knew that this parade thing would definitely be phenomenal.

    Santa and the gang had all left their hotel, and immediately stood close to
    the highway road.

    "Are you sure that it would pass here?" Duke Samuel asked while looking
    left and right.

    "For sure.. it says so in their brochure.

    Besides, we can't be wrong... several others are also here as well." Santa
    said excitedly, while gesturing at the busy street that was filled with
    workers, children and so on.
    "Wait... does anyone hear that?" Carmelo asked, as he could hear the faint
    sound of drums beating away.

    'Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!'

    'Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!'

    "I hear it! I hear it!

    See, I told you I was right!

    I think it'll turn on our streets next!"


    Chapter 254 Coronation Day 2
    Very quickly, music filled the air.... as the people watched the colorful
    bluish white floats make their way past them.

    The floats were decorated to look like winter.

    One could see massive fake-snowflakes on the floats... as well, as several


    snowman figures on it, to signify the winter season.

    The festive drums immediately lifted the spirits of the people.... and very
    quickly, everyone began to dance and jump around merrily.

    Their bodies trembled slightly, as excitement thundered throughout their


    entire beings.

    As they watched the parade.... their expressions became similar to that of


    little children, who had just received their Christmas gifts.

    The procession continued, and when it was time for the royal family to pass
    by.... everyone immediately turned crazy with excitement.

    "Your majesty... we love you!"

    "Ahh... Army General Lucius is so cool."

    "Look! Look!.... his majesty waved at me!

    Awesome!"

    "What waved at you?.... He was clearly waving at me.

    You just happened to be standing close, that's all!"


    "So you what to take that wave as yours, no way bro!...his majesty clearly
    saw me first."

    "__"

    Listening to the conversation from the crowd, Santa and his gang, couldn't
    help but respect Landon even more.

    Ever since they had stood here, they hadn't even heard one single negative
    thing from the people about Landon.

    In these people's eyes, their king... along with the rest of the royal family,
    could do no wrong.

    It was clear that they thoroughly loved and respected their king..

    Such deep emotions could only be gotten from people who were satisfied
    with their treatment under Landon's reign.

    Hence right at this moment, whatever doubts Carmelo and Adrian had....
    was all dispelled by the people's emotions.

    Listening to the people's conversation, they couldn't help but feel


    completely helpless.

    Even they had begun to wonder if their own people were as enthusiastic and
    ridiculous as the ones here.

    For heaven's sake, these people were fighting over a 'wave' from Landon.

    "I'm telling you, his majesty waved at me alright?"

    "You're clearly blind!... it was my wave, not yours."


    The two 40 year old men went on and on about the wave thing... until
    someone else finally spoke up.

    "You all are fighting over nothing!"

    'Finally... someone with some sense', Santa and his gang thought, as they
    nodded to what was said.

    "His majesty was clearly waving at me, so why would you both fight over
    my wave?"

    "___"

    In truth.... the children had also wanted to claim the wave as theirs, as they
    too fully idolized Landon as a God.

    If they should ever hear anyone ever insult him... even in Carona, they were
    sure that they would probably kick the person down.

    How dare they insult an immortal?

    Standing along the highway, Santa and his gang couldn't help but look at
    Landon in reverence.

    Right now, he was glowing like the sun.... and his warmth could be felt by
    his people.

    He was their beloved protector and provider.

    He had saved them from starvation and even death... as well as given them
    hope for the future.

    He was the true definition of what a ruler should be like!

    Time passed by quickly, and just like that..... the parade had finally arrived
    at the royal palace.
    Now, it was time for the actual coronation ceremony.

    Everyone had quickly gathered below the palaces grand terrace... as they
    waited for his majesty to emerge.

    On the terrace, Linda, Beri, Mother Winnie, Mark, Gary, Trey and Josh...
    were already standing present in wait, as well as 3 new official Priests.

    Of course Lucius wasn't there with them, as he had to come out with
    Mother Kim... since they got engaged during Winter.

    After a while, trumpets were played... and a royal announcer made his way
    forward.

    "Presenting Prince Momo, Princess Grace, Princess Lucy, Duke Lucius,


    Queen Mother Kim and His Majesty Landon Barn."

    'Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    Several guards came out, followed by the royals... in the order at which they
    had been called out.

    As esteemed guests, Santa and his gang had been given the privilege of
    standing on the terrace alongside Mother winnie and the others.

    In Landon's mind, soon.... they would all be one big family after the treaty
    was signed.

    So what was wrong in letting them get V.I.P seats?

    Watching from the terrace, Carmelo, Adrian and Baron Hamilton were
    taken aback by Landon's attire.

    Especially the magnificent long reddish robe, that required a butler to hold
    its ends... as if it were a long wedding gown.
    'Beautiful!', they thought.

    On the terrace, there were several high chairs and tables with several
    objects on them.

    The chairs were very high, so that when the guests sit, they would still be
    able to see those below... hence it would look like they were still standing.

    There were several wooden stairs for the visitors to climb up to the chairs.

    The steps, were similar to those 2 or 3-step stairs one could use in climbing
    a truck.

    In essence, Landon had set the entire terrace up like a church.

    Only, everything would be done facing the crowd.

    --silence--

    The people were silent because of the presence of the priests.

    They had been going to church regularly, so completely understood and


    respected these priests.

    Even Santa and his gang could totally relate with them.

    They had attended 2 sermons already... and sometimes, the women would
    cry due to some of the moral stories and lessons being told in the church.

    In their eyes, these priests were very spiritual people.

    The ceremony proceeded, with it being a mixture of Asian, British, Eyptian


    and several other coronation cultures that existed back on earth.
    Landon wanted to create a unique ceremony for Baymard, as it was no
    longer part of Arcadina.

    "Your majesty, Please, step onto the stage and kneel." Said one of the priests
    who was already standing on the stage.

    They had brought out a high stage, so that when he was kneeling, all those
    below would be able to see it.

    Landon removed his lavish robe, quickly climbed up calmly, and knelt
    down.

    'Bam!'

    Very quickly, all 3 priests gathered around him....holding 2 towels, a bucket


    of water and a bucket of a reddish mixture.

    One of the priests read out something on a paper, while the other 2
    performed several actions on Landon.

    From there, they started bombarding Landon with series of questions.

    "Your majesty, please look at your people!

    Look at each and everyone of them well.

    These are your people, and your family.

    Do you swear to protect them all through your reign as king?"

    "I swear!"

    "Do you swear to give your all, and never turn corrupt?"

    "I swear!!"

    "__"
    "Good!.... your majesty, please lower your head."

    'Shwa! Shwa!'

    "This reddish water used to wash your face, is a symbol of your people's
    blood and cries throughout the years."

    After the washing was done, they quickly used the clear water to rinse his
    face clean and wiped it dry with a towel.

    They continued to do several other significant rituals on him, and when they
    were done, Landon continued kneeling... until the priests brought his crown,
    staff and robe over.

    For this ceremony, Landon had decided to keep the name Landon Barn for
    now.

    Because if he changed his name to Landon Obley, Nopline might find him
    sooner than he anticipated.

    Anyway, once these items had been worn on him, Landon rose up as per the
    instructions of the priests.... and stood there majestically, with his massive
    crown on his head.

    "From this day forward, Baymard officially has a new king.

    His name, is Landon Barn!"

    The people looked at him in reverence, as their hearts became connected as


    one.

    This was their king.

    "All Hail The King!"

    "All Hail The King!"


    "__"
    Chapter 255 Coronation Day 3
    Standing before the people, was their majestic King.

    King Landon Barn!

    'System, I'd like to enhance my voice as usual, so use my Technology points


    to do so."

    'Yes host.'

    Landon looked at his people, and raised his left hand up as a sign for
    silence.

    This wasn't his first time addressing them, as he had been throwing several
    public events over the year.

    Hence they immediately quieted down, and looked at their king in


    reverence.

    --silence--

    "My beloved people, look at those around you.

    Look at everyone around you, and please hold hands..... because, these
    people are your families as well.

    Only by being united, can we truly find peace and happiness." Landon said,
    while holding Lucy's right hand.

    And since he was holding his royal staff on his other hand... mother Kim
    quickly engulfed that hand with her own hand as well, while holding
    Lucius' hand with the other.

    In fact, everyone on the terrace had quickly held hands with one another....
    even the guards, Santa and his gang, were also included on this as well.

    Of course, the announcer couldn't hold hands, as he had to hold up the


    megaphone towards Landon's mouth.

    But even so, Mother Kim who had initially placed her hand on top of one of
    Landon's own... quickly took it off, and placed it on the announcer's hands,
    as he held onto the megaphone.

    The announcer was shocked, and quickly smiled back at her emotionally.

    'We are one!'

    That was the message that he had subconsciously gotten from this.

    Instantly, those below also held hands as well.... and subconsciously, they
    began to sway from side to side as they looked at each other tenderly.

    They looked like the people in 'Whoville', who swayed while singing a
    Christmas song... when the Grinch stole their presents.

    It was truly tear-dropping.

    "Baymardians!!... please hold your heads up high.... because today is your


    day!

    Today, is not meant for me.... but for you all!

    Today symbolizes our freedom, our battles, our hope, our strengths... and
    most importantly, our love for one another.

    18 months ago, we were seen as cursed people.


    Our land was barren, our families were dying from immense hunger... and
    the entire Arcadina, had abandoned us for good.

    But look at us now?

    We are better, healthier and stronger than ever before!!!

    We, the citizens of Baymard.... had all joined forces in great efforts, to
    rebuild our city from scratch.

    And together, we will continue to face challenges and hardships.... as well


    as experience, peace, joy and unity as one."

    As Landon spoke, the people's hearts began to hammer within their chests.

    When they thought back to their former days, some people even cried...
    while others comforted each other, as they held hands in joy.

    As they looked at his majesty, they couldn't help but subconsciously kneel
    while holding hands.

    One by one, they dropped to the floor in tears.

    Their ancestors had indeed sent them an angel.

    Carmelo, Adrian, Baron Hamilton, Santa and the rest who were watching
    this.... immediately felt touched, by the sight before them.

    The children and women began to silently cry, while the men made
    subconscious promises to build Carona into a peaceful and wonderful place,
    like Baymard.

    All the spies and corrupted people had to go!!

    Power existed to protect the weak, and that was that!


    Looking at those below, everyone on the terrace.... including the guards, all
    felt like they had a sense of duty to fulfill for all eternity.

    As his majesty Landon had always said: 'With great power, comes great
    responsibility.'

    Landon looked at his people and felt moved as well.

    "Baymardians!!...Because of our faith and hardwork, we've all been able to


    fight for a better tomorrow.

    Not just for themselves, but for our children as well.

    Hence today will also represent our official Independence day!

    This day will set as a reminder of everything that has been accomplished in
    Baymard throughout this period of time.

    That is why from this day forward, Baymard will no longer be a city.

    It will be an empire instead!!"

    As Landon spoke, the people began trembling from excitement.

    Since Arcadina didn't want to associate themselves with them, then why
    should they bother with the place?

    "My Baymardians!!

    The things which I have sworn to and promised... will definitely be done, so
    long as I breathe.

    So do not let anyone tell you that it cannot be done.

    No challenge can match the heart and fighting spirit of Baymard.


    Your voices, your hopes, and your dreams... will define tomorrow's
    Baymard.

    We will create new allies, as well as become a beacon of peace and love
    within his dark cold world.

    This is a new era, for which Baymard will shine as bright as the stars in the
    night skies.

    As your king, I will fight for you with every breath within my body... and I
    will never, ever let you down.

    So my Baymardians, please rise up and stand firm!

    For I believe that we will not fail..... and our empire will thrive and prosper
    for all eternity!!" Landon said, as he spoke with great vigor and pride.

    The people immediately rose up from the ground, and cheered passionately
    as well.

    "Long live the king!"

    "Long live the king!"

    "Long live the king!"

    "__"

    Landon looked at them and nodded in satisfaction.

    It seemed like they had gotten the message.

    Of course he had jumbled up a lot of powerful speeches back on earth to


    create this one.

    Sigh... being a king had to do with too much speech making.


    Which was just too exhausting to do every single time.

    What worried him the most, were the men from Carona.

    Would they be convinced enough to accept his treaty deal later on?

    But of course, he was obviously worrying for nothing.

    Santa and his gang were looking at him with deep respect, as they too were
    utterly moved by his speech.

    Such a man was indeed fit to be a king.

    Carmelo and Adrian quickly looked at each other in understanding.

    No matter what, they had to become allies with Baymard.

    And while the people of Baymard were deeply immersed in festive


    activities, others also had their own 'special' activities as well.

    But rather than being in a festive mood, their own situation was something
    comparable to being in purgatory.

    ----
    Chapter 256 The Wait Was Finally
    Over!
    --Cyline City, Arcadina--

    9 Days!!

    That's how long Connor, James, and their men, were locked up in a rat
    infested dungeon by Mr. Death.

    In here, their royal attires and knightly clothes had been completely stripped
    off.... and now, they all wore peasant outfits within the cells.

    Of course during these days, their breakfast consisted of bread, that had
    been thrown onto the dirt and soaked in water.... making it mushy and
    disgusting.

    As for their dinner, Mr. Death had been compassionate enough to give them
    small portions of plain white rice and water.

    Of course, they didn't have the luxury of having lunch.

    The guards had told them that if they were truly hungry.... then they should
    bite off the heads of those dungeon rats, and eat away to the hearts content.

    Having the option of soaked bread for breakfast, dead uncooked rats for
    lunch.... and a small portion of plain rice for dinner, the men immediately
    realised that they couldn't be picky with what they had.

    Hence they had no choice but the wolf down the soaked bread.... and dead
    rats.
    Even water was scarce, as it was given only during dinner.

    Apparently for breakfast, the water was present in the soaked bread... and
    the rats blood also acted as water during lunch.

    As they Looked at their menu options, they couldn't help but miss their
    homes immensely.

    'We want to go back!'

    '__'

    Of course the meals weren't the only things that they had to worry about.

    To put it simply, the cells smelled like shit!!.... making it very hard for them
    to eat happily, or rest properly.

    Ever since they stayed here, they had done their business in the buckets
    within the cells.

    And so far, the buckets hadn't been changed or emptied even once.

    Im essence.... Each cell had 20 people within it, as well as 10 buckets too.

    Hence it was expected that throughout the duration of their stay here, they
    were meant to use those same buckets until Mr. Death decided to set them
    free.

    So the shit form 9 days ago, was still in the same cell as them..... it was
    within the buckets.

    The guards were sure as hell not going to change them when they got
    filled... So they had no choice but to control the amount of shit and piss that
    they realised daily.

    They had also been given several strands of rope and leaves, to wipe their
    butts with when they do their business.
    'Squeak! Squeak!"

    'zzzzzzzzzz!'

    The rats and flies danced around their bodies, as they ate, slept and spent
    their entire time locked up in the cells.

    Ugh!!... the site was utterly disgusting!

    Of course for lower level peasants or slaves, such an environment was very
    common for them.

    For sure, if there was an epidemic right now, these people would definitely
    catch it in a heartbeat.

    The living conditions were truly revolting.

    Sitting in his cell, James felt like he would go crazy any moment from now.

    He was a Noble for crying out loud!!... and a royal one at that.

    So when had he ever been subjugated to such extreme conditions before?

    Scratch that, when had he had to share his shit bucket with lowly knights
    before?

    Throughout his entrapment..... there were several times during his sleep,
    that he'd accidentally swallow flies while eating or sleeping.

    In fact, he was pretty sure that he had seen a fly lay an egg on his soaked
    bread once.

    Everything about his situation made him want to scream out at the top of
    his lungs.

    He felt like if he saw Mr. Death again, he would definitely ring the bastard's
    neck till he dropped dead.
    Right now, he was imagining it like how Hommer Simpson always tries to
    strangle Bart.

    'Just you wait!', he thought.

    Connor on the other hand was pissed as well..... of course not for the same
    reasons as James.

    What made him mad, was the fact that he had lost a good chunk of his
    power just like that!

    With his forces reduced, how the hell was he supposed to compete with Eli?

    Every prince was officially given 10,000 official knights... and throughout
    the years, he had managed to secretly recruit an additional 2200.

    For this mission, he had used all his secret troops... as he didn't want to use
    the official ones.

    But now, everything that he had struggled to attain.... had all been destroyed
    in just one night.

    So how could he not be mad?

    A person like Eli, probably had his own secret troops as well... in addition
    to his official troops.

    Hence, if all he had was his official troops, then wouldn't that mean that he
    was currently weaker than Eli?

    He inwardly cursed Death and his damn employer a hundred times over.

    As he looked over at James' cell, he couldn't help but want to break the
    idiots head over and over again.

    It was all due to this fool's actions, that he ended up in this mess.
    This was just too hateful!

    On the 10th day of their entrapment..... after eating their usual breakfast, the
    men were finally let out.

    It seemed like it was time for those so called 'games' to begin.

    'Jingle! Jingle!'

    Several guards quickly came towards the cells, and searched for the keys to
    the cells unhurriedly.

    "While we open these cells, I expect no funny business from you all!

    We've got more than 3000 men guarding this 0lace, so dong think you can
    escape from here anytime soon." The Chief guard warned, as the other
    guards struggled to open the cells.

    The men truly went thinking of running away, as they knew that they
    couldn't escape as well.

    Plus, they really wanted to know who had hired Mr. Death to trick them so
    much.

    Only by following Mr. Death's rules, would all their questions finally be
    answered.

    'Click!'

    The cell doors were opened.

    As they walked out of their cells, several guards who were standing around
    the cell doors.... quickly kicked, slapped or hit them harshly, as they moved
    forward.
    "Get out, you worthless pieces of trash!"

    "Com'on, keep up!"

    "Do you think we have all f***king day?

    Move it!!"

    "__"

    Once they had gathered up at a tiny courtyard, more guards came forward....
    blindfolded them, and quickly led them to an unknown destination.

    The men felt a mild panic attack, that began like a cluster of sparks in their
    abdomens.

    Their breathing immediately became more rapid, as they tried to stop their
    primal urges to flee.

    But of course, some people couldn't handle the pressure of the unknown,
    and tried to run away.

    "No! No!... I don't want to go!

    Please, I'll do anything"

    "Me too!... please kind sir, please spare me."

    "Please! Please! I don't wany to die yet!"

    "__"

    Some people were pinned down as if they were psychiatric patients, while
    others were knocked hard in the head..... instantly falling unconscious or
    dead from the hard hit.

    .
    As the blindfolded men moved forward... Tension swiftly grew in their
    faces and limbs, as a thousand possibilities immediately emerged from
    within their minds.

    'What sort of game were they really going to play?'

    'Could they really win?'

    'And if they did, would that mad man truly let them go?'

    The men were truly depressed, as they didn't know what to believe
    anymore.

    Right now, they had no choice but to take the risk.

    James trembled in fear, while shaking like a falling leaf in Autumn.

    On the other hand, even though Connor was truly scared.... he quickly
    began counting his steps, as he tried to memorize his way within his
    shrouded state of darkness.

    The men walked for quite sometime, before they were finally able to hear
    several sounds coming from above them.

    And for a moment, they were utterly speechless by what they were hearing.

    "You pieces of trash deserve to die."

    "Boo!!"

    "Kill them!"

    "Boo!!"

    "__"
    Chapter 257 Game, Set, Match!
    "You pieces of trash deserve to die."

    "Boo!!"

    "Kill them!"

    "Boo!!"

    "__"

    Very quickly, the guards who were leading the men in... immediately
    removed their blindfolds, and untied their hands for the show.

    They had been brought to what seemed like a training courtyard, with
    several audience seats above it.

    So in essence, it looked like a mini-colosseum.

    Connor opened his eyes, and was amazed at how many people were present
    for these so-called games.

    He was sure that not less than 2,500 people, had gathered to watch the
    show.

    Looking up, he immediately spotted Mr. Death seated way up... at what
    seemed to be a VIP stand, which had a canopy, and various tables and
    lavish chairs as well.

    As the guards took off their blindfolds, they continued to hear several boo's
    from the audience.
    "Boooooooooo!!!"

    Mr. Death smiled, and rose up from his seat.... making the audience
    instantly go mute.

    -silence-

    "Well, i don't have much to say.... except begin the damn games!!" He said
    excitedly, as he looked at his new toys below.

    "Yeah!!" The audience exclaimed.

    "__"

    Back on the courtyard, James, Connor and the men.... were quickly placed
    in several massive large cages at the sides of the field.

    For the games, they would go out in tiny groups or individually.

    So when battles were conducted on the fields, the rest of the men would
    have to be locked up in the cages... until it was their turn to go out.

    Of course there were cages for those who hadn't participated yet, and cages
    for those who won as well.

    As for all the losers, they were to be shot and killed A.S.A.P.

    Who asked them to be weak?

    Also, if any of the men held back because they were under the same camp...
    then both of them would be shot dead, Period!

    Mr. Death had placed over 200 archers around the fields, to kill those who
    ended up violating the rules of the game.

    Kill or be killed.
    This was his world, and here... he had the final say!

    On the fields.... DEATH had also placed several deadly objects all around
    the courtyard, as an act of 'charity'.

    There were 3 feet tall iron stakes, that were strategically placed around the
    field.... as well as small holes, the size of bathtubs all filled with sewing
    needles.

    There were also 7 feet tall pillars, that had several sharp iron rods pointing
    out from it in all directions.

    If one were to accidentally run up to the pillar, for sure... they would get
    pierced by at least 3 of those pointy rods at once.

    In short, the entire field was set up to be a death trap for the men.

    Watching people die gruesomely, was one of the things that DEATH loved
    to do the most.

    "Hey you, you, you, you..... get out of there now.

    Today is your lucky day.

    You 35 get to open the show for us, now isn't that exciting?" The guard said
    playfully.

    From the 35 that were chosen, Connor was amongst them.... as well as 18
    other people from James' side, and the 16 from his side as well.

    Once he stepped out of the cage, the guard immediately gave him a spoon.

    He looked at it in confusion.

    Did they expect him to fight using such a thing?


    "Move out, you piece of shit!"

    'Putch!'

    The guard had just kicked his back, immediately propelling him towards the
    field.

    He balled up his fist up in anger.... as he was outraged at the notion that


    someone would dare to kick a 'Barn'.

    He turned around and looked at the guard, as if marking up the guard's


    looks.

    Sooner or later, he would have his revenge.

    At the end, it was he... who would get the final laugh.

    Looking at his brother who was currently walking towards his doom, James
    couldn't help but sneer.

    In his mind, he was sure that during this battle... this arrogant brother of his
    would surely die.

    After all, there were more of his men out there than Connor.

    So how could this brother of his possibly win?

    James smiled, as he fantasized about Connor's death.

    "The rules for this round are simple.

    At the end of this game, we expect just 10 winners to emerge victorious.

    Your goal is to gorge out both of your target's eyes carefully.


    Of course if any of the eyes have a problem, then you will be shot.

    Again, if you're only able to take one out from your target, you will still be
    shot.

    Know this, you all are expected to complete this task within 5 minutes.

    As for how we select the first 10 winners... only the first ones to report their
    victory would survive.

    Now.... let the games begin!" One of the guards yelled.

    Immediately, the men rushed towards the center, and quickly began to
    determine who their target would be.

    They were 35 of them.... and only 10 were expected to advance.

    Hence no matter how he looked at it, 25 extra people had to die at the end,
    no matter what.

    And from what they said, even though they would allow 10 people to pass
    this round.... if only 4 people had succeeded in gorging out both eyeballs
    within the time limit, then only those 4 would proceed out of the entire 35.

    Out on the field, everyone immediately locked down their targets.

    On Connor's side, there were 17 of them.... so the other 18, were all James'
    men.

    Hence they were the enemy.

    Some even planned to gang up on several individuals.... while others


    planned to playdead, and wait for the opportune moment to strike.

    Straight way, Connor targeted one of the burly men on the enemy's side.

    In truth, he wanted to pick the weakest looking one.


    But if he did so, he would immediately loose respect from his men.... if he
    or they ever survived.

    As their leader, he was expected to pick the strongest person there... so as to


    lessen the burden for his subordinates.

    But how was that fair for him?

    He couldn't help but grumble slightly, as he looked at the iron giant before
    him.
    Chapter 258 Game, Set, Match! 2
    The games had finally begun!

    Connor looked at the giant who was running towards him at full speed, and
    immediately reached out for his weapon.

    'Pichui!'

    The giant had punched him hard on his lower jaw.

    Dammit!!

    He had forgotten that he was holding a spoon, and not a sword.

    At this point, he was as silly as Disney's Hercules..... who was holding a


    fish as a sword, when battling with the river guardian (blue horse guy: step
    aside 2 legs!)

    'Houuuhahhh!'

    The giant swiftly raised his right leg up, and forcefully sent it back
    downwards.... as he tried to step on Connor, who had currently fallen to the
    ground from that first punch.

    'Bamm!'

    The giant's aim had missed, as Connor quickly rolled away... avoiding the
    fatal attack.

    As he rolled, Connor's mind immediately went to work.

    The giant was definitely taller, larger and stronger than him, so he couldn't
    use his sheer strength to over power the beast.
    And he sure as hell could it use a spoon to do so either.

    Time was running up, and soon... the round would be over.

    Connor looked around for a while,.... and his eyes immediately lit up.

    'Houuuhahhh!'

    'Houuuhahhh!'

    'Houuuhahhh!'

    The giant kept trying to hit him several times, but Connor speedily dodged
    them, and made his own small attacks as well.

    'Hyah!'

    'Hyah!'

    'Hyah'

    Connor had kicked the giant on the back of his leg, as well as the giant's
    back.

    And very quickly, his plan had finally been set in motion.

    Once the giant was close enough to one of the numerous stake-pillars
    around.... Connor quickly ran up to him and jumped forward, with both legs
    aiming at the giant's chest.

    'Hyahhh!!!!!!'

    'Ahhhhhh!!!!'

    The giant had been pierced on the stake-pillar.

    Although he blocked Connor's chest attack, he was still pushed slightly


    back.
    And it was this push that led him to fall into Connor's trap.

    'Chupuuh!'

    The giant spat out blood, and died briskly.

    His waist, heart, lower left belly, legs and skull had bee pierced by several
    iron rods on the stake.

    There was no way that he would be alive after that.

    Soon, 5 minutes were up..... and the winners had finally been chosen.

    Of course Connor was amongst them as well.

    But just when they wanted to head back to the cages, the announcer looked
    at them and smiled.

    "Did you really think that it was over?

    Well..... think again.

    Before you all head back, you have to play Pre-second round game.

    In truth, the game is pretty easy.....

    We will hold up 4 wrapped parchment papers in front of each and everyone


    of you.

    These papers would show which body part you will loose before you step
    back into your cages.

    It could be anything.... from your ears, legs, and even your heart.

    Of course if it's the heart.....then too bad, you'll have to die right here and
    now.
    Your lives are in your hands, so you can't blame us for your bad luck!!

    And if you don't want to play, then you don't have to..... you just have to
    raise your hands up in the sky, and an arrow will kill you by piercing your
    heart shortly after that.

    To play, or not to play.

    The choice is completely yours."

    "__"

    The games proceeded grimly, till everyone had already participated.

    Of course all the winners from the first round had to loose a body part as
    per the game.

    Connor had gotten lucky.... as all he did was loose his pinky toe.

    And James could also be considered somewhat lucky, as he too lost a finger
    as well.

    But there were some men who lost their legs, arms, head, eyes, tongues,
    ears..... and so on.

    And the worst part of it all, was that after loosing so much blood.... they
    weren't even given a healer to tend to their injuries.

    With all the flies in their cells, one could only imagine how their coming
    days would be like.

    According to the guards, if they die from excess loss of blood, then it was
    their bad luck that caused it.

    Hence they were left in their cells like lepers from the bible.

    .
    But of course, how could the fun stop there?

    They thought they were suffering now... but if they only knew that this was
    just the tip of the iceberg... Some of them would even opt to commit suicide
    on the spot instead.

    In the following days to come, Mr. Death had asked the injured winners to:
    wrestle wild animals, roll over a large coal of fire, survive in a boiling
    statue... and so on.

    For something like the boiling statue, it was somewhat similar to the boiling
    bull statue death sentence that existed in ancient times.

    Criminals would sit inside a golden metal bull statue.

    And once they were in, firewood would be placed under the bull and lit.

    Essentially, the metal would cook the same way a pot would cook.

    In the end, the criminal's body and bones would turn into a mushy paste of
    blood and grounded meat.

    In essence, one could almost melt at extreme temperatures within that bull...
    if left for long periods of time.

    Again, Mr. Death had given the winners parchment papers as well.

    Yes... you guessed it.

    They would pick out how long they were to be cooked alive.

    Some people might pick 2 minutes, and others might pick 4 hours instead.

    Who knows... everything was decided upon by 'fate'.

    Of course they didn't have a choice either.

    Like Mr. Death had said: you either play, or you die!!.
    .

    All these, were events that would definitely occur within the next 4 days.

    But whether they survived or not, was something that only the Gods would
    know.

    Right now, they were tired from their first day at 'gaming'... and were in
    need of a good night's rest, that is if they could get past all the flies and rats
    that came to nibble on their open wounds.

    --Riverdale City, The Empire Of Arcadina--

    Marder walked around for a while, and finally sat down on his bed.

    3 days ago, he had sent his men to Baymard to find out about the situation
    there.

    But can anyone tell him why these 2 knight Captains suddenly turned mad?

    They came back telling him about a magical black bar, that could make
    someone shake, and even wet themselves.

    They also said a lot of fairytale stories, that no one would ever believe.

    Wasn't this the first stage of Madness?

    Marder would rather drink his own blood dry, that believe that magic
    existed.

    What did they take him for?... A 3 year old?

    It was like saying that humans could fly, and fishes could talk.

    Who the heck would ever believe that?


    Yup!....His men were definitely mad.

    He had also decided that for the mean time, none of his guards would go to
    Baymard again.. lest they all turn mad.

    Let some other people be the Guinea pigs, before he sent his men in that
    mad zone..

    "Can they be cured?"

    "I think so my lord!.

    We will send for the best healer within the western region at once!!!"
    Chapter 259 Royal Secretaries
    --Baymard--

    "Welcome esteemed guests.

    His majesty has been expecting you all." Said Head Butler Nathan.

    Santa, Adrian, Carmelo, Baron Hamilton, Duke Samuel and the 3 husbands
    of Santa's sisters.... were presently at the castle.

    It had been 2 days since the coronation event.... and now, they were finally
    ready strike to a deal with Landon.

    They felt like Landon was a loyal and trustworthy person to have as an
    ally..... hence they wanted to partner up with him A.S.A.P.

    Plus, they felt like they would be able to gain a lot from their corporation
    with Baymard.

    Very quickly, they had soon reached Landon's castle office.

    Now, it was time for them to get down to business.

    "Bro...we're finally here!!" Santa exclaimed, while running towards


    Landon.

    The rest of the men looked at him and shook their heads wryly.

    This guy would never change.


    So they might as well get used to it now, rather than having heart attacks
    every time.

    Apart from Landon.... Lucius, and Landon's new secretary..... Secretary


    Kane, were also present as well.

    Yes... he had finally gotten himself a secretary.

    Well actually, he had hired 50 secretaries for all palace affairs.

    He couldn't emphasize enough..... on how important these secretaries were,


    in organizing his day to day activities as a king.

    In essence, within the main government estate at District C..... there was an
    office there for submitting appointments to meet with any of the royal
    family members.

    Be it Lucy, Himself, Mother Kim or Lucius.... appointments would need to


    be approved and booked before anyone was seeing anybody.

    And after all the submissions had been received, the secretaries would run it
    through the royals involved... and a screening process would commence.

    In future, there would probably be more than thousands of requests coming


    from all over the world.... hence only those that were deemed necessary and
    important, would be accepted.

    Generally, all requests would be placed in 3 main categories:

    •Those from the Baymardians

    •Those from treaty-signed nations.

    •And those from outsiders.


    In truth, each of these categories would have several other subsections like:
    National security, children, selling goods and so on.

    Hence Landon had hired a total of 50 people to get the work done faster.

    Anyway, apart from appointments, these secretaries were in charge of


    scheduling the meetings based on the schedules of the royals.

    As well as sending letters to inform those who made requests.... about their
    submission acceptance or denial.

    And within the meetings, these secretaries had to take 'meeting minutes'.....
    and send them to each individual participant after the meeting was over.

    They were also in charge of storing and recording all documents... whether
    the submissions had been denied or accepted.

    That way, if someone was denied.... the records would be able to tell when
    and why.

    For example: if a visitor had requested for more access to Baymard's


    military or lower region industries, and had gotten denied once... then he
    secretaries would record everything down immediately.

    So if that same person came again with the same reason, but wanted to
    speak to another royal member.... then the secretaries were required to tell
    the next royal member about the first denial case.

    In this way, no one would be able to cheat his way through anything.

    Landon was well aware that even if he said No, some people would still try
    to go through Lucy or Mother Kim.

    But the answer would always be a hard NO.


    .

    Also, based on all categories and subcategories..... all submissions would be


    processed by the secretaries based on government law.

    And since they might be receiving hundreds of requests.... then the


    secretaries could just reject the ones that were in violation of Baymard's
    rules.

    For example: if someone wanted to requested for rape to be allowed..... then


    for sure, the secretaries could just reject that A.S.A.P.

    Of course they would still need to record everything, and present a weekly
    update of all rejected requests to Landon.

    Now... apart from all these, some of these secretaries hired, would also be
    personal secretaries as well.

    As royals, they had too much to do daily.

    Hence they needed people to manage their day to day schedules for them.

    Take for example Lucy and Mother Kim.

    Sure, they were teachers... but apart from that, they had to visit the sick, the
    church, and aid in a lot of trivial issues within the empire.

    They always had to be on the move, as their presence was seen as


    empowerment for a lot of people.

    Hence every day, they had 2 or more things to accomplish before hitting the
    sack.

    So when they went for these public events, they typically needed to go out
    with their personal secretaries... as well as guards.

    .
    But of course for their ordinary dealings, like teaching and so on.... the
    secretaries didn't need to be present during those periods.

    At that point, the secretaries would act like parents, while the nobles would
    be their children.

    They would be there early in the morning to pick Lucy and Mother Kim
    up... and quickly usher them to school.

    And after school, they would rush back over and send them towards their
    next appointment or home.

    These secretaries needed to work like Managers for K-pop artists.

    Always on the move and looking out for their clients.

    Back to the present, Secretary Kane was in charge of handling today's


    meeting minutes..... So that when he got back to the office, he would be
    able to type everything out with any of the typewriters there.

    Of course from there, he would send the minutes to all participants by


    letter... through Baymard's Post Office.

    After introductions were done, Kane looked at his notebook and


    immediately ticked off the names of those who had showed up for the
    meeting.

    So far, no one was absent.

    Before today, everyone who was attending had filled out their names and
    adresses on several forms.

    Hence he had already prepared everything before hand.

    He looked at his watch and nodded at Landon.


    10 A.M

    It was time for the meeting to officially begin.


    Chapter 260 Signing The Treaty
    "Kid.... we called you here to talk about forming an alliance with
    Baymard." Carmelo said.

    After playing chess and spending time with Landon..... Carmelo, Adrian
    and Baron Hamilton had all gotten accustomed to calling Landon kid.

    I'm public, they would call him your majesty Landon.... but in private,
    please!!!!

    They felt very familiar with him, hence they treated him like his age... 16.

    "We've written down this pact here, for you to look at." Carmelo said, as he
    passed on a single sheet of paper towards Landon.

    Landon looked at it and smiled

    From what he saw, the system's deal gave more benefits to Carona... than
    what they had just presented him.

    This was great!

    After reading it for a while, he placed the paper on the table and grinned.

    "What a coincidence, I was thinking about the same thing too.... So I made
    a little treaty myself as well.

    Secretary Kane, please pass the treaties around."

    A minute later, Carmelo's mouth couldn't help but twitch.


    Not just him, but everyone else's mouth twitched as well.

    Each of them had just been given ring binders.... that had more than 200
    pages in them.

    How was this little?

    They had given him a single page, yet he had dumped an entire book at
    them.

    'Kid... aren't you just asking for a beating?'

    'If you were so prepared, then why didn't you tell us about this before?'

    'Do you know how long we spent coming up with the contents of that single
    page?'

    '__'

    Of course with 200 pages, the meeting had gone on for 5 whole days,
    before they had finally signed it.

    Santa and Landon signed as the main representatives for their individual
    empires.

    Santa was going to be Carona's king, who would rule alongside Penelope.

    So it was his signature that was required, and not Carmelo's or Adrian's.

    Of course on the place for witnesses, everyone else signed over their printed
    names as well.

    With that, the treaty had officially been signed.

    As for Santa and the rest, they were extremely pleased with the treaty..... as
    what they previously asked for, was only 5% of what Landon had offered
    them now.
    No matter how they looked at it, this was definitely a win-win for them.

    Firstly, the treaty spoke about their main reasonfor forming an alliance....
    learning more combat techniques.

    But now, rather than having an inch as they requested..... Landon had gone
    a step further, and had given them a mile instead.

    For training those from Carona, under section 12, Article 4:

    [Baymard was obligated to train the men on 'physical hand-to-hand


    combat', and failure to do so will result in breach of contract.]

    The article also went into detail about what services baymard would
    provide, punishment for contract breaching.... as well as the expectations
    Baymard had towards Carona.

    There were also circumstances that made for exceptions, to when this
    particular rule could be broken.

    In essence.... at certain time frames, Carona was expected to bring 300 men
    to train each semester.

    He had decided to open up 3 semesters for them:

    •January 1st - April 30th

    •May 1st - August 31st

    •& September 1st - December 31st.

    Of course these people had their own empires to defend, so they couldn't
    stay here forever for more than 4 months time.

    Hence Landon had decided to do things in a different manner.

    .
    Each person could only register for one semester out of the 3 per year.

    After their registered semester, the men were required to go back to


    Carona..... and stay there for the rest of year (8 months).

    And within those months, Landon would give them daily training routines
    and notes on combat, ethics and so on... that they had to study.

    He would give them classified military fighting manuals... that would all be
    in Carmelo's care.

    In Carona, Carmelo would open a new school with a military library within
    it.

    There, only those who have been authorized to touch those manuals, could
    do so.

    Landon had preferred to think of that library as those wuxia Pavilions.

    Well, Baymard already had it's own 'Pavilion too... hence allowing Carona
    have it's own, wasn't a bad idea as well.

    Apart from studying and training back at Carona..... it was also their sworn
    duty to train their fellows knights as well, on what they had learnt so far.

    Only by doing so, will more people have access to this training.

    One had to know that Carona probably had over 100, 000 soldiers there.

    So it was near impossible to have all of them come over here to train.

    And taking large number of trainees, would not be good if a war actually
    broke out there.

    The country needed its security in order.


    Hence even 300 to 5000 soldiers every year... was an extremely safe
    number to work with.

    For now, Landon would start small.... before increasing the number of
    soldiers that could come over each year.

    Anyway, after those 8 months of constant training..... the men were


    expected to come back and attend next years 4 month semester as well.

    But on the 1st week of their arrival, they would be given several exams to
    determine their ranks.

    If they trained and studied hard, then they should be able to promote their
    ranks with ease.

    If not, then they would have to repeatedly the semester again.

    Now.... for the first year, Landon would train at least 900 soldiers
    throughout those 3 semesters.

    And next year, that amount woud double to 1800 soldiers... as new knights
    would join in as well.

    Essentially, Landon had agreed to train each soldier for 4 years straight.

    And after that, Baymard wouldn't register them for semesters anymore.

    By then, they would have their graduations and leave for good.

    But of course, they would have graduated as ordinary 'Enlisted Sergeants.....


    which were still 22 places below the top position.

    They were still in the enlisted category, and still had to reach the warrant
    officer category..... as well as the officer rank category.
    Hence if they still wanted to increase their ranks.... Landon would still give
    them things to study when they got back to Carona.

    Some of these ranks require constant service, training and studying for 1 to
    2 years.

    So after studying, they could come back to Baymard to request for an


    official ranking examination anytime.

    If they passed, then they would be given their badges..... as well as several
    documents proving their promotion to the next rank.

    Bottom line, each year... each student was only supposed to spend 4 months
    in Baymard.

    And after 4 years, they were meant to graduate for good... and stay in
    Carona, training more men.

    Now, as for their housing issue... Landon had decided to build an academy
    close to Baymard's own... and call it the Carona Military Academy.

    And since he had decided to treat them as soldiers, then they would also be
    ranked as them as well.

    They would take ethics, math, combat, rock climbing classes.... and other
    classes that had nothing to do with bullets or guns.

    Baymard weaponary classes were completely off limits to them.... but


    everything else was fine

    And out of these courses, they would have 3 shared courses with the
    Baymardian soldiers..... as well as the normal morning drill exercises too.

    In truth he didn't want the men from Carona to think that they were being
    treated unfairly.
    Hence he wanted them to do the drills with the Baymardians... and see that
    the drill sergeants yelled at everyone.

    He didn't want them to think that they were discriminated against.

    Hence sharing some activities like these, was the only way to do so.

    As for their uniforms, the men from carona carona had said that they
    wanted it to be carmoflage yellow.... so Landon had decided to make them
    like so.

    When building the academy itself, Baymard had to use their own money to
    construct it.

    But for the running of the Academy, that was all Carona.

    Be it sewing clothes, paying electrical bills or even paying military cooks,


    cleaners and so on..... Carona would foot the bill.

    And while the knights were here, based on their schedules... they could also
    work as part timers as well.

    Even though Carona was paying for lighting heating, military meals and so
    on, the knights still needed pocket money as well.

    Be it for extra feeding or to hang out with their friends..... extra money was
    definitely a must.

    And like it or not, some of the knights coming here might not be high
    ranking ones.... which meant that their pay would be less.

    So if they stayed here for 4 months, wouldn't their money eventually run
    out?
    Hence Landon wanted to give them more opportunities to live well while
    staying here.

    They could work at any job that didn't include the industries or any
    workplaces that gave out Baymard's secrets.

    So they could work at stores, the park, food courts.... and even militarty
    cooks within their academy, if they wanted to.

    They had a lot of options to choose from.

    All in all, the men from Carona were extremely pleased with this particular
    military deal.
    Chapter 261 More Benefits
    Apart from training knights from Carona..... there were also several other
    benefits as well.

    For one, Carona citizens could get Visas ranging from 6 - 8 months time....
    while regular people could only stay a maximum of 3 months instead.

    And if they were the royals of Carona, then of course..... their time frames
    would be extended as well.

    The royals could get 1.5 to 2 years time on their Visas when coming to
    Baymard.

    Typically when the visitors came, they were given 'Visa I.Ds'..... that were
    enclosed in plastic coverings, just like regular I.D cards.

    The idea was that once they got into Baymard.... they were expected to go
    to the 'Baymard PASSPORT' office at District C.

    The office would measure their height, write down their eye, body, and hair
    colors.... as well as take note of any distinctive marks around their faces and
    so on.

    Of course since people grew regularly, rather than focusing on things lime
    height... those at the Ports would look at their eye colors, hair color, facial
    marks and so on.

    Without the internet or cameras, Landon had to think of a way to make the
    staff verify the identities of those who had passports.
    What if someone killed the owners of those passports and tried to get in
    using them?

    Security was very essential, hence they had to take down all distinctive
    features about these people.

    Right now, only few people knew how to sketch professionally in Baymard.

    And quite frankly, it would be nearly impossible for them to sketch


    hundreds and thousands of people quickly.

    So picture sketching was definitely out of the question.

    And In addition to taking down any distinctive features, the people would
    be asked to create a 5 letter/number code as well.

    Usually, when one opens a passport..... the left page of the passport is
    empty, and the right page generally has the photo and Visa details.

    For Baymard's passports, these codes would be on the left hand page....and
    the other Visa identification details like name and expiration date, would be
    on the right.

    Anyway, for security purposes..... this code would be printed on the


    passport using 'INVISIBLE Ink'.

    So when the visitors arrived at Baymard, during Check-in..... they just had
    to give the code to the staff there, and he/she would use a 'U.V light torch'
    to check if it was correct.

    And apart from this code.... there would be 5 other questions written in
    invisible ink as well.

    Those questions would be placed directly under the code.


    These questions were very common ones back one earth:

    [What's your mother's maiden name]

    [Where did you live when you were 10]

    [....]

    In short for identification purposes, personal questions like the ones


    above.... would be asked during every single visitor Check-in.

    Even if they had once once stayed at Baymard months ago.... if they were
    going in for the second time, they would be asked regardless.

    Also..... out of all 5 questions written on the passport, those at the Ports
    only had to randomly ask 2 of them.

    That was all.

    Anyway, when the visitors came to make their passports and their code had
    been jotted down... they had to pick out 5 questions out of 200 existing
    questions, and give answers to them as well.

    And once everything was noted down, the workers would write out their
    information on a form... and send it to the printing industry.

    There, their passport booklets would be completed and sent back to the
    office between 4-8 days max.

    The orders were first, come first serve.... no matter who had applied.

    Of course before every visitor leaves the office.... they would be told to
    come back 10 days later, to pick up their new passport booklets.

    As well as return the tiny Visa I.D card that was given to them at the ports.

    .
    For passport covers:

    •Baymardians had 'RED' colored passport covers.

    •Those from treaty-signed empires had 'BLUE' covers.

    •& the rest just had 'GREEN' passport covers as well.

    •As for the royals from both Baymard and all Treaty-signed nations... their
    own passport covers would be 'GOLD'.

    Yes... Baymardians had to have passports if they were going out.

    Like Landon had said, what if they were killed, and someone was trying to
    impersonate them here?

    Though they had their I.D cards, those ones didn't go into detail like the
    passports.

    Hence, they had to get it no matter what.

    At any rate, with all these details and checks... Landon was hoping that no
    one would be able to sneak into Baymard so easily.

    Also, with these passports, the workers could also see how many times a
    person had applied or requested for a Visa here.

    The passports would have 30 pages in total, hence it would last them for a
    while before they had to get completely new passports.

    The only thing that would change, would be the amount of Visas found
    within the passports.

    So when next they came, they wouldn't need to pay the fees for creating
    passports.... just that for adding the visas onto their passports.

    The price for that was like 15 Bays, so it wasn't really that expensive to do.
    .

    Now apart from the whole Visa thing... Baymard had also agreed to keep all
    dangerous prisoners from Carona, within their maximum security prison at
    district B.

    District B had all protection academies like the military and police academy
    within Baymard.

    So for sure, this prison would be guarded heavily 24 hours every single day.

    Of course, the prison was very far from the main highways... and was a
    little bit hidden from the public's eyes.

    Anyway, it's been almost half a year since construction for several prisons
    had begun.

    There were 2 types:

    •Ordinary crime types... which was at District C, just behind the police
    headquarters.

    •& Maximum security type, which was at District B.

    Of course, the ordinary crime type was completed a month ago.

    But the max security one, still had a long way to go... from Landon's
    original plans.

    And even though it was still under construction... the completed sections of
    the prisons could still be used.

    So If dangerous prisoners were sent from Carona, Baymard would still be


    able to keep their end of the bargain as well.

    .
    All in all, this deal would continue to remain feasible.... until Carona could
    protect itself, as well as have their own maximum security prison too.

    After all..... Baymard couldn't carry Carona for a thousand years, now could
    it?

    In the future, once the entire Hertfilia is treaty bound.... technology would
    definitely be allowed to spread.

    So by then, Carona could make their own damn prison!

    And at that point, this clause would immediately become void.

    But for now, Baymard was responsible for taking care of some of Carona's
    criminal baggage.
    Chapter 262 More Benefits 2
    Again, those few benefits weren't all that Carona was getting from this
    treaty.

    Education!

    No matter what academic facility it was, tuition was essential for its
    maintenance, teacher pay out and general upkeep of the facility.

    Generally, there were a lot of things that went into their student fees.

    Things like healthcare was a must for the students to have... especially the
    international ones, lest they fall ill and need treatment.

    And in addition to that, money was needed for several bills.

    Be it paying for electrical bills, field trips, teaching services, items like lab
    equipments, chemicals, chairs, and so on.

    In short, all of these added to the cost of one's tuition per semester.

    In general, each class within Baymard's public school... had children of


    various ages.

    >Preschool (ages 3-5) for each semester

    ▪Baymardians: 1,500 BAYs

    ▪Treaty-signed territories: 2,000 BAYs

    ▪The Rest : 2,500 BAYs


    *one should know that each semester was 4 months, so it perfectly evened
    out for paying the teachers and so on.

    So each month, the Baymardians would have to save just 375 Bays (copper
    coins).... so as to pay out 1500 Bays.

    One could look at 375 Bays as $ 375 .

    Sure, it seemed ridiculously small to save up and pay tuitions... but in this
    era, it was just right.

    >Elementary School (ages 5 - 11), from Kindergarten, Grade 1... all through
    Grade 5.

    ▪Baymardians: 1,800 BAYs

    ▪Treaty-signed territories: 2,650 BAYs

    ▪The Rest: 3,200 BAYs

    >Junior High (ages 11 -15), from Grade 6 all through Grade 9.

    ▪Baymardians: 2,200 BAYs

    ▪Treaty-signed territories: 3,000 BAYS

    ▪The Rest: 3,800 BAYS

    Of course after this grade, they would graduate... and that was it.

    From this price list.... it was clear to see that Carona was still getting a good
    deal, compared to others.

    With respects to pricing, Landon would charge students according to what


    class group they were in... and not their ages.

    For example, elementary school usually took in children from ages 5 to 11.
    But previously, there were students at 14... who didn't know how to write,
    and were placed back at elementary school.

    So instead of charging them the price of a Junior high student (11-15), they
    would get charged as elementary students instead.

    But no matter what educational level they were at..... at age 15, they were
    seen as adults.

    Hence it was graduation time.

    There was nothing Landon could do about it, as that was the coming of age
    period here.

    Of course as time went on, more and more people would get educated..... as
    well as place their children in school at an early age.

    And by then, things would even out on their own.

    So Landon wasn't too worried about this.

    Also.... the school also allowed to give out scholarships to the Baymardians,
    treaty-signed nations and the rest.

    These scholarships were there to encourage and reward those hard working
    children.

    And apart from that, there were student programs that allowed minors from
    ages 9-14 to work.

    But they could only do very light jobs, if they wanted to aid in paying off
    their fees with a monthly plan.

    One should know that apart from the nobles, peasants would also be
    attending this school as well in the nearest future.
    So giving them numerous opportunities for success, was definitely a
    necessity.

    Actually... even back on earth, children could work.

    However, the amount of time they put in..... and the amount of work that
    was meant to be carried out, needed to be extremely light.

    For example, they could dog walk in the parks, help in gardening local
    areas, window cleaning, lemonade stand selling and so on.

    Children also made money as well.

    Normally, an adult could work up to 8 - 10 hours a day.... but for children, it


    would be advisable for them to use 4 to 5 hours max.

    Of course even though this era was completely different from the one back
    on earth, Landon had still chosen to stick to earth's principles.

    But he knew that eventually, some children would grumble and ask for an
    increase in work time.

    After all, children here worked just like adults.

    At age 6 and even 7.... some of them were already serving at bars and
    restaurants for 8 hours straight.

    While others worked at stables for close to 10 hours without sleep.

    They were some who even worked by the seas, and carried heavy boxes
    daily.
    Some also did babysitting, did house cleaning, and worked in the farms like
    pros.

    So 4 to 5 hours for them, was like no work at all.

    But just because they could do it, didn't mean that it was the right thing to
    do.

    Working like that at a young age would definitely affect them when they got
    older.

    Hence 5 hours per day, was the max that Landon could allow.

    For the work they could do, Landon had already thought of few.

    They could work as 'underage part-timers' at the Ranch.

    There, they would be given a special badge.... that showed their underage
    status, as well as other special work documents.

    And no matter what job they did, they would always have to do it under
    someone's supervision.

    Anyway... at the Ranch, they could wash the horses, brush their hairs, feed
    them foods like apples, and even clean up their poop.

    Provided it wasn't tedious, Landon didn't see any reason why they couldn't
    do it.

    They could also work with Baymard's Gardening Company as well.

    There, they could help gather up fallen leaves, plant flowers and even cut
    bushes from their client's backyards or work areas.
    They could be posted at the park, other public areas, or even someone's
    private property.

    But of course, they would never be working alone.... as everything would


    always be under supervision.

    They could also work at the Baymard's cleaning company... where they
    would clean windows, mop hallways, sweep rooms and so on.

    In essence, there were so many light jobs for them to do... so making money
    wasn't going to be an issue for these incoming international students.

    And just so that their school work wasn't affected, they were only allowed
    to work on weekends.

    Again, if they couldn't pay up all their fees at the end of the semester.....
    then they could apply for an extension payment plan, and work during all
    holidays here.

    Generally, Landon wouldn't allow international students to stay within


    Baymard during the long holidays.

    But if they still owed the school and wanted to work for their pay, then by
    all means... they could go right ahead and do so.

    With this, Landon decided to change his initial stance on having students
    stay in Baymard during the holidays.

    Now... he would allow them to stay, but they had to apply for a stay before
    doing so.

    Regardless, if they decided to stay..... their maximum work hours during


    holidays like, would be 25 hours a week.

    (*5 hours × 5 days)


    .

    Tackling Student Visas, it wasn't logical to have students change visas every
    3 months.... since they would essentially come back and study till they
    graduated.

    But even so, Landon couldn't give them anything that went over a year.

    Hence, he had decided that their visas would last for 1 year max.

    And if they wanted to renew it again, they just had to prove that they had
    registered for next year's semester.... and that would be all.

    What if he gave some people 5 year Visas, and then didn't bother to show
    up again?

    Or worse, their Visas got stolen?

    Everything Landon was doing, was trying to reduce identity theft to a


    minimal scale.

    Compared to other empires that allowed all assassins, crooks and thieves to
    sneak or bribe their way into larger cities just like that.... Landon was trying
    his best to make this place a safe haven for his people.

    Hence all these checks were damn important in stopping criminals from
    getting in.

    Sure, some would definitely get in, but the numbers had to be few.

    Moving on, 1 year was a lot compared to ordinary visitor entries.

    Hence, be it international culinary students, or public school international


    students... they would have specific passport covers as well.
    •All treaty-signed international students would have 'GREY' passport
    covers.

    •And the other international students would have dark 'BROWN' coloured
    passport covers.

    The reason why Landon truly wanted to differentiate everything.... was so


    that those who worked at the port, would have an easy time identifying
    different persons.

    If one saw someone with a Blue passport, they would know that this was a
    citizen from a treaty-signed territory.

    Likewise, if they saw other Baymardians or even students..... they would


    automatically know as well.

    Of course Baymardian students didn't need special passports.... as their


    RED colored ones were more than enough to carry them through.

    Afterall, all Baymard citizens would be able to keep the same passport for
    10 years.... before it would finally expire.

    With all that said, as per the treaty.... Baymard had given educational
    discounts to Caronians if they decided to study here.
    Chapter 263 Conclusions For The
    Future
    \"Hahahaha!!!..... Good! Good! Good!

    Kid, you're really the best!!\" Carmelo said, while patting Landon's
    shoulders happily.

    Carmelo was in such a good mood, that even if someone punched him for
    no reason.... he was sure that he would turn the other cheek at them.

    Why didn't the heaven's allow Landon to be born sooner?

    Bloody Hell!!

    If he met Landon when he was in his teens, do you know how much they
    would've changed by now?

    He could only curse his luck, for being born too early.

    Truly, life wasn't fair at all.

    Landon looked at Carmelo helplessly.

    \"Isn't it too early to get excited?

    I've told you that only when Queen Penelope signs as well.... will this
    transaction be officially completed.

    And besides.....What if she doesn't agree to these conditions?\"

    \"Nonsense!!
    How could she not agree?

    A Hangol can only give birth to a Hangol..... so we definitely think alike.\"

    \"__\"

    Presently, the treaty was placed in ring binders.... because one person's
    signature was still needed.

    But when Penelope added her own, Landon would join all the single pages
    from the ring binders.... and create a book with them.

    For documents as important as this, it was important for it to be properly


    binded... with hard book covers, and so on.

    In fact, it had to be binded like how parliament books, and even Vatican
    bibles were created.

    But he couldn't do this yet, until all signatures were present.

    The system had required for both Santa and Penelope to sign this treaty

    Hence he needed her signature God Dammit!!

    How the system knew that Santa had gotten together with Penelope, was
    beyond his imagination.

    Was this what it meant to be all powerful beings?

    Did they also watch santa as well?

    Anyway for the signature part, he wasn't worried at all..... as he had learnt
    that Santa alone, would be leaving in 3 days time.
    Penelope had given Santa a time frame to be back, so he had to leave
    A.S.A.P

    Hence he would send the treaty to Penelope using santa.

    \"Kid, Leaving that matter alone... are you sure that Baymard can operate a
    transport route for the citizens of Carona?

    It would be great if it could happen... but wouldn't that be too much for you
    all to handle?\" Baron Hamilton asked curiously.

    This feat alone would be difficult for Carona to do.... so Hamilton was
    somewhat inquisitive, about how Landon would magically accomplish such
    a task.

    Landon smiled and shook his head.

    \"Really, it's nothing at all... our ships would be ready by next year's winter
    season.

    So we'll officially start during spring.... specifically May.\" Landon replied.

    In truth, it was the system that had placed it in the treaty, so Landon had no
    choice but to go along with it too.

    In essence..... the system wanted him to form a Water Transport Route,


    from Baymard to Carona.

    For this, Landon already had a well detailed plan in mind.

    Firstly, he needed at least 8 transport ships to be built before spring next


    year.

    Of course construction of such ship types were already in progress... and


    would definitely be done before then.
    .

    Anyway, as for ship schedules..... Landon had to adjust them according to


    the ships.

    Now, one had to know that ships in this era.... had hundreds of people
    below deck, who were constantly rowing their lives away all through their
    journey.

    Of course sometimes, if the currents were pushing the ships towards their
    ddstination... then they would stop rowing, and the Captains would continue
    to stir the ships instead.

    Typically..... using these ships, took the passengers a month's time to travel
    from Baymard to Carona.

    But now, things were a little bit different.

    Back in the days, sailing across the Atlantic, could take sailors... at least 9
    months to a year to accomplish.

    But with the invention of motorized engines, people could sail in cruises...
    as well as transport bananas and other food items, within 3 weeks to 2
    month's time.

    Now picture that for a place that only needed a month journey by using old
    fashioned sailing ships.

    Again, one could cruise from Hamburg (Germany) to New york within 15
    days.

    But old sailing ships could've done that in 6-7 month's time.

    Hence for a place that only needed one to sail for a month... Landon had
    estimated that at most 2 days would do for the schedule.
    In truth, with motorized engines.... they could arrive within a day's time.

    But Landon added another day, just in case any foreseen incidents occurred.

    For the schedules... Landon had decided that ships would arrive in Carona,
    on Mondays, Thursdays, and Saturdays.

    And on Tuesdays, Fridays and Sundays.... the ships would leave instead.

    Of course the vice versa of these schedules, would be planned for Baymard
    as well.

    These 8 ships would be going back and forth on the water route.... hence
    they needed protection of their own.

    That's why they would have guards on them... as well as missile and
    Cannon launching systems on them.

    So for how the citizens could register for these trips from Carona.....
    Landon had planned to let Santa set up an office there.

    Of course, he had decided to use only one coastal shore within Carona.

    And that was the one that had one of Santa's largest estates on it.

    If anybody wanted to ride on these cruisers, then they would have to come
    to that Coastal city and do so.

    There, they could register or book their Sleeping Cabinets for their journey.

    To make bookings easier on the staff, Landon would give a layout of these
    sleeping cabinets.... ranging from economy to first class..

    In this way, the workers would know whether sleeping cabinets were
    available or not at all times.
    All in all, next year May.... the Baymard-Carona Transport System would
    be officially open for business.

    \"Amazing!!!

    I truly want to see if a ship could actually travel that distance in such a short
    period of time.

    Kid.... book the first ticket for me when the time comes.\" Baron Hamilton
    said excitedly.

    \"Me too!\" Santa added.

    As a merchant, how could he not want such a ship?

    But he knew that this brother of his wouldn't bulge anytime soon.

    So he could only cry out silently, and try the ship out for himself when the
    time came.

    \"Brat..... I'm more interested in this 'United Nations' thing.

    So you're saying that we will join in after the treaty gets signed?\" Adrian
    asked.

    \"Yup!... that's how it'll be.

    For now, it's just Baymard and Carona.... but in future, I plan to unite the
    entire Pyno continent as well.\"

    Within the treaty, they had also spoken about forming a U.N here in
    Hertfilia.

    And yes... it would have the same format as the one back on earth.
    .

    It would have a board, with parliament members and so on.

    It would exist to aid other nations in times of need.... like an outbreak of


    plagues, national disasters and so on.

    As well as aid empires who were struggling to rise as well.

    Of course, this board could never be used for stealing people's territories,
    taking slaves and so on.

    It was here for peace and unity.... as well as to fight corruption and things
    that stood against human rights.

    \"Kid, not bad!\"

    \"Bro, I like the way you think!\"

    \"Brat!..... can't you be more like him?\" Baron Hamilton said, while
    playfully hitting Santa's head.

    \"__\"

    As they conversed, the system's notification immediately rang out in


    Landon's mind.

    'Host, you have 3 new missions.'


    Chapter 264 The Strings Of Fate
    'Host, you have 3 new missions.'

    Landon was surprised.

    He wasn't even done with this one yet..... but this slave running system still
    gave him more tasks to do heartlessly.

    I mean.... was this how systems usually operated?

    Why did it feel like his own system hated him to the core?

    Other system's would remind their hosts about their pending tasks, and look
    out for them.

    But nooooo!!..... his own system would look down from the heavens and
    chew popcorn, while watching his life like a movie.

    His system could go into silent mode for several months.... and only ever
    spoke to him when he needed something, or if there was a new task at hand.

    For example, if only 5 days were left before a task needed to be


    completed.... and Landon hadn't done so, the system wouldn't even bother
    to remind him at all.

    After all, it wasn't the system's soul that would be obliterated... so why
    should it worry about him?

    Landon felt like calling customer service everytime he was faced with the
    system's spicy attitude.
    Who knows..... maybe after going through 200 or more worlds together,
    their relationship would finally improve?

    Very quickly, Landon went to check out these so could be missions.

    >Side-Mission 2:

    Task: Assimilate at least 60% of Nopline's forces, into the host's own
    forces.

    Rewards: 250 Bonus Points, 1200 Technology Points, and 650


    Development Points.

    Deadline: 18 months (1 year and 6 months)

    >Side-Mission 3:

    Task: Use your new medical and surgical rewards, to treat King Adrian's
    Appendicitis.

    Rewards: 80 BP, 300 TP, and 190 DP.

    Deadline: August 25th (7 days from now)

    >Side-Mission 4:

    Task: Help the Ghostly Prince Become King of Arcadina.... and sign a
    treaty with him.

    Rewards: 130 BP, 800 TP, and 350 DP

    Deadline: 3 years

    ]
    .

    Landon looked at these side-missions..... and instantly, his mind went to


    work.

    Treating Adrain was something he could definitely..... but assimilating 60%


    of Nopline's army was a little too much.

    Sigh.... what choice did he have?

    'System... aren't you going to give me any information on where his Warrior
    slaves, troops and other soldiers are?'

    'If host wants them, then host will have to buy it from the system.

    The system is only here to tell you what your mission is, and nothing else.'

    '__'

    Landon felt like crying.

    He knew it!!... this system was too black bellied.

    For sure, it wanted him to buy maps and info from it.

    Forget it... he might as well give up on asking for customer service.

    He had a grumpy system, and that was that.

    After buying several maps from the system, he realised that Nopline had: 9
    bases in Terique, 5 in Arcadina, 7 in Deiferus, 4 in Yodan, & 3 in Carona.

    Of course those training estates in Carona were non-existent.... as Landon


    had taken the warriors there, as well as destroyed the estate itself.

    Apart from that, Landon had also bought maps that showed underground
    slave camps all over the Pyno continent.
    This kind of mission.... was the system trying to kill him?

    Looking at the maps, he decided that now would be the best time to strike.

    Thinking about it now... even if Santa took goods back, it would be a while
    before news left Carona and traveled to the ends of the Pyno continent.

    Information could took months and months to properly circulate around,


    before getting to the ears of most powerful people.

    Like Landon had said, even if it reached the shores, travelling to the Capital
    city was a different matter on it's own.

    So right now, no one really knew about them.

    And even if they found out about Baymard's growth, they still wouldn't
    know about its military prowess yet.

    Hence with all these analyses, striking earlier was the best mode of action.

    Well he could only strike Arcadina for the time being..... as he had to wait
    for the treaty to be brought back first.

    So he couldn't afford to go too far from Baymard for the time being.

    For these missions, Landon had decided that most of the traveling would be
    done by ship.

    Looking at the estates scattered around Arcadina.... Landon had realized


    that Nopline had placed his camps within cities that weren't too far from the
    ocean.
    This was probably so that if he needed backup, they could quickly get on
    ships and come to his aid.

    Don't get it twisted, some of these cities would take one 2 weeks to a month
    from their base to the shores.

    But it was still close, compared to placing them in regions that required one
    to travel for 3 to 4 months before reaching the shores.

    Also, traveling by ship was for sure the best... as traveling by horse towards
    some of these destinations, would take Landon 6 to 7 months to do.

    Hence it was better to sail around the perimeter of Arcadina, and drop off at
    the nearest Coastal city.

    Landon sighed and massaged his temples.

    It looked like I'll have to set sail again soon.

    But his mind couldn't help but wonder about his final side mission.

    The system had asked him to help someone sit on the throne... as well as
    sign a treaty with him.

    But in all honesty, Landon had no idea who the guy was.

    After searching through his memory, he still had no clue about the guy.

    Who the hell was this Ghostly Prince dude?

    'System, can you give me his whereabouts?'

    'Host shouldn't worry, as the threads of fate have woven both of you
    together.

    He will find you on his own host.'


    '__'

    Landon looked up towards the ceiling, and felt like strangling the system.

    What bullshit strings of fate?

    Why make his work harder?

    He had no picture or memory of this dude, supposed to know when the time
    came?

    Tsk... he couldn't wait to reach the level where he would be able to know
    more and see these so called Gods.

    By then..... he would take a Heavenly chain saw, and run it through their
    bodies..

    Strings of fate my Ass!!!

    --Secret Base, somewhere around the North-Western part of Arcadina--

    The night sky was filled with stars, that shone as bright as a diamond... and
    glistening brightly, across the sky's dark canvas.

    It came alive, as the sparkly dots twinkled shyly... as they stared back at
    Hertfilia.

    Standing on a balcony, was a lone man... who seemed deep in thought.

    He had been moving from one base to another, while carrying out numerous
    missions within Arcadina.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap!'


    Very quickly, he could hear footsteps making his way towards him.

    \"Young Master.... I just received some interesting news from our men at
    Riverdale city.

    It seems that during the month of May, something strange occurred within
    the western region.\" A 30 something year old knight said.

    \"Ohhh?\"

    \"Young master.... it concerns one of your cousins.

    It's about the famous bastard, Landon Barn.\"


    Chapter 265 Next Moves
    \"Young master, it was reported that a group of soldiers... at least a thousand
    in number, had made their way to conquer Baymard within the month of
    May.\" The young knight said.

    \"Any report about the men leaving Baymard?\"

    \"No young master... it would seem that they had succeeded in conquering
    Baymard.\"

    William tapped his fingers on the balcony for a while, before sighing out in
    pity.

    'Sigh!!'

    \"It seems like that this cousin of mine was either forced into slavery, or
    worse... killed.\"

    \"He's a pitiful one, Young Master.\"

    \"Indeed!... ..... send a message for our men in Riverdale city, to find out
    about his situation detaily.

    If he died, then they should step back... but if he survived, then have them
    rescue him immediately.\"

    \"But young master, what do we do after rescuing him?\"

    \"Give him 30,000 Copper coins, and have him leave Arcadina.

    This place is too dangerous for him... so it's best for him to go instead.\"

    \"Yes young master!\"


    .

    William looked up to the sky and continued sighing.

    He had heard about this cousin of his, and had also seen him while in
    disguise 2 years ago.

    Funny enough, he had spoken to Landon for close to a month.... while


    pretending to be a 'fireplace' boy.

    Normally, palaces often had over 700 people working within them.

    Palaces required dozens of servants just to maintain the day-to-day


    workings of the place.

    The servants were meant to take care of the royals..... as well as the
    thousands of knights, living within the palace.

    Some were poop boys, who threw out buckets of shit daily.

    Others took care of the horses, fetched clean water, polished armor, and so
    on.

    And one shouldn't forget that each noble woman within the palace, had
    more than 30- 50 maids assigned to their individual courtyards.

    It was like living in a tiny cramped city, with everyone all serving the needs
    of a single Family.

    So of course the palace would have over 700 people in it.

    As for how the living quarters for the servants were.... one could say that 7-
    10 people would sometimes cramp into a single room each night.

    Only favored maids, butlers and slaves could sleep in groups of 2 or 4.

    I'short, they were treated like shit!!


    .

    Anyway, with so many fireplace boys around.... William had easily sneaked
    into the palace using that identity.

    Of course no one had discovered him, because of all the cinders on his face.

    Fireplace boys could work in the kitchens, and any other areas with
    fireplaces.

    Hence they usually took care of the charcoal, and swept all the cindors out.

    So their faces were always as black as those chimney sweepers in Mary


    Poppins.

    Hence when he walked around the palace, he would always leave his face
    like so.

    Back then, William had immediately realized that this cousin of his wasn't
    built for war.

    Everyone bullied him and talked badly about him.

    Heck!!... even the maids treated him like garbage.

    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way that Landon and his army
    of 300.... would win against thousands of knights.

    'If you do survive, I will do everything in my power to give you a peaceful


    life.' William thought.

    \"Young Master.....there was also news from the East.

    It seems like that Slytherin Cord guy is secretly heading towards one of Eli
    Barn's camps with more than 7,000 knights.
    So far, we haven't figured out why they're moving such large forces yet.\"

    \"Ohh?

    It looks like something big will happen soon!\"

    --Unknown Forest, Arcadina--

    Under the clear moonless night..... the stars illuminated Hertfilia, giving off
    a light dim glow to the land below.

    The night seemed magical.... as several fireflies danced in a heady swarm of


    light, like a frozen firework explosion.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    11 men on horseback, were currently riding within the forest trails in the
    dead of night.

    \"We will stop here!!\" Commanded one of the men.

    All this while, they had been looking for somewhere safe to camp.

    They had to choose a place that wasn't too easy for enemies to spot.... as
    well as not too close to the deep jungle-like forest, lest they get attacked by
    wild animals as well.

    And after searching for close to 50 minutes, they had finally found the
    perfect location.

    .
    After setting their camp and preparing dinner.... they immediately gathered
    around the fireside to begin their feast.

    Connor dug into his meat, and felt like crying.

    One should know that for the past 2 weeks, they had been eating raw mice
    and other digesting food stuff.

    At this point, if food was a God.... he would worship and pray earnestly at
    its temple daily.

    All hail the God of Food!

    In fact, it wasn't just him... but everyone else as well.

    After eating soaked bread for weeks... one could imagine how tear jerking,
    eating this roasted meat was.

    As the thought of Mr. Death, their faces immediately became distorted from
    anger.

    These past 2 weeks had been the worst time of their lives.

    All of them had come out with at least 2 or 3 permanent injuries on them.

    From loosing their arms, toes and so on..... everyone had lost their body
    parts to these 'Games'.

    They had gone into that estate in groups of thousands.... but at the end, only
    11 of them from Connor's side had survived.

    As for James' side, only 4 people had made it out..... James included.

    No matter how they wrapped their heads around it, they couldn't see how
    that waste had managed to survive.
    But little did they know that Mr. Death's employer had specifically
    instructed that both James and Connor had to survive.

    They could loose small body parts like toes, fingers and ears.... but not
    major like an entire leg, or arm.

    Even if they were about to make the wrong moves, Mr. Death's people
    would make sure that they were done... as per his employers request.

    So even if they chose the option of loosing an arm, Mr Death's people


    would switch it to any measly body part.

    \"Your highness..... it was definitely Prince Eli who did this!!\" One of the
    yelled exclaimed in anger, as he thought about the whole situation again.

    \"I agree your highness!\"

    \"Mr. Death said that his employer was a Royal.... so I can only see it being
    Prince Eli!\"

    \"No your highness.... I think it was the first Queen's scheme! (Eli's
    mother)\"

    \"Your highness....\"

    \"Your highness....\"

    \"Your....\"

    \"__\"

    As the men spoke out in turns, Connor quietly listened to their suggestions
    on the matter.
    No matter how he looked at it..... the person who hired Mr. Death, was
    merely playing with them.

    This move showed that whether they died or not... Mr.Death's employer
    couldn't be bothered by them.

    I essence, they were telling them that no matter how much they did... it
    would never obstruct the employer's plans.

    Hence in this game of cat and mouse, they were just ants... who could be
    squashed anytime they wanted.

    Connor closed his eyes in Fury.

    He was sure that this plot came from Eli.

    That brother of his had always seemed to know everything.

    No matter how many assassins or attacks one sent to him.... Eli would
    always come out unscathed.

    For the fact that Eli still kept them alive, just how little he thought of them.

    Eli was basically telling them that they could jump up and down like fleas...
    but at the end of the day, the throne would still belong to him.

    How hateful!

    Right now, he just wanted to get home fast.... so that he could strategically
    plan his revenge.

    Eli had to die for his fury to completely quench down.

    'Bastard!'
    Chapter 266 Crazy Civilians
    --Baymard--

    It was a fine day!

    The air was warm, and the sky was blue.

    It was the perfect beach weather, as it signified summer's vibrant splendour.

    Today, Baymard seemed to be in a complete uproar.

    The streets had been filled with people running up and down in a frenzy....
    as they tried to get to the nearest stores.

    O.M.G... It was launching today!

    The people quickly stormed the stores, as they were hurrying to get these
    goods before they finally sold out.

    Indeed, this wild crowd had a mind of its own.

    Like swarming bees..... the people hustled and bustled, as they bumped into
    each other here and there.

    Some accidently stepped on others toes, while others had been lined outside
    stores for several minutes now.

    And what did they want to get?

    What was so damn important for them to run around like mad people?

    One word.... 'Radios'.


    .

    Well... radio communicative devices already existed in Baymard.

    But they were only used by the Baymard's security forces.

    Hence civilians didn't have access to them.

    Radio frequency gadgets like Walkie-Talkies were already used by the


    army, police, security guards, and so on.

    As well as Radio communications within official cars like police cars.

    Bottom line, only protective forces used them.

    But today, Baymard was officially launching its first Radio which would
    have channels and stations on them.

    Now... ever since Landon had come back from that mission in June, he had
    been training some of the slaves to be on-air radio personals.

    They had been training for 2 months now, and Landon felt like they were
    now truly ready.

    One shouldn't forget that the Radio station and towers had already been
    constructed way back.

    In fact, Landon would've launched these radios in spring.

    But with the mission at hand, he chose to launch it today.

    As for the radio stations, for now.... there would only be 5 stations, which
    offered numerous talks on them.
    And since Baymard had the same first letter as 'Britain'.... then instead of
    British Broadcasting Corporation, Landon had switched it to Baymardian
    Broadcasting Corporation.

    In short, it was still the 'BBC'.

    Did he steal it from earth?... Yup!!

    Was he sorry about doing so?..... Nope!!

    It was too iconic, and quite frankly... very easy going on the eyes, or should
    he say tongue.

    As for these stations, their names were like so.

    1) BBC Radio 1 (88-91 FM):

    ▪Local News

    ▪International News (provided by Landon or spies)

    * Of course that also includes war, policies, territories that signed treaties
    with Baymard, rules and so on.

    2) BBC Radio 2 (90-93 FM):

    ▪Sports

    ▪Adult-oriented topics, with podcasts on love, Valentine's day, happiness


    and so on.

    3) BBC Radio 3 (91-99 FM):

    ▪Everything Beauty, from how to take care of skin, teeth and so on... (of
    course, this station would definitely become popular with the ladies.)
    ▪Medical Health & Safety, and podcasts from some doctors that educate
    people on what they're doing wrong and so on.

    4) BBC Radio 4 (92-95 FM):

    ▪Businesses, like Job opportunities, important concerts available, news on


    when public attractions like the Zoo get competed... and so on.

    *important newspaper info would also be added to these segments.

    5) BBC Station 5 (97-99 FM):

    ▪Historical, Drama, Fantasy, Sci-Fi and Comedic Children's story times.

    *here, children could listen to new stories anytime of the day.

    Anyway, these were Baymard's current stations.

    And within each individual station, certain time frames would be dedicated
    for each segment.

    Take for example BBC Radio 5, which had 5 children's genres in total.

    From:

    •Comedic stories~ from 9 - 9:45 A.M

    •Dramatical stories~ 10 - 10:45 A.M

    •Historical stories~ 11-11:45 A.M

    •Sci-Fi or Sciencey ~ 1-1:45 P.M

    •Fantasy stories~ 2 - 2:45 P.M


    .

    And since these stations would close by 9 P.M, then the exact stories would
    be repeated on that same order from 3 to 8:45 P.M.

    One should know that Baymard didn't have any recording or playback
    devices right now.

    Hence they had no choice but to repeat again the same things again and
    again.

    In doing so, those children who missed it due to school and so on... could
    listen to them again later in the day.

    The same went for the workers who would miss news, sports and so on.

    In short, these Radio Stations had to cater for everyone's needs.

    Within the busy stores..... the people squeezed and pushed their way in, as if
    they were in some sort of fight club.

    And in a blink of an eye, these Radios had almost sold out.

    Right now, in one of the stores.... only 4 Radios remained.

    'Dun! Dun! Dun!'

    All the customers who had just managed to get in.... quickly made their way
    towards the shelves.

    As soon as they neared the shelves, their eyes immediately turned into
    predator mode.

    The scene immediately turned into a battlefield for them.


    .

    One of the customers ran as fast as he could, but when he was closing in on
    the shelf... someone literally dived on top of him, pushed him down, and
    rolled away.

    '_'

    He looked up and realised that it was a woman.

    She was definitely cheating!

    She looked back at him, and smirked....as if saying: Who told you not to use
    these moves?

    Unfortunately for her, in that split second when she looked back.... someone
    else ran with a cart, and literally hit her from her side with it, accidentally
    allowing her to fall into the cart.

    From there, the man pushed the cart towards the crowd behind him... as if
    trying to buy himself more time.

    The woman glared at him hatefully.

    'Can't you see that I'm a woman?\"

    'Woman Shwomam.... this is equality!!'

    '__'

    Very different from the chaotic scenes within the stores.... those who had
    just gotten their own Radios, where excitedly listening to the news in
    amazement.

    Santa and his gang were amongst them as well.


    One had to know that they had gone undercover in disguise just to get their
    own as well.

    And just from this experience, they had soon realized that they weren't
    above battling for them as well.

    Damn!

    They had done all sorts of crazy stunts, just to get their Radios as well.

    Was it crawling on the floors?.... they had done that!

    Jumping over people?... Uhhhhh do you still need to ask?

    At first they wanted to be civilized... but when they saw how crazy the
    crowd was, they quickly threw those idiotic thoughts out of the way.

    F*** it!!

    It was now or never!

    They entered the jungle, and managed to come out victorious... with little
    claw marks here and there of course.

    After reading the instructions that came with the Radio..... Carmelo plugged
    in the radio, and quickly pressed the tiny red dot on the device.

    \"Wait!.... turn it to FM 88-91.... I think that's the BBC Station 1!\" Adrian
    said excitedly.

    Carmelo turned the large extended disc on the device.... until he got to the
    first station.

    And very quickly, they could hear someone's voice coming from the device.
    .

    \"In other local news, Baymard's first Car show would take place 5 days
    from now.

    We have all been taking our driving exams since last year.... and now,
    everyone would get the chance to own their own cars.

    As for what this car show is?

    Well... you'll just have to see won't you.

    I'm Karen Wimblow... and this is the BBC Radio station 1.

    Well take a short 15 minutes break now... and when we resume, we'll talk
    about the latest political development in Arcadina... as well as that from the
    empire of Terique.

    So stay tuned with us, because later on... we will be looking at International
    news.\"

    As they listened on, everyone's eyes almost dropped out of their sockets.

    \"This is amazing!\"

    \"Just how does that brat keep doing it?\"

    \"Mummy, mummy, is there a person inside this tiny metal Radio?\"

    \"I... I don't know.....\"

    \"__\"

    After a while, they switched to other stations, and were thoroughly drawn
    in... by what they were hearing.
    The women wanted to know how to prevent wrinkles.... but the men wanted
    to either switch back to sports, business or news.

    As for the children, they had gotten a glimpse of these stories... and had
    wanted to keep the channel there.

    Looking at the radio, they couldn't help but feel like crying.

    They had fought their way in, and had only managed to get one radio.

    Now everyone was fighting for it.

    The only question they had rightnow, was when the next set of radios would
    be placed back in stores.

    \"Are you looking to die?... Keep it at station 3!\"

    \"Let me die.... . we'll leave it at station 2!!\"

    \"Pui!... what do you all know?.... it'll stay at station 1, didn't you hear that
    international news would soon start?\"

    \"And so what?... I want to know about my beauty regimen.\"

    \"Station 5...\"

    \"Station 4...\"

    \"__\"

    And just like that, Radio madness had quickly swept over the entire
    Baymard like a storm.

    Ah!... technology.
    Chapter 267 Shoo!... Go Away
    Uncle
    \"So none of you are willing to go back with me?\"

    3 days had gone by just like that..... and today, Santa was finally leaving
    Baymard.

    But since he would be coming again once Penelope signed the treaty....
    everyone chose to go later on, and not right now.

    And since they were allowed to work, they immediately started thinking of
    going job hunting and so on.

    Sure, they were royals..... but ever since they had stepped in here, they had
    seen other royals worke as well.

    Mother Kim was a teacher, and even king Landon worked at the hospital
    and every other place one could imagine.

    Yesterday when they looked at the newspaper, they saw several job ads in
    them.

    One should know that at the end of every semester, students graduated and
    started looking for jobs.

    Hence there were always people trying to get into the job market.

    .
    Even those who were on holidays still needed summer jobs... hence the
    newspapers were always filled with several jobs offered daily.

    Of course, some jobs like junior electricians..... or any job that was deeply
    rooted with Baymard's secrets, were completely unavailable to Non-
    Baymardians.

    On the newspapers, it would say things like: 'Must be a citizen of


    Baymard'... And so on.

    Yesterday, they had spent their entire time preparing for some job
    interviews.

    They had read articles on the newspaper about prepping for jobs... as well
    as what they should bring to these interviews.

    The whole thing seemed so fascinating.... especially to the women.

    One had to know that all they did all day..... was sit at home, make sure that
    the maids had prepared their husband and children's meals, run the
    household, and so on.

    They actually never touched anything, so this was a whole new experience
    for them.

    As for the men, they couldn't leave as well.... as 4 days from now, they
    would begin a test trial on how Baymard was going to train their knights.

    They would train until Santa came back.

    And apart from that, they were also allowed to take up part time jobs if they
    wanted to.

    Staying in Baymard for months, would definitely run their money dry....
    whether they were nobles or not.
    Hence getting a job was definitely for the best.

    In respect to the children, they were all starting school in 2 days time.... so
    of course they would stay as well.

    Yes.... Duchess Mina and Duke Samula had decided to allow their children
    stay in Baymard and study for both semesters.

    And in summer, they would come back to Carona as well.

    One had to look at the bigger picture here.

    If they could get educated, then when they graduated.... they could help in
    making changes within Carona.

    After all, like Landon had said: the future were the youths.

    And so as to keep their sons sword fighting skills intact..... they had decided
    to leave 4 of their most trusted guards with them while they stayed.

    One had to know that knight pages trained almost everyday..... hence they
    needed the guards to keep their sons on their toes.

    At least once a day, ther sons should practice fiercely for an entire hour.... or
    more.

    As for their daughters, they were more than pleased to elevate them... as
    they felt like the courses offered here, were way better than what was
    offered at Carona.

    So far, their daughters had taken etiquette classes, Poetry, reading and
    writing classes.... as well as simple math classes (addition & subtraction)
    But when they saw Linda and all the other children here.... they were
    completely stunned by how intellectually smart they all were.

    Anyway... Today was August 10th, and school had already resumed on the
    3rd of the month.

    But even still, Landon had assured them that it wasn't too late for the
    children to join in the semester.

    Presently, they had all signed up for:

    •Math 1: Addition & subtraction

    •Math 2 : Division & Multiplication

    •Pyron 1: Nouns, adjectives, Reading, writing...etc

    Of course those were just their main courses.... as they had other courses
    like Arts & Craft, History, Poetry, Gym, and so on.

    So one could say that these children would have their hands full for the rest
    of the semester.

    Bottom line, Santa was leaving with half of the royal guards..... and
    neveryone else was staying here until the treaty was brought back.

    Looking at the goods that he had stocked up on his ship, Santa couldn't help
    but smile a bit.

    For this first round, he had only chosen things that were a necessity for his
    people.
    Things like Mattresses, beddings, books, pens, winter jackets, .... and so on,
    were his first line of action.

    Before leaving, he had spoken to Landon about the price.

    Landon wanted these items to be accessible to even peasants, so there was


    no way that he would allow anyone to sell them at a ridiculously price.

    Hence he came up with a price range for various areas..... based on the
    exportation tax fees and so on.

    For example, if 12 pencils cost 3 Copper coins.... then Carona could sell it
    between 3-8 Copper coins per pack.

    Landon had added shipping rate, exportation tax, middleman fees and so
    on... to the that initial price.

    But since Santa would usually buy in bulk/wholesale... the price should
    automatically become cheaper, when compared to shipping individually.

    At the end, he had cost down on a lot of fees.

    Time passed by swiftly.... and once everything was finally packed, Santa
    came back to say goodbye to everyone.

    \"Woo... Bro, they're so mean.

    Can't they at least pretend to miss me a little?\" Santa said while hugging
    Landon and pouting like a little kid.

    Landon shook his head and smiled awkwardly.

    This guy was truly shameless!


    Everyone felt a headache coming along, as they looked at the giant sized
    child before them.

    The children smacked their hands at their foreheads, as they too felt like
    this guy way too childish..... even for them.

    And they should know, they were the ones who were kids.

    \"Ermmm...Uncle, you know we'll miss you right?

    So stop crying.\" Replied one of the children.

    \"Yeah uncle.... we'll miss you for sure.\"

    \"Uncle, haven't I told you that you're the best in the whole wide Hertfilia?\"

    The children tried to coax this baby-like uncle of theirs until they saw signs
    of his 'mood' cheering up.

    Santa raised his head and looked at them sadly, with a poppy dog look on
    his face.

    \"Really?..... You'll miss me?\" Santa asked pitifully.

    \"For sure uncle.\" They replied.

    \"Okay... since you'll all miss me too much, then come back with me.\"

    \"__\"

    \"Uncle.... please get on the ship!\"

    \"Farewell uncle!\"

    \"Goodbye!!\"
    Chapter 268 Mission Preparations
    Only a day had passed since Santa's dramatic exit from Baymard.

    The dude was crying and waving a blue handkerchief towards them, as he
    set sail into open waters.

    What a strange guy!

    Today, Landon had decided to start prepping for his missions A.S.A.P.

    First, he wanted to see Lucius and plan out his attacks on those camps.

    And after that, he had a hospital appointment with Adrian.... he had to treat
    Adrian's Appendicitis.

    Landon quickly made his way towards the Police headquarters, and into
    Lucius' office.

    Yes.. Lucius was also the Chief-of-Police of the whole station, so one could
    imagine how busy the dude was.

    After speaking for a while, Lucius had gotten the full gist about these
    missions.

    \"Hm... I think it's a good idea.

    It'll be good for giving the men more field experience.


    And if we do succeed, then we'll be able to add our military forces by a
    massive fold.\" Lucius said, while looking at all the maps.

    From how detailed they were, he could see that the training estates were all
    in the same cities as the underground slave camps.

    This was perfect!

    In truth, Landon had planned to stop taking in more slaves.

    But since these training camps were literally within the same cities as the
    slave camps..... Landon felt like it would be cruel to leave those slaves
    behind.

    And from his last mission, he had gotten to know that most of these slaves...
    as well as trained knight slaves, had their families within both camps.

    So in the end, he was sure that he would have to rescue them either way.

    Well.... with more slaves, there would be more labourers to work at all the
    upcoming projects that he had in mind.

    Some jobs needed him to hire jundreds of people on the spot, and almost
    everyone in Baymard had fixed jobs..... except for the graduates.

    So more man power would always be a beneficial.

    For example, if he wanted to start running an amusement park from


    scratch.... Hands down, he would need to hire at least 800 people on the
    spot for both working shifts.

    They would be needed to check all the equipments daily and hourly, run the
    park and so on.
    So where was he supposed to get so many at once, when most people
    already had fixed jobs?

    New industrial ideas require a lot of people.

    These were Baymards early development stages... hence they needed all the
    help that they could get.

    And with more treaties signed.... that would mean that more empires,
    countries and continents would want their goods.

    So in essence, Baymard would be supplying worldwide at a fast rate.

    Hence labourers would always be needed.

    But even if the entire world balanced off technologically, Jobs would
    always be created... as new ideas from youths and so on, would be invented
    as well.

    So for the matter of taking in new slaves..... Landon was going to say Hell
    Yeah to that.

    As for Lucius, his mind was literally glued at the possibility of doubling
    Baymard's protective forces.

    One had to know that even if graduates apply.... it wouldn't really add up
    when compared with the number gotten from missions.

    For example, by the end of last semester... only 112 graduates applied to
    join the army.

    But when Landon came back from those missions... he had brought back
    more than 7000 potential soldiers with him.
    Forget it!

    This mission was definitely an opportunity to strengthen the army, police


    force, security guards, Marines, Coast guards and all other forces.

    So of course it was a great idea.

    \"From the overall map, even though there are 5 camps residing within
    Arcadina.... we can easily reach them through these 3 Coastal cities here.\"
    Landon said, while drawing circles onto the map.

    As they conversed, they began assessing their all regions around each camp.

    Looking at the map.... one could see that these camps had been strategically
    positioned like tuning forks.

    Picturing a tuning fork..... the handle end is were the coastal shores are...
    and each shore leads to 2 camps.

    Well, from the first coastal city, one would ride on horseback for 2 and a
    half weeks before choosing to continue on straight (right path)..... or
    choosing the left road path.

    If one continued on the right path, after 3 more cities and 2 towns... they
    would finally reach the city with the first training estate within it.

    But if they choose to follow the left road, then they would also pass 4 more
    cities, 1 town and 1 village... before they could reach the second training
    camp.

    And all this was if they got off at the 1st Coastal city that Landon had
    selected.
    .

    From the map, the 1st Coastal city and 2nd city selected... all led to the
    training camps in the same manner.

    Hence these 2 Coastal cities would definitely lead them to 4 of the camps.

    As for the last one, it was just direct... with no form of disguise to it.

    \"What do you think?\"

    \"Hmm... .. compared to the other Coastal cities around Arcadina's shores,


    those ones are indeed the closest to our targets.

    So what's the plan from there?

    Will you do these operations together?.... or will you all split up?\" Lucius
    asked curiously, as he continued to observe the map.

    Looking at it clearly, going together in a group could take more than 7


    months to complete these missions all together.

    So splitting up would be best.

    \"We'll split up!

    And since there are 5 Camps, there would also be 5 main leaders as well.

    So for this mission, my team and I will conquer 1 camp... and the soldiers
    will handle the rest.

    Now.... 2 Coastal cities have 4 camps, so well send the men out in pairs.\"

    \"I see where you're going with this.


    This way... they could help each other if need be.\"

    \"Exactly!

    Since they're paired, 2 teams and sail together towards one Coastal city.

    From there, they would follow the trail of the fork om the road..... and later,
    one team would split to the left, and the other to the right.

    And even if one team finishes their mission early.... they still had to wait on
    their ships for the other team no matter what.\"

    \"Ahhh..... that way, if they waited for too long, they could simply scout the
    region to find out what was going on.

    And if rescue was needed, then they would know how to proceed from
    there.\"

    \"That's the plan.\"

    \"Ohhhh?... and I'm guessing you'll be heading towards the last Coastal city
    right?\"

    \"Yup!... after all, it's the closest to Baymard's shores, and I need to be here
    before Santa gets back.\" Landon said.

    In essence, it would take a month for the men to sail towards the 1st Coastal
    region around Baymard's shores.... which was basically Arcadina's Northern
    Zone.

    Arcadina was 3 times larger than Carona... so of course, just moving across
    it took a massive amount of time.

    Looking at the 2nd camp which was located at the within Arcadina's North-
    Western territory... it would take the men 3 weeks to sail there.
    And for the 3rd camp which was actually within the Arcadina's Western
    perimeter..... one could literally reach there in a week's time from
    Baymard's shores.

    Hence Landon had chosen to deal with this 3rd camp.

    With how much time it took for one to arrive at these camps.... it was
    obviously better for them to split up and do the work more effectively.

    For example looking at the 1st camp... one would have to sail for a month,
    ride on horseback for 2 and a half weeks... attack, conquer, and then head
    back towards Baymard.

    Bottom line, one would spend at least 3 months out there if they wanted to
    head on towards the 1st Coastal shores.

    One had to know that Landon also had to conquer the camps within the
    empires as well.

    So if he was to personally do everything himself... time would definitely


    run out for him.

    After all, the system had given him a deadline..... and failure to do so would
    lead to his death.

    As for the ships that they would use for these missions..... it would be those
    same ones that they had used to head back to Baymard from their last
    mission.

    Also those crewmen who come with them, had been training Baymard's
    sailors on how to use these old fashioned boats.
    Hence Landon didn't really have to worry about anything at the moment,
    since for this trip... he would be taking those crewmen, as well as the newly
    trained ones.

    \"The question now is, when are you leaving?\"

    \"I think a week from now will do.\"

    \"Hmmm... not bad, you need to prepare for this one.

    After all, some of the men would be away for 3 months.

    But not to worry... I'll have everything prepared immediately.\"

    They spoke for a while more, before finally concluding everything for this
    upcoming mission.

    \"Brat! ... I'm busy now so run along.\" Lucius teased.

    \"Old man, who the hell wanted to stay here with you?

    I'll have you know that I have a very important appointment to catch.\"

    \"Hmmm?.... where?\"

    \"At the hospital.\"


    Chapter 269 Work Preparations
    Landon looked at his watch and realized that he had time before Adrian's
    operation.

    His appointment was at 4 P.M.... but it was currently just 11:15 A.M.

    Well, that was good... he had planned to meet the government officials
    sometime within this week.

    So he might as well do it now.

    \"Nicolas..... how are the stats looking?\" Landon asked, while looking
    through the report before him.

    \"Your majesty.... As of July 31st, 1025... Baymard's overall population was


    calculated to be 97, 863.

    And of course, we had also taken into account the newly born babies within
    the month... and the few elderly deaths as well.\" Nicolas said excitedly.

    Ever since he had been using this chart system, everything else seemed to
    be fairly easy to talk about.

    He had never used this Pie-chart or Table-thing... as he was used to writing


    everything in paragraphs.

    But his majesty hated that.

    His majesty just wanted tables or pie-charts for numbers.... as well as


    straight to the point bullet points besides them.
    .

    Of course, he still needed to write detailed reports and properly store them
    away as well.

    But when presenting to his majesty, it was all done in simple formats... As
    he found that he could easily remember and see which areas needed more
    attention, if they were on charts or tables, rather than paragraphs.

    Be it how much food Baymard consumed, or how much supplies they


    needed.... everything was just simple to see in Chart form, and even in table
    form.

    Looking at the total population, Landon was thoroughly pleased with the
    analysis.

    One had to know that from May of last year to July of this year.... Landon
    had been bringing in at least 5000 slaves into Baymard monthly.

    And even when he went out for this mission, he had still managed to bring
    over 17000 people back with him.

    Coupled with the growing Birth-rate in Baymard, the population had


    quickly skyrocketed from its measly 1,500.

    Now, they were a massive 97, 000.

    But of course, like most cities that had large land spaces that could host
    over millions.... like Tokyo or Toronto, Baymard had the same capability as
    well.

    In essence, thousands of years from now... Baymard could also make room
    for more than 7 million people as well.

    So this 97,000 was still nothing to the city's housing capacity.


    .

    Landon stayed for a while and spoke about more policies with Nicolas.... as
    well as what he wanted improved during his upcoming absence.

    And an hour later, he decided to head towards the Lower Region.

    He had a lot of plans to put in motion... so time was of the essence.

    The Construction Industry!

    Stepping into the industry, Landon couldn't help but smile a little.

    70% of the buildings had been renovated, while the rest were still currently
    under renovation.

    Those buildings had pipe water supply, heating, lighting, and sewage
    functions... and most of their building structures had also been changed as
    well.

    In short, it was truly an upgrade..... when comparing it to those 'good old


    days'.

    \"Welcome your majesty!\" Tim said while rushing towards Landon.

    In truth, he had been aiding the construction workers to work on the other
    buildings that needed renovating.... so he had seen Landon come in a while
    ago.

    So he quickly hot out of one of the heavy machines, washed up his hands,
    and ran towards Landon.

    \"Ahh!... Tim, just the guy I was looking for!


    Hehehe... I remember that renovations on your office building was just
    completed a few days ago.

    So how's the change?\"

    \"Ehh?.... your majesty, you still need to ask?

    Of course it was great!

    Best feeling ever!!\" Tim exclaimed happily.

    One said know that even though he had previously had those essential
    utilities at home.... he still spent half of his day at work.

    So when the place wasn't renovated yet ..... he had always felt like crying.

    As even taking a dump was a problem with no indoor plumbing.

    And in truth, his thinking had already begun to change.

    After living for more than 7 months within a modern house, how could one
    get used to shitting in buckets again?

    He felt it very weird to do.... and a little awkward.

    But before, he wouldn't have minded to even do his business in front if


    everyone... as peasants generally didn't have a choice of these matters.

    For them, plumbing was a distant dream.

    Which meant that there was no runningwater, and no way to flush any poop
    away.

    .
    One should know that even in noble estates, as well as the palace..... there
    was no such thing as privacy.... except to the king or patriarch.

    Apart from shitting in buckets and passing them along to the butlers... the
    royal also made several shit holes as well.

    You know, just in case your bucket was full and you needed to go right now.

    Bottom line, privacy wasn't really a thing.

    Anyway, these shit holes were just benches with holes on them.

    So one bench could have up to 12 holes on them.

    The place was open to both male and female.... so when you do your
    business, you might be sitting close by to another woman or man... who's
    producing weird sounds from their ass as well.

    These holes all lead to several buckets and basins within the shit rooms,
    where servants would go in and empty later.

    They just had to pray that no one's poop would drop on them when they
    were taking out the load.

    And worse, if someone accidentally dropped their keys within the hole....
    the servants below would have to swim in shit just to get them.

    Of course since most places had noble, peasant and slave benches....
    everyone was used to doing their business in front of the world.

    But now that Tim had started doing his business in private..... how could he
    feel comfortable pooping in front of others?
    It was just weird okay!!!

    Just thinking about how he had shown his ass here and there in the past, he
    couldn't help but blush a little from embarrassment.

    Especially when he remembered that some of the women had seen it.

    Ugh... kill him now!!!

    Both men walked and talked, as they made their way towards Tim's office.
    Chapter 270 Work Preparations 2
    \"Well since you're already busy, I won't take too much of your time.

    Take a look at these... I need you to select some of the construction workers,
    to start building 2 new industries.\" Landon said, while passing on his
    architectural design plans to Tim.

    Tim quickly took them, and read the names of each project.

    •Project 1: Diaper & Sanitation Pad Manufacturing industry

    •Oil Making Industry.

    Yup!..... Landon wanted to make these ones as soon as possible.

    At first, he had thoroughly forgotten about the first one... but after he
    accidentally saw Lucy's 'stains', he couldn't help but put this on the list.

    No matter how technologically advanced they were... women would always


    need Sanitation pads, and babies would always need diapers.

    In Landon's mind, these projects must be completed before the end of the
    year.

    In this era.... women just used torn rags as pads, and would wash them up
    later or throw away.

    The problem with those... was that they didn't absorb much, so women still
    ended up leaking very frequently.
    Again, some would also cut the hair of animals like sheep... and stiff down
    there for better absorption.

    But the problem was that it would always leave their Privates itchy.... and
    sometimes infected.

    Again, one other reason why Landon had decided to make sanitary pads.....
    was because he had also gotten a very funny report from the hospital.

    They had reported that several people had come to the hospital saying that
    they were sick..... just because they had started seeing their period every
    month.

    One had to know that in ancient times, women saw their period once or
    twice a year... and also reached menopause around the ages of 25-30 (that's
    why they married early).

    But the reasons for all of this, were just too many.

    Firstly, they were too stressed.

    Stress was a big one.

    Even back on earth, some students or over working women.... would miss
    their 'periods' for a month or 2, just because of exams or project deadlines.

    Now imagine these women who were constantly stressed till they died.

    It was even a miracle that they even saw them periods at all.

    .
    And on top of that, their nutrition was trash.... and they worked like slaves
    and robots.

    One should know that poor nutrition and too much hard work, meant that
    these women had extremely low body fat.

    But that was the problem.

    Women needed a certain amount of body fat to keep their reproductive


    system healthy... as well as slow down Menopause.

    Back on earth, only girls with severe eating disorders .... coud ever suffer
    from such.

    And that percentage was less that 1%, but here... almost every woman had
    this problem.

    Even noble women were stressed.

    You think scheming, plotting and so on was easy to do?

    All of them suffered in their own little way.

    When looking at everything..... it was no wonder that the women here


    would freak out about seeing their periods more than once or twice a year.

    But this also showed that they had been eating better... and were less
    stressed compared to their previous state.

    For the human body, even if it has suffered from deficiency for several
    years... that did not matter, it would still heal up fast regardless.

    .
    For example.... Just because one had a tumor for 3 years, doesn't mean that
    treatment had to take 3 years to do.

    Likewise, even though these women had suffered for years... within this
    period of his reign, their cheeks had become more fuller and rosier, when
    compared to their previous skeleton zombie-like appearances.

    At that time, their jaws, arms and bodies were so skinny and
    malnourished.... that Landon had sometimes felt like if he made them work
    for more than 3 hours a day, their bones would instantly snap into half.

    But now, they looked like the regular people that Landon was used to
    seeing back on earth.

    Their bodies had taken up enough nutrients, their stress levels had gone
    down drastically... and now, their Periods had come more frequently.

    Even the nurses were shocked with their own bodies as well... as some of
    them had also thought that they too had reached menopause.

    And that wasn't all!

    Some women between the ages of 33 to 36..... had also become pregnant,
    and had called it a 'Baymard Miracle'.

    They went to the church and sang their praises there in joy.... as they cried
    while holding their babies.

    Landon didn't know whether to laugh or cry at their proclamations.

    It was indeed a 'miracle'.

    .
    Bottom line... because of all this, Landon had no choice but to make
    sanitation pads A.S.A.P.

    As for Diapers, babies here were just tied with cloth.

    And how effective was this?

    Ermm.... if you pee on yourself, will it still leak out?

    Yup!!

    So Diapers were also a must.

    Well, that was it for the Diaper & Sanitation pad Manufacturing Industry.

    As for the Oil Making industry.... there wasn't really much to elaborate on.

    Oils already existed in Baymard... as he had requested for them to be made


    before his last mission.

    They were used by the spas, and some of them were also sold at the stores
    as well.

    Baymard had only produced 6 different body oils.... 2 were spa ones, and 4
    were body lotions for men, women, children, and babies.

    Right now, all Landon wanted.... was for an industry to be built for them, so
    that they could move out of the Alchemy industry as well.

    And when looking at the construction time frame..... Landon expected the
    first industry to be done around November, and for this oil one to be done in
    October.
    .

    \"Your majesty, consider it done!

    I will select at least 2 thousand workers, to start contrsuction on both


    industries promptly. \" Tim assured, as he escorted Landon out of the
    premises.

    \"Hmhm.... That'll be for the best.\"

    \"_\"

    After finishing up with Tim.... Landon looked at his time and finally
    decided to head towards the hospital.

    It was time to treat Adrian.


    Chapter 271 Curing Adrian
    3:15 P.M

    'Tap! Tap!' Tap!'

    2 people could be seen walking side-by-side, as they hurriedly made way


    through the busy hallway.

    \"Nurse Paul...has the patient arrived yet?\"

    \"Not yet Doctor Landon!\" Said the 21 year old male nurse.

    \"What about the theater and equipments?..... have they been prepped?\"

    \"They are on it right now as we speak Doctor.\"

    \"Good!.... please call in Doctor Lincoln right away, and bring me the
    patient's lab reports immediately.\"

    \"Yes Doctor Landon!\"

    \"__\"

    Landon was currently at the hospital, prepping for Adrain's surgery.

    And how did he drag the old man there?

    Easy!

    On the same day that the treaty had been finalized, and his missions dished
    out..... Landon had requested for Santa's entire gang to go for checkup.
    He couldn't just tell Adrian that he had predicted the dude to have
    Appendicitis... hence he could only come up with this checkup excuse.

    Everyone had gone through the checkout process, to verify if they had any
    'known' illnesses within their bodies.

    One should know that the workers in Baymard could only identify what
    they knew so far.... so anything else, would be too hard for them to solve.

    Like Landon had said, there were over thousands of medical procedures
    that existed back on earth..... and the system had just given him a few.

    One should know that the combination of both surgical and non-surgical
    procedures that exist back on earth..... is roughly close to 500 thousand.

    Now, with the addition of 10 more surgical procedures as Landon's previous


    reward... Baymard would only be able to treat 15 major surgical procedures
    and 37 non-surgical procedures (like the flu, fever, chickenpox, rashes, and
    so on).

    Hence these checkups were only on those that the system had given him.

    Anyway, after Landon had dragged everyone to go for checkup..... they had
    immediately realized that Adrain had an internal injury, while the rest just
    had little problems (like lack of nutrients and so on)

    And as for the entire checkup process, the hospital staff had done these
    through a series of medical examinations.

    .
    Tests like blood pressure, urine tests and so on... were all done on them.....
    except blood tests.

    And that was because those ones needed a computerized analyzer that
    would be able to count all the white blood cells, red blood cells and so
    on..... within the patient's blood.

    A healthy person had a specific number of red blood cells, white blood cells
    and so on... so knowing the total number the patient has, will tell whether
    they're sick or not.

    There were millions of cells within one blood sample, so how could one
    count them without the analyzer?

    Sure... they could do it the old fashion way by doing numerous calculations,
    titrating, using graphs and so on.

    But Landon didn't want to do that right now.

    That would definitely be done in the future.

    \"Doctor Landon..... here are the patient's files.\" Nurse Paul said, as he
    quickly passed on a grey file towards Landon.

    \"Thank you Nurse Paul\"

    Landon looked at the file in his hands, and gently nodded his head as he
    read through.

    \"Doctor Lincoln.... when performing the patient's physical examination a


    few days back, what did you find out?\"

    \"__\"

    As Lincoln spoke, Landon listened very intently.

    .
    Typically, the first test carried would be a physical examination.

    Wearing medical gloves, the doctor would gently apply pressure on certain
    painful areas... so as to depict where the inflamed internal injuries were.

    Of course during this stage, doctors would always look for any hard bolus'...
    or any stiffening of the muscles from the patient, when they touched certain
    areas.

    Apart from this, the would do several other physical tests to check reflexes,
    take temperature and so on.

    And when they were done, they would write their findings.... and later send
    the patient to do Urine testing!

    Looking at urine testing, it was done only by the hospital's clinical lab
    technicians.

    And the testing itself was divided into 3 main sections: Visual, Dipstick and
    Microscopic.

    For the Visual part, they had to examine the urine's experience.... whether it
    was clear, too yellowish, Brownish/bloody and so on.

    Of course all those things showed different difficiences in itself.

    From there, they would move on to the Dipstick examination.

    In essence, Dipsticks were thin plastick sticks... that had chemical strips
    attached to one of its ends.

    So once they place the strips into the urine, the strips would change colors...
    showing excess or deficiencies of certain elements.

    .
    At this stage, the clinical lab technicians would check for several things....
    like Acidity, concentration, sugar, ketones and so on.

    In short, there were a lot.

    And different colors showed whether one had too much of certain things
    within their bodies..... leading to complicated health issues.

    For example: high pH (Acidity), indicates that one had a kidney or urinary
    tract disorder that needs to be looked at immediately.

    Anyway, the urine could tell them a lot.

    And after the Dipstick test, they would move follow up with Microscopic
    tests.

    Here, they'd place several drops on the microscope at high resolutions....


    and make their observations.

    They looked at each cell type's shape, sizes and quantity within that single
    drop.

    Basically, If they saw too many white blood cells, and almost none of the
    other cells swimming around..... then this showed that the patient had an
    infection somewhere in their body.

    Likewise..... if there were too many red blood cells, then this was a sign of
    kidney disease or a blood disorder

    They also checked for moving bacteria or yeast, Casts and even Crystals.

    In short, there were too many things that went on during Urine analysis....
    and not enough technicians around yet.
    .

    If they were back on earth, this urine testing could've been done with a
    computerized analyzer.... that would've tested everything within a minute.

    But here, each lab technician took about 1 hour to do all 3 checks... as well
    as properly note down the results too.

    And even with 150 lab technicians working on a single shift, there was still
    too much work to be done.

    One should know that with a population over 97,000 citizens..... at least 800
    people come in daily within each shift.

    This was the only hospital, so duh..... it would be busy as hell.

    Sure, there were work clinics around..... but those didn't do checkups and so
    on.

    Those solved work related injuries, first aid and so on.

    Those ones were there to relieve the patient's pain, before sending them to
    the main hospital.

    So of course, the lab technicians were always busy doing urine analysis,
    saliva analysis and many more.

    \"Perfect!

    Your deductions from the medical tests were indeed correct.

    And now, for your last question.

    Based on your analogy..... What do you think was the reason, for why I
    decided to use that new Scanning Machine on the patient.\"
    \"_\"
    Chapter 272 Curing Adrian 2
    \"Based on your analogy.... What do you think was the reason for why I
    decided to use that new Scanning Machine on the patient.\"

    \"_\"

    Yes... Landon had developed a medical scanning machine ever since he had
    arrived in June.

    And the reason was simple!

    When he had first received all 10 surgical procedures as his reward from the
    system's last mission..... he had realized that these surgeries all treated
    Internal injuries.

    Now one should know that because his first 5 surgical rewards were
    external.... the staff could easily identify and treat their patients.

    Like sewing wounds and so on.

    But these ones were all internal.

    Would he have to open up every patient during checkup just to know if they
    needed these surgeries or not?

    He'd be like yeah:

    [let me cut you up, and check if you have Appendicitis or not.
    And if you don't have it in the end, then l'll sew you up neatly okay?]

    Yeah... No!

    That would just be too ridiculous.

    As for those previous examinations.... Apart from the kidney and urinary
    tract, those tests only indicated possible infections within the body.

    But they couldn't pinpoint the infection's exact position.

    It could be the beasts, arms or even the spleen..... the doctors wouldn't be
    able to tell from those tests.... as sometimes, some injuries were well hidden
    under tissue fibres, muscle and so on.

    So all the test would show, was that:

    [Yes, Mr. X has an severe infection somewhere around a particular region


    within his body.]

    But within that region, where exactly was the problem coming from?

    Again... the there were all sort of tests carried out which could also prove
    that the patients condition is severe.... but to realize all this early... one
    needed better technology.

    Take for example:

    Before those medical technology machines came out back in the days....
    One would never truly know if they had a brain tumor, until had had grown
    quite a bit.

    And at that stage, it could be critical 4 the patient's health.


    .

    But with modern machines, one coud even see several week old cancerous
    cell... and get rid of it A.S.A.P.

    One should know that patients can live for 20 to 30 years without knowing
    that they have cancer.... depending on the type of cancer.

    But if they had gone for checkup regularly, the doctor would've probably
    seen it in its early stage.

    For Landon, when dealing with anyone's life, forget about how expensive
    the machines were... or how doctors did things before technology came
    about.

    It was best to prevent the worst, so as to save the future.

    Should he wait until the tumor grows before saving the patient?

    Nope!!!

    That's why these CT scans were essential.

    Of course like how it was done on earth... only if the tests indicated that one
    needed a CT scan, would they get one done.

    CT scans had X-ray systems on them.... so they couldn't just go about X-


    raying everyone here and there.

    Usually doctors stay if examinations show that the patient needed one.... as
    well as if the patient couldn't walk, has swelling that can't reduce after
    ordinary treatment and so on.

    .
    Ordinary X-ray devices could only show bone, but when combined with
    with a medical scanning system.... it could show bones, as well as soft
    tissues and organs too.

    Hence CT scanners were definitely the better option here.

    ------------------------------------------------

    [**P.S, explaining it in detail within the next 8 paragraphs.... for all those
    readers who often complain when I leave out info.

    If you want to continue to story, without seeing the creation of CT scanners,


    then jump to the 9th paragraph after this

    Sigh..... Can't please everyone.]

    -------------------------------------------------

    Now, on the matter of these CT scanners.... Landon liked to think of them


    as Scanners that are attached to an X-ray machine, which could also print as
    well.

    Hence, they had a few computerized functions too.

    But unlike a 'School Calculator' that could compute several things at


    once..... these machines would just have very few main settings.

    In short, they had almost the same settings as the photocopying machine
    that he had previously made.

    And again, making the X-ray machine part was pretty easy as well.

    It all worked on the function of light emission and electricity.


    One needed a cathode, tungsten anode, filter, motor, light source and a
    special oil.

    In essence, the science behind it was the change of an ordinary light source
    to an X-ray beam down the spectrum.

    And if one looked very fatally... the entire thing had to do with electrons.

    Simple.

    Anyway, at the start of the procedure.... the patient would be asked to drink
    a special edible non-poisonous dye.

    This dye would basically block any x-ray radiations from penetrating one's
    bones.

    And of course after drinking... the patient would lie down on a conveyor
    belt that was attached to the CT machine.

    Of course from there, the conveyor belt would move forward..... as it passes
    the patient through a tunnel-like hole on the CT scanning machine.

    And as they pass through the hole..... the machine would shoot out several
    narrow X-ray beams at once.

    These beams would rotate around the patient in different angles, until the
    entire procedure ended.

    Also, as the cray beams pass through the patient, the X-ray detectors
    directly opposite the X-ray source.... pick up and transmit these signals to
    the medical computerized scanners, kinda like radio wave frequencies.

    Well, Landon had modified the scanner to handle imaging.


    .

    One should know that back on earth, computers would be in charge of


    converting signals to images.

    So to adapt this sphere, Landon had tweaked some things here and there,
    and made a 'medical scanner for dummies' kind of system here.

    Like he had said, it worked like a regular photocopying machine.

    All the doctor had to do, was press the ON button, OFF button, choose
    scanning between any resolution (which was between 0.5-0.62 mm), print
    images... as well as punch in the number of printed copies he/she wanted.

    No more, no less.

    And since the CT scans also had X-ray machines embedded within them.....
    Landon had also decided to create separate X-ray machines that would just
    look at fractured bones and so on.

    He had no choice!

    For completing this mission and healing all internal injuries, that was the
    only way those were the only ways to go.

    -----------------------------------------------

    3:27 P.M

    Adrian felt very funny while wearing this blue patient gown.
    Firstly, he was a man.... and wearing a gown had never ever crossed his
    mind, not even once.

    But yet, here he was.... butt naked wearing one.

    And what was up with the back?

    Why was it so exposed?

    Its style of clothing was definitely weird.

    But apart from the awkwardness of the matter... he was also somewhat
    pleased that he could finally cure himself for good.

    No one knew better, of all the pains that he had experienced these past few
    years.

    At first... it started with very mild pains around his belly button.

    Then as the years progressed, that pain transferred towards his lower belly.

    And on top of that, he had also lost appetite... as well as had numerous
    sleepless nights due to his high fevers.

    As a royal, he couldn't show fear or any sign of weakness.... so the only


    people who knew of these things, were his sons.

    But now, he could finally treat himself.

    \"Mr. Adrian.... please lie on this bed, and we'll take you to the operating
    theater immediately.\" Said one of the nurses, who swiftly rushed over to
    help Adrian onto the bed.
    Adrian layed down and listened to the nurses around him, who were
    currently seeing to all his needs.

    And as he was rolled away on the magnificent rolling bed that seemed to be
    pushing him towards an unknown location..... he couldn't help but wonder
    why other healing homes couldn't be like this.

    This was the height of customer service!

    'Boom!'

    The doors were burst open, and in came Adrain.

    He looked around the white walled theater... and immediately spotted 2


    doctors and 4 nurses within the room.

    They were all covered up from head to toe in their medical attires.... and
    when they began to speak, Adrian couldn't help but look up.

    \"Brat!.. is that you?\"

    \"__\"

    After talking for a minute with Landon, Adrian's heart finally went to rest.

    One had to know that deep down, he was still very nervous and scared as
    well.

    This was his first time going through surgery.... so he was a little bit assured
    by seeing Landon here.

    And just like that, the surgery finally commenced.

    .
    They put several tubes around his face, and very soon... he became very
    sleepy.

    But the surprising thing was that when he had woken up, they had told him
    that the surgery was over.

    How?

    Didn't he just close his eyes for 5 minutes at most?

    what the hell did they mean by it was over?

    Where was the jaw clenching pain?

    He almost didn't believe it for a moment.

    But when he felt a light pain from struggling to up, he slowly lowered his
    head..... and his mind completely went in disarray.

    How did they manage to cut him open without him feeling a thing?

    This didn't make any sense!

    'Ding!'

    The system's robotic voice rang out.

    'Side-mission 2 completed!

    Would you like to receive your rewards now?'

    'Yes!'

    '_'
    A few seconds later, Landon began looking at his stats.

    With this mission done, he could finally leave Baymard.

    Hehehe.!!

    Now, it was time for Action!

    But of course, Landon wasn't the only one preparing for action.

    --WhiteWood City, Arcadina--

    'Whish!'

    The sounds of whip lashes could be heard violently hitting against its
    victims body.

    'Whish! Whish! Whish!'

    'Ahhhhh!!!'

    The screams of a man who was half beaten to death, whisperily resonated
    throughout a tiny dark room..... as his frail voice carried a hint of
    helplessness.

    \"P.....please.....!

    Cough cough... Don't kill me... i'll confess.\" The man said in a whispery
    tone, as he looked at the men around him.
    The leader looked at the man, as if he were looking at a fool.... and
    commanded for his men to keep torturing him to day break.

    'Ahhhhhh!!'

    A few hours later, the leader went to his chambers, followed by his trusted
    knight.

    \"Your highness, do you think the rat will come?\"

    \"Naturally!!\"
    Chapter 273 The Race For The
    Throne
    \"Your highness, do you think the rat will still come?\"

    \"Naturally!!\"

    \"__\"

    Eli was currently within WhiteWood City... which was his official Base that
    was given to him by his father.

    And right now, he was trying to do a little pest control within his city.

    A few weeks back, they had discovered 3 Teriquen spies within the city.

    And from the looks of it, those bastards had moved in long ago... when he
    was still at the borders.

    In addition to that, since the city was extremely close to the Capital city...
    these spies could only come in small numbers of 2, and at most 4.

    Hence they had almost succeeded in blending in with the rest of the
    peasants and civilians around.

    But sadly for them, they all got caught at the end.

    .
    It all happened on their way back from one of their information gathering
    missions within the city.

    Basically.... .... they had gathered somewhere where they believed to be


    quiet, for a secret meeting to discuss their findings.

    And unfortunately for them, there was a 14 year old peasant boy there.....
    who had heard bits and pieces of their conversation while he hid.

    He, the little peasant boy.... had just gotten up from sleep when he heard
    their conversation.

    Yes... he had made a secret sleeping area, by hiding a barrel deep within the
    bushes and trees.

    As he used this place at least once a day, before going back home or back to
    work.

    He was one of the numerous stable boys within one of the famous Noble
    families here.

    Typically, he started work at 5 A.M and stayed there till 5 P.M again.

    That was 12 whole hours, of washing thousands of knight horses, carrying


    horse dung, delivering horse babies... and so on.

    In short, anything related to horses were their duty to fulfill.

    Usually... after 12 hours of work, he would typically go to this secret


    hideout and sleep.

    And by 10 P.M, he usually woke up again and went to his second job.
    As a peasant, they were typically poor.... and his entire family was a
    massive one.

    They were 9 in total, with him being the first child.

    Hence, he had to work hard so as to help his parents in feeding his Juniors
    and his grandparents.

    Anyway, midway during his rest.... his subconscious had woken up, when
    he heard the word 'Terique'.

    And as an Arcadinian, there was no way that he wouldn't know about the
    place.... as both empires were always at odds with one another.

    Hence he paid close attention to their conversation.... and spied on them


    through tiny breathing holes, that he had made around the barrel.

    He had discovered that those 3 had a leader within the city.... and that they
    were here to gather information on Eli as well.

    And now fast forwarding to a week after that incident, he had finally
    pinpointed where those men lived within the city... and had quickly made
    his way to Eli.

    But unfortunately, the leader was still unknown to them.

    For this matter, Eli wasn't really worried at all..... as he had a hunch about
    who the leader really was.

    But what truly worried him, was another matter entirely.


    \"Your highness..... do you think that it's true?\" Asked Zarius, who was
    Eli's most trusted knight.

    Eli sat in silence for a while, as he tried to calm his blazing nerves down.

    Even before these Teriques had confessed, Slytherin had already sent him a
    secret message about the matter.

    It was just too unbelievably iodiotic!!!

    Eli fisted his hands in furiously, as the anger within him kept boiling up
    deep within his system.

    The fires of Fury and hatred completely smothered him, as he swiftly


    slammed his fist against the wall besides him.

    'Bamm!!'

    'Very Good Brother!!!!

    It seems like you've truly forgotten the consequences of my fury.'

    Of course the brother Eli was talking about, was James.

    Who else could be stupid enough to offer 60% of Arcadina's land off?

    Eli was so angry that he felt like if he ever saw James again, he would
    strangle the dude to death.

    How dare the fool give out his property just like that?

    .
    When Slytherin had sent home the report, he had almost died from anger.

    You want to kill him for the throne?... That's fine!!

    In fact, he'd even say that he'd respect the fool's guts a tad bit.

    But to give off a big chunk after killing him was just stupidity!!

    I mean..... what was the point of killing him for the throne, if you would just
    share it away like ordinary food?

    Just thinking about it made him feel like James was definitely not his
    brother.

    For sure!.... third mother must have cheated on father, for him to have such
    an idiot for a brother.

    But that wasn't what was truly eating Eli up.

    For him, the most annoying part of it all... was that his idiotic brother, had
    brought in a new enemy in the mix.

    The new king of Terique.

    And this could definitely ruin all his future plans.

    \"Your highness, please quench your temper.

    Soon, Sir Slytherin will arrive with the rest of the knights.

    And by then, we'll be able to move forward with our plans.\"

    \"Yes.... I suppose you're right.


    There's not much Terique can do to me from here.

    So for now, there'll be no more assassination attempts from their side for the
    time being.

    Oh... and that reminds me, I need you to keep a lookout for any letter from
    Baymard.

    If I'm not wrong.... it should be arriving 2 weeks from now, or sometime


    within September.\"

    \"__\"

    One should know that the war was fought in mid May.

    And so with a 4 to 4.5 month journey, of course everything would come


    around that time frame.

    Again.... there were official rider guilds protected by the empire that would
    deliver the message.

    So the letter would switch hands at every city and town .... if the rider
    needed to sleep.

    And in this way, the message would travel without any delays.

    So to put it simply, when using the messengers... Eli could receive the
    messages in 3.5 months time, since the message traveled nonstop.

    But if his men were to come back, it would be 4 to 4.5 months, as they
    would stop to camp every 2 days within their Journey.

    These people were used to being sleep deprived.


    .

    Hence around this time frame... Eli was expecting good news about
    Landon's defeat, any moment from now.

    He had sent more than enough people to Baymard, to handle a measly 300.

    So there was only one possible outcome within his mind, and that was his
    victory!

    A smile slowly crept up in Eli's face... as he thought about Baymard.

    Soon, he would be able to move onto phase 3 of his plans.

    Soon, he would be king!


    Chapter 274 The Race For The
    Throne 2
    --The Capital, Arcadina--

    \"So you are sure that he's dead?\"

    \"_\"

    Alec sat on his throne, and looked at his knights inquisitively.

    Was Shannon really dead?

    (*Shannon: Dude, can you let my name rest in peace already?)

    Alec looked at his knights, as if scanning them for any signs lying.

    He had sent these knight Captains with Marder, during the last week of
    August last year.

    And from their report, they had arrived sometime in December.... stayed
    there till March of this year, and had left immediately after.

    And now, they had just arrived during August again.

    So in essence, they had stayed out for an entire year for this mission.

    But what surprised Alec, was that Shannon was truly dead!
    So he had just been paranoid over nothing?

    'Hahahahhahahahahaha!!!!'

    '_' everyone within the room.

    Just like the laughter of a mad crazed lunatic, Alex's loud voice filled the
    room..... as he joyfully slapped his thighs in sheer delight.

    He laughed and shook..... like how power ranger Megazords shook, when
    they were finally combined together.

    It was ridiculous!

    Alec felt relived and refreshed, as he had heard that his long time nemesis
    was finally dead.

    But later on, that joy slowly turned to confusion, anxiousness and rage... as
    he began to analyze the matter deeply.

    'Damn!!'

    If it wasn't Shannon, then which trickster had fooled him into believing that
    Shannon had killed his eldest daughter?

    Shannon's shoulders shook from rage, as he struggled to calm himself


    down.

    Just who was it?

    .
    Previously, he had thought his enemy was Shannon... but now finding out
    that there was an unknown enemy in the mix, his heart couldn't help but
    jump a little.

    From experience, facing the unknown was always scarier.... as the enemy
    would know everything about him, but he would remain clueless about
    them.

    How frustrating!

    His mind kept spinning, as he tried to think of all the powerful men within
    the empire.

    But sadly, he couldn't come up with anyone who would have the guys to go
    against him.

    For all he knew, it could be someone from another empire as well.

    Sigh..... Forget it.

    There was no use thinking of it now.

    \"What about the boy?\"

    \"Your majesty, from our observation..... he wouldn't be any threat to you in


    the future.

    The boy seems to lack courage... because no matter how we pushed him, he
    would always remain meek and docile.\"

    \"Yes your majesty... He's as weak as a newborn lamb, that can't stand the
    weight of its own wool.\"

    \"__\"
    Alec listened and nodded, as he fell deep in thought.

    Unlike his knights, he had another perspective to the matter.

    And that was TIME.

    The only reason why a Marder didn't stand up for himself, was because he
    was buying more time for himself.

    The current Marder was weak, and needed more forces.

    Hence he could only act humble for now.

    But Alec wasn't a fool.

    Wasn't that how Shannon acted as well?

    Always sucking up to him here and there, as if he cared.

    Tsk!!

    Truly, a snake could only spawn from another snake.

    He decided to put Marder at the back of his mind for now.

    After all, what could a wee little lad do to him?

    Rather than thinking about the good-for-nothing, it was better to think about
    other important matters..... like his throne.

    Yup!!

    This morning, he was reminded by his council, that he had selected today to
    discuss the matter of stepping down from his throne.
    .

    Well... 3 years ago, he was supposed to pass the throne to Eli.

    But every year, he ended up pushing his abdication date to the following
    year.

    In short, he didn't want to leave his throne anytime soon.... as he liked


    having all the power.

    Hence he planned to leave the throne when Eli turned 35 or something.

    Right now, Eli had just turned 20 this year.

    So in 15 more years, he'd be willing to give everything up.

    And fortunately for him, Eli had thoroughly understood him and supported
    him all the way.

    So Alex didn't feel guilty about keeping the throne to himself at all.

    Anyway, he couldn't host push the date to 15 years later.... as that would
    make people look down on Eli instead.

    Hence he had pushed his abdication date to 2 years later.

    And when the time came for him to abdicate, he would do the same thing
    over and over again.

    Anyway, right now.... he had to arrange a formal ceremony (again), and tell
    his people about his decision.
    In short, with how many times that Alex had pushed the date back.... the
    people weren't shocked anymore.

    In their eyes, this king of theirs truly loved power.

    Alex smirked in glee, as he thought about how he would be ruling for


    several more years to come.

    He looked around his massive throne room and began to massage the
    golden arms of this seat.

    'Hahahaha..... it's all mine.

    Arcadina is all mine...

    And anyone who wants it, will have to take it over my dead body!!'

    '_'

    --Lipo City, Arcadina--

    Connor was currently within his second base... which was 2 cities, 4 towns
    and 1 village away from where he had been held hostage by Mr. Death.

    Right now, he had had to make his plans A.S.A.P.

    He had lost too many men during those 'games'... and this had definitely
    lowered his chances of securing the throne.

    Hence he had to live big moves swiftly.


    .

    \"O'Brain... I need you to get out there and recruit more men!!

    And if not many want to sign up, then kidnap them!

    And if it still isn't enough, take their families hostages as well.

    We don't have much cash on us right now to buy thousands of slave boys...
    so kidnapping would be the best way to go.

    And remember, your deadline is December of this year

    Dont disappoint me!\"

    \"Your highness.....Consider it done your!!!\"

    \"_\"

    As Connor watched O'Brain leave, he too couldn't help grinning widely.

    Soon, he would be take his rightful place as king.

    And no one, not even Eli.... would be able to stop him.

    This time, he would get an army of 20,000... before he could make his
    move again.

    'Just you wait brother!

    Soon, I'll make you kneel before me!!!'

    --Unknown Road, Arcadina--

    .
    Unlike his other brothers who had several bases... James just had one, and
    that was his official base.

    Hence he was still stuck travelling on the road, ever since Mr. Death had
    freed him.

    As he thought about how all the men that he had lost... he couldn't help but
    cry a little.

    Because year again, unlike his brothers who had been hiring more knights
    in secret... he only had his official 10,000 knights that were given to Jim by
    his father.

    And now, 3000 were dead.

    What should he do?

    If his father ever found out... he would probably deemed him unworthy of
    being king.

    Thsk was bad!!

    James pondered for a while, as he continued his journey on horseback.

    And after a few more minutes, his eyes instantly lit up!

    What if he got his uncle form his mother's side to give him all his knights in
    secret.

    After all, he was a prince.

    So shouldn't lowly nobles show him face by giving him their knights?

    And if he could even get more than he desired... then wouldn't he be


    stronger than his other brothers as well?
    .

    As James continued to daydream about the number of knights he would


    receive..... his mind began to slowly linger on the throne.

    Hehehe.... with so many knights, how could he not be king?

    Even though his brothers usually called him stupid, wasn't he smart now?

    'Hmmpp!

    Soon, I'll make you all regret looking down on me!!

    'Soon... I'll show you who's boss!'


    Chapter 275 Mission Briefings
    --Baymard--

    'System.... can you at least tell me how that Ghostly Prince guy looks like?'

    'Host, I cannot!..... So stop asking.'

    '_'

    Landon was thoroughly stumped with this stupid system.

    He had just finished one of the side-missions (during Adrian)..... and soon
    the treaty signing one would also be completed as well.

    Now that left him with the assimilation of Nopline's army, and that Ghostly
    prince one.

    Every side mission was clear and straight to the point.... except the one
    about that Ghostly dude.

    Like what's up with all the mystery?

    He had no clue on how the guy actually looked like, as well as no


    information on the dude at all?

    Whether the dude was a peasant, a noble or a slave somewhere..... how


    would he be able find him?
    Oh God!!!... if he was a peasant, then Landon felt like he was doomed.

    And that was because no one bothered to know about a peasant's last
    name.... so looking for him would be extremely hard to do.

    Plus... do you know how many people actually live within the Pyno
    continent?

    It was like finding a needle in a Haystack.

    At least if it was a slave, Landon would have a higher chance finding him
    from doing all these missions.

    As for Nobility..... sigh, Landon had paid for several teleportation trips to
    the Capital and 2 other major cities these past few nights.

    And do you know what he found?

    Absolutely nothing!

    No one had heard of this Ghostly Prince guy.... Not even those from the
    Palace.

    Landon felt like crying.

    'Host should just give up on asking this system.

    Like this system has said, the Ghostly prince will find you..... the system
    thinks.'

    'You think?..... So what happens to me if you're wrong?'

    'Then the host will die at the end, and this system will get a new host!'

    '_'
    .

    As Landon thought about that Damn Ghostly prince, he quickly made his
    way towards one of the military's largest briefing halls.

    Today, he was going to give them a detailed layout of their mission.

    For these missions, since the men would be heading towards 5 different
    cities.... Landon had chosen all 3 of Major general's, alongside him and
    Captain Billy Vein to head these operations.

    And each of them, will be leading teams of 800..... making a total of 4,003
    soldiers leaving for this mission.

    Of course Captian Trey was staying this time, as he would assist Lucius in
    protecting Baymard during their absence.

    \"Are the men all seated?\"

    \"Yes your majesty!\"

    \"Good!... now, lead the way.\"

    \"Yes your majesty!\"

    \"_\"

    As Landon walked into the room, and looked at the large crowd of people
    before him.

    And immediately, the room which was previously filled with chatters,
    instantly quieted down.
    And like in a flash, the soldiers quickly stood up from their seats and
    saluted Landon, Lucius, Captain Billy and the 3 Major Generals: Mark,
    Josh and Gary.

    \"At ease soldiers!..... You may all sit.\"

    'Bru! Bru! Bru!'

    As the soldiers hurriedly sat, Landon swiftly wrote down a few things on
    the blackboard behind him.

    The room was designed like a massive university hall.... so as to easily brief
    large crowds.

    \"Today, we have gathered you all here for an important mission Briefing.

    But before we continue this briefing, we'd like it if you all could sit
    according to your squads.

    Before coming here, you all had been briefed on what teams you would be
    in.... so let's do it like so:

    Codename Blue Eagle (team 1)..... you all should sit on the first column to
    my left.

    Red Scorpio (team2), you all will sit on the next column.

    White Fangs (team 3), Death Star (team 4) and Crimson Dragon (team
    5)..... please sit on the next 3 columns in that same order.\"

    \"__\"

    .
    5 minutes passed by, and once everyone was seated..... Landon, Lucius and
    the squad leaders, began calling out names and passing on envelopes that
    had information like maps, and so on.

    Before this meeting, Landon had another private meeting with the men...
    and they had talked on strategy for close to 3 hours.

    And in the end, they had come up with a plan that used ideas from all 3
    Major Generals, Captain Billy, Lucius.... as well as Landon.

    To put it simply, since Landon knew that he wouldn't be there with them, he
    had bought several well detailed maps from the system.

    There were 5 maps in total, that looked at: the target city's entire layout, the
    training estates, the underground camps, the Coastal city maps... and even a
    general map from the coastal city to their designated cities.

    Hence the men were well prepared and could easily make preparations for
    their movements.

    Of course when they got there, they were to first scout the area and
    determine how many guards were there.... before they could make their
    move.

    But irregardless, they had a general plan that would save both the slave
    knights at the training estates, and the women at the underground camp.

    And if any plans needed to be tweaked, they would do so according to their


    leader's suggestion.

    .
    Right now, they had given them these things.... so that they could take study
    them before they left for their assignments.

    Even back on earth, great military spies study their enemies for days.

    Back in the days, British spies would study German activities for months
    before finally making their moves.

    It was just essential for one to know how their enemy thought... as well as
    what roads to take and where all the enemy's camps were located.

    Studying was a must!

    But of course just before they left, the soldiers were to hand back most of
    the study materials given to them.... like the plan of action and so on.

    That way if they ever got captured, their enemies wouldn't be able to know
    their plans..... unless they snitched.

    Hence things like detailed documents on their individual assignments,


    needed to be left here in baymard.

    And the only documents that they were allowed to take with them, were the
    maps.

    \"Alright!

    Within each envelope.... each of you should have 8 documents within them.

    ▪5 Maps

    ▪A detailed description of the general mission.

    What role you'll all play individually.... whether you'd be rescuing the slave
    knights or the women.
    ▪What specific roles you will play..... like guarding one of the entrances that
    leads to the women's underground camp.

    ▪And a detailed list of things that you all will have to look out for.

    Please..... If you're missing any of the documents listed, then please notify
    us immediately.\"

    As Landon spoke, the men quickly opened their envelopes to verify if


    everything was in order.... as they wanted to be fully prepared before they
    departed.

    \"Now, if you all look at your maps... you'll quickly realise that some of the
    cities you're heading to, all share the same Coastal cities.

    So..... Blue Eagle! Red Scorpio!

    You both would sail together towards the first Coastal city.

    As for the White Fangs and squad Death Star.... you both will sail alongside
    each other towards the second Coastal city.

    And of course, the Crimson Dragons will head on towards the third Coastal
    city.\"

    Landon briefed the men on the mission for an entire 1 and a half hour... as
    they also spoke about what they should do if they got caught, how they
    could leave trails, signals and modern messages for their comrades to find
    them and so on.

    \"Remember!!

    Before you all leave, I want everything except for the maps returned back.
    You can do this by giving these items back to Army General Lucius'
    secretary.

    And anyone who fails to do so, will not be permitted to leave Baymard.

    The Dateline for returning these documents is on Thursday the 16th at


    4.PM.\"

    \"__\"

    In essence, when the men gave back those documents.... their names would
    be ticked off a certain list.

    And just before boarding for the trip, there would be roll call using only the
    list of names that had been ticked off.

    In this way, only those who obeyed the rules would leave for the mission.

    As the men listened on attentively, as they quickly scribbled down the


    dateline, so as to avoid any mistakes.

    \"Now, some of you might be out for 3 to 4 months... so each team will be
    given a hefty sum, depending on how long your trip will be.

    This money will cover your feeding and all other expenditures as well....
    this also includes the purchase of extra ships.

    Any questions?\"

    \"__\"

    The men asked questions for an hour more.... and finally the meeting was
    finally over.
    \"Alright men, spend these last few days saying goodbye to your loved
    ones.

    Because 4 days from now, we'll be setting sail!!\"

    One should know that missions were truly unpredictable.

    What if some of them died there?

    It was better to say goodbye to their new family members, new loved ones,
    children, girlfriends and so on... before they embarked in on this dangerous
    trip.

    The same could be said for Landon.

    He had to spend time with Lucy, his mom and everyone else before leaving
    Baymard for the next month or so.

    Plus.... how could he miss Baymard's first car show?


    Chapter 276 Car Show
    In the blinding rays of the sun's woven brilliance, the birds chirped, the bees
    buzzed..... and the people walked around merrily, as the hot summer wind
    gently caressed their cheeks.

    What a Fine Day!!

    'Drudrudrudrudru'

    On this marvelous day..... a large crowd of overly excited people could be


    seen making their way towards 'Baymard's Car Sales & Rental Company'.

    \"Hurry hurry!

    If we're late, then we won't get the Chevrolet BY-2 Volt \"

    \"Do you think that's the only car they have there?\"

    \"Since we haven't seen any other one yet, then I think that should be the
    only one!\"

    \"Ahhh!.... I cant wait to drive mine to work!!\"

    \"Work?.....

    Nahh!.... I want to carry my fiance in it!!\"

    \"Me too!!\"

    \"Me too!\"

    \"_\"
    .

    Presently, except for those who made the cars.... most of the Baymardians
    only knew about 1 type and model of car.

    The Chevrolet BY-2 Volt, which is a Hatchback car type.

    Sure, they had seen the military cars, police cars... and so on.

    But those ones weren't civilian cars.... or so they thought.

    One should know that most of them had been learning how to drive for over
    a year now.

    Of course they had started learning how to drive the trucks.

    But when the car manufacturing company got created..... they had begun
    practicing with ordinary cars.

    Well, Landon had given the Car testing company hundreds of the same
    car.... for the people to practice with.

    The car was all plastered and covered up by driving test logos, and several
    words that showed that the car belonged to the company.

    Hence the beauty of the car was completely covered up.

    In fact, if they saw the same car type and brand in the stores.... they would
    be shocked and doubtful.

    Typically.... most company cars usually got painted on, so that people
    would know what company they belonged to.
    That was part of advertisement.

    The same could be said for police cars..... those cars were ordinary
    Chevrolet Impalas, which regular citizens could drive.

    But when painted and plastered on with logos and so on, it becomes
    government property... basically.

    Bottom line, the people only thought that the car show would have just that
    car.

    But today, they would soon realize how wrong they were.... because
    Landon had indeed provided variety.

    For car types, Landon had decided to make 6 types.... and each type would
    have at least 3 different car models within them.

    ....

    [List of cars

    •Pick-up Trucks:

    ▪Toyota KimLuc BY-1

    ▪GarMic Ford Ranger 100

    ▪Nissan TimWell Frontier X-3

    •Coupe ( type of car with no back door.... one has to use front door to get to
    the back seat):

    ▪Mercedes Momo C2
    ▪BMW LyoRis F-1

    ▪Ford Wiggins Mustang A-1

    •Sedan (best example would be the police cars):

    ▪Honda Cervic 1025

    ▪BY-Lan 1 Chevrolet Impala

    ▪Honda Accord Lan-1

    ▪Lincoln Hydo Limousine

    •SUVs:

    ▪Jeep Wrangler Trey-1 (usually used for military or outdoors)

    ▪Range Rover LindX-1

    ▪Ford Explorer 1025

    ▪Ford Mark-50 (Limousine)

    •Hatchbacks:

    ▪BY-2 Chevrolet Volt

    ▪Toyotal Prius 1025

    ▪Nissan Soph Sonic

    •Vans:

    ▪Ford Transit W2 (car driven Vans, for small deliveries businesses like
    florists and so on.)

    ▪4x4 Grace-100 (usually looks like ambulance vans)


    ▪Box Beri-X1 (looks like parcel mail vans)

    ▪Platform Khi (looks like large moving Van's like U-Hauls)

    ▪Toyota Vianna 1025 (Minivan)

    ▪Dodge Grand Caravan (Minivan)

    That was it!]

    .....

    Looking at the long list, Landon felt like he had successfully provided the
    people with a large range of options to choose from.

    Be it family people, single folks... everything was provided for them.

    There were minivans, 2 seater cars, ordinary cars... and even limousines.

    Sure, the list was missing hundreds of cars.... but for now, that'll have to do.

    As for commercial Vans like those used for moving, each type had different
    sizes as well.

    From 12 feet to 24 feet long Vans, that were either high roof or low roof
    ones.

    And the same could be said for the limousines.

    Those ones ranged from 30 feet long to 40 feet long..... and would be used
    by hotels, other V.I.P services, future Prom activities, and for sure, the
    Royal family.

    And just to add to the variety matter.... he had also worked with a large
    color shape as well.
    Some cars only provided 4 main color shades... while others provided 11.

    He had ranged them from black, white, red, pink, purple, grey/silver, green,
    blue, yellow, orange and brown.

    And within each color pallet, one could find light shades as well... light pale
    blue or deep dark blue.

    In short, variety was not an issue for now.

    When looking at the names of the cars Landon had kept the original names
    from earth..... as well as added names of the people as well.

    I'm truth, he didn't want to forget about earth..... and doing these little things
    kept him happy, as well as reminded him of his purpose here.

    As for the prices, some of the cars costed 4500 BAYS... while others aimed
    at 20,000 BAYS.

    And of course, Landon had come up with car payment plans as well.

    Some people could pay in installment for 5 years, or pay up front right
    now.... depending what car they wanted.

    And added to that, they also had the option of getting car insurance and so
    on.

    It was all up to them.

    These car plans would take into account everything.

    From payment extensions, car changes, switches and so on.


    Landon hoped that by the end of the day..... everyone would leave happily
    after purchasing their cars.

    As for driving the cars, since the system had permitted treaty-signed nations
    to drive within Baymard.... they would also have to take driving lessons
    before they could purchase any vehicles.

    As for the rest of the world..... Sorry, they would just have to take the public
    transport.

    'Trifrifrifrifri!'

    The crowd was buzzing, as the people moved like packed sardines.

    Carmelo and his gang had quickly joined the merry crowd, after leaving the
    bus stop.

    Of course Adrian didn't come with them, as he was still recuperating at the
    hospital.

    Everyone held hands, as they didn't want to get separated in this sea of
    madness.

    And very quickly, the gang soon arrived at the front of the massive
    company.

    Oh It was HUGE!!

    It looked like the first floor of a mall.... and had the parking lot of one too.

    Well, this was the only car rental & sales company here.... so Landon was
    sure as hell going to build it large.
    .

    'Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum!'

    As they walked closer, their steps seemed to have unintentionally


    increased... as they reached the massive front door before them.

    'Welcome dear guests!'


    Chapter 277 Car Show 2
    Everyone froze, as they saw more than 50 different cars all displayed before
    them.

    Their jaws dropped, and their eyes twinkled in awe.

    And for a moment, they had almost forgotten to breathe.

    \"Welcome dear guests\"

    \"Ah!.... y.. yes welcome to you too.\"

    \"Welcome too\"

    \"__\"

    It took them a minute, before they had finally come back to their senses.

    What kind of response was that?

    How embarrassing!

    The staff worker smiled widely, as she handed them brochures.... which
    listed down the names of all the cars out on display today.

    Looking up, they immediately saw several signboards on the walls.

    [SUVs]

    [Coupes]

    [..]
    Instantly.... everyone's eyes beamed, as they looked at the first type of cars.

    SUVs!!

    One should know that ever since they got here, they had been seeing buses,
    police cars and so on.... and had also been damn curious about driving them
    as well.

    And to make matters worse, all of them had tried go-kart racing before.....
    even Carmelo and the rest of the men and guards.

    To be honest, the feeling was something that was ridiculously hard to


    describe.

    And now looking at the cars before them, how could they not be delighted?

    Within that split second of coming face to face with the massive collection
    cars, their bodies and brains felt like it had been completely electrified with
    excitement.

    \"Good Heavens!!.... what sort of car is this?\" Baton Hamilton exclaimed


    animatedly.

    He was bouncing and jumping around the car, like a kid dancing around a
    Christmas tree.

    [Jeep Wrangler Trey-1]

    Damn!... he had to get this car!

    .
    The Wrangler' grayish black color, coupled with its strong striking
    features.... quickly made Hamilton feel like this car could take on anything.

    In short, he thought that if he pushed it over a cliff.... it would still survive


    unscathed.

    (**Baron, please don't do it.)

    Funny enough, he thought that it was very similar to the camouflage army
    cars that he had been seeing around.

    And he wasn't wrong... because they were the exact same thing.

    Just green camouflage for the soldiers.

    The Jeep Wrangler Is excellent for rocky paths, Saharas, and other harsh
    terrains.

    This was a vehicle made for off-road and sporty activities.

    And looking at its rugged features, Hamiltin felt like the car would always
    be ready for action.

    'Where do I sign up for driving lessons?'

    While Hamilton was literally drooling over the Jeep, the women on the
    other hand.... immediately fell in love with the pink Range Rover that they
    had seen.

    There were 3 shades of pink available.

    And in some of them, the inside of the car was also pink as well.... while in
    the other shades, the inside was just black.
    .

    Duchess Mina (Carmelo's sister), Duchess Megara (Carmelo's 1st wife),


    Duchess Othena (Carmelo's 2nd wife) and Santa's 3 sisters... immediately
    turned to their husbands at once.

    \"Dear.... isn't this the most amazing car of them all?\"

    \"Dear.... I want this one.\"

    \"Honey.... wouldn't this be a nice family car for us?\"

    \"__\"

    The men all felt headaches coming along, as they listened to their wives.

    They wouldn't be caught dead in those cars.

    \"Erm... why don't you both try getting the black, white or even blue ones
    behind you?\" Carmelo asked helplessly.

    \"No!!.. those ones are too ugly\" replied Megara stubbornly.

    \"Exactly!... they're ugly.\" Othena added, while pouting.

    \"But they're the same kind!

    The only difference is their color, so why don't you change it?

    After all... it's only a color.\"

    \"Well... since you put it like that, it's indeed only a color.

    So the pink stays!!\"

    \"And besides, what do you have against pink?\"


    What did the color ever do to you?\"

    \"__\"

    Carmelo shook his head wryly, as he looked at his cute wives.

    What happened to his always supportive team of wives.

    Why were they acting like 5 year old kids.

    He had to admit, it did find them cute.... but could they not be so
    unreasonable?

    Sigh... Forget it!

    Let them be happy.

    Carmelo gave up trying to talk sense into his wives, and the same could be
    said for the other men.

    Women!

    After coaxing the women.... the entire gang quickly stumbled upon the
    longest vehicles in the room.

    What were these?

    And why did they all look so fancy?

    [Ford Mark-50 (Limousines)]

    This entire time through their viewing..... they had been listening to the staff
    talk about the cars before them.
    In front of each car model type, one would find at least one staff member
    currently standing there.

    So for example, even though there were 11 different colored Range Rovers
    (pink, green, etc)... there would only be 1-2 staffs besides those cars, as they
    all represented one model only (Range Rover LindX-1).

    And seeing the staff before them, everyone quickly rushed up to the worker
    with tons of questions.

    \"Miss..... is this still a car?\"

    \"Why is it longer than the rest?\"

    \"Can it curve on the roads?\"

    \"Can one cook inside it?\"

    \"__\"

    Very calmly, the worker swiftly answered them.

    And after understanding more about the car, they quickly realised that this
    car was meant for Luxury.

    \"Can we take a look inside?\"

    \"Of course you may.\"

    With the other cars, they were okay peeking into them..... as those ones
    were just regular looking.

    But this one was a different matter altogether.


    It was so long and classy, that they didn't know if they were supposed to
    look into it or not.

    In short, even touching the car felt like they were touching gold.

    Everyone poked their heads through the car doors, and were immediately
    taken aback.

    \"Mummy!... there's a tiny house inside\"

    \"Look! Look!.... it has cabinets as well.\"

    \"You're talking about that? What about the lights and the mirror there?\"

    \"Ahh!... and look, the floor is carpeted as well!\"

    \"How fancy!!\"

    This was definitely Luxurious.

    After admiring the SUVs for a while, they quickly went towards the other
    car types as well.

    They saw pick-up trucks, which the men fell in love with again..... as well
    as sedans, hatchbacks, coupes and vans.

    All through their entire car viewing journey, they had been surprised,
    thrilled, excited and motivated.

    All of them left the place with one thought in mind.... and that was to get
    their driver's license.

    .
    Landon on the other hand, had already gone to the car show ages before
    Carmelo and his gang.

    Of course by the end of his own trip down there, Lucy and Grace had gotten
    pink & pale green Range Rovers, Mother Kim had gotten a cute purple
    coupe.... and mother Winnie had gotten an orange pick-up truck.

    Landon smiled a little, as he thought about the people's exuberant


    expressions when he went to the Car company earlier today.

    One could say that this whole show was an absolute success!

    And now, with the whole thing over..... it was finally time for him to leave.
    Chapter 278 Goodbye Baymard
    \"Warrant officer Grey Millie!\"

    \"Present sir!\"

    \"Private Blake Glover!\"

    \"Present sir!\"

    \"__\"

    As the soldier's names were being called out, they quickly boarded their
    ships accordingly.

    And while that was going on, Landon went towards another group of men.

    Standing before him, were 16 other soldiers.

    These men were his new spies for the next upcoming missions.

    In essence, Landon wanted to send them to the other empires.

    Specifically, he wanted to send them into the cities where those other camps
    were.

    Like Landon had said, Nopline had: 9 bases in Terique, 5 in Arcadina, 7 in


    Deiferus, 4 in Yodan, & 3 in Carona.

    So in total, there were 28 bases.... and the system had only required him to
    assimilate at least 60% of them.

    Hence, Landon chose to leave Terique out of this.


    .

    One should know that Terique was Nopline's real headquarters..... and
    Nopline had 9 training camps, as well as 9 underground slave camps there
    as well.

    The place was his sanctuary.

    It was like infiltrating the 'Marine Headquarters' in 'One Piece'.

    Sure, Luffy did it... but sometimes, moves like that would lead to a colossal
    loss.

    And other times, nothing would change (Ace's death in One Piece.)

    Ohh!..... Landon had seen these camps from the system's monitors, and they
    were like fortresses on their own.

    This alone, showed how firmly rooted Nopline was, within Terique.

    In short.... Landon's men weren't prepared to take on such a heavy feat with
    just tiny groups.

    If Landon were to attack Terique... then he would send at least 5000 to 7000
    men towards each camp, and not a measly 800.

    Yes... EACH camp!!

    In future if he wanted to uproot Nolpine completely, he would need to take


    out at least 50% of his entire army to do so.

    One could never be too careful when dealing with such a powerful man.

    .
    And worst of all, such men normally have their alliances and backup
    armies.

    Like Nopline's sister, who was currently controlling the entire Teriquen
    Army

    Landon had looked into the situation there, and was thoroughly stunned.

    That woman poisoned her husband, placed her son on the throne..... and
    even controlled everything in Terique.

    So how could he think of sending his men there now?

    There was nothing more he could say, Terique was out!!

    So with the exception of that empire, Landon realised that if he focused on


    the rest... then he would've successfully secured 64% of Nopline's forces
    within those training camps.

    Which was a passing grade, and that was more than enough for now.

    And while these spies were there, they would gather information and wait
    for the soldiers to arrive... before joining in and attacking the camps.

    As for how both groups would meet up with each other, Landon had come
    up with a simple solution.

    Basically.... from the maps he had provided, he had circled one spot within
    everyone's map.

    And it was a public area... specifically, it was a bar.


    The bar was borderline average, as it wasn't overly popular as compared to
    other bars.... and at the same time, it wasn't unpopular either.

    It wasn't great, it wasn't bad or terrible either.... it was just alright!

    Plus staying in a bar was also a great way for them to collect information
    and know who was new in town..... so of course it was a must.

    During spy missions, when trying to meet up with comrades.... sometimes,


    hiding in plain site was the most effective method of all, compared to
    sneaking around in the bushes.

    The plan was simple!

    When these spies reached their targeted cities... they were to get jobs and go
    to these bars daily to drink.

    And them staying in there .... was so as that the soldiers who came in future,
    could contact them easily.

    For now, the spies could visit those bars once or twice a week... since
    Landon was sure that the soldiers who were supposed to fight, wouldn't
    arrive in those empires anytime soon.

    So the spies could go to the bars less than often during this time frame.

    But from February, please!... they had to be there every evening at 9 P.M.

    Well..... even February was a bit early as too.

    .
    One had to know that some of those places, took 3 to 5 months to sail from
    Baymard to their targeted Coastal ports.

    Not to talk of riding from those seaside cities and moving towards their
    final destination.

    By the time some of the spies settled down, it would definitely be around
    December.

    And for other, it could be November.

    By then, Landon and some of the squads should've already been back from
    their own missions as well.

    And if they set sail again... they might probably arrive in these empires in
    late winter or early spring.

    So February was a little too early for those spies to expect them.

    But even still, they were required to go to the bars frequently and keep a
    look out on things.

    Ahh..... Safety, time and distance was the biggest issue here!

    Landon could've sent more men to the other empires.

    But it wasn't smart to send out many of his forces all at once.

    This mission needed to be finished in 1 and a half years..... so Landon


    would definitely take his time in doing so, while considering the safety of
    his men of course.

    .
    Anyway, while at the bar... the spies were obligated to spend at least 2 hours
    daily (9-11 P.M).

    These were medieval times..... Meat and booze go hand in hand.

    So all drinking spots offered food, hence if they didn't want to drink..... they
    could just eat instead.

    Anything to pass the time in those bars.

    And when the soldiers arrived, one or two of them would come into the pub
    in disguise.

    These soldiers would then drink a little, and also pretend to be drunk.

    And after a few minutes, they would yell out one or 2 secret words out... so
    that the spies would know that they were here.

    Needless to say, the rest would be history.

    As for how they would get to all these empires, Landon had requested for
    one ship to carry all of them... and drop them off at one neutral location and
    return back.

    From there, even if they have to get on another ship or ride through several
    plains on horseback... these spies would have to do that on their own.

    For this trip, the army has given them enough money to take care of all their
    needs.

    So hopefully, they don't get robbed.

    \"Alright..... it's almost time for you all to board.


    There are 16 of you going to the empires Yodan and Deiferus.

    Even though your missions are very important for the success of the
    upcoming missions.... nothing is more important than your lives.

    If you feel like you have to abort the mission, do it and flee!

    After that, send us a letter immediately.

    Even if the letter takes 5 months or even 6 months to get to us.... make sure
    that you alert us of your situation.

    Am I clear!!\"

    \"Yes your majesty!!\"

    \"Good!.... you may board now!\"

    \"_\"

    Time passed by swiftly, and very soon..... the ships were all boarded, and
    ready to set sail out into the open waters.

    The soldiers all felt very thrilled, as for most of them..... this would be their
    first mission ever.

    They felt pumped and exhilarated, as their hearts pounded loudly from
    sheer delight.

    How exciting!!
    Chapter 279 Baron Cain's
    Dilemma
    --Profus City, Arcadina--

    \"You Fools!

    You idiots!

    You... you.....Ahhhh!!!!\"

    'Pah pah pah pah!'

    A series of thunderous slaps, could be heard raining on their poor victims


    from outside a massive closed door.

    And within the room, 3 men could be seen kneeling before their master
    pitifully.

    Their faces had been smacked so hard, that one could see several palm
    imprints on them.... as well as small trails of blood here and there.

    One had to know that their master liked to wear a ton of golden rings... so
    for sure, their faces had all swelled up as if they were infected with some
    unknown virus.

    \"You imbeciles!

    I gave you all one simple job.... Find Shannon or the person who killed him.
    But what did you do, you went about lazying around!!

    If not for those 3 knight Capatains who informed me on their way back to
    the capital... how would I have known that Shannon was dead?\"

    'Pah pah! pah! pah! pah!'

    '_'

    Brain Cain was furious.

    Do you know how long he had been waiting for news on Shannon?

    It's been over a year now for crying out loud!

    If he had known that Shannon had died earlier, wouldn't he have made his
    moves to conquer the entire western region already?

    Yup!!

    Just like Shannon..... he too wanted to divide Arcadina, by splitting the


    western region away from rest.

    That was exactly why Shannon was his nemesis.... because both of them
    were too alike.

    They had been fighting secretly for more than 13 years now.

    And for him to find out about his nemesis death through Alec's people.....
    meant that Alec would definitely keep an eye on him.

    .
    He wasn't stupid!

    With the death of Shannon, there weren't too many people who would be
    ballsy enough to go against him within this region... and Alec knew this!!

    If his guess was right, then Alec would soon send him a letter.

    And even though he didn't know what would be written there, he knew that
    it wouldn't be too good for him.

    For one, Alec might send an even stronger power to help that useless City
    lord rule the city.

    And since that person would be Alec's spy, that would mean that he
    wouldn't be able to do most of his activities anymore.

    One had to know that Cain was the law within this Profus city... as well as
    the law within all neighbouring villages and towns.

    There was a young 24 year old city lord, who took after his late father's
    duty.

    But what could he do against Cain?

    It was because this assumption, that Cain had left the boy to live after
    secretly killing the boy's father.

    He felt like the boy was an insect that could never be used against him.

    But if Alec wanted to give a helping hand to that boy, then for sure... his
    power within the city would diminish thoroughly.

    .
    After all.... Cain had been taking 60% of the boys monthly salary sent by
    tAlec.

    As well as controlling most of the city lord's army here.

    All this could still be charged under the crime of deceiving the king.....
    since he had told Alec on countless occasions that he didn't control more
    than what he shouldn't.

    Lying about growing an army on it's own was too suspicious.

    And now, if Alec's officials (spies) came to stay permanently... wouldn't he


    be charged, stripped from his powers, exiled or executed?

    There was so much to consider here.

    And to make matters worse, he wasn't prepared for such news at all!

    All this time, he too had assumed that Shannon was in hiding.

    So even at this moment, it was still too unbelievable to him.

    This was his arch enemy he was talking about, so how could he be dead just
    like that?

    Damn!!.... this was bad.

    The reason why he left Shannon and him alive for so long, was so that they
    could fight with each other and keep the balance of power even.

    But now, with him being the victor.... how could Alec allow him win just
    like that?
    .

    Make no mistakes, even when he fought with Shannon.... both of them were
    careful enough to not kill each other yet.

    To put it simply, they just wanted to cripple or Assimilate each other's


    forces.

    In short..... so far as Alec was still alive, it would be stupid for them to kill
    each other.

    At the start of their careers, they had thought about working together to put
    Alec down.

    But they were too distrustful towards each other.

    What if one of them betrayed the other?

    One could say that Cain hated Shannon more than he hated Alec... and
    Shannon knew this.

    Hence their only choice was for them to go back to the drawing board.

    Assimilate or cripple each other.

    But with Shannon dead now.... Cain knew that as of now, his peaceful life
    would suddenly become chaotic.

    He balled his fists in anger, as he cursed the son of a b**ch.

    'Shannon you bastard!!

    Even in death, you still found a way to drag him down.


    .

    As he looked at the men kneeling before him, he felt like beating them to
    death.

    Had they found out that Shannon died before the king did.... wouldn't he
    have already conquered a massive chunk of the western region by now?

    By then.... wouldn't he be prepared for any sudden attacks from Alec?

    It was all their fault!

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Shannon had soon turned his slaps into fierce punches.

    \"Do you know how much trouble you've put me in?\"

    You worthless dogs!\"

    \"_\"

    Anyone's face who he didn't like, he would punch.

    Cain was just punching in any direction.

    As he began his WBA career, the men tried their best to hold in their
    screams.

    Their lower jaw, cheeks, and entire face.... had suddenly turned into
    punching bags

    He had broken one's nose, as well as made one's tooth fly out too.

    Right now..... these people looked like Alec and Shannon to Cain.
    Bastards!!

    30 minutes later, the men had all fainted.

    \"All of you there!!

    Drag these baffoons out Now!\" Cain said, as he pointed at all the guards
    standing around his audience room.

    \"Yes my lord!!\"

    'Brubrubrubru!'

    The guards worked fast, and very soon..... only 3 people were now left
    within the room.

    Now that Cain had vented all his anger out, his mind quickly went to work
    again.

    \"Woxan!... Zeditus!'

    \"You called my lord!\"

    \"I have new assignments for you.\"

    \"__\"
    Chapter 280 Levi Ryder
    7:00 A.M

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    The alarm clock went off, and Levi quickly rose to his feet.

    Levi was a fireman in training.

    He had arrived at Baymard during July, alongside those other slaves and
    knights that came from Nopline's Carona camps.

    And so far, he was truly like his time here!

    How could he not?

    2 years ago, he and his entire family had been thrown into that never ending
    nightmare of slavery.

    He was just 13 at the time.

    Their parents were killed while trying to protect them.

    And he, along with his 7 year old brother, his 10 year old sister, and his 16
    year old sister... had been taken forcefully by Nopline's men.

    While in captivity, he had prayed to the goddess Serena for his and his
    family's rescue.... and finally, she had heard his cries.
    Yes, as a person from Deiferus.... Goddess Serena was the one who created
    the stars, the moon, the land, and life itself.

    Hence he worshipped and prayed steadfastly to her.

    For the past 2 years, not a day would go by without him praying to her.

    And now, he and his family were free.

    It was just too unfortunate, that his youngest sister had died just 3 months
    after entering those underground sex camps.

    He felt pain and anger, as his older sister retold what she went through.

    It took him an entire month to finally let go of his pain..... with the help of
    the church here.

    At first, he didn't go to church, as he knew that he didn't believe in


    Arcadina's ancestors.

    But when he finally did, he was so shocked at how healing the experience
    was.

    In a way, it was like therapy.

    The church rarely even mentioned the ancestors, but mostly gave parables,
    and moral stories... that gave the people a sense of justice, love, freedom
    and purpose.

    It spoke of the heavens, which everyone could relate to, as well as


    someplace called HELL where all bad people go to.
    And more importantly, it never really focused on which God or belief was
    better.

    So everyone felt like they could relate with the church.

    The stories from the Baymardian bible here, were so touching that even he
    had secretly cried once in church.

    This whole experience gave him time to heal his heart..... and hope that his
    younger sister and his parents had indeed gone to heaven.

    Now, his heart was at peace, and he had thoroughly accepted Baymard as
    his new home.

    Who wouldn't?

    The food, the people, the pay, the work... in short, everything was a dream
    come true to peasants and people who used to be slaves.

    In his heart, he would always say a short prayer for Landon.

    He couldn't give diamonds and gold to him.... but he could give his solemn
    prayer and loyalty to the king.

    'May you remain blessed and live long, My king'

    '_'

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    \"Bro, wake up!


    You're going to be late!\"

    As the first to usually wake up, his new found friends had always tasked
    him with waking them up as well.

    Because very quickly, they had realised that even when their alarm clocks
    rang.... they would always end up snoozing it for another 5 minutes or so.

    Oh, trust them.

    They had gone very late to class because of that damn snooze option.

    So now, Levi was their new alarm clock.

    \"Hmm?..... I'm up.... I'm up!\" Said several whispery voices.

    Levi didn't stop banging their rooms until they opened up.

    Every one soon cleaned up and headed towards the cafeteria.

    Breakfast was from 7:30 to 8:45 A.M.

    So if they missed it.... that was it!

    They would have to buy wrapped up food and snacks like sandwiches and
    cupcakes.... from all the small cafeterias within the non-residential
    buildings.

    \"Bro... what's your schedule like today?\" Asked Dex.

    \"I have classes till 3:30 P.M.... and after that, I have a 6 hour shift at the
    Alchemy industry.\" Levi replied while eating his bowl of ice cream.

    Don't judge him!


    He loved it too much, and they happened to have several flavors of them
    here at the residential meal hall.

    (*Levi: all of you are just haters... Hmmp!!)

    \"Me too!... I have classes now, and an overnight shift later.\"

    \"Nope!... not for me, I just have classes today.\"

    \"_\"

    After eating, they quickly hurried along to their classes.

    Levi looked at his watch and sighed from relief.

    He had made it on time for his first class.

    Confined Space Rescue 2!!

    Confined space rescues had 2 classes: The first class taught theory... and the
    second one (this one), was for practicals.

    Very quickly, he wore his red and yellow-striped safety wear.... as well as
    his helmet, safety goggles, and gloves, and quickly joined the gathering
    crowd before him.

    \"Today, you'll be saving 2 workers who are trapped within a confined


    space.

    Specifically, the workers were working on some sewage pipes


    underground.... and an accident occurred.
    There was a gas leakage.... and Hydrogen Sulfide from the decaying
    sewage, quickly knocked those workers out.

    As you all know from your other classes.... low concentrations of Hydrogen
    Sulfide aren't particularly harmful to humans.

    But if the concentration this too high... who can tell me what would
    happen?\" The lecturer asked.

    Instantly, several hands were raised up at once.

    \"Yes... Vivian!\"

    \"Sir, if the Hydrogen Sulphide concentration were too high.... then it will
    displace oxygen in the air.

    And from that, the victim could have vision problems, respiratory paralysis,
    black out, nauseate, seizures, tremors... and most of all, they would struggle
    to breathe and later die.

    Without oxygen around, we humans cannot survive sir.\"

    \"Correct!!

    Good!... it looks like you all are indeed paying attention during your other
    lessons.

    So, how fast can high concentrations kill its victims?...

    Yes... claire!\"

    \"Sir, within 1 to 4 hours of exposure.\"

    \"Hmhm..... and who can tell me what code name alert is reported to us
    when there is a high concentration of Hydrogen sulfide gas?\" The lecturer
    asked.
    Again, several hands were raised up at once.

    Code names were a must in all institutions.

    Even the hospitals had them.

    Code red was for fires and explosions, code white is for evacuation, yellow
    for hazardous spills, silver for an active shooter and so on.

    It typically aided the workers in identifying whether there was a terrorist,


    severe weather or something.

    \"Yes Levi!!\"

    \"Sir, for high concentrations of Hydrogen Sulfide... that will be Code G-


    HS3.

    G for 'Gases'.... HS for Hydrogen Sulfide, and 3 for it's toxicity level.\"

    \"__\"

    The lecturer asked several other questions, and once they were done..... he
    quickly placed them in groups of 8, and led them to the simulation building.

    \"Alright!... all teams should get suited up and ready to go when we call.\"

    Presently, the students were all standing outside the massive simulation
    complex.

    It was extremely wide, and was 4 stories tall as well.

    Within this building, only 4 rooms on the first floor had chairs, couches or
    any furniture. For that matter.
    In short, the building was just like a giant hamster playhouse.... with several
    tunnels, holes, pipes and so on.

    All 4 stories were designed to aid in simulating real life experiences.

    For example, one might have to drop down 4 stories tall from a burning
    building.

    So within the complex, there was a massive empty region from the 4th to
    the 1st floor....where the students could jump off from, at each level, with
    their harnesses of course.

    Of course for safety, several aces doors had been stationed within each
    stimulation course within the building.

    This way, one could only come here with a lecturer and never alone... lest
    they fall 3 feet down without any safety gear on.

    Anyway, today... they would be doing their simulation on the West wing of
    the 1st to 3rd floor.

    This Wing had several massive 3 meter pipes that was connected to one
    another.... and extended all the way up to the 3rd floor.

    Sometimes, the pipes would spiral in a loop... and other times, the pipes
    would be straight.

    These pipes had different sizes as well.

    Some were 2 meter pipes, others were 1 meter piles and so on.
    And in addition to the pipes, there were several large tanks, drums and
    small shipping containers around as well.

    In short, this whole room was for underground confinement space rescues.

    The rescue simulation began, and several teams went forward one at a time.

    And soon, it was Levi's turn too.

    \"Team 8, Your up!\"


    Chapter 281 Levi Ryder 2
    \"Rescue team here!... Team leader John on channel.\"

    \"Copy that\"

    \"We've got 2 men down in the underground sewage piping system here.

    From their colleagues, we were told that they, along with several others....
    were working down there.

    When suddenly, the air became almost impossible to breath.

    Sir, I've already scanned and evacuated the area of all civilians/workers.

    And from the gas sensor detectors, we have high toxicities of Hydrogen
    sulfide gas down here... OVER!\"

    \"COPY that!

    Please stand by, and we'll send a team there immediately.... as well as an
    ambulance.... OVER!\"

    The lecturer and his assistant said, while simulating a 'report' conversation,
    through their Walkie-talkies.

    \"Team 8!.... you're up!\"

    Instantly, Levi and his team ran off to their entry point, while carrying
    several bags filled with ropes and harnesses on them.

    They were also ready suited up..... so these ones were what the victims
    would wear later on.
    .

    Before the class started, they knew who would be doing what for the
    session.

    Hence Levi knew that out of his team of 8, 4 would be going in.... while the
    other 4 would be in charge of pulling them out of the underground pipes.

    As the moved, the instructor began grading their performance on a white


    sheet of paper.

    One should know that the pipes and large units, were all made out of see-
    through plastics..... so everyone could see what they were doing from the
    outside.

    'Thun! Thun! Thun!'

    The team quickly set up a massive Tripod stand over the tunnel-like hole on
    the 3rd floor.... and quickly connected several ropes around it.

    Basically, they would lower the men, as well as haul the victims up using
    this device.

    Levi quickly connected 2 of the ropes to his harness.... and sat at the edge of
    the hole.

    \"Are you ready?\"

    \"Ready!!\"

    'Tri! Tri! Tri!'


    2 of his team mates began rotating a massive roller, which was similar to
    rollers that were placed on fishing rods.... only this one was about the same
    size as a basketball.

    'Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri!'

    1 of his comrades started unwinding the metal string ropes from the
    rollers...while another was holding onto the ropes with his bare hands, just
    in case the machine breaks or something.

    Slowly, Levi began to descend into the hole.

    And as he descended..... his heart rate quickened, and he subconsciously


    held onto the ropes on his harness tightly.

    His chest began to rise and fall heavily, as his breathing became more and
    more rapid.

    Everytime he was about to descend from such heights, a moment of fear


    would always hit him.

    One should know that he was still being lowered from the 3rd to the 1st
    floor..... so that height alone was extremely terrifying to many.

    But like Landon had said, Firefighters had to get used to heights.

    Because whether they had to jump out of a window with a victim and be
    caught on an inflatable float below or not.... hesitation would not only kill
    both of them.

    Hence Firefighters had to master their fear of heights.

    And if they couldn't, then they could always choose another profession.
    .

    Levi looked down, and soon.... his legs had finally touched the ground.

    He quickly sighed form relief and hurriedly removed the ropes from his
    harness.

    And soon, the same ropes were hauled back and used to lower his other
    teammates... as well as 2 'blanket drags', that'll be used to place the
    unconscious victims on.

    \"This tunnel splits into 2 directions.... so both of you should go forward,


    while well go the other way.\"

    \"I agree!\"

    \"_\"

    After splitting up, Levi and his comrade hurriedly moved through the
    pipes... which seemed to be changing in size as well.

    In some areas, it was large... but in others, it seemed to have drastically


    narrowed down.

    \"Look! Look!.... there are 2 bodies over there!\" Said his comrade, as he
    pointed at 2 plastic dummies who were dressed in worker uniforms.

    \"Let's contact our other comrades fast.\"

    'Triuuuup!'

    \"This is team 8, Lower squad 2.... we've just found both bodies at the left
    tunnel.

    Over\"
    \"Copy that.... we'll make a U-turn and meet you guys there... Over!\"

    \"_\"

    One blanket drag was with the other team, so they could only strap on one
    victim for now..... while waiting for the others to arrive.

    In essence, the blanket drag was like a plastic carpet that had straps on it.

    When the patient got placed on it, they would strap the patient in so as to
    secure him/her properly.

    One could imagine the patients to resemble a rolled up person in a blanket.

    And after the thin plastic blanket has covered them up like a rolled up
    chicken sandwich..... they would get strapped up like Psychiatric patients at
    several points.

    And the straps would be placed at places that didn't hinder their breathing,
    or make them uncomfortable.

    Soon, the other 2 who went in the other direction.... had arrived with the
    other blanket drag.

    And very quickly, they strapped the other victim in as well..... and carried
    them back using the ropes on the plastic blanket towards their initial entry
    point.

    The patients got reeled up like fish.... and later, they too were reeled up as
    well.

    .
    \"18 minutes!

    Not bad.... but you need to be quicker!

    Next time, I want this same procedure done in at most 12 minutes.

    Here's where you all made mistakes...\"

    The session was finally over.... and Levi headed toward his next classes.

    In truth, he loved being a firefighter.

    It was always so exciting and thrilling.... and very rewarding as well.

    But of course, initially... he didn't know what firefighters did.

    However, after studying for close to 2 months.... he had soon gotten a quick
    run down of the job.

    And he freak** loved it!!

    For one, firefighters responded to medical calls.

    This one was what truly shocked him the most!

    He thought that only doctors would do that.... but who would've thought it
    was his duty as well?

    From what he studied, they were supposed to work closely with the
    paramedics during any medical emergencies.

    From CPR, to giving oxygen, bandaging, and even assisting in childbirth....


    they had to help at all times.
    (**That's why back on earth, one would always find firefighters around the
    scene and aging people up and so on.)

    And they were also in charge of cleaning up the blood or dangerous toxic
    fluids around the place.

    Apart from that, Levi had also found out that in future... he would also
    respond to vehicle accidents.

    He was to quickly help trapped or injured victims, check the area around
    the accident to see if it's safe.... and work with the emergency team as well.

    And again, he would be in charge of cleaning the vehicle wreckage, broken


    glasses, blood, gas and so on.

    Oh... but his duties didn't stop there at all.

    From dealing with all fires, and also doing rescues on water, land and
    underground..... one could say that he would be everywhere.

    So even if it were saving people within poisonous gas situations, he had to


    do the job no matter what.

    That's why they also studied the toxicity of gases and so on.

    And lastly, once a month.... he and his team had to inspect all fire alarm
    systems within all commercial buildings in Baymard.

    With all this said, he had been given a 3 year outline of all courses that he
    would be taking if he wanted to graduate properly.
    Be it how to use a medical responder, chemistry, or how to rescue people
    from a heavy water current.

    He had to learn it all.... both practical and theory.

    But for him, apart from the thrill of the job..... the most rewarding part of
    the job, was also the main reason why he worked so hard in graduating.

    Saving lives made him feel very accomplished, and proud to do his job
    daily.

    It made him feel like a hero!!

    And in a nutshell, this was his life as a Baymardian firefighter.

    --Zeenah Coastal City, Arcadina--

    On the musty harbor, several men could be seen blending in with the
    crowd.... and currently making their way into the city on horseback.

    Landon looked at the road before him and smiled.

    He had finally arrived!


    Chapter 282 Targeted Destination:
    City Of Ivonty
    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    On an isolated merchant forest trail... several men on horseback were


    quickly making their way towards Ivonty City.

    It's been a week and a half since their journey from the Coastal city had
    begun..... and now, they had finally reached the outskirts of their targeted
    City.

    And unlike the other times where their journeys were peaceful, this time....
    they had met with numerous bandits along the way.

    Landon raised his right hand in the hair, and instantly... the people right
    behind him stopped.

    4 minutes later, the entire group of 801soldiers... quickly got off their horses
    at their Commander's orders.

    It was only 5:53 P.M..... so they made camp and went over their plans again.

    In summary, since there were 801 soldiers, 400 would rescue the women in
    the underground camps.... and the other half would focus on rescuing those
    at the training estates.

    .
    \"Warrant officer Beri, Private Nate, Private Priscillia....(kept calling out
    their names)

    I'm sure you all know why your names have been called.

    As was stated on your letters given to you during Briefing, all 30 or you
    have been split into groups of 6.... and are expected to go towards all 5 exit
    points for the underground camps that're found within the city.

    I want the perimeters scouted thoroughly... and I also want to know how
    many guards are there during every shift.

    Use your thermal/heat vision goggles to accurately spot them.

    You'll leave at 7 P.M and get back here at 10 P.M max.

    Am I clear?\"

    \"Yes Commander!\" The group of 30 answered.

    Beri was amongst the group of 30.... and this was his first mission ever.

    One should know that even though he used to be a Prince in the empire of
    Yodan.... he had never been given any missions by his father at all.

    In truth, his father, King Maclaine... only considered the first 5 princes
    when it concerned official duties.

    And he as the 9th prince, did nothing at all.... except run the city which was
    given to him when he turned 15.

    So this was his first time doing any official missions at all.

    .
    Beri tingled from head to toe... as bundles of excitement continued to pulse
    throughout his entire body.

    He felt himself vibrate slightly with anticipation, as he listened to Landon's


    every word.

    This was it!!

    This was a chance for him to prove himself capable.

    As a soldier, bettering himself so as to protect the people.... was all he truly


    cared about so knowing his battle weaknesses were very important to him.

    And even though he had given his all during training, nothing could beat
    real life battles.

    Hence, he saw this as an opportunity to improve himself.

    \"Good!!!

    Warrant officer Braxton, Private Chantelle, Private Apollo... .... Again, 23


    of you will follow me and scout the perimeters and all 2 secret exits around
    the training estate.

    You all already know your individual groups as well.

    So team up quickly, and well head out at 7 P.M.

    Remember, at 10 P.M max.... I expect everyone back immediately!

    Is that understood?!!!\"

    \"Yes Commander!!!\"

    \"_\"
    \"As for the rest of you, go over the plans for tomorrow night again.... and
    be on guard at all times.

    Guard the perimeters of the camp, and make sure that no one finds out
    about our presence here.

    Understand?\"

    \"Yes Commander!\" They answered in unison.

    As they waited for the time to pass by, Landon and the other chosen spies
    quickly took out several peasant clothes..... rubbed dirt on their faces as
    well.

    And since there were also female soldiers in the mix, it was better for the
    women to cover up their beauty..... lest it got in the way of their mission.

    Hence, they had made themselves look quite revolting and horrendous.....
    just for the mission's success.

    After properly disguising themselves, they quickly went on to hunt several


    animals like rabbits... as well as pick up very popular herbs too.

    They did all this, so as to blend in more with the people.... as well as to
    convince their enemies.

    For example, one of the secret passages.... is by an apothecary's medicine


    store.

    So those that picked up herbs, would go there and try to trade in their herbs
    for money.... while secretly scouting the area.
    Apothecaries were typically too busy to go about searching for herbs here
    and there, so they created such stores just for collecting.... as well as selling
    out these herbs to other apothecaries and healers too.

    Again... some of the other secret exits were closer to some hunter guilds as
    well.

    There, hunters could grade their skills based on what prey they got.... and
    get ranked from 'F' to 'SSS'.

    What the guild wanted, was the skin of these animals.

    Nobility paid hefty sums just to wear Hangol-skinned jackets, and even
    have them as rugs and carpets.

    The guilds paid the hunters whenever they got any animals who's skin was
    valuable.... to some extent.

    And apparently, Rabbit fur was seen as an F rank task... as the nobles only
    used it for good pillowcases to keep them warm during the cold seasons.

    So since it was everywhere, almost every rich person had it.

    Hence it wasn't seen as very valuable.

    It was an F-Rank task.

    7 P.M!!

    Landon and his spies quickly headed towards the city.


    From their camp, it took them 35 minutes on foot to get there.

    In front of the city gate, 12 guards were busy controlling and bullying those
    who came in or went out of the city.

    Landon and his spies had been insulted and spat on.

    In fact, some of them had even had their rabbits had been forcibly taken
    away by the guards.

    It wasn't just them, but every other peasant as well.

    The guards had those going on line up, and before stepping into the city....
    they had to drop one item as bride, even if they lived in the city.

    Hence everyone quickly did as they were told.

    Who asked them to be poor?

    Landon's team had decided to go in last.... as he wanted to make sure that


    all the spies successfully managed in before he did.

    And currently... most of them had gone in already, and only 3 teams were
    left.

    'So far so good.' He thought, as he looked at the groups ahead of him.

    But suddenly, out of nowhere..... one of the guards loudly exclaimed.

    \"You there... Stop!!!\"


    \"_\"
    Chapter 283 Targeted Destination:
    City Of Ivonty 2
    \"You there!

    Stop!!!\"

    Everyone tensed up, as they watched the crooked toothed guard slowly
    approach them.

    Who could he be talking to?

    The guard walked arrogantly, and finally stopped in front of a beautiful girl
    beside Landon.

    The spies secretly let out a sigh of relief, but couldn't help but worry about
    the girl.

    \"You!.... come with me!\"

    The frightened 13 year old girl stood rooted on the spot, and finally..... she
    began to wail and cry loudly, while following behind the guard like a
    zombie.

    'System..... can I buy a maddening spell?'

    'Yes host!!

    But the system will charge the host on an hourly basis.


    So how long does the host want it to last?' The system said without any hint
    of emotions.

    '1 hour'

    'Host, that will cost you either: 8 Bonus Points, 140 Technology Points or
    44 Development Points.\"

    'Use my Bonus points!'

    'As you wish host.'

    '_'

    'Poor girl.'

    'What a pitiful child.'

    'Hmpp!.... Serves her right!

    So young, yet already knows how to seduce people.'

    Several people's thoughts continuously ran wild.... as they watched the 13


    year old girl walk towards the lion's den.

    'Woo..... woo.... sniff sniff...'

    The victim in question.... was currently crying her eyes out, as she followed
    the beast towards the guard post.

    But suddenly, the guard stopped.

    Everyone who was previously looking at the scene.... was utterly confused
    as well.
    Was he going to lash out at the girl for crying?... or was he going to hit her!

    Worst still, did he see another girl that he liked?

    Even the other guards were confused as well.

    The guard in question, swiftly turned around and smiled at them creepily.

    Everyone quickly diverted their eyes, as they were literally freaked out
    from the guys smile.

    But then.... they heard his maddening laughter, and their faces slowly began
    loosing color.

    \"Hahahahahahaha!

    Hahahahahah!!!!!!!\"

    \"_\"

    The other guards around the gate, slowly inched away from their friend.

    This wasn't like him at all!!

    \"Hahahahahahahaha!\"

    Soon, the guard began taking off his clothes one by one..... and every
    completely lost it!.

    \"Bro... w..what are you doing?\" One of the guards asked.

    \"Elder bro..... this isn't funny anymore.


    So Please stop!\" Another bellowed.

    As for the little girl in front of the guard, she quickly ran toward the rear of
    the crowd in fear.

    Series of gasps could be heard from the crowd, as they were utterly shocked
    by how audacious the guard was.

    Did he plan to do it in front of all of them?

    Those with children quickly covered their eyes in shame, and the other men
    did the same as well... as they too felt uncomfortable looking at a naked
    man.

    How shameful!!

    \"La la la la la!... \"

    The guard slowly began singing and humming..... as he quickly swung his
    clothes up in the air like a fan.

    He was butt naked at the point.

    \"Hahahhaha!.... you all are my bros!

    Come, give me a hug!\"

    \"_\"

    'Sling!'

    The guards had all drawn their swords.


    \"Bro!..... this isn't funny anymore.\" Said one of the guards awkwardly, as
    he tried to look straight at his bro's face.

    But it was so hard, as the other parts of his bro.... kept making him feel
    uneasy.

    \"Bro, please... stop this madness\" another said.

    \"Elder bro..... if you come any closer, I can't guarantee that I won't kill
    you!\"

    \"_\"

    As they begged, they slowly inched away... as they saw their bro step closer
    and closer towards them.

    And in the next 3 seconds, the entire area became chaotic.

    'Dun! Dun! Dun! Dun!'

    The guard ran towards his friends happily, while butt naked.... instantly
    causing his friends to run for their lives.

    It was like seeing children play a game of tag.

    \"You go and pin him down, and then I'll join in later!\"

    \"Are you crazy, do you think that I would wrestle a naked man?

    What the F*** do you take me for?\"

    \"_\"

    .
    As the guards scrambled around, all the peasants also ran into the city in
    fear as well.

    Some of them swore to never stay close or catch the eyes of these perverted
    knights.

    As for the little girl, she was just glad that she had been saved.

    Will she ever step out again all alone?

    Very unlikely!

    Landon nodded his head in amazement, at how effective this madness spell
    was.

    The guard had danced, eaten dirt, chased his friends merrily... and who
    knows what more he would do within the next 55 minutes.

    Stepping into the city, all teams instantly splitted up and went their separate
    ways.

    They acted like total strangers.

    No eye contact, no hand gestures, nothing!

    Now, it was time for them to get to work!!

    Landon and his team walked for another 42 minutes within the city.....
    before reaching their targeted vicinity.

    And very quickly, they went into one of the city's bushy zones.

    .
    In essence..... this place was similar to a park, as it didn't have any wild
    animals within it.

    But, it wasn't as leveled and clean as a park.

    It was still like a jungle, with several trees clustered together.... as well as
    some streams that flowed through the place.

    They walked into the forest park-like zone, with several iron buckets which
    they had just bought from the markets.

    Anyone who saw them, would instantly think that they were heading
    towards the streams to fetch water.

    And when they were well hidden, they quickly took out their thermal sensor
    goggles from their hiding places.

    Well, some of them had bandaged the goggles to their backs..... as if it were
    a baby who they were piggyback riding.

    While others wrapped them on their waists.

    For this mission they had all brought in very large peasant clothings just for
    this reason.

    It wasn't uncommon for extremely poor peasants to wear such large


    garments..... so they blended in quite well with the crowd.

    And with such loose clothes, no one could tell that they had anything
    packing underneath.

    .
    \"Brother.... there are 3 little birds in a wooden pot.... .\" Said one of the
    soldiers.

    \"Ohh?.... I like that story, but what about the story of the 4 little bears who
    stayed West, 10 trees back?\"

    \"Yes yes brother.... that one is the best.\"

    \"_\"

    Even if there was no one was around them, they still had to talk codedly at
    all times.

    Time passed by, and soon.... it was 10 P.M.

    Time to head back and prepare.... because tonight, it's going down for real!
    Chapter 284 Silent Nigh
    'Shwuuuuuuhhhhh!!'

    The night's wind could be heard softly russling against the trees and bushes.

    And in the dead of night, several men were secretly moving through the
    luscious ancient forest.

    Soon, the men all halted.... and the leader of the pact quickly signalled for
    them to go leftwards from the City's gate.

    Of course, for a mission such as this one... there was no way that they
    would pass through the front gate.

    So they had decided to form a human ladder along one of the City's side
    walls.

    One should know that the city had more than 33 walls surrounding it.

    And some of these walls were as wide as 5 meters... while others were 100
    meters wide.

    In essence, the property wasn't rectangular... and had several bends and
    sides to it.

    Hence the many walls.

    Anyway, the wall that they had chosen to bank on..... was the one that no
    knight wanted to guard.
    And this was all due to the fact that the area behind the wall had shit on it.

    So in essence, there were more than 12 deep pits of shit placed behind the
    wall.

    Landon and his men had trekked, climbed on trees.... and even crawled their
    way undetected for an additional 43 minutes, before finally reaching the
    wall.

    Soon, some of them formed a human ladder, while others kept a look out
    instead.

    'Chinn! Chinn! Chinn!'

    Very swiftly, several men hurriedly lined up against the wall.... while others
    climbed on top of them.

    They very much looked like a pyramid at this point..... with 4 rows of men
    at the bottom, 3 rows on top of those ones, 2 rows on the next, and then 1.

    And when the first group got to the top, they quickly tied one end of a rope
    to their waist..... and sent the other end to their comrades.

    Currently, for every person at the top... at least 2 soldiers at each pyramid
    level, would tightly hold onto the rope.

    Beri tied the rope firmly around his waist, and hastily sent the other end of
    the rope to his comrades.

    And while waiting for them to secure the rope..... he quickly glanced around
    the other side of the wall, just in case there was a guard around.
    'All clear', he thought.

    Soon, one of the soldiers confirmed that his rope was secured.

    And not even a second later, he was off.

    Infact, all those at the top took off in a flash.

    They placed their legs against the walls, like Tom Cruise in 'Mission
    Impossible'.

    But rather than jumping down step by step, they quickly walked downwards
    instead.... ... as the ropes were slowly lowered by the men on the other side
    of the wall.

    Essentially, as they got lowered, those at all 4 pyramid levels, would slowly
    raise the ropes upwards instead.

    And soon, those at the 4th pyramid floor had no more rope to raise..... and
    later, those at the 3rd and 2nd floors were done as well.

    'Hupp!!'

    Beri and more than 30 men quickly landed on the floor at the same time and
    untied ... as well as gathered the ropes around their waists.

    Then, they immediately formed another human ladder against the wall as
    well.

    And 15 minutes later, all 800 men had safely entered into Ivonty city.
    Needless to say, at this point.... everyone splitted up into several groups,
    and rushed towards their targeted secret zones.

    1:28 A.M.

    Landon and 200 others, had stealthily made their way towards the main
    entrance of the training estate.

    Right now, the captured slave boys were currently asleep.... as they had to
    wake up early in the morning and train for an entire day.

    For these boys, sleep and food was everything to them.

    The entire estate was like a fortress, that had massive walls with several
    watches on it as well.

    Those steadfast walls were built for guarding and ensuring that these slaves
    didn't dream about breaking free from the estate.

    Patrolling the front entrance of the estate, were 40 enemy guards on duty.

    And as for how many archers stood above the front wall, 150 to be exact.

    One shouldn't be fooled by the numbers.

    Sure, there were only a few outside..... but inside the fortress, there were
    over 4000 in total.

    Normally, breaking in would've been in problem for many.

    But for Landon and his men.... not so much.


    They had technology on their side.

    And luckily for them, this fortress was placed in one of the restricted and
    deserted areas within the city.

    It was one of Nopline's army reserves..... so of course it would be away


    from nosy civilians.

    Looking at those 150 guards patrolling the gate, Landon did several hand
    gestures to the people besides him... and they in turn sent the message
    along.

    [Top: From left to right.

    Last 50, Bottom: From left to right.]

    Translation: the last person on the left end should shoot the enemy on the
    nearest left end as well.

    This way, everyone would have a target.

    As for the last 50 soldiers left, they were to shoot those 40 knights standing
    guard at the bottom.

    Message received!

    Everyone brought out several viles, and quickly loaded up their guns.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    Standing, or rather... slanting on the city walls, were several guards who
    were either snoring away while leaning, or standing 1 meter away from
    each other while gisting away.
    Like the case in the previous scenarios, this estate had never been attacked
    for the past 12 years..... and in their minds, no one would have the balls to
    attack Nopline.

    Hence, they became lax and free while on duty.

    For them, most of the work was done by the other thousands who were
    guarding those slaves inside the estate.

    So in their minds, there was absolutely nothing for them to worry about.

    \"Hahahahah!

    I heard that Solomon branded another slave again?\"

    \"Hmmp!... serves them right!!

    Who asked them to be lazy?\"

    \"That's right!.... how hard could it be to train daily?\"

    \"Hehehehe.... don't forget that they have to fight dangerous animals daily,
    unlike us.

    Just yesterday, Luis said that 400 of them had died this week alone from
    fighting those ferocious fiends.\"

    \"But so what?.... Who asked them to be slaves?

    If they want to blame someone, then they can only blame their wretched
    parents.\"

    \"__\"

    .
    The guards continued gisting.... and soon, they all felt strange.

    Or rather, Sleepy!
    Chapter 285 Silent Night 2
    Yup!

    They had been shot with tranquilizers.

    And the drug doses were indeed heavy enough to make them fall asleep
    after 4 minutes max.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    'Ahhh!'

    Jerry felt a light sting on his neck..... and suddenly, his entire body felt
    heavy and tired.

    He started rambling about heaven knows what... and soon, his vision
    became blurry as well.

    As sleep slowly creeped in..... he felt his brain turn numb, as it became very
    hard for him to come up with any sentences at all.

    This was too weird!!

    'Ughhhhh!'

    He moaned, while rambling.

    'What sort of annoying mosquito is this?'

    Previously, he had felt a light but sharp tingly sensation on his neck.
    So he had just assumed that it was a mosquito.

    He tried placing his right hand on the 'bitten' spot, so as to slap that darn
    mosquito away.

    But of course, he had thoroughly underestimated his 'tiredness' .

    Because no matter how hard he tried, his arms didn't lift up at all.

    It was like there was no connection between his brain and them.

    F***..... let the mosquito have it's way!!

    But of course, some of the guards quickly touched their necks and other
    body parts... and found very tiny weird need-like objects on those bitten
    spots.

    And even though they felt a sense of crises run through their minds.... their
    eyes, mouth and body, had given up on reporting the matter.

    In short, the dose was so strong... that all they could think of right, now was
    sleep!!!!!

    \"Aii!... let's talk later, I'm too tired right now.\" Said one of the guards,
    while quickly planted his face on the wall's edge.

    At this point, he didn't even care about the fact that he could accidentally
    sleep and push himself over the wall.... falling straight to his doom.

    \"Yeah... me... too...(snore)\"


    \"__\"

    Some of the victims snored loudly, while others just slept silently.

    Those on the other walls saw this, but didn't feel anything was out of the
    ordinary... as some of them could hear those at the front say that they were
    too tired and so on.

    So.... everything went undetected.

    After all, it wasn't strange for them to sleep on the job here in Nopline's
    camp.

    \"Hahahah.... look at them?

    What the heck did they do today to be so tired?\"

    \"Beats me!... all I know is that the snores from some of them could wake
    up an entire village.\"

    'Snore!!!!!..... Snore!!!!!!.... Snore!!!'

    '_'

    The sounds of the men's snores, further confirmed that they were alright.

    And those on the other walls shook their heads wryly.... while others did
    their best to stay awake as well.

    One could say that sleep was a subconscious contagious disease.

    Sometimes, one could feel sleepy simply because others were fast asleep as
    well.
    .

    5 minutes later, Landon and his team had finally decided to make a move.

    They first wore their thermal goggles, and observed the gates.

    If they walked straight there, would anyone be able to see them?

    If they could see anyone's heat readings from the goggles, then that means
    that the person in question might be able to see them within this darkness.

    Nope!!.... it was all clear.

    Nothing came up on their goggles, except those that were sound asleep.

    Landon did several other gestures again.

    And soon..... 120 soldiers quickly made their way to the front.

    They stealthily carried those 40 sleepy guards at the bottom... . and


    immediately brought them back to where they were hiding.

    And 5 minutes later, all 40 guards were completely naked, gagged, and tied
    to multiple trees.

    Soon, 40 soldiers in disguise went back to the front gates again.... and
    Landon was amongst them.

    Looking at the group of guards at the front gate, no one would believe that
    they were imposters.

    And since the guards shifts usually ended at 6 P.M.... and hopefully, no one
    would find out about their identities till then.
    .

    No matter how one saw it, even though they had the weapons to take down
    thousands of men.

    After all, one shouldn't forget that they were still small in number compared
    to their enemies.

    So even though they had other teams currently trying to break into the
    estate from the back entrances..... one false move, and that was it!

    Hence, strategy was always essential.

    Landon signalled for everyone to get prepared, and soon..... he, Private
    Adam, Private Wonbi, and 5 others, quickly stepped into the estate.

    Now, it was time for them to do their part.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Walking into the fortress, Adam's heart raced in anticipation, fear and
    excitement.

    He was undercover!!

    Damn, it felt good.!!

    Ever since he read one of Baymard's new books, titled 'James Bond: 007'....
    Adam had felt like being undercover would be the coolest thing ever.

    In his mind, the enemy would always be tight on security, well trained and
    hard to kill.
    And that's how his fantasy about this mission was.

    But after entering the fortress, disappointment couldn't even describe his
    current feelings.

    What the hell were they doing?

    The enemy's men were sitting around bonfires, drinking booze, joking
    around and so on.

    It looked like they really believed that no one would dare to cross their
    master.

    Adam looked at them and truly felt like they deserve to be attacked.

    What happened to meeting villains that would scrutinize everything?

    \"Hahahahahah!

    And that's how I killed old Mathius of the North\"

    \"You liar!

    You? kill old Mathy?

    Please!!\"

    \"I did it, I tell yah!\"

    \"Yeah... you did alright!\"

    \"See?, someone who knows the truth.\"

    \"You did it in your dreams.\"


    \"Hahahahahah!!\"

    \"_\"

    'Sigh... reality is such a downer', Adam thought as he listened to these


    rambling men.

    Soon, all 8 men who had just entered the estate.... quickly spread
    themselves at different positions along the left and right walls.

    Of course, they stood a little distance from the walls as well... as what they
    wanted to do next, would definitely leave a nasty piece of work behind.

    Coming into the estate, their main focus had always been on the archers.

    Those guys would shoot them dead if the others just came running in.

    So first things first..... it was time to grenade their asses!!


    Chapter 286 Chaos
    Standing a little distance from the tall wide walls, each of the undercover
    soldiers tightly gripped the grenades in their hands.

    In total, they had 11 more within their inner vests... and 1 in their hands.

    'Hooohhhh! Hooohhhh! Hooohhhh!'

    They steadied their breathing, and looked around vigilantly..... as they


    watched the enemies have their fun.

    The entire place was so packed and Chaotic.... that no one was really paying
    attention to any one.

    With a record of zero attacks for the past 12 years... the enemy's men went
    about the merry lives, as they had played and relaxed during working hours.

    Landon was currently pretending to sleep, while leaning against a nearby


    pillar.

    He observed for 3 minutes more, and when he saw that no one was
    watching him or his men.

    He quickly stretched his hands as if he were yourning.

    But really, he was just relaying several messages to his team.

    'Snore!.... Snore!'
    'Hahahahahahh!!'

    'Huh! Huh!'

    The entire place was filled with liveliness .... as the enemy's slept, laughed,
    spoke, ate and wrestled with each other happily.

    Suddenly, the sky thundered... and several loud sounds could be heard from
    the walls, followed by screams from the archers.

    'Boom!'

    'Ahhhhh!!!'

    '_'

    Agony wants even enough to describe what sort of pain those on the walls
    were facing.

    The pain throbbed in their guts, as a deep and spine-chilling feeling


    completely washed over them.

    Some of them felt like their organs were literally being squeezed violently
    by someone's hands.

    While others immediately blacked oout, or died from taking a direct hit or
    shock.

    Below, several legs, arms and body parts, could be seen raining down from
    the walls.

    A thick cloud of smoke covered the perimeter around the walls..... and
    soon, all the knights at ground level, became alert.
    .

    But with how thick the smoke was..... no one really saw the body parts fly
    around the walls.

    They just felt several objects hit them hard.

    \"Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!

    We are under attack!!\"

    \"_\"

    Several knights went about shaking those who were still asleep..... while
    others hurriedly rushed towards the wall to see what was going on.

    The entire place had been plunged into a state of utter chaos and confusion.

    Everyone was running left and right with their swords..... while others were
    running into the estate, to tell their boss.

    And in those moments of uncertainty and indecisiveness..... the other


    soldiers outside the estate, all stealthily moved in together.

    Previously, one of the men had shot a grenade toward the gates.... creating a
    large thick cloud of smoke.

    And those outside, had taken advantage of it.

    They had rushed in, dropped to the ground, crawled, and rolled to the pillars
    at the sides.

    .
    The estate was all fenced up, with the front area being a large courtyard.

    For the walls .... one could imagine it like a house that was built rectangular,
    with several empty courtyards at its center.

    So in essence, around the walls, one would find numerous carved doors,
    and pillars..... all around the gates, walls and inner courtyards.

    And from the map that Landon had given the soldiers... ..... if they should
    take a few more steps, they would be able to reach one of these open
    courtyard doors.

    'Ahhh!!!!'

    As Landon and the other 7 soldiers strategically bombed several other


    spots.... the rest of the soldiers hurriedly stepped into front wall building,
    and quickly made their way towards one of the rooms there.

    Their plan was simple!

    Those who were already dressed as the enemy.... were to lure others into the
    room, take their clothes, and give to those who didn't have.

    Landon had given them 15 minutes at most for this task.

    And while all the chaos was going on, the enemy knights decided to get in
    formation and wait for the enemy to advance in.

    They wanted to see who was so bold enough to attack their Master's
    property.
    .

    \"Men!... Men!.... it's snow powder!\"

    \"The enemy has snow powder?\"

    \"Isn't that ridiculously expensive?\"

    \"The enemy's archers had snow powder..... raise your shields up and be
    careful!!\"

    \"_\"

    'Din! Din! Din!'

    More knights hastily made their formations within the courtyard.

    And now, they had more than 2,000 guards outside on formation.

    One could describe this scenario as Perfect!..... for Landon of course.

    At this point, many men were afraid to go above the city walls..... as they
    thought that this enemy was only attacking those there.

    And of course they didn't have the balls to go out at all.... as the walls and
    even the front gate was filled with smoke.

    No one wanted to go out blindly and die just like that

    Better safe than sorry.

    But what they didn't know, was that all this was within Landon's
    expectations.

    .
    Currently, the rest of the soldiers had successfully disguised themselves.

    And now, they were heading towards the main gate room.

    This room had a rolling mechanism that could close the massive 4 meter
    iron gate permanently.... or open it up completely.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    \"Bro... open up, the enemy is around!!\"

    Private Gavern yelled out, as he continuously banged the door loudly.

    Soon, a guard opened the door.... and quickly went back in.

    From the looks of it, he was looking for something.

    \"Blasted!... where did I keep my shield?

    You there!

    Don't just stand there, help me look for it already.

    We are at war God-dammit!\"

    \"_\"

    Within the room, Gavern and a few others at the door..... could see several
    dusty carts, as well as several empty ale barrels, a pile of rotten apples and
    foods, 4 chairs and 2 desks.

    The place smelled awful, and reeks of alcohol.


    Also, apart from the guard who had just opened the door..... Gavern could
    also see 3 more guards as well.

    16 of them went into the room, and pretended to look for the shields.

    But as soon as they got close to the men, they immediately tackled them,
    sealed their mouths and stabbed them swiftly.

    'Hmmmm!!!!!!\"

    The men mumbled and struggled to break free, as they all felt their life
    slowly slip away within every passing second.

    Their eyes were red and filled with rage, as they shook like fishes out of
    water.

    But of course, no matter what they did..... they could never break free from
    the men before them.

    And soon, their struggles grew weaker and weaker..... until, their bodies
    finally have in.

    They had all died, with hatred, and a lot of regret in their hearts.

    Gavern and the men quickly hid their lifeless bodies at the back of several
    massive crates.... and speedily lowered the gate.

    And of course after lowering it, they bombed the gate control room.... as
    well as the other rooms on that same floor, and fled.

    .
    \"Do you know who our enemy is?\" Asked one of the guards, who was
    standing in the courtyard in formation.

    \"NO!..... but from the looks of it, their archers are pretty skilled!\"

    \"_\"

    Thousands of soldiers readied themselves below, in anticipation for the


    enemy's attack.

    But suddenly, they heard another set of loud deafening sounds from above.

    'Shuahhh!!!!!!'

    'Bamm!!!'

    Just what was going on?


    Chapter 287 Chaos 2
    It happened so fast, that none of them were able to do anything about it.

    In short, the gate wasn't gently lowered.... but let loose to fall freely.

    With a loud 'Baam!!' Sound, everyone was completely taken back.

    And soon, fear slowly seeped into their minds, as they felt their hairs stand
    up one by one.

    Did their men close the gates out of fear?

    Just how many men did the enemy have, to cause such a large reaction from
    the guards at the gate room?

    Was the enemy really that powerful?

    F***!!!

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    The knights in formations backed up a bit slowly... as they felt like their
    deaths were near.

    The blast didn't just deafen them, but also caused their hearts to tremble
    aggressively..... as they felt their bodies shiver from horror.

    Grenades had one purpose!.... and that was for killing!

    Every aspect of it was designed for that one goal.


    Be it the trigger pin system or the explosive factor..... everything could
    leave one paralyzed from fear.

    The emotions of the knights went through several stages of utter Chaos.

    And soon, some of them had their first ever mental breakdown.

    \"I... I don't want to die!!\"

    \"I only signed up because I thought that we would never truly fight.\"

    \"I'm still so young, so how can I die now?\"

    \"_\"

    The men quivering from terror, as they mumbled their regrets out loud.

    But suddenly..... several other loud thunderous sounds, flooded into their
    ears again.

    \"Boom! Boom! Boom!\"

    It sounded that more than 6 loud bands had gone out around the same time.

    And soon..... the building-like wall above them, began collapsing.

    'Twuahhhh!!!!'

    'Catchhhhhhhhh!!!'

    Like a ferocious wave in the sea, the front wall came crashing down all at
    once.
    .

    Previously, the soldiers had bombed the gate room which was located on
    the 3rd floor of the wall building... as well as bombed other rooms on that
    floor.

    So like a typhoon, it crumbled with a loud bang!!

    As the foundation of those rooms that had been utterly destroyed.... the 4th
    and 5th floors above it, came crashing down as well.

    And the weight of the entire stone structure and everything else, was
    dumped unto the 2nd floor below... which in turn crashed on the ground
    floor.

    So by the time the dust settled, the pile of rocks were at least 3-storeys high.

    Within all the chaos.... the rest of the soldiers hurried along to regroup with
    Landon.

    And 13 minutes later, Landon and his team did the same actions with the
    second gate... that was connecting the front courtyard section of the estate,
    to the second courtyard.

    In essence, the estate was almost similar to the layout of the city in 'Attack
    on Titans'.... where there was only one way for one to move into the inner
    courtyard or cities.

    And that was through the main gates.

    In this way, even if the enemy came over, the knights could trap them
    within the courtyards and rain several arrows on them.
    .

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Soon, the second gate was destroyed.... trapping 2,671 enemy knights
    within the first estate.

    One should know that this estate had 5410 people in duty each night.

    With more than half of the enemy's men out of the way.... Landon and his
    team secretly sighed from relief.

    Now, they were all dressed as the enemy... so when they stepped into the
    second courtyard, they acted confused and shocked as well.

    \"What happened?\"

    \"I... I don't know!\"

    \"Cough... Cough.... We were going there as backup, when the wall


    suddenly crashed.\" Some of them answered.

    As for the female soldiers, they had rubbed dirt and ash on their faces.... so
    as to hide their appearances.

    After all, women weren't allowed in Arcadina's army yet.

    They tried to make their voices as manly as possible, and walk as men
    too.... except, they were a lot better than 'Mulan' in that aspect.

    (*Mulan: Hmmp!!!....it was all Mushu's fault!)

    .
    The second gate, as well as the supporting structures there.... had been
    utterly destroyed by Landon and his team.

    So now, no one had a way of reaching the trapped soldiers within the 1st
    courtyard... except they climbed over those 3-storey tall heaps of rocks, that
    were like mountains.

    And that could take a while!

    One should know that since the rocks had just fallen, any sudden
    movements could cause the Rock's to shift, roll or displace.

    Resulting in a Rock Avalanche.

    The knights within the 2nd courtyard, looked at the large pile before them
    helplessly.

    'Damn!.... Just who was it that attacked us?'

    In amidst the sudden confusion, Landon and his gang slipped away again.

    From the map, this courtyard had a massive basement level..... that was 2
    floors deep.

    Those areas were essentially used for slave residences..... as the slaves were
    only allowed to come up to the surface during training, and nothing more.

    They ran towards the entrance leading to the underground slave


    residences... and waited for others to arrive.

    Essentially, they were waiting for some of the men from those other teams.

    .
    Apart from the front entrance, the estate had 2 other secret entrances as
    well, which were all situated around very remote areas within the city.

    For this mission, they had chosen to make a run for it using entrance/exit B.

    So those at Exit B were supposed to stay there and kill all enemy guards.....
    while those at Exit C, were supposed to work their way into the camp, and
    finish up by destroying the exit.

    As for himself at entrance/exit A..... he had destroyed the exit and worked
    his way here with his team.

    Landon waited for the others who were supposed to make their way through
    exit C..... and soon, he had spotted them.

    They were walking towards the rendezvous spot, which... according to the
    plan and the building layout, was the exact same spot were Landon was
    currently at.

    When they met, everyone acted scared... while strategically walking around
    in circles confusedly.

    They would run forward and backwards in disarray..... as if lost on what to


    do next.

    Everyone around them was running, so standing still would look too
    suspicious.

    Those who saw this, would think that these people were too perplexed on
    what to do next.
    But at the center of the entire disarray... 2 leaders were also moving around
    side-by-side in bewilderment.

    \"Any issues?\"

    \"None!\"

    \"Good!\"

    \"_\"

    The group of confused individuals started spreading out and running in


    several directions.

    But if one were to observe more carefully, he/she would realise that all
    these individuals made several U-turns after a certain distance.

    Soon..... they were all charging towards one direction.

    With the whole gang here, it was finally time to move onto phase 2 of
    tonight's operations.
    Chapter 288 The Rescue
    In front of the soldiers, was a wide stairway that led to the lower basement
    levels.

    Both teams descended hurriedly,and eventually splitter up.

    The team from exit C, stayed at the 2nd basement floor which was just
    below ground level..... and Landon and his squad headed towards the 1st
    basement floor.

    Of course some men from both teams all stayed at ground floor to keep
    watch..... as well as create more distractions for those there.

    Now was time for battle!

    No more decisiveness!

    Thanks to the system's detailed info, they had known how many people
    were currently standing guard on each basement level.

    And so far, the amount was something that they could handle easily.

    Hence, they could just pull out their guns and deal with them quickly.

    Clovis and his team speedily moved along the hallway, until they heard
    several voices.

    \"Damn!.... do you think that the enemy has succeeded?\"


    \"Not a chance!

    My guess is that they're still outside the gates!\"

    \"_\"

    12 guards were currently seating at the front of the dungeon-like slave


    residence.

    They sat around a massive desk, and kept on gisting..... even when they saw
    Clovis' team approach them.

    \"Ahh!.... people from above!

    Tell me, have we already flattened those son of a b**chest yet?\"

    \"Yeah!... yeah!.... what's happening up there\"

    \"_\"

    The knights continued to bombard their 'comrades' with numerous


    questions.... as they wanted to know the situation above ground level.

    But before any of their questions were answered..... their so called


    comrades, had swiftly pulled out a black stick from under their clothes, and
    pointed it towards them.

    'Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!'

    Several shots had been fired.

    And soon, the guards felt everything turn black


    as they quickly lost consciousness.

    Their throats felt constricted, as they could hardly breath in anything at all.

    \"Bammm!!!\"

    Needless to say, within the next 5 seconds.... they had all dropped dead.

    \"Follow the plan!

    Private Ewing, lead your group to free up the captives on the left side

    While Private Tang and his team will focus on the right side.

    Alright!... move out\"

    Everyone nodded and went ahead with their assigned duties.

    As for Clovis.... he was still in charge of taking care of all the guards on the
    hallway, so he still had a long way to go.

    Private Ewing and his team ran forward until they came across the first
    rows of captives.

    Immediately as the captives spotted them..... some of them looked away in


    fear, others sneered at them in hate and disgust, while didn't show any
    reaction at all.

    Of courses, there were still those who were still asleep after all the
    commotion from before.

    Private Ewing, Private Tang and their teams came closer to the prison-like
    bars..... and first spoke to the captives, before freeing them.
    \"We mean no harm!!!

    We are here to rescue you all\"

    \"_\"

    When the captives heard this, their ears instantly perked up a bit... and their
    forehands furrowed a bit.

    Should they really trust these people?

    What made them different from the saints that paraded themselves in front
    of their families, and forced them into slavery.

    They decided to first escape, before thinking things through.

    The soldiers knew that they had a ton of questions to ask them..... but now
    wasn't the time for this.

    They were working against time, and every second counted toward the
    success of this mission.

    \"If you want your freedom.... stick with us and we'll all get out of here
    alive.\"

    As the soldiers briefly spoke, they hurriedly removed the massive iron bar
    that was placed in front of each cell.

    The iron bar was ridiculously heavy, and needed at least 5 people to lift it
    up.

    'Huhhhh!!!' Huuhhhh!'
    'Bamm!! Bamm!''

    Several iron bars had been removed, some of the slaves had been freed.

    Many of the captives felt their hearts quiver with joy.... as they felt that their
    salvation was at hand.

    FREEDOM!!!

    That word which was somewhat distant to them..... now felt seemingly
    close within their reach.

    They quickly joined the soldiers in freeing up the other captives, as they
    moved more iron bars on the prison-like cells on the left and right.

    As Private Tang and Private Ewing did their duties in releasing the
    slaves..... Clovis on the other hand, continued 'taking care' of the guards in
    advance.

    \"You there!.... stop!!

    What are you doing down here?\"

    \"_\"

    Standing before Clovis, were 30 broad shouldered knights who had just
    gotten up from their seats vigilantly.

    Unlike the other guards that they had met so far... these ones seemed like
    veterans in battle.
    The guards held the sheath of their swords, as they felt that it was too
    suspicious for regular guards to be here at such a time.

    \"Attack!!\"

    Without waiting for a reply, all 30 guards quickly rushed towards Clovis'
    team.

    For them, anyone who can't even answer such an obvious question.... was
    definitely an enemy.

    But of course, they had utterly underestimated their enemies.

    'Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!'

    Several bullets were sent flying towards all the guards at the forefront.

    'Ahhhh!!!'

    The men who were shot, screamed out in pain... as they felt an invisible
    force rip them apart from within.

    Those who weren't hit..... were so shocked that they didn't know whether to
    proceed further with their attacks or not.

    How could a metal stick cause their comrades to die?

    It didn't make sense to them.

    The enemy was clearly standing there, and had not even moved an inch.

    So how did it turn into them dying instead?


    .

    The leader of the pact was currently using the body of one of his comrades
    as a shield.

    His right arm had been shot... and right now, even wielding a sword would
    be a blessing to him.

    He didn't know if his bone was broken or not..... but when he had
    previously ran up to his enemies, he had heard something within him crack.

    And since then.... he couldn't even rotate his arm properly, talk less of
    swinging a sword.

    Right now, he was thinking of how to escape instead.

    But sadly, the only exit point had been completely blocked off by these
    demons.

    With only 6 enemies left out of 30.... Clovis and his team of 11, quickly
    approached the injured men.

    Previously, they couldn't get a clear shot, as there were too many enemies in
    number.

    Plus some had just been hiding behind others all along.... so they could only
    shoot their arms and so on.

    But now, with so many down.... It was time for them to end this!
    Chapter 289 The Rescue 2
    \"Boss!... Boss!..... Boss!

    What do we do now?\" Asked another injured knight, who was also using
    his dead comrade's body as a shield..... while slowly backing away.

    \"Fool!!.... why in heaven's name are you asking me?

    Cant you see that I'm that I'm also confused as well?\"

    \"S...sorry boss\"

    \"_\"

    As they watched Clovis and his men hastily approach them, their hands
    subconsciously tightened around their swords anxiously.

    'Din! Din! Din!'

    For these knights..... those approaching footsteps, were like the sounds of a
    caged demon trying to break free.

    As for their leader, even though he was scared silly..... he still refused to
    give up without a fight.

    More specifically.... he wanted to stall for time, and create an opportunity


    for his escape.

    \"Wait!!\" He yelled.
    Clovis knitted his brows, and raised his hands for his team to stop.

    Hearing the footsteps halt.... the leader and his men were secretly rejoicing
    within their hearts.

    \"You all are doing this for the money right?

    What if we paid you double?

    No... scratch that!.... we'll pay you triple.

    If you let us go, I promise to give you anything you want.... money, women,
    fortresses, and anything else that you all desire....\"

    As Clovin and the soldiers listened on, they couldn't help but think it funny.

    If these men had all these things, why weren't they managing their so-called
    fortresses instead?

    As for money, Please!!!

    In their eyes, they were already rich and well off... compared to a large
    population of Arcadinians.

    \"Yes Yes Yes..... we can give you anything you need!\" Said another enemy
    guard.

    \"Women, servants or even slaves... it will be all yours.\"

    \"_\"

    The leader looked at Clovis and smiled as if he had already won.


    \"See, we can make this work!

    So... what do you say?\" The leader said, while flashing a charming smile at
    the group.

    Who can resist such temptations?

    Clovis smiled back, and swiftly pointed his gun at the men.

    \"Sorry... but we'll have to reject your offer.\"

    \"Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!'

    \"Motherf***er...\"

    Before the leader could even even his sentence, the bullet had already
    cracked his skull.

    Alongside him, all his other comrades were also left with a bullet deeply
    embedded into their skulls.

    And now..... the supposedly rich guards, had all died with glaring
    expressions on their faces.

    \"Alright!... these were the last guards within this basement level.

    With them dead, I need you all to quickly aid the rest in freeing up the
    captives.\"

    \"Yes sir!\"

    \"_\"

    Time passed by, and shortly after that.... they quickly regrouped with
    Landon and led everyone back to ground level.
    They had used up 45 minutes, just for freeing the captives and killing the
    guards.

    Landon and 4 others walked out calmly... while observing the situation.

    Sure enough, everything was still in disarray.... as the soldiers who stayed at
    ground level, kept causing chaos by throwing one or 2 grenades here and
    there.

    Of course, they had thrown just 1 grenade every after 5 minutes... as they
    were just supposed to let everyone think that the enemy was still around.

    Plus, Landon didn't want them to run out of grenades.

    So, only 2 people out of the 20 at ground level, were supposed to throw the
    grenades.

    \"The enemy had already infiltrated the first courtyard men... so stay on
    guard!

    They're probably trying to break through these piles of stones to get to us!\"
    Yelled one of the commanding knights, who was currently standing before
    the rubble of rocks.

    Suddenly, heard several deafening sounds again.

    And this time, they were more ferocious than they were.... within the past
    45 minutes.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'


    'Ahhhh!!!'

    \"My leg!\"

    \"_\"

    All 20 soldiers who were at ground level... had thrown several grenades at
    the gathering of knights.

    Smoke filled the air, and the ground was raised up as well.

    \"Now!!!\" Landon yelled... and immediately, everyone ran out like mad.

    And as they ran, those other soldiers kept creating numerous diversions....
    until they were sure that everyone had left the second courtyard.

    Then they ran towards the 3rd courtyard and threw multiple grenades at the
    tunnel-like gate.

    'Boom!'

    Now that most of the guards had been trapped within the 1st and 2nd
    courtyards..... only a handful were left in the 3rd one.

    So, the soldiers took out their guns and shot their way through.

    'Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!'

    Cries of agony could be heard everywhere they went.


    And soon, they found the underground tunnel (exit B), escaped, destroyed
    the entire underground exit..... and fled into the night.

    At 5:16 A.M... they met with Beri and the others who rescued the women
    from the underground sex camp, and left the city.

    They travelled nonstop for a week and a half while alternating driving shifts
    for the wagons and so on.

    And after journeying for so long, they had finally made it to the Coastal
    city.

    While Landon went on to buy more ships, the slaves from both camps
    reunited with each other for the first time since they left.

    Some people found their sisters, brothers, and even fiancee's amongst the
    group.

    But of course, with how massive they were in number.... not everyone was
    lucky enough to see their family members now.

    Hence, the men had promised that on the way to Baymard.... they would
    record everyone's name down and post a list on several general lists and
    newspapers as well.

    This way even if they didn't find their families now..... they would still feel
    hope in knowing that they had indeed gone to Baymard with them.

    Tears of joy and cries of happiness..... could be heard from all corners of the
    ships, as they sailed out into the open waters.
    Landon smiled as he looked at the scene before him.

    Mission Accomplished!

    --WhiteWood City, Arcadina--

    Eli tapped his desk with his fingers in confusion.

    Why wasn't there any news yet?

    They were already in the month of September, and no word yet from his
    men at Baymard.

    Something wasn't right!

    How could an army of over a thousand die or all at the hands of 300?

    Well, he personally didn't believe that this basted brother of his would have
    enough power to destroy his men.

    But nonetheless... he needed to investigate everything immediately.

    Eli was sure that his men had reached Riverdale city, because they had sent
    him a letter to which arrived early August... saying that they were in
    Riverdale city.

    But the follow up letter never came through.

    Was someone helping that bastard brother of his from the shadows?
    Did his men fall victim towards someone else's assault?

    Or did his brother suddenly become start enough to start learning how to
    strategize against him?

    Something was off about the matter, Eli was sure about one thing.

    This brother of his, seemed to be holding onto a lot of secrets.

    'My dear little brother, it seems like I would have to personally pay you a
    visit one of these days.'

    like your hiding something from me.


    Chapter 290 City Lord Sanders
    --Prisdon City, Arcadina----

    An enraged roar could be heard from within a massive hall.

    \"It's true my lord!..... it's true!!!\"

    \"My lord..... please believe us!\"

    \"_\"

    Several men could be seen yelling out frantically, as they tried to resist the
    surrounding guards.... who were struggling to drag them away.

    Those within the room looked at the men with pity.

    They had fallen from heaven to hell in such a short amount of time..... sigh.

    These men were previously well respected and had a certain amount of
    power within their grasps.

    But after going to Baymard, it seemed that they had become mad instead.

    Yup!

    Those men were the same ones who got electrocuted in Baymard a while
    back.

    The guards dragged, pulled and even had to hit them several times.....
    before they could successfully haul them out of the room.
    .

    Holding onto the doors as if their lives depended on it..... they still tried
    their best to narrate their story, while kicking the annoying guards that are
    trying to pin then down.

    \"My lord!... we speak nothing but the truth!\"

    \"Please believe us my lord!\"

    City Lord Sanders raised his right hand up, and gestured for the men to be
    taken away from his sight immediately.

    Believe them?

    Only a toddler would believe that redicolous tale.

    If it were true, how come he had never heard of it?

    He had several men close to Riverdale city.... so for sure, if such a weapon
    truly existed... then they would likely find a way to get it to him first.

    Sanders looked at the buffoons before him in disgust.

    From their magical story.... everyone in the room had naturally assumed
    that they had branched off somewhere else, instead of completing their
    mission.

    This crime alone, was more than enough to sentence them to death.

    But thinking that there were high ranking knights within the group.....
    Slanders chose to torture them for 30 days as punishment.

    The next time they lied straight to his face again, he would for sure kill
    them.
    .

    \"Bam!\"

    The door had been firmly shut, and those insane men had all been taken to
    the dungeons.

    -silence-

    The hall fell into a state of quietness, and time seemed to slow down
    immensely.

    \"What do you all think of their tales?\"

    \"My lord, I think that it's absurd!\"

    \"Unbelievable my lord!

    We haven't heard of such a thing before.

    The entire thing is nonsensical.\"

    \"_\"

    Standing before Sanders, were 5 of his most trusted knights.

    \"My lord... I think that they had been forced to say those things.

    And if so, then Baron Rodgers was most likely the one who told them to do
    so.\"

    Everyone else furrowed their brows, as even if that were true.... what could
    Baron Rodgers offer, for their men to betray them like this?

    .
    Slanders fell deep in thought, as he recalled what Baroness Cynthia had told
    him in private a while back.

    Everyone thought that Baymard had nothing to offer.... but from what she
    had said, the place had several valuable rocks and ores that could make
    anyone extremely rich.

    Were his men tempted by all that, or was there something more to it.

    \"My lord..... I personally don't think that they would willingly betray us.

    I think it could be the work of a powerful potion master.\" One of the


    knights said.

    In the entire Pyno continent, only 4 renowned Apothecaries.... knew how to


    make Maddening potions.

    First, they would insert several needles on one's head.... and force the victim
    to drink some sort of potion.

    Such Apothecaries were typically known as Dark Apothecaries ..... and


    were naturally viewed as taboo apothecaries.

    But even at that, they were extremely valued by men of higher birth.

    To hire such apothecaries, would cost a fortune.

    But since they assumed that Baron Rodgers was in Baymard, and had
    access to the mineral ores..... then without a doubt, he would have the
    means to sustain such apothecaries.

    .
    \"That could be true... but my Lord, what if they really did see what they
    had just described?\" Another knight asked.

    \"Then we must get those weapons no matter what!

    Regardless, whether their stories are plausible or not..... I need people I can
    trust, to personally go down there and confirm things for themself.

    For this trip, I will only permit 2 people to go.

    Benolio!..... Herbert!.... both of you will leave in 4 days time.\"

    \"Yes my lord!\"

    \"Now, based on what those buffoons said... the place would have certain
    rules for everything to agree on, so follow their rules and do just that!

    You are to stay there for at most 5 days.

    While there, find out how many knights they have there... as well as the
    exact location where Baron Rodgers is.

    I also need you all to find out who is backing him up, as well as what other
    secrets Baymard is hiding .\"

    \"Yes my lord!\" Both men replied in unison, while kneeling in respect


    before their master.

    Sanders nodded back, and turned to his other trusted knights.

    \"As for you 3, I need you all to ready 2500 men for battle..... just in case
    we need to take over Baymard for ourselves.\"

    \"Yes my lord!\"

    \"_\"
    .

    After rounding up his plans with his men, he immediately cloaked


    himself.... and headed out to see his new Mistress, Baroness Cynthia.

    \"Darling!..... you were right to punish them.

    Even when I was at Baymard with that good-for-nothing ex-husband of


    mine, we had never heard or seen such a weapon before.

    So how could it be true?\" Cynthia said, while massaging Sanders'


    shoulders.

    If such a thing really existed, then why would her ex-husband's forces be
    weak when compared to others?

    Listening to Sanders, she felt like everything he had said was a complete
    joke.

    \"Darling... forget about all that!

    What we should focus on, is killing that scum and keeping those mineral
    ores to ourselves.\" Cynthia said, while gently kissing the back of Sanders'
    neck.

    Of course he wanted the ores.

    Who wouldn't?

    Ever since he had found out about them, he had begun to fantasize about
    having all those mineral ores for himself.

    And if the city really did have those magical weapons, then he had to get
    his hands on them too.
    The more he thought things through, the more determined he was in getting
    Baymard within his grasps.

    He rested on the massive bed, with his little seductress in his hands, while
    dreaming of all the wealth he would soon acquire.

    His dreams had never been so sweet.


    Chapter 291 Message Delivered
    --Xymo City, The Empire Of Terique--

    Within a massive estate which could rival that of any royal palace.....
    several slaves were currently carrying a massive golden carriage, that had
    beautiful bluish silk curtains all around it.

    As the hand carried carriage passed by, all the slaves within the estate gave
    way, stopped what they were doing, and knelt down.... as if a king was
    passing by.

    And even though no one could see who was inside it.... everyone still had a
    vague idea about the owner of that massive shadow.

    \"What the hell are you all doing?

    Go faster you worthless pigs!!\" The voice from inside bellowed.... and
    those that carried the box-like carriage, tried their best to hurry along, while
    overcoming their tiredness.

    Their master was indeed on the heavy side. .... and they had been carrying
    him for more than 3 hours now.

    Their shoulders were almost collapsing at this point.

    \"Bloody fool, fan me faster!!

    And you, where are my fruits?\" The voice yelled out again.
    \"It's here master!\" Said another servant, who had been carrying a massive
    tray of fruits on his head.

    He walked closer to the silky blue curtains, and soon... a meaty hand that
    was covered with golden rings, quickly popped out from the curtains, and
    grabbed onto the apples on the tray.

    And after a while, all the servants could hear, where a series of chewing
    noises.

    But no matter how their bellies grumbled, they knew better than to expect
    anything from their master.

    As they continued the usual stroll, they saw a group of knights hastily
    approach them.

    \"What is it?

    Is there any reason why you should be disturbing my afternoon stroll?\" The
    man within the carriage yelled.

    The healer had said that he should walk about from time to time..... and he
    was doing just that.

    So why in heaven's name were they bothering him now?

    As if used to their master's screams, the guards bent their heads and waited
    for their master to let out steam..... before relaying their message.

    \"Well, what Is it?\"

    \"Master... we just received a letter from our men in Carona.

    Here they are Master.\"


    \"Is that all?

    Don't we receive messages all the time, why are you bothering me for this
    one?\" Noplilne screamed, while rudely taking the letters from the knight.

    \"Master... even though we don't know what was written there, the person
    who delivered them said that it was urgent.\"

    Nopline opened up the first one letter... and writing it, he immediately went
    Berserk.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Needless to say, he had caused the hand held carriage to fall with him inside
    it as well.

    And because the slaves had a duty to ease their master's fall, they swiftly
    placed themselves under the entire metal carriage just before it landed on
    the ground.

    Woe betide them, if they came out with no injuries when their master did.

    The guards quickly got their master out, and literally carried him back.

    This master of theirs was so lazy, that even walking seemed like a bother to
    him.

    Nopline drew in a deep breath, as he tried hard to calm himself down while
    skimping over the letters for the second time.

    The first letter came from the city lord of that city, and the second one was
    the message that Landon Obley had left for him.
    .

    [Master, both camps in Reginal city have been destroyed by someone with
    the name of Landon Obley.

    And from his note, thhis humble one had surmised that he was a peasant
    who had almost been brought into slavery by our men.

    So he had done this for revenge.]

    The letter from his subordinate was long, as it detaily covered all the
    damages that had occurred, as well as how many knights and slaves that
    they had lost to this abominable fellow.

    \"Landon Obley... Landon Obley....\" Nopline muttered to himself.

    Indeed, the last name, and even the fact that the person had almost been
    forced into slavery.... all shouted 'Peasant'.

    And even when he thought of all the wealthy people within the continent,
    no one with such a name popped into his head.

    With how many people tried to curry favours with him daily..... it was safe
    to say that he knew almost everyone who had the capabilities to make big
    moves within the Pyno continent.

    So..... who the hell was Landon Obley?

    Just thinking about it made his blood boil.

    Dammit!!!

    He felt like crushing the person to death was his massive body.
    How dare a Peasant attack him?

    The guards waited patiently for their master to calm down in silence.

    Whatever was written in that letter, was definitely bad news for them.

    Nopline placed his hand across his chest, and took in several deep breaths.

    No matter how strong this Landon Obley fellow thought he was, there was
    no way that he would be able to deal with him.

    Who was he?

    He was one of the most established business men in the entire Pyno
    continent.

    And what did he sell?

    People, desires and entertainment.

    His business had been thriving for more than a decade now..... and there's
    no way that a newbie would be able to take him down anytime soon.

    Not to mention that he had inherited this same business from his father and
    expanded it.

    He was a well rooted individual within the continent.

    Nopline passed the letter on for his trusted aids to read it, while he
    massaged his temples.

    \"Is this the only letter that arrived?\"


    \"Yes Master..... this is the only one.\"

    \"Then that's good.!!!

    This means that the other camps within Carona, are still safe for now.\"
    Nopline assumed.

    But unbeknownst to them, within the next few weeks.... they would receive
    2 other letters, which will counter their assumptions.

    \"For now, send someone to investigate this Landon Obley fellow.

    I want to know what empire he came from, his entire family history, what
    his favorite food is..... as well as what or who his weaknesses are.

    Even if he hoes out to poop or drink, I want to know everything about him.

    Dyou hear me?!!!\"

    \"Yes master!\"

    \"Good!\"

    And so, the search for a certain Landon Obley had begun.
    Chapter 292 Carona's Future
    \"Each of you should have a set question and answer sheet in front of you.

    If anyone is missing anything.... please raise your hand up, and I will get to
    you immediately.

    Alright..... The time is 10:55 A.M.

    You can start filling your names on your sheets.\"

    \"_\"

    Today, Hermon and his siblings were having their first school
    examination..... And it was for Math 2!

    Hermon quickly wrote his name, his student number, Course name, and the
    date of today on his answer sheet.

    11 A.M

    'Flip! Flip! Flip!'

    A series of page-turning sounds could be heard from every corner of the


    classroom... as the students hastily flipped their question sheets open.

    The room turned into a battlefield, as the students fought against their
    opponent... Mr. Time.

    Hermon looked at the first question, while rocking himself back and forth.
    He was anxious hell!!... and his belly began to grumble from extreme
    anxiety.

    He felt like he had ants in his butt... as sitting still, seemed like an almost
    impossible feat at the moment.

    'Calm down.... calm down!

    You can answer all these questions...'Hermon told himself, as he began the
    exam.

    'Flip! Flip! Flip!'

    As the tiresome battle with time had begun... students could be seen biting
    the ends of their pencils, chewing the cork of their pens and so on.

    But as time passed by, everyone's body soon loosened up.

    And just like that, the exam was finally over.

    The battle had finally concluded.

    \"Please pass your sheets forward!\" The examiner said.

    Hermon stretched his arms up in the air, and tried to shake off all his
    tiredness from the whole ordeal.

    He had been studying hard for the past 2 weeks, and had even pulled all-
    nighters on several occasions just for his exams.

    And to be honest, it had drained them completely.

    Not just him, but all of his siblings as well.


    They had never experienced such an exam setting like this one.

    No!..... it was more like they had never felt such pressure as they did right
    now.

    In truth, they were much more impressed with the school system here.

    They had learned about things that they never knew existed..... like
    multiplication and division.

    And while they had serious classes daily, they also had fun ones... like gym
    class, and Arts & Craft.

    All in all, they thought that Baymard's school system was much better
    compared to Carona.

    Hermon quickly got up, and rushed over to his siblings and his new friends.

    Now, they were going to meet Little Momo and Linda for lunch.

    As he walked with the others, he couldn't help but want to treasure these
    moments.

    For the first time in his life, he felt like he could control his own destiny all
    by himself.

    He had made up his mind that when his education was completed, he would
    help his eldest cousin in running Carona.

    He wanted to create jobs and opportunities for the citizens as well.

    .
    He gripped the pen in his pocket firmly, as he felt sheer excitement from
    thinking about the future.

    As his majesty Landon had always said:

    [Education was power.

    And with Great Power, came great responsibilities.]

    Of course, Hermon wasn't the only one who was enjoying his stay here in
    Baymard

    Not too far away from the school, was the hospital.

    \"Hah!..... Old fool!

    You are clearly cheating!

    How is 'Ludicrous' a word?\"

    \"It's a word I tell yah!

    Hehehe...you can look at the Baymardian dictionary, if you'd like.

    But if you do, you'll loose your turn.\"

    \"Dammit!.... You bloody cheater!!\"

    \"_\"

    Grandpa Adrian was currently enjoying his time playing scrabble with his
    new friends.
    Yup!

    The old man had made a ton of new friends when he was still recovering
    from his surgery.

    He had been discharged 2 weeks ago, but had chosen to join the hospital's
    senior programs.....which required him to come 2 days a week.

    With these programs, they would massage his legs and body for blood
    circulation, show him the proper sport activities he should be doing at his
    age and so on.

    Plus, the thing he liked most about these programs, was that it was similar
    to school.

    He would sit up with people around his age, and they would talk, play, and
    do all sort of activities together.

    The whole experience made him feel young again.

    With his wife dead, and his children and grandchildren having their own
    duties and families.... he had no one to really chat with around his age.

    Sure... he had close friends in Carona, but they were usually too busy as
    well.

    They had their wives, grandchildren and families to worry about.

    And to make matters worse, when he was around them..... they would still
    talk to him as if he were a king.

    .
    Fine!... they respected him.

    But having people continuously treat you with extreme prospect or caution
    for the past 60 years... was downright annoying.

    The issue was that his friends had all aided him in governing Carona at a
    certain time.

    And now, they all saw him as a wise leader, someone to be revered... and
    what not.

    Sometimes, they would still call him Commander.... even at this age.

    But here, these old folks didn't care about his bloody status.

    They joked with him, patted his back while laughing.... and even teased him
    here and there.

    Especially the 3 musketeers and the Fantastic 7.

    He found them to be hilarious.

    In essence, having people treat him like himself, made him not feel lonely
    anymore.

    Hence he had decided that even if he left, he would come to Baymard once
    a year to see all of them again.

    It has been close to 2 months now, and he had already bonded with a ton of
    them.

    As well as played board games like bingo, chess and scrabble..... as well as
    card games like old maid with his new friends.
    Time sure did fly by fast, when one was having fun.

    Adrian looked at the scrabble board in front of him, and swiftly looked at
    the number of letters he had at hand.

    \"Look!... he's stuck.

    Hahahahah.... I knew I would win this match!:

    \"You?..... ... Win?

    Please!!.... Can't you see that I have more points than you do?

    And compared to you all, I'm a veteran at this game.... so there's no way
    that I won't be the winner.\"

    As Adrain listened to their endless bragging, a smile slowly crept onto his
    face.

    And soon... he made his move!!

    [Queer!... 63 Points]

    --silence--

    Everyone around the board, counted the points twice just to be sure.

    \"Hahahahhaha!.... I win!\"

    \"Damn!.... it's because you had 'Q' all along.\"

    \"Good play!!!.

    But you know, you were just lucky this time.


    Hehehe.... next time, I'll wipe your ass clean with my moves!\"

    \"Oh?..... bring it on grandpa!\"

    \"Heyyy... Who are you calling grandpa?

    I'll have you know that I'm turning 25 this year.\"

    \"You?.. 25? ... Dream On!!\"

    \"Bro... if your 25, then I'm 16!\"

    \"Hahhahahahahaha!!!\"

    \"_\"
    Chapter 293 Carona's Future 2
    As Adrian passed his time with his new Companions..... Carmelo, Baron
    Hamilton and Duke Richard, and the rest of the men, were all going through
    hell in the name of training.

    \"Move! Move! Move! Move!\"

    \"Din! Din! Din! Din!\"

    Carmelo and the guys were now having a crash course of what Baymard
    could offer their knights.

    No!!..... their new Caronian soldiers.

    They had been given training schedules and class schedules to attend.

    And right off the bat, they had to admit that Baymard's training methods
    were way superior to theirs.

    Damn!

    From waking them up early in the morning, to having them do field


    exercises... their entire life seemed to have speeded up a bit.

    They had realized that everything here was done very fast.

    If a supervisor said he wanted them to do something in 3 minutes, then they


    had to do just that..... or get punished.

    .
    Carmelo and the rest could still remember how they had been punished in
    their first day in camp.

    The bell rang, and by the time their supervisor came... some of them hadn't
    even worn their boots or shirts yet.

    They were asked to run around the field as punishment.... as well as do


    push-ups, frog jumps and so o .

    The punishment seemed like nothing, but after the early morning training...
    it slowly started to feel like torture.

    And to make matters worse, due to the punishment that day... they came late
    for breakfast and missed it all together.

    But they did buy snacks and ate, while heading to their classrooms.

    Their first few days here were miserable, but after that.... they began to
    adjust themselves to the fast paced lifestyle.

    And now, they had fully integrated into the place.

    In essence, they had now fully understood why Baymard soldiers were so
    well disciplined and time conscious.

    Of course, they were required to stay in the academy from Monday to


    Friday.... and then go home from Saturday to Sunday.

    This way, they could also spend time with their wives as well.

    .
    Looking at how the Baymardian soldiers never complained when their
    supervisors yelled or ushered them during training..... they couldn't help but
    wonder how their own Caronian knights would react to all this as well.

    In the end, whether it would be hell or heaven for them..... one thing was
    certain.

    After the whole ordeal, the knights would definitely become stronger,
    combat ready, and more disciplined than ever before.

    And this was the ultimate goal.

    \"Private Carmelo!..... Private Hamilton!

    Here are your examination results!!\" Said their supervisor.

    Since this was a trail training, Landon had wanted them to get the full
    experience.

    So rather than waiting for 6 months and so on... like the Caronian knights
    who would come in future..... they had their exams now.

    And coupled with all their years of training and experience Landon felt like
    it wouldn't be too hard for them to pass the exams.

    Carmelo, Hamilton, Richard and the rest.... quickly took their report cards
    anxiously.

    Hamilton felt like he would die if he failed any of the courses.

    Sure... he knew that he had lost his test match with Carmelo.

    And he was okay with a failed mark in that course.... but that was before he
    held his report booklet in his hands.
    .

    Carmelo as well, knew that he didn't do too well with the rock climbing
    class.

    So he too was sweating buckets.

    In fact, everyone dared not open their report cards.... as they all thought of
    their mistakes.

    \"F***..... I can't take it anymore!!\" Hamilton yelled out in frustration, as


    he quickly opened his report booklet while closing one of his eyes in fear.

    He peeked through the first report there, which showed all the subjects and
    what grade he got... as well as his overall performance grade.

    And soon, he opened both eyes and screamed out in Joy.

    \"Hahahhahaha!... I passed.

    And from the looks of it, I had a B grade in the Combat class too!\" He
    yelled, while patting Carmelo's back excitedly.

    \"What? You actually passed the combat class?

    But didn't you loose to me?\"

    \"Well, it's a pass, but it's still a B grade.

    Pui!!.... you probably have an A+ Grade in the course.\"

    \"But how did they determine the grade?\"

    \"Look!... look!... on several other sheets, they explain why I had the grade.
    Reflex, exhibiting right moves....\"

    \"_\"

    As Carmelo and the rest listened on, they felt like maybe there was still
    hope for them after all.

    Very quickly, everyone opened up their report booklets too.

    \"Ahh!!.... I passed as well.

    And I got a B- in Rock climbing!!\"Carmelo yelled delightfully.

    His entire bones were soaked with happiness, as he closed his eyes and tried
    to savor the moment.

    He gripped the booklet in his hands, and tried his best to not run back home
    to his family.

    He felt like a little boy, as he truly wanted to give his dads his report card.

    [Carmelo: Dad, I passed!

    Adrian: but why do you have a B- grade in this one?

    Carmelo: \"_\"]

    While the men were busy training their asses out, their wives had all found
    full-time jobs as well.

    Carmelo's first wife, Megara... worked as a Park Ranger.

    While his second wife, Othena... worked at the Ranch.


    As for Duchess Mina, she worked with the Nursery and Babysitting
    company.

    While Santa's sisters worked with the Gardening company.

    The women were more than pleased to work as well.... as they followed
    Mothe Kim's example.

    In their minds, if the queen mother could work..... then there was nothing
    belittling about it.

    And in truth, they felt.... they felt.....erm? what was the word again?

    Ah yes.... Independent!

    It was refreshing to know that if they wanted anything, they could just buy
    it with their own money.

    Asking their husbands for everything all the time, was somewhat
    embarrassing.

    Even when they wanted to give out money to their friends, they had to get
    that same money from their husbands.

    But now, working hard made them realise the importance of independence.

    That's why they had decided that when they got back to Carona..... Rather
    than staying indoors all day long doing nothing, they could instead create
    more job opportunities for housewives as well.

    .
    They had decided to start off by organising a nursery and babycare center
    first.

    This way, the women would have time off their hands to do other jobs
    around and support the families as well.

    Of course, their newly recruited staff would have to be trained properly.....


    before they began their new business venture.

    They would also implement a lot of safety procedures just like how
    Baymard did theirs.

    This way, no one could just come and take another one's baby, toddler or
    kid just like that.

    They wanted it to be perfect, hence they had decided to consult the creator
    of the whole Nursery idea..... Landon.

    Just thinking about their future plans, made them feel like they were making
    history for women.

    Times were indeed changing.

    As the gang waited for Santa's return, everyone had slowly envisioned
    Carona's future in the next years to come.

    They felt like they had been blessed with the rare opportunity to personally
    make a change.

    And they sure as hell were going to take it.

    .
    They had all been waiting for his majesty Landon's return..... and luckily for
    them, he was just around the corner.

    --On the Open Seas Around Arcadina--

    Landon looked at the shores which seemed like a toy from afar, and smiled.

    'Home Sweet Home!'


    Chapter 294 The Changes In
    Baymard
    Time passed by fast, and in a blink of an eye..... December had arrived, and
    a lot had changed.

    Santa had come, brought the treaty and left with the gang.

    Right at this moment, some parts of Carona had received the goods, like
    mattresses and so on... while others had not.

    So Santa had brought 12 of his Caronian merchant friends along with him.

    And each of them had brought at least 3 ships for the trip.

    They had planned to make numerous trips starting from now, until all goods
    were properly circulated around every corner within their empire.

    As for the people around the Capital, they had already begun hearing about
    Baymard.... as the first goods that Santa had previously taken, were all sent
    there.

    Every Baymardian item had the words: 'Made in Baymard' on them, so it


    was pretty hard for them to not know where the goods came from.

    They had their winter jackets, socks, scarfs and so on with them..... as well
    as warm blankets and bedding materials as well.

    .
    Santa's plan was to take care of Carona first, before sending out goods to his
    other stores within other empires.

    And with the way things were going, slowly but surely... Baymards
    excellence would soon spread out of Carona as well.

    Now, since the children were staying here for school.... Carmelo and his
    gang had gotten one of the largest luxury villas within District H.

    That district was closer to King's Landing,and used to be for Visa approvals
    and Check-ins.

    But now, it was converted into a residential area for foreigners.

    Carmelo had decided that this villa would be their official residence within
    Baymard.

    And due to the fact that the children had 6 to 8 more years before reaching
    15 and completing their education..... their request to own the property for
    that period if time was approved.

    But it was done step by step.

    Typically, leases woud be signed based on how long one's Visa permits
    them to be here.

    But if one wanted to keep any home for a longer period of time, they would
    need proof.

    So in Carmelo's case, every year..... once they paid the children's fees, they
    would have to bring the receipts before they could renew the lease for the
    Villa.

    And the good thing was that the lease had the option of paying for
    services.... like cleaning, gardening, and even hiring guards from Baymard,
    to look after the property.

    So of course, Carmelo chose that option..... and paid a hefty price for it.

    Now, since the children would be staying in that huge villa while
    studying..... Carmelo had left 10 other royal guards with his nieces and
    nephews for the meantime.

    And as a legal guardian, His other Niece... Regina, who was his brother's 17
    year old daughter... had opted to stay behind as well.

    Scratch that!.... she had wrestled with her own siblings, just for the position.

    And with that, Santa and his gang had left Baymard for good.

    And with the treaty in his hands, Landon had now completed 2 out of 4 side
    missions.

    He notarized the documents and placed them away.

    And to commemorate the treaty, Landon had requested for an embassy


    building to be built for Carona.

    He had also decided to build a statue of himself and Penelope shaking


    hands in future... so as to symbolize their treaty.

    But for now, since Carona didn't have any Visa system yet... the embassy
    would be there for the Caronians.
    There, they would receive and confirm any news about their empire.

    If a war broke out there, and they wanted to confirm anything...the embassy
    was the right place for them to visit.

    Also, the ambassadors in the embassy were also there to discuss all political
    and economical concerns or requests between Carona and Arcadina.

    So if Carona ever needed help, the Ambassador could seek an audience


    with Landon and state his request.

    The list went on for what could be done there, as even criminal transfers
    would be discussed too.... since it was in the treaty.

    And for the ambassadors.... of course, they would arrive when the Caronian
    knights arrived as well.

    Which was sometime around late Winter to early Spring.

    And when they arrived..... they would be coming with her Majesty, Queen
    Penelope.

    As for those who previously went out on missions, the last group had just
    arrived with the new refugees.

    That meant that Landon had successfully dealt with Nopline's camps in
    Arcadina.

    So of course.... he gave those who returned a well deserved break with, 1


    month off military duties.

    But while they were resting, he sent several new groups out to Deiferus and
    Yodan.
    And this time, Lucius and Trey were amongst.

    In short.... Lucius had practically stated that he was going, and that was
    that!

    He wanted to test out the weapons on real enemies... as well as get back on
    the field once again.

    So with Lucius out, that meant that Landon was grounded in Baymard till
    further notice.

    Well, for now.... they would have to push his wedding date for Summer of
    next year.

    Lucius and Mother Kim were already engaged, and their wedding had
    previously been arranged for Spring of next year.

    But with the mission, Lucius might only come back in summer.

    In Landon's mind, Mother Kim had to be married before him... and fast.

    With the way Alex Barn was.... if he found out about Baymard's success,
    who knew if the fool would shamefully claim that Mother Kim was still his
    concubine?

    Yes, they did end everything, and had even annulled their marriage.

    Everyone knew that.

    But someone as shameless as Alec, would probably use devious means to


    acquire Baymard's fortune and power.
    Hence thinking up till here, his mother had to marry fast.

    At least with a new husband, Alec wouldn't even dream of using that
    approach.

    As for the new refugees who had just been rescued, Landon had truly
    reaped a massive number of them this time around.

    He had gained: hundreds of bags filled with seeds, 357 caged animals, 820
    stallion horses, and a ton of coins that could fill up 7 wagons.

    And all this came from all 5 underground pleasure camps.

    As for how many refugees he had acquired from all 5 training camps, and
    all 5 underground pleasure camps.... they were 34,091 new refugees to be
    exact.

    Needless to say, Landon started working on several new projects at once.

    With the Zoo being completed, he had placed all animals in their new
    homes.... as well as trained the new slaves on how to take care of each
    animal.

    And once their training was completed, the Zoo would finally be opened for
    business..... which would be around late winter as well.

    Aside from that, Landon had also opened up a Law school and court
    system.

    Just because Landon never mentioned it, didn't mean that conflicts didn't
    happen regularly.
    For sure, disagreement was part and part and parcel of human nature.

    But it was just that there were certain laws that everyone had to abide on.

    Even though Landon had said that killing the innocent was bad, that didn't
    mean that some of his people wouldn't do it.

    Psychos could always emerge, as there was no such thing as a perfect


    society.

    Hence, Landon had to be prepared for the worst.

    Plus, a court system was also important in judging foreigners as well.

    They would be given a lawyer, and all the rights that one should have while
    being in custody.

    Court cases would be used for anything.... so far as one was suing.

    But for now, since there weren't many cases to begin with... only 100 people
    were trained for these roles.

    Adding to all these changes.... Baymard had just welcomed its first Cab
    Company as well.

    And it was booming!!

    With the current population of 131,954 people.... even though some of them
    had their cars, and still used public transport.
    A good chunk of them prefered to use cabs, as it was somewhat private and
    faster than public transportation.

    Also, if one was running late to work or missed the bus.... cans were truly a
    life saver to them.

    Hence the business was in high demand ever since it started 3 weeks ago.

    Yup!

    All this time, the slaves had been learning how to drive..... as well as getting
    themselves acquainted with most of the roads within Baymard, while using
    Baymard's public map.

    And now, the company had officially begun business.

    In short, Baymard had fallen into a state of busyness.... as the year was
    finally coming to an end.

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina----

    \"2 rooms for the night!!\"

    \"_\"

    Standing within a musty old Inn, were 2 burly men.

    They had been travelling for 4 and a half months now, and finally.... they
    had arrived at Riverdale City.

    .
    \"Do you think that he's dead?\"

    \"He might be..... but there's a high chance that he was turned into a slave as
    well.\"

    \"Nonetheless, Master wants us to rescue him... so we will do just that.

    Tomorrow, we'll head out to Baymard!!\"


    Chapter 295 A Tiger Pretending To
    Be A Lamb
    'Threeeeeewwwwwwww!!!'

    The season was soon coming to an end, and the late Autumn breeze....
    gently carried the brownish colored leaves into the air, as it spiralled them
    about playfully.

    It was the magic of the hour!

    The sun's golden rays, warmly peeked out through the somewhat golden
    colored trees.

    Most of the trees were bald, as many of their leaves had been blown away
    by the season.

    It was 10 A.M, and 2 men on horseback could be seen making their way
    towards Baymard.

    And as they rode, the cold crisp air blew past them..... and rustled up their
    hair, as well as left tiny leaves on them while they journeyed on.

    Today, these men would begin their Rescue mission.

    'Gallop! Gallop!'

    The men rode undeterred, and soon..... they saw Baymard's massive walls.

    And Instantly.... their state of cautiousness, seemed to have multiplied to an


    enormous degree.
    This was enemy territory after all.

    But upon entering through the city gates, they were immediately taken
    aback!

    In essence... they had been prepared to have several arguments with the
    enemy's guards about access into the city.

    But who knew that the people would even welcome them with open arms?

    Something wasn't right here!

    Were these people enemies or not!

    Didn't the reports say that Eli and his team had taken over Baymard?

    Please!!!..... they knew Eli, and all these sort of people couldn't have come
    from him.

    To know one's leader, is to know how his army would be under him.

    Or was this a new diversion tactic?

    Tyrants typically had crazed subordinates, and vice versa.

    Just by looking at the strange unique clothes of these 'enemy' knights, the
    men were even sure that it couldn't have been Eli.

    So the question was, who were these people?

    And what did they want in Arcadina?

    More specifically, what did they do to Landon?


    .

    Of course, the people's attitudes weren't the only things that struck them
    numb.

    \"Brock!.... is this real?\" Tyler asked.

    \"Y.... yeah... I think it is!\" Brock replied, while looking at the tall
    magnificent glass building before him.

    It took them a few seconds, for their brains to register what they were
    seeing..... as even though it was right before their eyes, something kept
    telling them that it was a mirage.

    It had to be God-Dammit!!

    Just how rich were the enemies?

    Even someone like Alec Barn, could only afford 12 glass doors with all his
    wealth..... but these people could?

    Looking at how wealthy their enemies were, they couldn't help but break
    out in cold sweat.

    This could definitely be bad for their master!

    'Brummm!'

    The magic doors opened all by itself.... and out of reflex, they quickly
    backed away from the door and drew out their swords.

    'Sling!'
    They were taking no chances!

    'Bamm!'

    The door closed again like magic, as the men had already backed away
    from it.

    Staring at this shocking new portal, the men's hearts raced profoundly..... as
    if it would fly out of their chests any moment from now.

    \"Brock!.... how did the door open on it's own?

    I think that this might be sorcery.\"

    \"Yeah.... It's definitely a trap!

    But if we back it now, wouldn't we look even more suspicious?\"

    \"You're right!.....

    \"Do you think that we'll make it out alive again?\"

    \"No matter what brother, we have just one choice right now.\"

    \"Hmhm..... Ready when you are!\"

    Both men braced themselves for a full minute, before running in through
    the portal at full speed.

    'Bamm!'

    The doors opened and closed again..... and soon, the men were in!
    But their initial battle Stance, quickly died down as soon as they stepped
    through the portal.

    \"Welcome to Baymard!\"

    \"_\"

    Looking at the polite staff before them, the men began to feel a little
    shameful.

    Just kill them now!

    How embarrassing!!

    Luckily, the workers didn't laugh or looked down on them.... and continued
    the conversation as if nothing happened at all.

    \"Please follow me, and I'll get your Visa application started.\"

    'Visa application?

    What was that?' The men inwardly asked, as they had never heard of such a
    thing before.

    For sure, 2 separate staff members could've separately handled the


    procedures for each of them.

    But of course... since they wanted to stick together, they chose to stay at the
    same place.

    So Tyler went forward first, while Brock sat on the waiting seats.

    .
    They were questioned on their purpose for coming here, as well as asked to
    sign and agree to all of Baymard's rules and regulations.

    The staff members did their best to explain the punishments for a majority
    of the crimes.... lest someone dares to claim that they had no idea about
    those.

    \"Excuse me..... but who is your master?\" Tyler asked curiously.

    \"Master?... you mean leader?\"

    \"Yes!... yes!.... that's exactly who I meant!!!\"

    \"Ahhh!!!.... well our leader is his Majesty Landon Barn.\"

    \"_\"

    \"Excuse me... but could you repeat that again, I think I misheard you for a
    moment.\" Tyler said, as he realized that he must've surely had wax in his
    ears.

    Or had he just been thinking about the mission so much, so that he was
    hearing Landon's name everywhere he went?

    \"Yes.... our King's name is his Majesty Landon Barn.

    Any problem?\"

    \"__\"

    After finding out that the leader was the same person they were here to
    save, both men turned completely silent for a while.
    How was that even possible?

    How could someone who left with 330 knights and a few gold coins, own
    all of these?

    No!!.... they had to confirm it for themselves.

    After all, seeing is believing.

    They completed their check-in process in shock, as they kept receiving


    numerous surprises altogether.

    \"Tyler!.... taste this!!\"

    \"Hmm!!!..... So tasty!

    Here, taste mine.... this one is called Frutopia!!\"

    \"Look!, they call this a pen, and it even has the City's name printed on it!

    Just how did they do it?\"

    \"_\"

    The men waited for their bus in excitement, as they went about all the stores
    within the Landport.

    They acted like Tourists, who had just arrived in Greece for the first time.

    One could hear several Ahhh's and Ouhhh's from them every now and then.

    It was like they were watching some sort of show, as they excitedly passed
    through the shops.

    .
    \"Wait! Wait!.... the mission!

    This could be their way of distracting us!!\"

    \"You're right... we have to stay strong and complete....\"

    The men hadn't even finished talking yet, when they saw the bus arriving.

    Forget it!... they ran out towards it like 5 year old children.

    No one they knew was here, so why not let loose?

    Those were the thoughts of people who had almost promised to stay in
    control.

    \"Good morning!

    May I have your tickets please?\"

    The men quickly shoved it into the conductor's hands and walked into the
    moving carriage with their mouths wide open.

    They continued to walk in a daze, until they finally took their seats.

    And when their butts touched the soft cushions, they felt like they could
    melt away at any moment.

    Nothing was softer!

    Horses were hard..... and so were carriage seats that used cloth.

    But this one felt so soft, as it cushioned their butts ever so gently.

    And even though they had previously sat on cushioned seats at the
    Landport, they still expected the carriage to have hard seats.
    So this was definitely a pleasant surprise to them.

    As the bus left King's Landing, they had been given several documents like
    brochures, entertainment map, and so on.

    And by the time they had reached their hotel and checked in, they had
    gotten somewhat of a rundown of Baymard's history.

    Apparently, all these came from the brain of this Landon Barn?

    If that were true, then Alec Barn was the biggest fool ever!!

    Having Landon was like having a national treasure.

    This sort of person could improve and develop any empire's economy and
    power.

    Within their hotel, they had jumped on the soft mattress beds like 5 times
    already, as well as stared at the lights for more than 4 minutes too.

    And one wouldn't be able to imagine how many times they had turned the
    tap on and off.

    How could running water flow just like that?

    And it could even turn hot on it's own?

    At this point, they had immense respect towards Landon... that is, if he were
    truly the king here.

    .
    \"What do you think?\" Tyler asked, while eating the most delicious meal
    ever.

    Pizza!

    \"Do you even need to ask?

    This place is heaven!!\"

    \"I agree!.... but how do we confirm the identity of their king?

    It's not like well just see him around just like that right?\"

    \"Wait!.... it says here that they'll be holding something called Christmas on


    December 7th.

    That's only 3 days from now, so let's wait till then.\"

    The men visited the mall, the go-kart racing track, Skating Ring and so
    many other entertainment sites.

    And soon, they had experienced their first Christmas holiday as well.

    It was truly touching and breathtaking to say the least.

    Looking at the happy people that came around and sang Christmas Carol's,
    they couldn't help but feel the holiday spirit as well.

    The people exchanged gifts under the biggest decorated tree that they had
    ever seen..... and some even did something called a 'proposal', to their new
    fiance's too.

    .
    They clapped and cheered, alongside everyone else..... and just like that,
    they had ended up spending an entire week in Baymard.

    Their mission was somewhat completed, as they had seen and verified that
    Landon was indeed the king of Baymard.

    At the end of their stay, they bought several pens, books and other small
    items, before heading out.

    They had to quickly tell their master all that they had seen here.

    And buying some of these goods, would only support their claims even
    more.

    More importantly, they had to let their master know that the reports were
    wrong!!

    The supposedly weak bastard prince, was definitely a tiger pretending to be


    a lamb.

    And to think that they had come here to rescue him.

    What a joke!!!

    But even though they didn't think that Landon was a foe, that decision
    would be left for their Master to figure out.

    For now, they had to get to their master quickly!!


    Chapter 296 New Canned Foods
    \"Your majesty, here are the overall statistics.\" Said Councillor Gregory,
    from the Council of Agriculture.

    Landon took the documents and quickly looked at the pie chart before
    him..... and well as several other tables and charts.

    \"What about the tomatoes and fish?

    Are the sales any better compared to last month's?\"

    \"_\"

    Landon had realized that even with a population increase, some foods still
    caused them to make losses.

    Take for example Fish.

    With the new fishing ships, one could carry thousands of fish at once.

    And even though Baymard's population was over a hundred thousand...


    after the goods hit the market, they still had too many excesses left behind,
    as not everyone enjoyed fish.

    And within this time frame, they had just been keeping the fish frozen for
    months in the freezers.

    One could deep freeze fish for 10-12 months at best..... but for Landon, he
    didn't want the industries or market places to have so much useless stock at
    hand.
    So he had come up with another way to get rid of the excesses.

    \"Your majesty, so what do we do about the excesses?\"

    \"Don't worry.... By the end of this month, we'll start producing several new
    items.\" Landon said, while circling some information on the documents.

    Of course Landon had been monitoring the 'excess' problem since August.

    That was why he asked the construction workers to construct and equip
    several new and old buildings within the food industry.

    And even though construction was completed a while back, he wanted to


    see Baymard's consumption rate of these goods were.... with the addition of
    the new refugees.

    Looking at everything now, even with the winter coming..... Baymard


    would still have several excesses as well.

    For food like tomatoes, they could only grow well during hot climates.

    Of course they could still do so in the winter, but the yields would be
    devastatingly low.

    Nonetheless, with the addition of 19 more massive greenhouses around and


    within the food industry.... this wasn't an issue anymore, as the greenhouse
    mimicked the ever sunny weather of the summer.

    Hence leaving Baymard would roughly about the same yield that it had
    during hot climates.
    .

    So with all these greenhouses, foods that could only grow in hot climates,
    were also planted there as well.

    And with Baymard's growing population, the people and markets needed to
    constantly be stocked.

    So greenhouses were definitely a must!

    \"Your majesty, as we currently lost over thousands of rotten tomatoes per


    month.

    If we can minimize these losses, then that would be perfect!\" Gregory said
    agreeably.

    If some of the tomatoes were packaged, this would reduce how much would
    be put into the market... and in turn, reduce the losses from rotting and so
    on.

    \"Hmhm..... I've decided that we'll start by selling 60% of these raw goods
    to the market, while the other 40% will be used to make these packaged
    goods.

    And if the market needs more or less than what is given to them... then well
    increase or decrease the percentage depending on their demands.\"

    \"Brilliant your majesty!

    Oh right!.... we also have the....\"

    \"_\"

    .
    Landon's meeting continued for another 35 minutes... and when he was
    done, he had decided to head towards the Food Industry.

    With the statistics he had just received, it was better for them to start
    making these goods immediately.

    After all, aside from all the missions the system gave him..... his main
    priority, was always to advance this place to at least earth's standard.

    And this included food as well.

    So he might as well hop to it!

    Landon and Lyore discussed their plans moving forward..... and 2 days
    later, there were several 'ads' in the newspapers, about all the jobs they were
    offering concerning these new industry departments.

    It also detailed all the positions they wanted, what the pay would be for
    each position, and so on.

    A week and a half later, interviews were held at one of the halls within a
    multipurpose building in the upper region.

    As this was already December, school had already ended during late
    November..... so of course, a lot of graduates applied immediately.

    And even the refugees who had previously been hospitalized for 1-2
    months, due to their injuries at the estates... had also applied for the
    positions as well, as they were now free and jobless.

    The interviews continued on for another 1 and a half weeks.... and by


    January 5th, several letters were sent out to those who made it..... telling
    them to come to work on the 12th, 16th, 19th, 23rd, 27th and 31st of the
    month..... depending on what their assigned departments were.

    Essentially, Landon wanted to make 6 main goods: Canned Tuna, Canned


    Sardines, Canned Tomato Paste, Canned Crushed Tomatoes, Ketchup and
    Canned Beef stew.

    Thinking about it up to here, these products would also be good for those
    out of Baymard as well.

    If someone was really hungry, they could just take out a can of beef soup,
    sardines and tomatoes.... and come up with a proper meal.

    Plus, even back on earth, these cans were like 99 Cents.... so of course in
    Baymard, they would also have to be ridiculously cheap as well.

    Maybe 2 cans for 1 copper coin.... depending on the can's size and product
    quantity inside.

    This way, even the peasants out of Baymard, could afford to eat a proper
    meal.... rather than paying 3 to 5 copper coins for bread.

    With that same amount, they could get 6 to 10 cans of food, which wouldn't
    expire anytime soon..... as most of the canned goods would expire in a year
    or more.

    As for how Healthy these canned foods were, Landon had paid the system a
    ton of points, just to get a proper modified version of how the goods were
    supposed to be made..... as opposed to how earth made them.

    Hence, they were perfectly healthy now.

    .
    Time flew by fast, and the letters of appointment were sent out.

    And soon.... the D-Day had come.

    It was January 15th, 1026.

    Today, the new employees would begin training for Tuna Manufacturing!
    Chapter 297 New Canned Foods 2
    The new recruits were all lined up and dressed in their proper safety attires.

    They were formally introduced to Chief Lyore, and 8 other new


    supervisors..... who would oversee work at every key point within the
    production line.

    Of course Landon wasn't there.... as he had already trained the supervisors


    for the past 2 months, on how to work on each production line.

    Hence he wasn't needed anymore.

    To start off, they were given a briefing about safety procedures, hazards and
    zones within the buildings as well.

    As well as asked to answer several safety Q&A's and take a brief health test
    within the work clinic.

    And when they were done, they proceeded by having a grand tour of their
    new workplace.

    With all those initial steps done, it was time for the workers to finally get
    down to business.

    \"Alright!!

    From the schedule roster posted on the staff board..... By now, you all know
    which point on the production line you'll be working on for these next 2
    weeks.

    So those in Zone 1, please stand behind Supervisor Edward.


    As for those in Zone 2, please stand behind Supervisor Page....\"

    \"_\"

    The sorting continued for another 15 minutes... and soon, the chief
    Supervisor had properly placed everyone behind their zone leaders.

    With that, they quickly dispersed.

    And Lyore, Chief Supervisor Morris, and Supervisor Jim... quickly


    followed those placed in zone 1 to their station on the first floor.

    Now, before they began, they further broke down the zone into different
    sub-sectors.... as there was too much to accomplish fast.

    'Chun! Chun! Chun!'

    The workers all heard the sounds of several trucks pulling over, while
    giving off a weird beeping sound.

    Mia looked at the truck and felt a little but nervous.

    She had been hospitalized for a while now after her surgery, so this was her
    first job in Baymard.

    Needless to say, ever since she had arrived here..... she had been utterly
    shocked by everything around her.

    Forget it!

    Even the hospital she was at, was something she had never seen in her
    entire life.
    The beds were soft, the food was too heavenly.... and everything just felt
    like she was in another world.

    But the one thing that she wanted to do, was work!

    Everyone within the hospital spoke about their jobs merrily, but she on the
    other hand.... had none.

    So you best believe that when she got discharged..... she used up most of
    the money that was given by his majesty when they got rescued, to get an
    apartment.

    And from there, she kept on looking for jobs in the newspapers daily..... and
    the rest was history.

    'Brrrrrrruuuuuuuupp!!!'

    The fishes had been dropped onto the conveyor belts.

    \"In this job, one needs to be fast!

    So please, gather around and watch what we're doing.

    We'll explain along the way.\"

    \"_\"

    Mia quickly followed along on what the supervisors were saying, and gave
    her all in doing her job as well.

    The job was fast paced, and not too strenuous.... which came as somewhat
    of a surprise to her.
    She had initially thought that it would entail sitting in an office or so... like
    how those at the banks or the stores do.

    But this couldn't be blamed on her, as she didn't know how jobs in the lower
    region were like.

    But nonetheless, she appreciated the job even more.... as she felt somewhat
    special, since she was working within Baymard's 'secret area'.

    And Heavens!!!!

    when her first pay came through, she felt like throwing a party with her new
    found friends.

    She had never earned so much in just 2 weeks before.

    This... Hahahaha!!!

    She felt like a millionaire!...as she wanted to shop till she dropped.

    But of course, she wasn't stupid!

    She quickly kept 50% of her income for any bills now or in the future, 25%
    for emergencies..... and the last 25% was definitely for having fun and
    shopping.

    From what she had heard from a lot of her friends, this was what they did as
    well.

    Now, she could pay for her driving lessons, save up for a car.... and properly
    treat herself.
    She was a 16 year old orphan after all, and she bloody well had needs too.

    But for sure, the first thing she bought were the Tuna cans.

    As one of the workers there, she felt like it would only be right for her to
    taste her own work of art.

    She quickly turned on her new radio to BBC radio 3.... and patiently waited
    for the program to come on.

    From the station's weekly schedule brochure... Tuna cooking show be


    coming up any minute from now.

    Of course, stations that told news couldn't be as detailed as those that


    focused on beauty, food, stories or lifestyle..... as news was always
    changing.

    For those ones, the people only knew the times that local and international
    news woud be said..... but they didn't know watht the news actually
    entailed.

    Mia sat patiently in her kitchen, while looking over the ingredients again.

    As per the guide's instructions, she would need: green onions, oil, tuna....
    and the list went on.

    She looked at her time again, and soon... her eyes lit up, and she dashed for
    the electric cooker with the radio in her hand.

    \"Good evening to you all, and welcome to Cooking 101.


    And I'm your host for the evening, Celila Gramalto

    Chop! Chop!.... we don't have time to waste of course.

    Now, begin by washing your ingredients first.

    Remember, hygiene is everything.\"

    Mia hurriedly followed the instructions, as he washed up her green onions


    and peppers.

    And when she was done, she held up the knife just as theh instructed, and
    tried her best to evenly out out the ingredients as well.

    Like miss Cecilia from the radio had said, they shouldn't be too large or too
    thin for this particular meal.

    \"Now, evenly spread ang oil of your choice on your frying pan... and keep
    it at a medium temperature....\"

    Again, Mia quickly followed along, turned on the electric cooker..... and
    heated the oil up for a bit.

    And soon, she opened her can, drained off some of the juices within it....
    and poured the ingredients onto her frying pan, just as the voice had said.

    'Chiii!!!'

    The oil sizzled, and the sensational aroma quickly filled the entire kitchen
    up.

    She followed the Cecilia's voice again.... and placed the spices, peppers and
    so on.... onto the dishes.

    'Chwa! Chwah!'
    Everything was coming together well, with the aromas from each ingredient
    .....perfectly blending with each other in harmony.

    Mia's belly grumbled slightly, as she kept on swirling her masterpiece in the
    frying pan.

    Needless to say, after placing everything onto her plate... she quickly dived
    in like a starved animal.

    'Excellent!', she couldn't help but exclaim in pride at her own masterpiece.

    It wasn't just her, who was enjoying this sort of delicacy as well.

    All across Baymard, men and women had hurriedly listened to the radio and
    followed the recipes handed down to them.

    Some of them also looked forward to working with the sardines and tomato
    pastes too.

    And so, Baymard had welcomed its first canned foods.

    5 canned foods.... as well as Ketchup!


    Chapter 298 Baymard's Growing
    Popularity
    February 2nd had come, and Baymard had suddenly become full with
    numerous visitors from Carona.

    Everyone was extremely curious about this place..... especially the nobles of
    Carona.

    And from the stories that went around, the place was depicted as heaven....
    as people couldn't believe that water could flow out from a metal stick
    whenever one wanted.

    Or that the people there didn't use fire as light.

    The crewmen from all the ships that had visited Baymard ever since it
    officially opened..... had been narrating their exciting tales in this
    mysterious city.

    Not to talk about the guards, as well as the noble women who came with
    Santa previously.

    Baymard was like a designated touristic or vacation spot to them.

    And they had spread out its glory with their numerous tales as well.

    And since January of this year, Baymard had been welcoming a ton of
    people from Carona.

    With both the poor and rich coming here.


    And with the talk of the public school, most people who could afford to...
    chose to send their children there to study.

    As for those who couldn't, when they heard about all the student work
    programs..... they in turn smiled gleefully in joy.

    They had learned that the next semester would start in April.

    So they had planned to be there sometime in March with their children.... so


    as to get there on time, and prepare their children for school.

    They had also heard that if one's child was registered here..... then they as
    parents, would be permitted to find a job around Baymard as well.

    This was definitely an option they were looking to invest in.

    It was also said that once a Caronian child finished schooling here, their
    services would be highly needed in Carona.

    From the looks of it, they would be the new pillars that would lead Carona
    into its new era.

    This point was the most important one of all.

    So whether poor or not, how could anyone pass up that opportunity to make
    their children's future shine brightly?

    In their minds, their kids had already been admitted into the public school.

    .
    As for those who were already adults, when they heard about the Culinary
    & Bartending Academy.... as well as the Law Academy that was open to all,
    they immediately chose to sign up for those in the spring.

    The first Semester for both academies, was in May.... so many people had
    already noted down the dates in their minds.

    As they had been studying hard to get in.

    Because unlike the public school, they had heard that this one's were the
    hardest of all.

    So only those who pass their entrance exams, would be able to attend.

    Hence, people from ages 15 to even 50.... had been studying their asses off
    for this grand opportunity.

    Even at 50, everyone wanted to leave their mark in Carona..... as well as


    better their families lives.

    'Hadadadaddadadadda!!'

    The buzzling sounds of people talking, smoking, exclaiming and


    laughing..... could be heard from all corners within Baymard's Coastal
    Check-in port.

    It was a complete contrast to the almost quiet port several months ago.

    And when looking on the streets of Baymard, now... one could easily see
    people walking around pointing, screaming and walking excitedly.
    Even the public buses and trains.

    Looking at the progress rate, Landon knew that soon..... the rest of the Pyno
    continent would turn it's eyes on Baymard.

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    \"So it's TRUE?\"

    Marder looked at his spies in shock!

    He had just sent them to Baymard to find out about the situation there

    He felt like they should've settled down properly.... and were now ready to
    allow people to trespass on their territory.

    After all, the last people he sent there... had all turned out to be mad.

    So with several months passing by, he now felt like it was time to know
    more about his new neighbors.

    \"My lord.... we didn't see any so-called weapon that would make one
    shake.

    But my lord.... judging from how extraordinary the place was, it's highly
    probable that they would have such weapons.\"

    'Gasps!!'

    Marder sucked in his breath in shock.


    How was that even possible?

    \"My lord..... these are the things that we got from there...\" said one of the
    men, as he handed over a pack of noodles, 2 spices, 4 Sardines, 3 pens, 2
    notebooks, and a bottle of wine.

    In truth, it could've been more.... but they ate most of the goods away.

    Marder's eyes bulged outwards, as he looked at the items before him.

    Soon... the men began to narrate how they had used these items in
    Baymard.

    And after cooking up noodles and giving it to their lord... Marder but into
    the food, and floated away in bliss.

    He followed up by tasting the whine, and was completely stupefied.

    What was this food?

    It was the best thing that he had ever eaten since he was born.

    After eating, he quickly used the pen and book before him... and couldn't
    help but nod in appreciation.

    And at this point, so many questions popped into Marder's head.

    How did they get glass to make the bottle?

    How come their own ink is different from what he knew of?

    Wasn't ink supposed to be a mixture of charcoal, blood and other minute


    substances?
    How come theirs felt and looked so light and clean compared to his?

    Looking at everything before him, Marder just had one thought.

    And that was to conquer Baymard.

    With his army properly reformed, and from the reports from his spies about
    Baymard..... he felt very confident in owning the place.

    As he sat there listening to his men's tales about Baymard, his mind slowly
    began drifting into his own fantasies.

    And they were all about Baymard.

    --Prisdon City, Arcadina----

    'Bahhhhhh!'

    A majestically crafted silver door was pushed open..... and in came 12 men.

    'Boum! Boum! Boum! Boum!'

    They marched forward until they were just in front of their lord, before
    kneeling down in respect.

    'Duphh!'

    \"My Lord!!\" They exclaimed.

    \"Are the men prepared?\"


    \"My lord.... we're all good to go!\" One of the men replied.

    \"Good!... we'll set out First thing Tomorrow!\"

    \"Yes my Lord!\" they all replied.

    \"_\"

    As soon as they left, City Lord Sanders leaned back in his throne..... and let
    out a crooked smile, as he envisioned his upcoming victory.

    A few months back, he had sent 2 of his men to Baymard to find Baron
    Rodgers.

    Long story short, even though Rodgers was dead..... the things that they
    brought from Baymard, as well as the stories he had heard, had all made
    him want Baymard even more.

    Baymard was only a 3 week journey from his City.... so for sure, his spies
    already came back ages ago.

    And all this time, he had been regrouping and calling most of his secret and
    elite forces for the job.

    He unhurriedly walked towards his balcony, and looked around his territory
    in great pride.

    Judging from the number of guards around, as well as all the things that his
    spies had heard..... Baymard should have about 5,000 knights in total.

    This number was definitely nothing to him.


    But of course, his spies had estimated Baymard's power... from how many
    security guards and police men were around the city.

    So they were definitely off the mark.

    For Sanders, a place without a Knighthood academy was definitely weak?

    No matter how he looked at it, these Baymardians were stupid tk beiliev


    that they could progress without knights.

    Even if they had a magical metal stick that could make someone wet
    themselves, so what?

    If he used sheer numbers to push them into a corner, then they would be
    doomed.

    And with the help of the snow powder he had just purchased. ... he was sure
    that he would blast them away with his own magic as well.

    As Sanders looked at his busy knights below who were training tirelessly.....
    he couldn't help but hum loudly from excitement.

    Soon, the land of milk and honey would all be his.

    Of course, Sanders and Marder weren't the only ones who were shocked by
    Baymard's progress rate as well.

    --Unknown Secret Hideout Somewhere in Arcadina--


    .

    A young man was currently eating dinner at one of his secret hideouts, with
    several of his men... when suddenly, someone walked to his side and
    whispered something into his ears.

    [They've arrived young master!]

    [The young man: Good!... usher them into my chambers.

    And send them some food too.]

    [As you wish young master!]

    The meal continued, and when the young man was done..... he calmly made
    his way to his bedroom chambers.

    \"We humble ourselves before you, young master!\" Said 2 men, who were
    currently bowing before their master.

    \"Tyler... Brock..... welcome!

    So tell me, is what you write true?\" William asked curiously.

    \"It's true young master... and to prove it, we've brought several items here
    as well.\"

    25 minutes later, they had literally downloaded everything they had seen...
    as well as explained how to use several of the goods they had brought back
    as well.

    \"Hahahahahhahahahaha!!!\"

    \"_\"
    .

    William laughed from excitement, as he was utterly surprised at this cousin


    of his.

    For the first time in his life, he had miscalculated and misjudged someone.

    He used to think that Landon was a very weak person, who would break
    down from extreme pressure.

    But who would've thought that it would be that same pressure, that would
    unlock his full potentials?

    Luckily, from what his men were saying..... and judging from the rules
    placed in Baymard, William could still see that this cousin of his still had a
    good heart there.

    Was this the types of world that his cousin had wanted to create for his
    mother?

    William looked at the goods that he had just received, and smiled.

    Instantly, he had decided that he would have to personally see this cousin of
    his very soon.

    But definitely not now!

    A storm was brewing in the Capital......and it would definitely be a darn


    shame if he ever missed it.

    After all, as the Ghostly prince..... he was obligated to attend this get
    together, No?
    Chapter 299 The Countdown
    Begins
    \"Are the men ready?\"

    \"Yes young master.\"

    \"Excellent!

    In 5 days time, we'll head out for the Capital.\"

    \"As you wish young master.\"

    \"_\"

    William laid on his bed and smiled.

    Soon, all his plans would come together nicely.

    Freedom... Revenge..... and Justice!

    Soon, his family would have their just rewards!

    --The Capital, The Empire Of Carona--

    It was a brand new day in this glorious city!

    The day was illuminated by a pale winter's sun..... that shone on the city
    dimly.
    The houses, streets and roads were all layered with several heaps of snow.

    And the air was cold and heavy.

    But surprisingly, this wintery weather.... didn't seem to bother the people
    within the city.

    The streets soon became busy, as massive crowds of people soon gathered
    around several stores.

    Yup!

    They were there to scramble for more heavenly treasures.

    \"Store owner..... do you have that cooking oil thing yet?\"

    \"Sorry out of stock!\"

    \"What about the lavender Soap?\"

    \"That we have...\"

    \"Store owner!....\"

    \"Store owner.....\"

    \"_\"

    Business was booming for many stores within the city.

    And since most things were extremely cheap, even the poorest of peasants
    could afford them.
    These prices really shocked the people.

    How could a book made out of paper cost just 5 copper coins?

    One should know that just a single parchment paper would cost at least
    1,000 Copper coins.

    So what more of a book filled with 200 or more pages?

    Was it really okay to sell them at just 5 Copper coins?

    Not to talk about toilet papers, packs of pens, soaps and so on.

    They felt like everything was a steal!

    This Baymard must really be a rich place, to offer such prices.

    Of course, there were some items that costed about 200 copper coins..... but
    those ones were larger items like mattresses.

    And in truth, it was still somewhat affordable to the peasants.

    \"Have you slept on that Mattress thing yet?\"

    \"Ahhh!!!..... Not yet.

    I heard that it's to die for.

    Is that true?\"

    \"Tsk!... Do you even need to ask?

    I bought mine yesterday, with my beddings and blanket.


    Bro..... last night, I had the best sleep ever!\"

    \"Damn!.... my wife has been nagging me to get more seasonings and sugar!

    And I can't blame her for wanting them.

    This week, our food has been so tasty..... that I started to look at her as a
    Goddess.\"

    \"Forget about those!

    What about those winter clothes?

    Wearing them outside, I feel extremely hot instead.\"

    \"That's so true!

    I've gone to work wearing the gloves and everything..... and do you know
    gat while sullying those rocks, I sweated like a pig?\"

    \"_\"

    People could be seen carrying their mattresses and other items on their
    heads, while merrily talking about their purchases.

    But of course... for some, they prefered to focus on the city itself.

    \"This Baymard is really something!\"

    \"HmmHmm!.... I heard that the place has magical doors, and carriages that
    don't need horses to pull them.\"

    \"What!!!!

    How is that even possible?\"


    \"Calm down..... that's not even the half of it!

    I also heard that they had buildings made entirely out of glass.

    Glass i tell yah!\"

    \"Awesome!..... I want to go there at least once before I die.\"

    \"Ahh.... you don't need to worry about that!

    I have a cousin amongst the royal guards, and he said that soon... there
    would be something called a 'Transport Route', to take us from Carona to
    Baymard and back.\"

    \"Is that really true?\" One of the men asked curiously.

    \"Old pal!... are you doubting me?

    I even heard that this route would use only a day or more to get us there!\"

    'Gasps!!'

    \"_\"

    Of course apart from the adults, even the children spoke eagerly about
    Baymard.

    Whether from poor and rich homes, those that would soon enroll for the
    school's next semester..... couldn't seem to keep their excitement contained.

    And just like that, discussions about Baymard were now part and parcel of
    the people's daily lives here.

    Heck!... even those within the Royal palace joined in on the gossip.

    .
    \"You all will die horrible deaths!!\"

    \"_\"

    The more Duke Samuel (Carmelo's brother) heard about Baymard, he felt
    like he had missed an opportunity of a lifetime.

    His wife, and his children had gone..... and they had come back, telling him
    about how marvelous their whole experience was.

    He looked at Carmelo, Adrian and Santa, like a pampered child who had
    just been denied a trip to Disneyland.

    He poured his lips, and hmpp'd at everyone else in defeat.

    What could he do?

    His family had already gone and come back from the mysterious empire.

    \"Little Bro... it wasn't like that!

    How could we have known that Baymard would be like that?

    If you want to blame anyone... then blame this brat here for not telling us
    about it.\" Carmelo said helplessly, while throwing Santa under the bus.

    Santa looked at Carmelo powerlessly.

    'Real mature, Father-in-law.'

    \"Uncle.... it wasn't like I was hiding anything from you.

    But you know that I'm an idiot, and I can't explain things right.
    So I chose to show it instead alright?\" Santa said, while trying to coax this
    giant baby before him.

    He thought that he was childish, but this uncle-in-law of his took the cake.

    As Santa spoke, Carmelo slowly inched away from them.

    His kid brother was like a walking typhoon when he got emotional.

    Adrian on the other hand, massaged his temples... as he was slowly getting
    a headache from listening to his son's rantings.

    Why couldn't this child of his grow up?

    \"Rascal!!..... listen to your elder brother.

    Why are you making things so difficult?

    What?... do you still think that you're a kid?

    You're 38 years old for crying out loud!\"

    \"But father...\"

    \"No buts!

    Look at you!

    Do you see our little princess here complaining?\" Adrian said, while
    gesturing at Penelope.

    Penelope tapped her fingers on her desk, while listening to her overly
    dramatic family.
    In truth, she too was extremely curious about the place.

    But even though she was curious about all the goods from that empire...
    what really made her eager to visit the place, was their Army.

    Her father, and the other men who had previously journeyed there... had
    said that compared to Baymard's training methods, Carona's own was just
    child play.

    This notion alone made her excited.

    Penelope's blood kept boiling, as she looked at the marked Calendar date
    before her.

    Yes!!.... she was using Baymard's calendars, and even their watches and
    alarm clocks.

    And in all honesty, it was freaking convenient.

    Of course, she was also amazed by the other products as well.

    In short, everything from Baymard seemed to be like a treasure that had


    fallen down from the heavens onto Hertfilia.

    When she reevaluated everything, she quickly realized that signing the
    treaty with this new empire..... was the right thing to do.

    As her people seemed to be a lot more warmer, now that it was Winter.

    The reported death rates from the cities, and even the villages, seemed to
    narrow down drastically during this harsh winter.
    It was truly unbelievable, what a little warm clothings, and beddings could
    do for one.

    Penelope looked at her calendar in anticipation.

    [February 25th]

    That was the day she would leave the Capital for Baymard... alongside the
    chosen knights who would train there.

    It would take her 1 month to get to the nearest Coastal city, and another 1
    month to get to Baymard... so she should be arriving around the last week
    of April.

    Because on May 3rd, the new Caronian soldiers needed to report to duty in
    Baymard.

    \"Just look at how calm your niece is?

    Why can't you be like that?

    Ah... that reminds me, you'll also be going with our princess to Baymard.

    So you better prepare brat!!\"

    \"I'm going?\"

    Imaginary Happy bells rang within Duke Samuel's ears, as he jumped up


    and down excitedly.

    \"Hahahhahhahah...'Muacck!'

    thank you father.\"


    'Muack! Muack! Muack!

    The Duke kept pecking his father multiple times, until Adrain's cheeks
    started turning red.

    \"Ugh... can you stop doing that?\" Adrian said, while hurriedly wiping his
    cheeks and trying to frown.

    What parent didn't feel happy when their child showed them love?

    \"As I was saying..... we will all stay behind, and you 2 will go there for
    yourselves.

    Penelope, as queen.... it is paramount to see what sort of place you have


    signed a treaty with.

    So, as one of your advisors.... I think you should train there with the
    soldiers for a month.

    And within this time, I'm sure you'll be able to properly judge their king and
    the people.

    As well as know what sort of benefits we stand to gain from forming an


    alliance with them.

    Just treat this trip as one of those 4 or 5 month missions that we used to go
    to.

    And if you don't like what you see, then tell Grandpa.... and we will find a
    way to terminate the treaty.

    You are Queen after all..... and at the end of the day, you have the final
    say.\" Adrian said seriously.

    \"Hmhm... I'll do as you say Grandpa

    But I don't think that I'll be cancelling the treaty at all.


    Even without me going there, I can clearly see the advantages it would
    bring to my people.

    Plus, you all stayed there for 3 and a half months already.... so my monthly
    visit wouldn't do much, would it?

    I trust your judgments and I believe that we can have a long standing
    relationship with this Baymard.

    But if I do find anything suspicious, then I'll inform you all when I get
    back.\"

    \"_\"

    While Penelope and Duke samuel kept counting down for their journey to
    the Mysterious Empire....... Landon on the other hand, was currently at the
    construction industry within the lower region.

    \"Your majesty, the workers are ready!\"

    \"Good!

    Let's begin!\"
    Chapter 300 New Projects
    Today, Landon had gone to the construction company to brief the 74 main
    project leaders on their new assignments.

    In essence, Landon wanted them to start construction on a Museum, Clock


    Tower and a Theater

    Of course, he had decided to name the Clock Tower as 'Old Whilly'..... (in
    remembrance of his mother Kim's late father).

    As soon as Landon stepped into the briefing room with Tim, he


    immediately handed out several documents to the project leaders.

    12 leaders would focus on completing the Museum, while another 12 would


    focus on the clock Tower.

    As for the remaining bunch: 30 leaders would focus on creating all the
    clock parts needed for the tower, While 10 would focus on creating all parts
    needed for the Museum.

    And finally, the last 10 leaders would supervise construction of the Theater.

    So in essence, Landon had decided for these leaders to supervise:

    ▪3,500 workers for the construction of the Clock Tower.

    ▪2,000 workers for the construction of the Museum.

    ▪1,000 workers to create all clock parts

    ▪300 workers to create all internal Museum artifacts.


    ▪2,000 workers to construct the Theater & Academy.

    The leaders quickly glanced through their files, as they listened to Landon's
    explanation.

    And soon, they had gotten the full gist of what they were required to make.

    But they still had doubts of some of the things that they saw.

    For instance, why did some of them take too long to construct?

    \"Your majesty, is there a mistake here?

    Will building this clock tower really take 8 and a half years to do?\"

    \"Well, building the actual tower would take way less time.

    But placing all the clock parts on the tower, is what'll really eat up your
    time.

    So when the parts are made, you all would be in charge of placing and
    hanging them within Old Whilly.\"

    \"__\"

    As for project Clock Tower, Landon had wanted to make something similar
    to the 'Big Ben' in London.

    But of course, he had shortened the height of the tower down by '1/3'....
    resulting in a decrease in construction time from 13 to 8.5 years.

    .
    When finding the appropriate spot for the tower, Landon had looked at
    multiple factors..... like visibility, functionality, and so on.

    So, he had decided to place it within district C... which had the government
    offices, schools, banks and other institutions.

    And even so ... rather than placing it close to other structures like the bank,
    Landon had still chosen to place it on a lone region within the district.

    Of course from this location, everyone would be able to see the tower from
    miles away.

    As for how many floors it would have, Landon had decided on 7.

    One shouldn't undermine these floors.

    Take for example the Big Ben, it had 11 floors in total..., but each floor had
    high ceilings, that could be equivalent to a 3-4 storey high building.

    The massive high ceilings took into account the gigantic clock parts and
    mechanisms within each floor.

    And of course at the last 2 floors up, one would have large bells that were
    as big as those massive bells in Notre Dam.

    After all the details concerning the Clock Tower were ironed out.... Landon
    soon began focusing on the Museum.

    \"So your majesty, you want us to renovate the old 'Date recording' building
    for this?\" Tim asked curiously.
    .

    Last time, when Calendars had just come out..... he had asked his majesty
    what would become of the building were they marked their dates on.

    But his majesty just smiled back at him and told him that in the future, he
    would know.

    So it turned out that his majesty wanted to make this Museum thingy?

    \"Yes... it's going to be there.

    But what I actually want you to do.... is renovate the place, and not destroy
    it.\"

    One should know that the building itself was part and parcel of Baymard's
    history.

    So how could he destroy it?

    In future, wouldn't archaeologists want to see all the marked calendar dates
    on the walls.

    As a modern man, preservation was always key.

    Hence he had asked for the building's floors and exterior walls to be
    renovated instead.

    And if any building floor needed additional support, then they could just
    mathematically estimate and build pillars around the floor.

    Looking at the Date recording estate, the people had already marked off 2
    three-storey stone buildings within it.
    And apart from those 2 buildings, the estate also had 9 other buildings
    within it as well.

    So with all these building structures available, Landon had decided to focus
    on 6 types of Museums:

    ▪Baymardian History Museum (Baymards historical past and present)

    ▪National History Museum (which looks at civilization for the entire Pyno
    continent..... and soon, the rest of Hertfilia.)

    ▪Natural History Museum (extinct animals, species, traditions and practices


    from the human race.)

    ▪Zoology Museum (sculptures of current species that exist)

    ▪Wax Museum (For people who made a difference within Baymard, as well
    as the Pyno continent.... and in future, the entire Hertfilia.)

    ▪Technology Museum (Which would focus on all mainstream technological


    improvements.)

    For the technological Museum, Landon had to

    only mention the raw materials used to make primitive technology was
    made..... as well as who first thought of it.

    For example, he could talk about how ink was made from charcoal, blood
    and so on.

    Or how and why came up with the idea of creating ancient ornaments.

    .
    And even things like fishing nets, hooks, and other primitive technologies,
    could also be discussed too..... As all these too were well known facts in
    this era.

    But when it came to Baymard's technological advancements... Landon


    would be pretty vague about those ones, and wouldn't give out any raw
    materials at all.

    He could talk about who came up with the idea, when it was created, how it
    impacted the people, who were the leaders who assisted him, and so on.

    But for what was used in creating these products, Forget it!!

    Like the system had said, only when he had completely created peace and
    unity within Hertfilia.... would he be allowed to share anything with any
    empire, Nation, country or continent.

    There was just so much to consider with these Museums.


    Chapter 301 New Projects 2
    As for the Natural History Museum... When it came to extinct creatures,
    Landon could only say that they had a 20% similarity to those back on
    earth.

    Take for example, dinosaurs.... Hertfilia had what were called Preganios.

    They were way larger than Dinosaurs, had very vibrant colors, ... and also
    had 6 pairs of limbs.

    With all these Museum attractions, Landon felt like this would be enough
    for now.

    And in the future, hopefully..... Baymard would also add Aviation


    Museums, Telecommunication Museums, and many more.

    The possibilities were endless.

    \"Your majesty, so you want all 11 buildings to be renovated to at least 3-


    storeys tall?\"

    \"Hmhm!

    And they also have to be connected to one another from their 2nd and 3rd
    floors.

    I'm essence, you all would need to build very WIDE connecting bridges.

    This way, the visitors would be able to move towards different buildings .....
    even when it rained.
    Ohhh!..... and make sure that the connecting bridges are wide.

    This way, less traffic would build up as the people moved from one building
    to the next.

    Also, I need you all to build 2 more glass buildings as well.\"

    \"_\"

    Of course, apart from these 6 Museum attractions, the Museum also had to
    have a food court, bathroom, staff rooms, conference rooms, Locker
    Rooms, small first aid room, security rooms, and so on.

    Hence, more room was essential for the day to day running of the place.

    Now, looking at everything so far.....Landon knew that by June of this year,


    the Museum renovations, construction and artifact creation should be
    completed.

    Up next, Landon decided to dive into Theater construction.

    For sure, the theater would be in District D... where all the luxurious hotels,
    go-kart racing tracks and other entertainment activities were.

    This theater would host Broadway shows, Musicals, Plays, Magic Shows,
    Circus acts, Stand-up Comedy..... and even have Dance Shows: like Ballet
    shows, things like Disney on ice, and many more.

    So for sure, it had to be as big as a vegas Show.


    After all, people from all over the world might come just to watch these
    performances.

    Hence, Landon had decided that the entire Theater.... should be made into
    something like an Academy.

    Yup!

    He needed a place where he could train people properly, while they


    performed.

    Doing these jobs weren't easy at all!!

    It took dedication and practice, to master all ballet steps, perform circus
    acts.... or even do something like Disney on ice.

    Even gymnasts who swing and swirl from rope to rope needed sheet
    determination to pull through.

    Hence, opening an Academy wouldn't be a bad idea.

    As for the theater set up.... Landon wanted to build 10 three-storey


    buildings around the Theater's estate.

    And each building would have 2 high ceiling stages within them.

    The first floor would be where popcorn, drinks and so on would be sold.....
    and on the 2nd and 3rd floors, the audience would find a massive stage on
    each floor.

    So, with 10 buildings in total... Baymard would end up having 20 stages at


    the end.

    .
    In essence, when one comes into the estate, they would pay or show their
    tickets.... and towards the stage number or building on the ticket.

    Just like how one would do in the cinema.

    So per night, from 6 P.M to 11:30 P.M.... up to 20 different shows could be


    hoing on, if they were truly busy.

    And depending on the schedule, the might only be 5 shows on some days.

    Schedules of various shows would definitely be made several weeks ahead


    of time.... and placed in the newspapers, as well as in the Theater's monthly
    brochure.

    It would give a brief summary about what the date, place and time for the
    show..... as well as inform the people on what the show is about.

    This way, the Baymardians and visitors..... could easily book their tickets
    prior to the event.

    Be it magic, acting, musicals, broadway shows, or even circus acts....


    Landon was sure that the audience would definitely be well entertained.

    Of course, for musicals.... since Landon literally came from earth, you best
    believe that he would be bringing all the classics here.

    From Celine Dion to K-Pop and so on.

    Heck!!

    He would make the shows as engaging and energetic as a Beyonce Concert.

    .
    As for stand up comedy, they had jesters in this era.... but Landon wanted to
    relive modern comedy, so he had to change the game.

    And let's not even talk about plays.... whether from Hemlet or even modern
    movies, Landon had a million plays accessible to him.

    In fact, everything..... including Circus Acts, Broadway shows and many


    more... would put Baymard on the map as the new Hollywood, for all rising
    stars.

    With light show features, water Fountain features and so on..... it would be
    hard for anyone to recreate what Landon had in mind.

    Moving back to the matter of the Academy, it had to be close to the Theater
    estate.

    And would have it's own residences, and student theaters as well.

    With numerous shows coming on every night from 6 P.M to 11:30 P.M.....
    all the students would have a chance to get on an of the 20 stages at least
    once a week.

    As for their pay, that one weekly show.... would be equivalent to having a
    week's pay here in Baymard, since there would be thousands of seats before
    each stage.

    So depending on how many people showed up.... their pay for that one
    show, could even be equivalent to a month's pay.

    But no matter what, from the minimum wage in Baymard... it would never
    be less than what others make here..

    .
    All in all, Landon expected both the theater and Academy to be done in
    July.

    Which was good, since around that time... some of the rescued slaves from
    either Yodan or Deiferus, would be arriving by then.

    [Hopefully.]

    \"So.... that's all for your new assignments.

    If anyone has any other questions, contact Chief Tim immediately.

    Meeting adjourned!\"

    \"_\"

    'Drrrrrrrrhhhh!'

    The sounds of chairs being moved could be heard for a brief minute.

    And soon, everyone got up, picked up their files and walked out hurreidly.

    In fact.... they ran out of the place like lightning.

    What was the hurry?

    \"Quickly! Quickly!

    Bro... we'll never make it on time!\"

    \"Damn!!... Only 2 hours left before it closes!

    Hurry!!!!!!\"
    \"_\"
    Chapter 302 Sudden Wealth
    The busy streets of Baymard, had soon turned Topsy-turvy from all the
    frenzied people moving around hastily.

    4 P.M

    Evans quickly got off work and hurriedly ran alongside his coworkers to the
    gate.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The sounds of overly loud footsteps, echoed sharply throughout the area.

    Evans looked at his time and but his lips anxiously.

    Damn!... Where was a cab when you needed one?

    Standing under the cab waiting point, Evans felt like crying.

    What should he do now?

    Should he go to another waiting point and check it out first?

    Actually, since the people had no phones or means to call for cabs.....
    several cab stops had been placed within every block in Baymard.

    Each day, a particular number of cabs would be assigned to a block....


    depending on the usual usage volume from the people there.

    .
    Typically, Evans usually used the bus or train when leaving work.

    But how could he use those now?

    He had to get to the Upper Region fast God-Dammit!!

    \"Ahhh!!!!

    Bro.... Bro... should we just go to another waiting spot?

    It's just a 5 minute walk from here.\" Asked one of his friends.

    \"Why do I feel like when we leave, that's when a cab will show up?\"

    \"_\"

    Evans and his buddies walked back and forth the waiting point, as they
    were trying to spot any Taxi from a mile away.

    They would jump high up, while stretching their necks like giraffes... as
    they looked at bothe ends of the road.

    And 4 minutes later, they immediately spotted 8 cabs heading their way.

    It was a miracle!!

    Instantly, everyone felt their mood quickly improve.

    They jumped merely like 5 year old children, as they held their bags tightly
    in their hands.

    \"Hahahhahaha!!!!
    Scully, what did I tell you?

    See?

    If we had left, wouldn't we miss these ones now?\"

    \"Thank Heavens that I listened to you.\"

    They smiled stupidly, while waving their hands up in the air..... but soon,
    they saw other hands up as well.

    Shit!!!

    Looking at the crowd around them, they knew that only a chosen few would
    get the chance to sit in these incoming cabs.

    Evans readied himself for the marathon, as he watched all the contestants
    around him prep themselves as well.

    As the cabs approached..... Evans could feel a blanket of eagerness,


    leisurely wrapping itself around him unhurriedly.

    Unconsciously, he began moving forward alongside the crowd.

    And soon.... his fast walking pace had quickly turned into running.

    'Driouuuuuuuuu!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    As the Cabs came in close vicinity with the massive crowd, several people
    could be seen running at full speed toward them.
    The crowd was like a river of people, as it moved in one direction.

    'Cluckh! Cluckh! Cluckh!'

    All the car doors were opened, and several people forced their way in
    hastily.

    The cab drivers looked at them helplessly..... as they noticed that some
    people trying to sit on other people's laps.

    \"Sorry..... but I can only take a maximum of 4 people.\" The drivers all
    explained.

    And while others were fighting, several other cans pulled up again.

    It was indeed a busy day.

    'Driouuuuuuuu!'

    The Cabs were off, and Evans was finally at peace.

    But of course, how could this so called peace of mind last for long?

    They were on their way to District C... and somewhere around District D,
    they had been held up by Traffic.

    The traffic had snaked up the hill, as each lane had been utterly filled with
    no room for sudden lane switches.

    'Peep!! Peep!! Peep!!'

    The sounds of honking could be heard from a mile away, as the people's
    impatience began to slowly thin out.
    .

    Evans looked at the black velvet road that was placed with white and
    yellow ribbon stripes.... and couldn't help but wonder if running would be
    faster at this point.

    Of course, he wasn't the only one who had such thoughts... as the traffic
    procession was filled with more distressed people, who all felt like they
    would die any moment from anxiety.

    \"Come on!!

    Move!!!\"

    \"What the hell is causing this traffic?\"

    \"Oh my heavens!!

    Why today of all days?\"

    \"_\"

    This scene continued on for a while, as the cars kept diving forward in a
    snail-like manner.

    And soon, they had finally exited the Jam.

    'Driiiuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!'

    They drove for a while more, until they finally drove into District C.

    More specifically, they had been heading towards 'Baymard's Revenue


    Agency'.

    For sure, all this hustle and bustle was for 'Tax Refunds'.

    .
    Several months ago, they had filled some sort of tax slip, and submitted it to
    the agency.

    These slips were Tax return slips..... and after submissions, within the next 2
    weeks, they had received an envelope from the Agency.

    And within the envelope, which would reveal whether they were owing the
    government or not.

    In Baymard, almost none of those that applied had owed.... so they were
    getting their Tax refunds instead.

    Now, within the envelope.... the applicants would find several documents
    within it.

    All these spoke about how much they would receive from 1025's tax
    refunds..... as well how the calculations were made, expected payment date
    and so on.

    And since there were no bank cards yet, Landon didn't want to start making
    Cheques as well.

    So that left the people with just one option.... and that was to personally go
    to the revenue agency and collect their money themselves.

    As for how the agency organized the entire thing, it was still done on a 'first
    come, first serve' basis.

    So again, enclosed within those sent out envelopes... they would be able to
    find a letter which confirmed the day in which they completed their forms.

    In this way, they knew who was first and who was dead last.
    .

    For Evans, his ticket showed that he had submitted his form on January 8th
    of this year.

    So in the newspapers and on the radio... it was announced that those who
    submitted between the 5th of January up to January 15th, needed to come to
    the office within this week and take their tax refunds.

    Likewise, those that owed... needed to move their asses there and make
    payment plans if necessary.

    And if one had lost their date slip..... not to worry, they could go to the
    Revenue agency and look it up.

    The agency also had a massive Notice board, where they posted scheduled
    services as well.

    For example, on the board... one could see:

    [•Submission Period: January 5th - January 12th

    Expected Period: Monday March 14th to Friday March 18th.

    •Submission Period: January 13th - January 21st.

    Expected Period: Monday March 21st to Friday March 25th.

    •....]

    Of course, even though Tax refunds were currently being sent out.....the
    date line for submitting one's application, was still April 25th.

    And with hundreds of applications coming in weekly, the agency workers


    had their hands full during this period.
    .

    Today was March 14th, 1026!

    It was the official start day for the citizens to receive their tax refunds.
    Chapter 303 Sudden Wealth 2
    The Taxi pulled up at the front of the Agency, and soon... Evans and his
    friends ran out in a flash.

    \"You forgot your change!!\" The cab driver bellowed.

    \"Keep it!!\" They replied without even looking at him.

    Standing before them, was a massive dome-shaped glass building... with the
    name: Baymard's Revenue Agency' on it.

    And standing around the building, was a massive crowd of people, that
    moved around haphazardly.

    Some were going in, some were going out, while others stayed around the
    building happily talking about their refunds.

    The scene was joyful, as laughter and excitement continuously filled the air.

    Evans and his friends quickly weaved their way through the crowd, edging
    through the dense flow of people.... until they had finally arrived at a large
    hall, which had the longest waiting lines that they had ever seen.

    Each line was like a snake, as it swirled its tail around the hall.

    There were 8 lines in total, and at the front of the lines, was a large glass
    wall..... which had staff workers on the other side of the glass wall.
    It looked like a bigger version of a western Union or Money Mart counter...
    as the workers communicated through the glass.

    Before joining any line, Evans took out his letter of refund that showed his
    submission date and how much he would receive..... and placed it on a
    ballot box at the start of line 4.

    \"Scully... how much time is left before the place closes up?\"

    \"Hmm.... ahhh!

    29 minutes left!!\"

    Looking at the fast moving line, Evans sighed from relief, as he felt like he
    would be attended to before time ran out.

    5 minutes after he had stood on line 4, a staff who was holding another
    ballot box.... quickly swapped it with the one he had just dropped his letter
    into.

    It seemed like they were going to start preparing money for all the names in
    that box... and they would start from the names at the very bottom of the
    box.

    This way, the envelopes would be given out at the front line in a
    chronological manner.

    Time flew by quickly, and the line moved on lightning speed.... and soon,
    Evans was at the front.
    \"Identification please... it could be your driver's license, passport or
    Identity Card.\"

    \"Here you go!\"

    \"_\"

    The worker swiftly checked everything, handed him a letter filled with cash
    and a few cents... and told him to recount the money here, so as to make
    sure that no BAYs and cents had gone missing.

    \"Have a good day Mr. Evans!\"

    \"You too!... You too!\" He replied foolishly, while turning to take his leave.

    'Hmmm.... hmmmmm...hmmm'

    Evans hummed and smiled, as he waited for his friends outside the hall.

    He squeezed the money in his pocket and started giggling, while imagining
    how he would spend it.

    They had just given him 3,119.32 BAYS... just like that!!

    As a full time worker, he had been working in Baymard for a Year and 5
    months now.

    He started work in November of year 1024....And had been working till


    now, March 1026.

    Even though this refund was only for the year of 1025, he was thoroughly
    pleased with the amount that he had.
    The entire thing stimulated him to work more hours this year.... so that next
    year, he would get even more money back.

    Soon, his friends came out one by one... and they all decided to go out for
    drinks this night in celebration.

    \"Rico..... Pinch me, I must be dreaming.

    I can't believe they just handed it to us just like that!!

    This is a lot of money!!\"

    \"I'll do more than pinch you, if you keep hitting my shoulders that hard!

    Well.... I'm also shocked too.

    I thought that they were joking with us.

    But holding the envelope in my hands, I feel like I'm on top of the world
    right now.\"

    \"On top of the world, try ascending to the heavens.

    In my mind, I've already left you mortals behind.\"

    \"You wish!!\"

    \"Hahahhahaha!!!!\" They laughed.

    \"No for real, what would you all do with your money?

    For me, I'll finally start my payment plan on that green Jeep that I told you
    about.\"
    \"We'll be rooting for you bro... after all, we need a personal driver for such
    occasions.

    For me, I want to buy all the good I can get... you know I'm a foodie.\"

    \"Pui!!!!!!!

    What a waste of money.

    For me, I'm saving mine at the bank..... all of it!!

    Isn't 'BLACK FRIDAY' in June?

    Dude, by then..... something new would be produced again.

    And knowing the type of person I am, I'll probably go crazy if I can't get
    my hands on it.\"

    \"Dude..... Forget it!!

    In my case, I can't risk that now.

    My wedding is in 7 months time.... so I need to start paying for a home, as


    well as open at least 2 bank accounts for my unborn children.\"

    \"__\"

    And so... the group of friends set out with their refund money in their
    pockets, and their own personal goals in mind.

    But of course, whether they actually did what they said they would..... that
    was a story for another day.

    As for the rest of the citizens who had received their money or were about
    to receive their refunds..... they have soon gone shopping, as well as come
    up with imaginary lists in their minds.

    The malls and stores were busy, as people felt like they had too much
    money at hand right now.

    Some paid their children's tuitions, while others paid their rent for the next
    4 to 7 months instead.

    And of course, others prepared in anticipation for Black Friday.

    All in all, Everyone was pleased with this Tax Refund system.

    How could they not?

    In the entire Pyno continent, which empire would return people's taxes if
    the government took too much?

    Their King was such a sincere ruler who would never cheat them.

    And it was exactly this kind of honesty, that made them feel proud to be a
    part and parcel of Baymard.

    Of course, while some people were busy making more money..... others had
    ended up losing more than just money.

    --Hapol City, The Empire Of Terique----

    'Drappp! ..... Draaappp!!!'


    'Clash!'

    Ornaments were sent flying and chairs were being smashed.

    Within a massive bedroom chamber, several knights were currently


    kneeling their master... who was busy tearing down his chamber in a fit of
    rage.

    \"I'll kill him!!

    I'll kill him!!

    I'll kill Jim!!!

    Find me that Landon Obley or else!!!\"


    Chapter 304 Arcadina Down
    'Crash!!!!'

    The entire bedroom chamber looked like it had just survived from a tornado
    disaster.

    The bedroom drapes had been ripped forcefully, as one could see visible
    signs of a struggle between the drapes and their owner.

    As for the tables, cupboards, foot stools and any other wooden piece of
    furniture in the room.... those ones were all either broken or flipped upside
    down all around the room.

    But surprisingly, even though the place looked like thieves had just raided it
    .. ..... there was a very minute region that was left untouched.

    And that tiny space had a table that was filled with numerous mouth
    watering pallets on it.

    Nopline placed his thick hands on his chest, and tried to calm himself down
    as best as he could.

    Dammit!!

    'Thumthum!.... ThumThum!\"

    He could feel his heart pounding heavily, as his chest rose and fell quickly.

    \"You, you, you, you, you and You!


    Come here here!!\" He said, while pointing at the servants who were
    currently standing beside the knights.

    Looking at all the shattered ornaments and priceless artifacts scattered


    around him, how could he allow himself to get injured?

    Very quickly, the servants stooped parallel to each other on the floor, in a
    Dog-like position.... and braced themselves for what was to come.

    Nopline's large behind, soon covered all 5 backs.... as he placed his massive
    body on the servants backs.

    \"Well, what are you all waiting for?

    Get to the table now!!\"

    \"_\"

    As if used to it, the servants began crawling and carrying their heavy master
    towards the table ahead.

    'Cllinksh!'

    As they moved, the shattered pieces around them..... instantly dug into their
    flesh, badly bruising them.

    But they knew that if they stopped, their master might do worse than having
    them walk over sharp objects.

    Arriving at the table filled with rare delicacies, Nopline angrily picked up
    an entire roasted bird and forcefully bit into it.... while grumbling and
    spitting over the rest of the food before him.

    'Chew! Chew! Chew! Chew! Chew!'

    'Why am I surrounded by idiots?

    How come there's no news of that Villain?' He thought, while looking at his
    knights in disgust.

    Nopline felt like the Heavens were truly blind.

    How could that rogue steal from him?

    Not just his money, but his slaves as well?

    Several months ago, he had received several letters saying that all his camps
    within Carona had been raided clean.

    And now, he had just received a letter saying that one of the campsites in
    Arcadina had been raided clean as well.

    He had a bad promininition about the whole ordeal.... as something told him
    that the other camps in Arcadina would also be experiencing the same
    issues as well.

    Of course before, he had sent people to investigate the matter in Carona.....


    and from his estimation, they should've arrived sometime in February.

    Also, around that time..... he had sent out several messages to his spies
    around each empire, telling them to look for this Landon Obley guy.

    And judging from the distance, those letters should arrive within each
    empire..... from this month of March, up to May.
    .

    Everything depended on how far it took to travel to the Coastal regions of


    these empires..... as well as travel from the shores to the cities where his
    spies were currently staying at.

    But where he really felt like he had f***ed up on, was the fact that he had
    underestimated his enemy.

    Just like how the Roman's had initially underestimated Spartacus... and
    Nopline too, had done the same.

    At that time, the Roman government felt like it was too powerful to be
    trampled on by 1 slave.

    And this gave Spartacus all the time he needed, to grow his army to a
    sizable number.

    Likewise, Nopline had felt like this Landon Obley guy was just a cockroach
    who had gotten lucky.

    But now, receiving the letter from Arcadina.... something told him that this
    bastard would overturn him if he wasn't careful.

    He had to act fast!!

    Nopline chewed his food hurriedly, as he continued to rack his brain around
    all the unexpected events.

    \"Malipnus!\"

    \"Yes master!!\"
    \"Send 5,000 soldiers to each camp within the other empires immediately!

    I fear that this loathsome fellow might attack them when we least expected
    it!\"

    \"But master.... why don't we send out more men?\"

    \"Are you an idiot?

    This might be what that bastard is hoping for.

    If we do that, then wouldn't our powers in Terique be weakened?

    By that time, he would probably walk in here and attack us.\"

    Enough nonsense!!

    Don't forget that our main task is to find out who we are dealing with first.\"

    \"--\"

    Nopline thought about the matter again, and soon wrote several detailed
    instructions on numerous letters.

    It would be best if they could stop the other assaults from happening.

    But of course, life never went as one expected it to.

    In fact, one could argue that his plans were a tad bit too late..... as the so
    called Landon Obley, had already sent out his own men to those empires
    several months ago.

    So no matter how one looked at it, when Nopline's men arrived at those
    camps..... their enemy would be long gone.
    .

    Nopline chewed his food and went over the contents of the letter.

    He was told that the enemy had attacked in the late of night, and had used
    up a massive number of snow powder to blow everything up.

    And surprisingly, they had also arrived in fewer numbers as well.

    From all these, one could conclude that his enemy was filthy rich.... as they
    could afford so much snow powder.

    And apart from the Money, they also had skilled archers, who shot the snow
    powder into his camps.

    In Nopline's mind, the enemy had become rich by robbing him clean.

    \"I want this mission done properly!

    No more mistakes, you hear me!!!?\"

    \"Yes master!\"

    \"Good!

    Now all of you..... get out of my sight!!!\"

    \"__\"

    As soon as they left, someone else came in with a small metal chest on his
    shoulders.
    Looking at the scared face man before him, Nopline picked up his goblet of
    wine and stared irritably at the man.

    \"Tell me!!!

    Do you have bad news as well?

    Is that why you're here too?

    All of you are just too useless!!\"

    \"__\"
    Chapter 305 Preparations For The
    Big Day
    The man waited for his master to finish his usual rants.... and before he
    spoke.

    \"Master, if you don't mind me saying..... I think it's best for you to first
    finish your meal before we discuss any further.\"

    \"Who here is the master?

    You or me!!

    Get on with what you want to show me.\" Nopline said, while spitting all
    over the place.

    \"As you wish master!\" The man said.

    'Boum! Boum! Boum! Boum!'

    4 sliced off heads had been dropped to the floor by the scar-faced man.

    Nopline looked at the heads, and immediately threw up at the sight of the
    already dried up blood around their neck regions.

    The heads were pale and white..... and the stench coming out from them,
    almost made Nopline black out.

    'Bluhhhhhhh!!! Bluhhhhhh!'
    Of course, Nopline couldn't control it.

    But rather than vomiting on the food in front of him..... he turned to the side
    and vomited on those servants who were still on all 4's.

    Even though they had brought him towards the table, and had placed him
    on a chair there..... Nopline still had them stay like dogs beside him.

    After all, one never knew when he/she needed to take a 'dump'.

    'Bluhhhhhh!!!'

    Those closest to Nopline closed their eyes and prepared themselves to


    receive their master's 'blessings.'

    \"Are you trying to kill me?

    Why didn't you tell me that there were dead heads in that trunk?

    Fine! Fine! Fine!

    Who do those heads belong to?\" Nopline said, while wiping his mouth
    with his sleeves.

    Long story short, the heads belonged to some of the few powerful men in
    terique... who were resisting his sister's rise within the Palace.

    This brother and sister pair, had always planned on ruling the entire
    Terique.

    So if anyone stood in their way, he/she would have to die..... no matter


    what!
    .

    \"Perfect!

    This would be a message to those old foggies in the Capital.

    So..... How are the preparations going?

    \"Master..... the men had notified me that in a few more months, we will be
    ready to advance.\"

    \"Excellent!\"

    -The Royal Palace, Arcadina--

    A curvy woman quickly ran towards her son.

    \"Good boy!

    You've finally arrived!!

    Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!

    Get it!\"

    The woman said, while pulling her son into her bedroom chamber.

    From there, she closed her windows, and doors.... as well as lit several
    torches around the dark room.

    As glass wasn't made yet, what they did.... was have windows made entirely
    of wood.
    So when the window was closed, all the sunlight from outside would be
    shut out.... making the room dark.

    Very swift, the woman lit all 6 torches in her now dark room... and hastily
    sat her son down.

    \"Tell me... how're your preparations going?\"

    \"Mother... everything is set!\"

    \"Good! Good!.... you are truly mother's shinning star.

    Mother has been waiting for this day for over 12 years now.

    Finally, I'll be able to kick that bastard's behind for all that he had done to
    me!!\"

    \"Mother... don't worry.

    Trust your son!\" Connor said proudly.

    Somewhere in another courtyard, James was also having a conversation


    with his mother as well.

    Except, the woman was irritating the shit out of him.

    \"Why are you in my courtyard?\"

    \"Little James.... is this any way to talk to your mother?\" The woman said,
    with a painful expression on her face.

    \"Mother?... Pui!!!

    Take a good look at you!


    What happened to the strong woman I used to know?\" James said in
    disgust.

    Like he had said, he had never been close to her because she was busy
    chasing his father when he was still a kid.

    So he didn't love her, or care for her at all.

    From the moment his mother gave him up over fighting for Alec's
    favoritism.... James understood an important point in life.

    To win, one had to take everyone as a disposable piece.

    Love?

    What the hell would he do with that?

    \"I... I... I know that I neglected you alot when you were young.

    But must you really treat me so?\"

    \"Hmmp!!..... do you really think that I care about you?

    I had put up with you previously, because I thought that you had some value
    in father's eyes.

    But who would've known that you would act like a raving lunatic just
    because of the death of one measly whore's....\"

    'Pahhh!!!'

    Before he could even finished his sentence, the women had smacked him
    hard on his left cheek.

    --silence--
    \"How dare you insult your dead sister.

    Have you no shame?!!!\" Said the woman, who was fuming mad at this
    point.

    Since when did her son become like this?

    Or was this his true nature all along?

    Immediately, tears flooded her eyes.... as she slowly pinned everything on


    herself.

    If only she hadn't tried to win that bastard's favor back then.

    In truth, she had done that to secure her children's futures.

    One should know that the palace was a deadly place, and if she didn't act
    fast... maybe both of them would've died at very young ages.

    Her body was her treasure, and she had willingly given that treasure out to
    Alec for her children's sake.

    But ironically, her so-called love had made them hate her even more.

    'Hahhahahahahaha!'

    She laughed hysterically, as she felt like maybe this was her retribution for
    all the bad things that she had done in this life.

    \"James who was initially angry at that slap just now... was now terrified, as
    he heard his mother's creepy laughter.
    How could one laugh and cry at the same time?

    Thinking up to here and looking at her haggard appearance, James had


    concluded that that it would be better for him to distance himself from this
    weirdo.... lest she ruined any of his plans.

    \"Somebody come!!

    The third queen has turned mad!

    Save me!!\"

    \"_\"

    And so just like that, the pitiful woman hot dragged out of the courtyard in
    a disgraceful manner.

    In another courtyard, a young man, a young lady and their mother... were
    also having their own private meeting as well.

    \"It's great to have you back brother!

    So tell me, are you prepared?\" The young lady asked curiously.

    \"Ai!!!.... leave your brother alone.

    He knows what he's doing.

    Soon we will personally deal with all these worthless buffoons around
    here.\" Said their mother.

    As for the young man.... he slightly smiled, while listening in on their


    conversation.
    'Just a few more days', he thought.'

    With all the Legitimate Princes around, the family reunion was indeed
    complete.

    But why had they all gathered at the same time?

    \"Your majesty!.... these clothes look superb on you.\"

    \"Truly outstanding!\"

    \"Marvelous!\"

    \"_\"

    Within another Grand Courtyard, several people sorounded a broad


    shouldered man..... who was currently observing himself using a silver
    mirror.

    Alec stayed silent, as he listened to the rain of compliments coming his


    way.

    He nodded in approval, as he thought that this outfit would be perfect for


    the Palaces' upcoming event.

    Soon..... It'll be his 45th birthday.


    Chapter 306 D-Day
    4 days had gone by quickly.... and today, the entire Capital was in festivity.

    The celebrations which had been going on for 3 days now.... was like a riot
    of color, as everyone was hyped up than usual.

    The streets were filled with Music and song, as the festive beats
    continuously lifted the people's spirits.

    They clapped, danced and drank.... until they could no longer stand still.

    They wobbled, like worms.... as they tried to walk forward.

    Some leaned on the walls, while others crawled in the ground.... as they
    tried to find their homes.

    In fact, the streets were all filled with people, sleeping beside the roads,
    bars, inns, and market areas.

    But even with all this going on, something seemed out of place with the
    celebration.

    It was as if they had been forced to commemorate the day... as many of


    them tried to get home, but were stopped by numerous guards with swords.

    Fear crept into many, and so they turned to ale for comfort.
    They didn't have a choice, since they were too scared not to celebrate.

    Their Tyrant of a ruler, was turning 45 today.

    And if they didn't continue the festivities... well, all they could say was that
    the consequences would be unimaginable.

    As it would mean that they wished their king death instead.

    'Lalalalalala!'

    'Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    'Dindindindindin!'

    Within the Capital, the streets had been filled with paid dancers and actors...
    who tried to make everyone else dance and sing in celebration.

    Also, within the bars and restaurants.....there were numerous storytellers,


    who told brave, noble and righteous tales about their king.

    These people had been dancing, singing and telling tales for 3 days straight
    in rotation.

    And at this point, they were truly exhausted!

    Their feet heart, their voices cracked.... and their throats were constantly
    dry.

    Singing continuously in the early spring weather... was really damaging to


    their bodies.

    Yup!
    It was March 26th..... the first few days of spring.

    But one shouldn't be fooled, as there were still heaps of snow lying about
    the streets.

    And in those heaps, one would find several drunken people freezing to
    death.

    Even when the rain fell 3 days ago.... many of them still had to take refuge
    within the restaurants and pubs.

    Essentially... no one dared to ho home home, as the show had to go on for


    their king.

    And at this point, they truly wished that the day could pass by quickly.

    They thought of the next day as their salvation.

    'Lalalalallalala!'

    'Clal! Clap! Clap!'

    And just like that, they continued their celebrations with their salvation in
    mind.

    But unlike the festive noisy streets, the palace was more focused on
    preparing for the big day.

    Over the course of 3 weeks, they had been clearing all the snow with the
    help of brooms that were made from twigs and tree branches.

    As for icy parts, they used sharp spears to break them... as well as poured
    boiling water on the surfaces.

    .
    Even if snow fell again, they would still need to do the same repetitive
    actions all over again.

    The palace was a constantly visited place for all the nobles, decision makers
    and knights within the Capital.

    As they either had to take assignments personal from their king... or escort
    their masters as guards to the palace, even if they didn't have an audience
    with the king.

    They could wait for their masters in the gardens.

    So because of the palace' significance.... of course they had to constantly


    clean it up.

    But unlike other times where they could leave snow on the ground and clear
    only the roads.... this time, everything had to go.

    \"Hurry.... place that statue there!!

    No no no.... not there you fool!.... There!!!!!!\"

    \"Clean up the walls... I can still see a spider's web up there!\"

    \"Didn't I tell you to get at least 1,300 massive batches of firewood for
    tonight?

    Why are there only 912 batches here?

    Ahhhhhh!!!!

    With each batch having just 50 sticks of wood..... Do you know how many
    fireplaces wood be lit today and how much time it took for one batch to
    burn?
    Huh!

    Do you think that this is child's plan here?

    With all the grand fireplaces within the hall..... just one fireplace can take
    100 massive stacks of firewood.

    So tell me IDIOT!... how the hell is this amount going to last throughout the
    entire night well into the morning?

    And why are some of the firewood stacks wet?

    Do you think that they would burn well?\"

    \"I'll kill you!

    Don't you know that the decorations need to be finished fast within the next
    2 hours, before the cleaning team comes in?

    So why do I see that you're left with 6 hours of work instead of 2?

    What the hell have you a bee doing since then?\"

    \"You fools!

    Look at what you're doing?

    Don't you know that we need at least 5 thousand loaves of bread for the
    occasion?

    Why are we still short of 700?

    Morons!.... just a bunch of Morons!\"

    \"^\" [everyone who was being yelled at]

    .
    All around the palace, the head butler, head maid, head cook..... infact, head
    everything... were giving orders like crazy, as they realized that the moment
    of truth was slowly closing in on them.

    Their lives were on the line for heaven's sake!

    For the head cook, if the food wasn't done properly, and someone even has
    food poisoning..... then they would be suspected of actually using real
    poisons to kill a noble.

    And of course, the punishment was death... for him and his entire
    generation.

    The ordinary cooks wouldn't be punished.

    But he, as the main cook who was supposed to oversee hundreds of palace
    cooks... would be killed.

    And even if the nobles had poison tasters... sometimes, these tasters could
    just be having an allergic reaction, and it would spell out poison.

    One should know that poison tasters had just become a thing 80 years ago.

    And even though that seemed like a long time, new poisons are discovered
    almost every year..... so no matter what, it could always backfire on the
    cooks.

    As for the other duty heads, their punishments weren't lesser to the cooks at
    all.
    If they should make their king loose face because so and so was dirty,
    messy or not done properly..... then you best believe that Alec would have
    their heads as well.

    If the firewood suddenly ran out in between the palace festivities, and the
    Hall suddenly turned cold with problem freezing..... hehehehe.... they could
    forget going seeing the sunrise ever again.

    So why shouldn't they yell at these imbeciles who wanted to cause their
    deaths so soon?

    \"Morons!\"

    \"You fools!\"

    \"Pui!!.... You're all just good-for-nothings!!\"

    \"_\"

    As the servants and palace slaves went about their busy lives..... the royal
    family on the other hand, were also preparing for the main event as well.

    Buy unlike the rest, they were so chilled and stress-free about the whole
    ordeal.

    Sitting in a large circular pool bath filled with water, milk, and lavender.....
    numerous royal women were currently being attended to at the same time.

    Their arms were stretched sideways, and their wet long luscious hairs, were
    all left dangling on their chests.... as multiple maids unhurriedly scrubbed
    their body carefully, lest they roughened their skins.

    .
    The maids reddened their lips by pricking it with needles..... and the top
    layer of their toenails were scrapped off using a knife.

    And at the end, they let the women soak in the milky bath for another 30
    minutes.

    It was believed that the combination of cow's milk, lavender, and water....
    could make any woman's features radiate like the sun's magnificent light.

    In the bath, all 3 queens... as well as Cary, were all soaking quietly within
    the milky mixture.

    \"So... are we all going to keep making this awkward?\" The first queen
    asked sarcastically, as she looked at the other queens within the pool.

    \"Whether it's awkward or not, what does it have to do with you?\"

    \"Please, do us a favor and SHUT YOUR TRAP!!!!\"

    \"_\"

    \"2nd and 3rd mother..... even though I respect you all, I cant have any of
    you talk to my mother like that..... so please, mind your tone!\"

    \"And who invited you into this conversation?

    What?.... your mother didn't teach you how to keep quiet in the presence of
    your elders?\"

    \"Tsk... she's just a spoiled brat, nothing more.\"

    'Splash!!\"

    The first queen woke up in anger, and slapped the milky water.
    .

    \"That's enough!!

    How dare you talk to my daughter like that?\"

    \"So what if we did?

    Just what are you going to do about it?\"

    \"I suggest you sit your bloated ass down, before I assist you with that.\"

    \"How dare you call me bloated?\" The first queen raged.

    \"What?..... do you need a mirror or something?

    Just look at that huge waist you have there.... coupled with that bulging
    belly of yours.

    Hahahha... if that isn't bloated, then I don't know what is.\"

    \"That's it!!

    I've had enough!!\"

    Immediately, all 4 women pounced on each other like cats.

    'Splash!'

    'Scriieeetch!!'

    \"Ahh.... my hair!

    You b**ch!!!\"

    \"Hahahhahhahah.... you're still as weak as ever, old hag!\"

    \"_\"
    5 minutes later, their maids who had heard the commotion.... came in and
    separated the women, who were busy scratching and clawing at each other.

    \"Let me go!

    I'll kill her!!\"

    \"Kill me?

    Hahahahha!!

    Alright, come then old hag.... I'm waiting!\"

    \"_\"

    At the end, everyone left the bathroom with 1 or 2 scars on their faces.

    In their minds, they all had one thought.

    'Hmmp!!

    Just you wait!!

    After tonight, I'll show all of you who's boss!!'


    Chapter 307 A Royal Party
    On the Capital's busy streets.... several guards could also be seen patrolling
    the region, as if they were on lockdown.

    And in the midst of all this, several carriages soon drove into the city from
    far away.

    The carriages looked well maintained, and oozed of money.

    For sure, these carriages could only belong to wealthy nobles or


    merchants.... who had been travelling for days, weeks and even months, just
    for the celebration.

    And if one still doubted whether they belonged to the rich, one could just
    look at all the noble crests that were placed on the carriages.

    Of course, the nobles only placed them there when they were about to enter
    the city.

    Who the heck would do and invite thieves when travelling for that long?

    Again, these nobles all had at least 4 carriages amongst themselves... as


    they brought in numerous extraordinary gifts for their king.

    One should know that a good gift could lead to their king bestowing them
    with more money, land, power, a promotion.... or even one 'request' from
    their king, which could be used at any time.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'


    The horses moved, and the commoners who were forced to stay on the
    streets, soon turned to watch the majestic show before them.

    "Waooow!!!

    Look at that pumpkin shaped carriage?"

    "What about that kettle shaped one?"

    "No... I like that dark colored one better." Sakd one of the citizens, who
    kept pointing at 5 mysterious carriages before him.

    He tried to look for an Crest or symbol on the carriages.... but say, he


    couldn't find any.

    So who could be inside?

    "Young master!

    As your loyal aid, I don't approve of this!" Said a 30 something year old
    man helplessly.... as he looked at his aloof master.

    "Why are you bothering the young master?

    Relax... what's the point of worrying about this now?" Said another aid.

    "But... but... but.... with no crests, wouldn't we be a target of suspect to


    others?

    Wouldn't it have been better to sneak in, rather than driving straight into the
    city?"

    "Collins... today, is a day of celebration.

    So even merchants without crests moved in just like that.

    So why would anyone worry about us?


    Yes they might be curious at the start, but with everything that's going in
    today.... no one would have the chance to uncover anything.

    After all, they are somewhat prisoners of their king.

    So like I've said..... you're overthinking it."

    Collins glared at his other comrade in the carriage, as if wanting him to


    smack some sense into the idiot..... but the other aid just smiled back at him
    foolishly.

    Forget it!

    It was too late anyway, since they had already entered the city from the
    gates.

    Plus he knew that his master's decision was right.

    As even if they were checked, they still had a reliable identity to use.

    And that was because one of their men here, was a prominent upper class
    noble within the city.

    So needless to say, he was worrying for nothing.

    But for him... he was uneasy because they had never used the front door to
    get into the Capital before.

    All this time that the aids had been bickering, their Aloof master just leaned
    at the back of his seat, with his hands folded over his chests.

    He took this scene as a regular occurence in his life.


    .

    As the procession went on, someone secretly sent a letter to one of their
    guards on horseback.... and he in turn passed the note to his master through
    the carriage blinds.

    "Master..... for you!"

    "_"

    'Tap!'

    The note fell onto the carriage floor, and Collins immediately picked it up
    and handed it over to his young master.

    2 Minutes later, a smile slowly crept onto the young man's face..... as he
    passed the note to his aides, who in turn read it and sighed from relief.

    Everything was in order!

    With the identity of their young master, they had gotten one of the best
    disguise artists to paint their master's face.

    This way, their master could enter the palace without a mask on.

    The aides smiled, as they thought about tonight's show.

    Oh what fun it'll be.

    Time speeded up a bit, and now.... the palace servants had miraculously
    completed their jobs.... and everything was good to go.
    Now..... It was 7 P.M, and the several carriages soon pulled up just outside
    the main hall.

    The nobles and wealthy merchants, all left their carriages one by one, and
    proceeded to the main hall.

    And as they entered, they quickly said their identities to the announcer....
    and entered in the order in which it was told.b

    "Duke Wolgcord, his wife Duchess Sirola.... and their 5 children, Jake,
    Maple, Dion.... "

    "Baron Furgeson and his first wife Baroness Camila, his second wife...."

    "_"

    The announcements were supposed to carry on until 9:30 P.M.

    And by then, if guests haven't arrived yet, then too bad.... because the hall's
    massive golden doors would be shut by then.

    After all, the party was supposed to start at 10 P.M promptly.

    Within the hall, several guests walked around and greeted each other
    happily.... as these events were more of a way for them to get into more
    higher social circles.

    Who the heck cared about the birthday itself?

    Raising one's status by association, was a common way for middle class
    nobles, and even merchants..... to make more financial and political
    connections.

    .
    "That's Duchess Vivian!

    I heard that with her husband just being promoted, she's no longer one of
    us.

    Now, she's an upper class noble!"

    "Lucky her!

    Why can't my good-for-nothing husband focus on his duties, rather than


    remarrying a new wife every season?"

    "You're missing the point!

    Do you remember that she has a son and 4 daughters?

    If we could hook any of her children up with ours, wouldn't that


    automatically elevate us as well?"

    "True... so what if our husbands are useless?

    With our children still around, it's still a possibility to consider."

    "Look over there, it's Baroness Brianca!

    I heard that her husband also got promoted as well.

    And now, she's a middle class noble now."

    "So she's now one of us?

    Goodness me!

    Are you telling me that they would let anyone in now a'days?

    How ridiculous!"

    "I agree!
    I mean, even within our middle class circle..... there are still classes of
    middle class people.

    And just by looking at her last season's outfit, you can tell that she's such a
    low class woman who would ruin our reputations sooner or later."

    "_"

    As the women mingled, so did the men.

    "Ahh Duke Graystone!

    It's a pleasure to meet you once more."

    "And you are?....."

    "The Duke is probably a busy man.... so he wouldn't remember my face that


    well.

    I'm Baron Jamy..... the one who you met at last month's auction."

    "Ohh..... now that I think about it, I do remember you.

    So how's the family?" The man asked sarcastically with disgust, as he


    looked at the lower class noble before him.

    "Good! Great! Good!" replied the other excited as he didn't find anything
    amiss.

    "Is that your son over there who's picking his nose?"

    "_"

    Small talks like this went on for a while, as everyone was either trying to
    maintain their social class.... or get into a better one.

    .
    2 and a half hours went by.... and the hall's massive front doors were
    immediately shut tightly.

    And now, only 30 minutes were left before the show began.

    So everyone quickly found their seats, with the most important nobles and
    merchants sitting closer to the throne.

    Of course after that group, the middle class nobles and merchants were
    immediately seated.

    And lastly, the lower class nobles and merchants were seated right at the
    back.

    Sigh... Social class was everything.

    Also within these last 30 minutes, all 3 princes, as well as the princess
    Cary... also came into the hall from the royal doorway, and immediately sat
    on the high table on the stage.

    Cary had tried her best to cover up the scars she had gotten from today's cat
    fight.

    And since the wounds were just new, one could still see several swelling
    lines on her face if they were close by.... even with all that grounded stone
    powder on.

    Cary, who was currently feeling very self-conscious... kept lowering her
    head every minute she got, as she didn't want her beloved Anthony to see
    her like this.

    And the more she thought about today's fight, the more annoyed she
    became.
    Damn!..... So frustrating!

    "Little sister... I have to warn you.

    The next time you dare to scratch my mother's face again, I'll kill you with
    my own bare hands." Collins said, while smiling lovingly at her.

    With everyone here, he would truly loose face if he showed his real
    emotions.

    His mother was his bottom line!!

    On hearing those threats, Cary's face quickly scrunched up.

    Prior to his threats, she was already feeling like murdering someone.

    And now, if eyes could kill..... he would try be dead by now.

    But bow was not the time for this.

    Soon, she would have their revenge.

    Cary smiled back at Collins, as if unbothered.

    'Just you wait!

    After tonight.... lets see who will threaten who!!!'

    Time went by in a blink of an eye.... and just like that, it was already 10
    P.M.

    Immediately.... the trumpets sounded, and several guards ran into the hall
    from the royal doors.
    .

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The guards stood all around the perimeter of the stage..... excluding the
    front view.

    And very quickly, everyone instantly rose to their feet.

    Their king was finally going to make his grand appearance.

    Show Time!
    Chapter 308 The Secrets Ou
    The trumpets sounded, and soon.... Alec and his 3 wives walked in
    majestically, while being surrounded by more guards.

    Immediately, everyone kowtowed to their king.

    "May you live long your majesty!!" They said.

    And soon, Alec raised his hands and told them to be seated.

    And from there, the festivities began.

    But first, it was time for the gift offering ceremony... A.K.A, the 'curry
    favor' ceremony.

    One by one, they all gave their precious gifts to their king.

    Of course, those at the lowest level of nobility, had their groups bundled
    together.... as the middle and upper class ones felt like those below them
    couldn't possibly offer anything special.

    So those at the bottom just placed their 'wretched' gifts on a large table at a
    lone corner.

    As for the middle class, those who didn't have anything impressive to
    give.... also had to place their gifts in that line table.

    .
    But if one from the middle or lower class ranks felt like their gifts could
    really blow the mind of the king..... then he could come up and announce
    his gift.

    And ending it all..... ALL the upper class nobles were obligated to come up
    one by one and present their gifts.

    The room became chatty, and everyone soon felt like they were amidst a
    fierce battle..... as the gift offering ceremony would usually make one's
    enemy gain an upper advantage towards them, by winning the king's favor.

    One by one, the top tier nobles all came forward to present their gifts.....
    and soon, it was the turn of Duke Winchester.

    As he walked forward... several other nobles looked at the tiny chest in his
    hands in disgust.

    One should know that they had allowed thri slaves to carry in massive gifts
    that could fill up 2 or 3 carriages.

    But this Duke dared to bring in such a tiny chest?

    Wasn't he just asking for his title to be stripped off from him?

    As Duke advanced, his enemies all smiled arrogantly, as he felt like his
    doom was truly near.

    "Pui!!

    Duke, why does your gift seem so small?"


    "What an utter disgrace!!

    Are you insulting our king by offering such a tiny handheld gift?"

    "_"

    The more people complained the more angry Alec was.

    Today was his birthday, and someone dared to play a silly prank on him.

    Alec had decided to be patient, as he was now inquisitive about what was in
    the chest.

    If it was worth it, then he would pardon Winchester... but if not, then it's
    definitely 'Off With His Title' at once.

    Winchester smiled, as he could easily make it what everyone was thinking.

    "Your servant humbles himself before you, your majesty." Winchester said,
    while genuflecting respectively towards Alec.

    "Duke Winchester!

    Do you know the meaning of what you've just done?" Alec said, in a spine-
    chilling tone.

    "Yes, your majesty!!"

    "Very good!

    If you're so confident, then I will not pardon you if your gift falls short."

    "I understand your majesty."

    "__"
    .

    At this point, everyone in the room was curious about what was inside the
    chest.

    Was it something rare, precious or unique?

    Is that why the Duke seemed confident that his plan would not fail?

    Winchester smiled and opened the chest for Alec to see.

    "Your Majesty.... this particular item is called a watch!

    And it can tell the time!!"

    "_"

    Soon, several gasps were let out, as everyone looked at the item in shock.

    How can that tiny metal bracelet tell the time?

    Wasn't time normally told by reading shadows, and using the moon's view
    to estimate it?

    So how could metal think and perform calculations like a proper human
    being?

    Or was it them that didn't hear it correctly?

    Alec took the golden plated watch and looked at its craftsmanship in awe.

    Who designed it?

    The circular interior of the watch had a white background, and several
    stationary markings around the watch.
    Apparently, these markings were the actual time coordinates..... like 3 A.M,
    12 ,6 and so on.

    Alec looked at the moving clock hands, and almost jumped up from his
    seat.

    It was moving!!!

    It was actually moving on it's own, as if someone was pushing it from


    within.

    This... this.... How could this be?

    Very quickly, Alec brought the device towards his ears, as if wanting to
    confirm if little beings were inside the watch.

    'Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick!'

    His ears could hear the constant but steady breathings of the watch.

    His eyes lit up, and he quickly wore the watch just like he Winchester had
    instructed.

    This entire time, Winchester had been explaining everything he knew about
    the watch's functionality..... like how to read the time and so on.

    And when he was done, the entire room also looked at the watch in their
    king's right wrist in reverence.

    Even his enemies had to admit that his gift was rare and unique.

    .
    Of course, it wasn't just them that admired the watch.

    In fact, all the Princes were at the edge of their seats.

    And even Cary and all 3 queens queens, were all stunned by the watch.

    They stretched their necks, and hoped to have one themselves as well.

    But when they individually thought about their plans for tonight.... they had
    planned to take the watch from Alec's body after the deed was done.

    After all, it would be a shame for such a rare item to be left there just like
    that.

    Hence it was only right for them to take it.

    "Your majesty, this is the most expensive watch in existence so far.

    And from what I gathered, it was something called a 'Limited Edition'...


    with only one of it's kind out there.

    So your majesty would definitely be the only one wearing it."

    Alec nodded proudly, as he continuously twisted his wrists just like how
    Winchester had said.

    Apparently, when reading the time... one had to turn their wrists elegantly,
    so as to efficiently read the right direction which the clock hands were
    aiming at.

    Alec flipped his wrists multiple times, and pretended to read the time..... so
    as to look cool.
    He wanted to show everyone that he had grasped the Watches concept just
    like that.

    After all, he was a king.... hence he had to show that he was better than
    everyone else.

    The more Alec looked at the item on his wrist, the more pleased he was
    with it..... As it had a classy feel to it.

    "Duke Winchester!!

    This is an Excellent gift.

    But where exactly did you get it from?

    And who was its creator?"

    "_"
    Chapter 309 The Secrets Out 2
    "Duke Winchester!!

    This is an Excellent gift.

    But where exactly did you get it from?

    And who was its creator?"

    "_"

    Those were the questions that had been ringing in everyone's mind ever
    since the watch had been revealed.

    They wanted their own watches as well..... and it had to be another group of
    limited edition watches too.

    After all, Winchester had said that those limited edition ones screamed
    luxury.... as a very minute number of limited edition watches were made,
    depending on the design, size, and so on.

    Of course from what they also gathered, the regular ones were even
    common and accessible to peasants.

    But for the rich and wealthy, Luxury was indeed the way to go.... lest they
    shared the same type of watches with those disgusting peasants.

    Everyone's ears were alert, as they waited for Winchester to answer Alec's
    questions.
    In fact, they had immediately regretted why they didn't bring a parchment
    paper, and their feathered pens.

    Those who were seated, slowly leaned forward... while others who were
    standing, inched closer as well.

    The room became dead silent, and if anyone even coughed right now.... all
    the nobles would have joined hands and beaten the person to a pulp.

    Didn't the person know that his cough could be louder than Duke
    Winchester?

    What would they do if they missed out on anything?

    "Your majesty..... as for where I got it from, that would be from the Empire
    of Carona.

    During the last mission there, I happened to see the people rave about all
    sorts of items.

    Your majesty, it would shock you to know that there are at least 50 other
    Godly items there... . All ranging from food, clothes and so on.

    They had things like butter, cooking oil, mattresses, alarm clocks and many
    more.

    Your majesty, in truth .... all those items are better than anything that we
    have here in Arcadina."

    Everyone opened their eyes widely in confusion.

    Since when did Carona become so advanced?

    Wasn't that empire usually ranked 4th amongst all 5 Pyno empires, when it
    concerned advancement.
    .

    Be it medicine, or even clothing attires.... Arcadina had always been the


    number one empire within the continent.

    For one, its landmass was almost twice as big as all the other empires.

    So its population was indeed a massive one.

    Hence there were more famous healers, famous merchants and so on....
    within the continent.

    "So you're saying that all this came from Carona?" Alec asked inquisitively.

    "No and yes my king.

    To be more specific, Carona bout everything from a newly stemmed empire


    within the Pyno continent."

    "_"

    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.

    Was the truly a new empire that they weren't even aware of?

    Were they really that out of touch with the rest of the world, that they didn't
    even get a chance to know about this?

    Alec frowned..... as he himself wasn't aware of such major news.

    If the news was right, then he needed to access the strength of this new
    empire.
    As for his spies in Carona, why didn't they inform him about this?

    It seemed like he had kept them there for too long... and they had forgotten
    about the consequences of betraying him.

    Some of them had even been tehte for more than 20 years now.

    And in truth, nothing ever happened in Carona... so there was typically


    nothing to write about.

    So it was understandable that within the span of these past 20 years, some
    of them had switched sides as well.

    I mean... who would want a ruler like Alec?

    Alec continued to ponder on this newly established empire.

    Was it a small or large one?

    Because if it were large and far away, then he would only choose to partner
    with them in delivering goods at a very low price to Arcadina.

    After all, why should Carona be the only ones to develop within the Pyno
    continent?

    He felt like it wasn't fair.

    On the other hand, if the new empire was small and close by... then for the
    sake of getting all these treasures, he might have to make his move on them.

    It's been a long time since his battle spirits were let out, and now..... he felt
    like he had to do this before handing the throne to Eli several years from
    now.
    .

    "So... what's the name of this new empire, and who is its ruler?"

    "Your majesty...

    It's the empire of Baymard.

    And its Ruler is your son your majesty.

    I mean your illegitimate son, who is now his majesty Landon Barn."

    "_"

    "Hahahahhahahahha!!" Everyone laughed.

    Some people even spat out the piece of meat in their mouths, while others
    spat out their drinks.

    Some even banged their tables while laughing, and others clapped from it
    all.

    What a funny joke.

    This Duke Winchester was really a jester in disguise.

    "Good one Duke..... hahahhaha!"

    "My belly.... my belly.... hahahha.... I'velaughed so hard that my belly hurts


    so much."

    "_"

    Everyone found it hilarious, as it wasn't the childhood of Alecs illegitimate


    son wasn't something was hidden at all.
    Heck!.... even the peasants knew of the matter.

    As for the royals, they were also laughing too.

    Wasn't this the brat that had been bullied by them for 15 years of his life?

    Cary was almost brought to tears from all the laughter, as she remembered
    the little wimp who would always ball himself up in a corner when she
    whipped him fiercely.

    Even Alec had a smile plastered on his face, as he found the whole thing
    preposterous.

    True, the bastard was his son.

    But he had only seen him no more than 4 times in his entire life.... and most
    of the time, it was only accidentally.

    In short, there were times where he would spend more than 5 years without
    seeing the bastard.

    So he didn't hold any special feelings towards the child, or that Whore
    mother of his.

    He wasn't even interested in knowing mother Kim's last name for heaven's
    sake.

    So why would he bother with her spawn?

    He sent them to the most deserted region within the palace, which was even
    further from where the slaves lived.
    And even when it concerned their daily needs, he just couldn't be bothered
    whether they starved or not.

    Hence when it came to Landon, Alec treated him like an enemy's child in
    captivity.

    "Hahahahhahaha!"

    Everyone continued to laugh..... and the unfazed Duke Winchester stood


    there without even a smile on his face.

    After a while, Alec raised his hands and called for silence in the hall.

    "Duke Winchester!

    Enough with the jokes!

    Tell us the truth!" Alec said with a rare smile on his face.

    "Your majesty, this subject was indeed telling the truth.

    The newly established Empire is Baymard, and its king is his Majesty
    Landon Barn.

    And if you don't believe me my king.... then please look at the back of your
    watch."

    "_"

    Alec swiftly turned his watch and froze when he saw the engravings: 'Made
    In Baymard'

    .
    Seeing their king like this, even though they didn't know what was written
    on the watch.... they could at least discern that what Duke Winchester had
    said was true.

    Landon Barn!!

    It seemed like there was more to him than what meets the eye.

    How interesting!
    Chapter 310 Final Verdic
    --Silence--

    The hall remained so quiet, that if one should've dropped a pin..... even
    those at the far back would've heard it.

    Everyone's mind blanked out for a split second, as what they had heard was
    too had to believe.

    But from his Majesty's reaction..... it seems to be true.

    "What?

    The brat is still alive?"

    "How come?

    Didn't you tell me that you had personally seen him on death's door
    before?"

    "Don't look at me like that bro.... I really did see him looking lifeless, so I
    truly don't know how he survived."

    "_"

    The people were stunned by what they were hearing.

    The brat was alive and well.

    And on top of that, he had also built a stable empire for himself too.

    This was too unbelievable.


    .

    As they heard Duke Winchester narrate several tales about how Landon
    turned the barren lands and made it fertile..... to how he came up with all
    these ideas, they couldn't help but wonder whether it was the same person
    or not.

    Of course, Duke Winchester had told them the stories that came from all
    those crewmen and knights who had previously visited Baymard.

    The tales had become famous tales in Carona.... so of course he had heard
    of them during his visit to Carona.

    At this point, the nobles had all gathered around Winchester, as if they were
    listening to a bedtime story.

    In fact, they had even forgotten about Alec who was before them.

    But of course Alec didn't mind, as he too was too immersed in Landon's
    achievements.

    Good Gracious!

    Was that fellow pretending to be weak all along?

    Did he persevere here in the Capital, because he had plans?

    From the tales, it was clear that the most valuable thing wasn't the goods.....
    but Landon himself.

    With these sorts of ideas and inventions, one could even acclaim him to be a
    rare genius!!
    .

    Alec's body vibrated slightly from extreme anger..... as he clenched the


    handles of his seat.

    Very good!!

    What a little schemer that son of his was.

    Did he plan everything from the start and play him like a drum?

    So was he pretending to be stupid so as to fly under his radar?

    Because if so... then it worked!

    One should know that Landon being an illegitimate son, he was entitled to
    study only sword practice... as things like war tactics and so on, were
    strictly forbidden to him.

    They wanted to turn him into a puppet for Eli.

    So subjects that required him to think, was definitely not an option for him.

    Hence he had only been allowed to learn the ways of the sword.

    At that time, he didn't even need to follow up on that son of his..... news had
    quickly spread out of how bad Landon was at fighting.

    Heck!

    Even the teachers had confirmed the matter to Alec... so he had been utterly
    disappointed with Landon.

    Because a good pawn opportunity had been wasted just like that.
    .

    Now hearing these tales, even in a hundred years from now... most people
    would call him a fool.

    His name would go down in history as a jester.

    Because no matter how one looked at it, he who had publicly denounced
    this son.... was now getting the shorter end of the stick.

    The more he thought about it, the more his blood began to boil.

    If he had known that the brat was a genius, why the hell would he chase
    him away?

    He would've imprisoned him and forced him to create all these goods for
    Arcadina in hiding.

    Of course he would've stolen the credit for all the inventions and killed
    Landon before handing the throne over to Eli.

    As sometimes, sacrifices were essential for the greater good.

    But sadly, this son of his was way trickier to deal with than he thought.....
    and now, he would be seen as Arcadina's most foolish ruler ever.

    "Where is retired sword master Roshi?

    Come out now!!" Alec bellowed in anger.

    And soon, the crowd immediately gave way.... as a shivering man walked
    forward as if he were going to attend his own funeral.
    Once I'm front of Alec, he literally lied down and begged for his life.

    "Oh great one, great sovereign..... great ruler of Arcadina, I am here."

    Looking at the frightened man, who was constantly stroking his ego.... Alec
    calmed down a tad bit.

    "Hmpp!!

    At least you know your place!

    Now tell me, how come you as a teacher never noticed how smart my son
    was?

    Such a brilliant child, why didn't you tell me that he was so amazing?

    "_"

    Everyone almost puked out blood from listening to Alec's pretentious


    words.

    When have you ever acknowledged the child as yours?

    Weren't you the same person who criticized the child's mother, and even
    said that for all you know that child could be anybody's?

    You called her a whore for her entire stay here.... and now, you're acting as
    if youare innocent?

    Looking at their king's pitiful and caring act towards Landon, they almost
    wanted to clap at his performance.

    Even the royals were taken aback as well.


    Weren't you the same person who slapped your son one day because he
    accidentally bumped into you?

    Bravo, your majesty!

    Alec was completely oblivious to everyone's inner thoughts.... as he did this


    so that news could reach Baymard, that he had a change of heart towards
    Landon.

    He had to get Baymard under his command no matter what!!

    He had inwardly noted to send his spies to access the overall power of
    Baymard.

    He wanted to know how many knights they had at hand right now, and how
    many they were hiding away from the public's eyes.

    Even though he truly doubted that Landon would ever have more men than
    he did..... he still needed to know a rough estimation of Baymard's forces,
    so that he could send out the proper amount of knights for the task.

    In this way, if this son of his proved stubborn, then he would have no choice
    but to use the hard way.

    After all, he had a hundred percent chance in coming out victorious in the
    end.... as there was no way that a newly established empire would take
    down Arcadina.

    .
    No matter how he looked at it, it was only a matter of time before Baymard
    belonged to him.

    And by then, he would kidnap Landon and keep him alive in a secret
    dungeon.

    After all, with a mind like that..... the real treasure was the boy.
    Chapter 311 Final Verdict 2
    But of course, Alec wasn't the only one who was affected by the news... as
    all the royals felt like they had just been smacked hard on the face.

    Why him?

    James looked like a volcano which would erupt at any moment.... as he felt
    like the heavens were being unkind to him.

    How could they favor a useless seed like that fellow over him?

    Landon had been denounced and still ended up as king.

    But what about him?

    He had been battling with his brothers from the get go, while Mr. Landon
    over there....was Busy enjoying a peaceful life in his new empire.

    He felt that his whole life was laughable.

    Should he have requested for his father to give him his own land, which
    wasn't under Arcadina's jurisdiction just to be king?

    James quietly grumbled under his breath, as he was unsatisfied with what
    he was hearing.

    .
    Connor and Cary also thought the same, as they too felt like life wasn't fair
    at all.

    Connor didn't know whether to laugh or cry, as that seemingly unlucky


    brother of his had ended up being king without even fighting for it.

    While he on the other hand, had been going neck to neck with Eli for more
    than a year now.

    It almost made him want to bash his head on a rock.

    Dammit!!!

    As for Eli, a lot of his personal questions had been answered today.

    For one, now he knew that all the men he had previously sent were all dead.

    He was supposed to receive their letters around last year August... and now,
    they were in the month of March.

    No matter how he looked at it, they were dead!

    Eli had previously dropped the matter because within this time frame,
    Connor, James and that bastard Ghostly Prince..... were all coming for him
    at once.

    Hence he needed all hands on deck around him.

    And due to that, he had never really confirmed the matter of his men's
    disappearances.

    But now... he did.

    Landon had killed them all!!


    .

    In his mind, this brother of his must have recruited at least 4,000 soldiers
    into Baynard.... over the span of these years.

    That must be the reason why his men had lost so poorly.

    But the issue was, how were the recruits getting into Baymard?

    Because with all the spies that he had on route, no one had seen or heard
    any major groups or recruits going there.

    So was it by sea?

    Were the recruits from different empires?

    Eli felt like he had truly miscalculated, when it came to Landon.

    Sure, he had a hunch that something was wrong... but he thought that it
    would've been some old sage guiding Baymard.

    But who would've thought that the sage in question was Landon?

    Previously, Eli had a ton of questions..... like how they got more food, since
    no merchants or goods had been seen making their way into Baymard.

    But when Winchester said that Landon had made the land barren again,
    Eli's answer had already been answered.

    As for the nobles, they felt a little bit regretful now..... as some of them, as
    well their children, had 'accidentally' spilled, tripped, or made things
    difficult for the brat on numerous occasions.
    But when talking about the merchants, their eyes bulged out..... and they
    inwardly decided to head to Baymard, even if then had to disobey their
    kings orders on the low.

    "Duke Winchester... so you're saying that Carona has already allied


    themselves with this new empire?"

    "Yes your majesty!" Winchester said, while genuflecting.

    Very quickly, Alec bombarded Winchester with even more questions.... as


    he truly wanted to know every little detail concerning this newly established
    empire.

    "Y..... your majesty, if I may.... I think that we should remove the ban on
    Baymard."

    "Y... yes your majesty.

    In doing this, we may be able to get even more benefits when compared to
    Carona."

    "_"

    The nobles and merchants all stuttered while giving their candied advice to
    their king as they truly wanted these goods as well.

    "Your majesty, even though you've disowned him... you are still his father.

    And even though erm..... you also denounced his mother, she was once one
    of your women, so of course she might still have lingering feelings for
    you."

    .
    Alec's eyes lit up, and he subconsciously nodded in agreement.... as he felt
    like what they said made a lot of sense.

    He was still Landon's father, so the least the boy could do was give him
    some face.

    But of course, he knew that such a person who could remain silent for 15
    whole years.... would definitely not care about his opinions at all.

    So he had no choice but to make his move on Mother Kim.

    Yup! He planned to seduce her.

    Even at 45, he was still a catch!

    As he looked like a 30 year old man, with his ripped abs, handsome face,
    and muscular body.

    Alec felt like if he displayed his full charm on mother Kim, she would think
    twice and make Landon over his every command.

    After all, mother Kim was and is still probably Landon's main weaknesses.

    So if he could get mother Kim wrapped around his fingers, then the rest
    would be history.

    Step 1: Let Landon and Mother King see that he is remorseful.

    Step 2: Send men to access Baymard

    Stel 2: Seduce Mother Kim.... and even marry her back, so as to keep her on
    a leash.
    Those were all the steps in Alec's mind.

    Everyone soon waited anxiously, for their king to give a final verdict on the
    matter.

    "Pass down my orders!

    From today onwards, the ban on Baymard has been removed.

    This king misses his son, and would like to reunite with him once more."

    "_"

    As the celebration continued in, all the Royals... excluding Alec, had just
    one thought in mind.

    And that was to see this Landon fellow after Today's grand Finale.

    'Landon Barn'

    Those were the words in the minds of everyone here.

    The dice had spun, and now..... the tables had turned.

    It seems like they had to pay this new King a visit.


    Chapter 312 The Show Begins
    The birthday feast went on for a while more, but due to the heavy news...
    Alec wasn't in the mood anymore, as his mind couldn't stop thinking about
    Landon and mother Kim non-stop.

    If possible, he would like to give her the position of his first queen..... so as
    to keep her grounded around him.

    Alec held his goblet tightly, and gulped down all his ale down at once.

    And soon, he decided to turn in for the night.

    One should know that during these ceremonies, after receiving the gifts and
    eating 'lightly'.... the king would turn in and leave the guests to further
    enjoy themselves within the hall.

    This period would be used for building connections, making business deals,
    and mingling with others in higher social classes.

    The feast could continue till 2 A.M at most.

    Right now, it was just 11:57 P.M, and Alec felt like he had to leave
    quickly..... so as to make proper plans for Baymard.

    Even if he had to use all the gunpowder in the world to put that son of his in
    his place, then by all means he would.

    .
    When Alec stood up, everyone did the same....and only sat back after Alec's
    shadow wasn't visible anymore.

    And right on que, all the princes who were scattered around the hall ....
    tactfully left the group of people they were talking to, and headed out of the
    hall.

    It would be stupid for them to attack Alec within the hall, or in the midst of
    all these nobles... as hundreds of guards were currently surrounding tusk
    place right now.

    But typically, when Alec leaves the party and heads back to his own
    courtyard..... he usually only uses 100 hidden guards and 12 guards around
    him.

    So I short, Alec had left more than 95% of tonight's guards to stay behind
    and keep watch on the guests.

    Typically, when Alec left the hall on such occasions..... he would usually go
    to his own courtyard, which was a 41 minute walk from the palace hall.

    And he as king, had his own personal route that led straight to his living
    quarters as well.

    Not even his wives, and children were permitted to use this pathetic without
    his permission.

    At this point, it was a 'no brainer'... that it was at this 41 minute walking
    route, that the Princes had planned to attack Alec.

    Of course, where the attack would take place on the route..... was something
    that each prince decided separately.
    .

    Eli planned to go towards the gardens at the back.... while James decided to
    pass through the West doors, and Connor the East doors.

    Cary who was also busy talking to the other noble ladies, also left through
    the gardens as well..... as she had to get a front row seat to the upcoming
    show.

    As for the queens, they didn't have any chance to see their children's
    glory..... as they were obligated to oversee the festivities when their
    husband was away.

    And due to this, they couldn't help but get a little anxious.

    What if something went wrong and their sons were killed or locked up
    instead?

    Alec was a beast, and to be honest.... they felt like he could even kill his
    own children if need be.

    Within the hall, all Princes had been engaged in conversing with numerous
    nobles.... who in turn had been busy introducing their daughters to them,
    hoping that their families could be directly liked with royalty.

    So while Connor and James tactfully left the group of scheming nobles and
    their daughters... Eli on the other hand decided to use them as his shield.

    "Duke Nightingale..... if I may, I would like to ask your eldest daughter,


    Pascaline, to join me in the gardens for a walk." Eli said charmingly, as he
    looked at a particular blushing damsel before him.
    The girl was standing in the midst of 11 other noble daughters..... and at this
    moment, she felt like she was the most luckiest girl in the world.

    Her heart fluttered and tightened, as she looked at Eli's exquisite face and
    physique.

    'All this could be mine', she thought.

    For Eli to spot her from amongst the group of ladies, did that mean that she
    was way prettier than they were?

    She looked at the other girls, who looked like they had just eaten shit... and
    sneered at them.

    In particular, she sneered at another lady whose family was a little richer
    than hers.

    'Hmmp!!

    So what if you are from the Borgos family?

    At the end, the prince didn't even look at you.'

    '_'

    The other girls tried to contain their disappointments, as they too had been
    eyeing Eli all night long.

    Even Pascaline's younger siblings from hers fathers other wives, could not
    help but grit their teeth in anger.

    For many of them, Eli was their dream man.

    But now, this Pascaline b**ch had seduced their ideal man.
    How hateful!!

    Duke Nightingale on the other hand, felt like he had just won the lottery...
    as he saw this invitation as an opportunity to get his eldest daughter to
    become Eli's first queen.

    This was great!!

    The other nobles around the Duke sized up his eldest daughter even
    more..... and compared her beauty with their own daughters.

    And at the end, they had all labelled Pascaline to be a seductress.

    Nonetheless, they weren't discouraged..... as Princes usually had 3 or more


    wives.

    What was the rush?

    In truth, Eli had singled her out not because of her beauty..... but because of
    her overly infatuated gazes.

    For his plan to work, he needed to love-struck them Guinea pig... and she
    just happened to fit the job description.

    "Prince, of course you can!!

    I am your humble servant... so who am I to turn you down?

    My daughter here is also willing..... so please enjoy your stroll." Duke


    Nightingale said, with a broad smile on his lips..... while gesturing to his
    daughter to move forward.
    .

    Before the newly acclaimed couple asked out, Duke Nightingale gave
    Pascaline a secretive look..... as if saying: 'Don't Mess This Up', to her.

    Pascaline nodded slightly, and followed her dream husband out.

    And once they were out of sight, several other nobles soon came towards
    Duke Nightingale and toasted with him.

    Even those who hated him had to put on their best performance, as they too
    hoped to make use of this opportunity.... and send their own daughters to Eli
    using Pascaline.

    "Congratulations you sly old fox!"

    "Congratulations Duke!"

    "_"

    The people already acted as if Eli and Pascaline had already married.

    On the other hand, the supposedly 'married' couple were leisurely walking
    around the gardens.

    Eli closed the gap between them, as they walked.

    And now, they were so close alongside each other... that their clothes soon
    began rubbing against each other, as they moved forward.

    Soon, they found a stone bench under a massive tree.... and sat down
    underneath it.

    .
    "Pascaline...."

    'Boom! Boom!..... Boom! Boom!'

    Pascaline's heartbeat quickly speeded up, as she heard Eli call her name out
    seductively.

    "Pascaline, your beauty is truly awe-striking than before."

    "My prince.... before?" She asked confusedly.

    "Yes, before.

    This isn't the first time that you're coming to the palace, now isn't it?"

    "My prince, you're right!

    I've come here more than 30 times already..... but its usually for birthdays
    and other festivities your highness.

    But your highness you remember me?" She asked shyly, as her blush
    intensified.

    "Don't you trust this prince?"

    "I do your highness..... but it's just so shocking to me." She said, while
    struggling to calm her eager heart.

    "Pascaline, believe me... I've been watching you all these years, and all I
    can tell you.... is that with each encounter, your beauty radiated even more
    brightly than before." Eli said, while deeply looking into her eyes.

    Pascaline shuddered and couldn't help but wish that Eli would kiss her now.

    Eli looked at the love struck fool, and leaned towards her ears.

    "Wait here for me.... I have a surprise for you.


    And don't worry, I'll leave 3 of my men with you.... just in case you need
    anything."

    Pascaline's eyes lit up, as she thought that it would be a token of love or
    something close to that.

    For Eli to give her a gift so soon..... that could only mean that he had truly
    been thinking of her for many years now.

    She sat down on a stone bench and giggled happily..... as she quickly found
    herself daydreaming about the future.

    Being the next Queen of Arcadina.... as well as producing the first heir to
    Eli's throne, were all the things that she had desired for a long time now.

    Eli quickly used another path and exited the gardens undetected.

    And just a little distance from his exit point, he immediately met with his
    his subordinates.... who were all dressed as like Alec's guards.

    "How much time is left?" Eli asked, while hastily wearing a guard uniform.

    "29 minutes your highness

    But if we ride with the horses and take the path adjacent the palace
    library..... then we should be able to arrive our attack point before his
    majesty gets there." Answered Eli's head knight, Zarius

    "Good!

    We'll go just that!"


    "_"

    While Eli was still making his way towards his attack point.... James on the
    other hand, was already hiding in wait around the route.

    He clenched his sword eagerly, as he kept waiting for his father's arrival.

    And soon, he heard several footsteps approaching him.

    This was it!!!

    It was time for him to finally solidify his position as king.


    Chapter 313 Father & Son
    James looked at the eerie dark narrow road ahead, and a smile slowly crept
    onto his face as he envisioned his glorious victory.

    Finally, he would get rid of his biggest stumbling block ever.

    Alec Barn!!!

    For James, Alec's death was something that needed to be dealt with quickly.

    Firstly... one had to know that for close to 2 years now... everyone had been
    trying to convince Alec to change his mind about Eli being his successor.

    But of course, Alec was adamant about their suggestion.

    Hence they couldn't only smile bitterly, about the whole matter.

    But thinking up to here, if Alec was truly dead.... then all 3 princes would
    have a chance to become king.

    He would take a 33% chance any day... over a 0% chance.

    Plus with Alec gone, Eli wouldn't have enough noblemen supporters.... as
    he had never gone out of his way to gain their favor.

    This in it's own, already showed that he or Connor would have a better
    chance at being king over Eli.

    So with Alec dead, Eli would definitely loose his biggest supporter.
    .

    Secondly..... . killing his father was for the best, as this father of his was a
    greedy man through and through.

    Other kings in other empires have all stepped down from their thrones
    already.

    But this 45 year old father of his planned to do so when he reached 55 or


    60.

    By that time, won't all the princes be in their early or late 30's?

    What sort of crap was that?

    Who would wait that long?

    Looking at it now, even if he killed Eli.... his father would still sit there for
    many more years to come.

    So.... it was better to kill him now.

    Yes... Alec had to die!!

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The sounds of synchronized men could be heard getting louder and louder
    from James' hiding place.

    They waited until the group of unknown men had arrived at their targeted
    attack spot, before they swiftly dashed out from the bushes in a flash.

    .
    "Protect the king!" Someone yelled out, as they watched numerous men
    dash out from the trees and bushes.

    The whole scene became chaotic, as they tried to surround Alec.

    As for Alec, he just stood there unfazed..... like a magnificent statue


    brought to life.

    His pose was similar to all those Olympian bull riders who had red capes on
    during their fights.

    He pushed his chest forward, lifted his ear snobbishly into the air.... and he
    held his sword, as if it were a walking cane.

    James walked calmly, and smiled... as he looked at his men, who greatly
    outnumbered Alec's.

    Alec stared at his youngest legitimate son's face for a long time unmoved.

    "Good evening father" James said teasingly.

    "_"

    Alec remained silent, as he coldly watched his son with utter


    disappointment in his eyes.

    "Father... this son greets you, so shouldn't you reply this son back?" James
    said, why playfully touching the tip of his sword.

    "WHAT. ARE. YOU. DOING. HERE!!!!!" Alec asked coldly.

    "Are you blind father? or is your old age, that's making your mind to not
    functioning well."
    "Good!.... Very Good!

    You dare to talk to me like that?" Alec bellowed in anger.

    This was a side of James that Alec had never seen before..... as this son of
    his would always agree to whatever he said.

    More than that, James always wanted to please or curry favor with him
    whenever they met.

    And even when Alec would scold James sometimes... the boy would shover
    from fright, or act weak and timid just to gain his sympathy.

    But surprisingly, apart from Landon..... this son had also received him too?

    Having his 2 sons play him like a flute in the span of a single night..... made
    him feel like a fool.

    Was he so useless that everyone could fool him if they wanted to?

    He couldn't help but wonder if Connor and Eli had hidden masks as well.

    But he quickly pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind as he knew
    that James was the exception.

    He would like to think that Connor and Eli had inherited his late father's
    gentle nature... while James on the other hand, had inherited his scheming
    nature.

    This situation was somewhat hard for him to accept, because deep down.....
    he also loved James as well.
    In fact, he loved all his legitimate sons..... but sadly only 1 could be king.

    And he gave it to Eli, because he was the oldest and the most caring of the
    lot.

    Now looking at James' face..... for the first time ever, he saw the past and
    present self, staring him right in the face.

    Yes, he had killed his own father in the past..... and even if it were the
    present him, he would still do it over and over again.

    He used to be like James.... as he always acted nice to his brother, while


    having murderous intentions at the back of his mind.

    He had also tried everything to curry favor with his father back then.... and
    when it didn't work, so he killed him instead.

    For him, killing was the best way to solve a problem.

    One could say that after killing his father, he began a killing spree to clear
    his tracks, and as time went on..... his seemingly cowardly persona changed
    into what it was today.

    That's looking at James now, Alec could see a 90% similarity to his former
    self.

    The 10% difference between them, was obviously for James' stupidity.

    He also blamed James' mother as well.... as he knew that the boy hadn't
    been given the proper guidance while growing up.
    If he had been given enough attention from the start, then maybe he
    would've been as good as Connor or Eli... who were pampered silly by their
    own mothers.

    The child was rather a pitiful one.

    So, rather than blaming James... he decided to blame the 3rd queen, who
    had suddenly gone mad after Janette's death.

    "Son, I'll give you a chance to redeem yourself.

    Answer me truthfully, and I will spare your life.

    I want to hear it directly from your mouth, so I'll ask you again.

    What are you doing here?" Alec asked indifferently.... with a hint of anger
    in his voice.

    "You'll give me a chance to redeem myself?

    Hahhahahaha!

    I say!.... Old man, you're really too funny.

    Take a look at your situation will you?

    Does it look like you can threaten me with that Bullsh**?

    Fine, as a last act of charity towards you..... I'll humbly go along with you
    for the time being.

    Like you've already guarded..... I'm here to kill you father." James said with
    a smile on his face.

    Immediately as James spoke, a tiny fraction of Alec's heart broke into


    pieces.
    [Alec: Author-san.... is this what my father felt when he killed him?

    [Author-san: Erhhh..... no Mr. Alec.

    Only a tiny piece broke for you, but your father's entire heart was broken.....
    Not the same dude.

    "_"....]

    Alec's body soon began vibrating, as he felt his interior being go hungry for
    destruction.

    He was as mad as a hippo with hernia.

    But of course, the anger from his eyes also showed a unique pain
    underneath it.

    He placed his right hand on his chest, and tried to calm his saddened heart.

    His throbbing heart, slit entered a serene state of calmness one more.

    And soon, he had retained his previously cold aura.

    "Why?!"

    "What sort of question is that?

    You of all people should know the answer.... right father?"

    "Yes... I do.

    But again, I want to hear it form your own mouth."

    "Hahahhaha!
    Well, I don't mind telling you, since you'll die anyways.

    You see.... no matter how much I tried to please you, I was never good
    enough in your eyes.

    We could've had a great relationship between us, but you chose to leave me
    in the dust for your favorite child.

    Aren't I also good enough to be king?" James said emotionally.

    His lips trembled, as he remembered all the work that he had put in, into
    making his father recognize him.

    "It was always Eli this, or Eli that!

    But what about me ?

    What about what I wanted?"

    "So, let me ask you this.... Did you ever lack anything growing up?"

    "No!"

    "Then why do you want to want the throne so badly?

    Of what use is it to you, if you have everything you needed?"

    "Father ..... I could ask you the same.

    Why kill grandpa when you had everything you needed as well?

    "_"

    Silence stayed on for another minute or so... as Alec stared hard at his son.
    "How did you know?"

    "Father..... you're truly naive!

    Did you really think that no one would ever find out?

    Trust me father... we all have our ways." James said, with a mischievous
    smile on his face.

    "Indeed..... we all have our ways.

    So to be clear... no matter what I say, you won't listen to me anymore?"

    "Isn't that obvious?

    Father.... why are you so slow?

    Forget it!!... let's just get this over with shall we?" James said impatiently.

    "Yes... let's.

    Men! Come out!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 314 A Private Show
    'Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    Immediately... several men from heaven knows where, jumped out from
    different locations all wearing black.

    Some even jumped down from the trees 'Ninja' style, as they rushed to
    surround the 'traitors'.

    Jamed looked around nervously, and soon..... the smile on his face slowly
    faded away, as he quickly understood what was going on.

    In a blink of an eye, James and his men were all surrounded by over 600
    knights.

    Even he was surprised at how many people his father kept as secret guards.

    Wasn't Alec supposed to have only 100 secret guards with him?

    James had brought out 300 guards just to ensure his victory.

    But of course, he had miscalculated and underestimated his father's


    shrewdness.

    This was the ruler of Arcadina he was attacking.

    James stood there lifeless, as he soon realized how foolish he had been.

    Alec on the other hand, walked calmly towards his disappointing son in
    rage.
    'Pah!'

    The crisp sounds of Alec's slap, resounded through the quiet night..... and it
    instantly sent James flying through the air.

    Of course Alec didn't stop there... as he quickly rushed towards James,


    grabbed his hair with his right hand, and used his knee to hit James' chin
    and neck.

    'Bam!!'

    "Ugh!..... ahh!"

    James screamed out, as blood suddenly gushed out from his mouth.

    'Slpuhhhh!"

    Alec looked at the pathetic wimp in front of him, and sneered.

    He then used his left leg to crush James' right hands.... while using the other
    leg to kick James who was currently on all 4's, as many times as he wanted.

    Alec's entire weight had now been placed on James' right hand.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    "Ugh!... Father....."

    'Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    'F...fath"

    "_"

    The more James tried to talk, the more Alec kicked him hard.
    He had made his choice, as Alec had asked him if he really wanted to walk
    down this path.

    So there was no turning back now... even if he was his son.

    Although Alec loved James, he loved himself way more than anyone else.

    So when someone tries to kill him, then there's only one possible outcome
    from it all.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    '_'

    Funny enough, whenever James was kicked, due to the momentum from the
    kick... his body wanted to fly backwards.

    But because Alec's left leg was firmly gripping James' right hand.... the
    whole scenario occured like a stretched elastic band.

    As James would always end up coming back to his original position, no


    matter how many times his body wanted to fly backwards.

    And everytime it responded so, it felt like his right arm would soon rip out
    of its sockets.

    All the guards from both sides gulped at Alec's brutality towards his own
    son.

    They could see blood trickling down James' head, as it were a fountain of
    some sort.

    .
    Finally, after countless kicks..... Alec suddenly released his hands and gave
    enough distance between them.

    And soon, James thanked the heavens for giving him a breathing chance.

    But of course, before he could offer up his prayers, Alec came running in
    again like an angry hippo.

    'BAAAMMM!!!"

    Alec kicked him hard on his chest, and James literally rolled more than 7
    times back.

    'Splughhh!!'

    James' spat out more blood, as he looked at his father with hatred filled
    eyes.

    "Get up!!" Alec said coldly, while looking at his trembling son.

    He soon held James' neck, and pulled him up to his feet... while strangling
    the boy.

    "Since you are my son, I'll let you fight me like a man.

    At least in this way, you'll die with some sort of honor."

    James who heard this, knew that the verdict had already been announced.

    He was going to die today!

    "Sword!" Alec yelled, and soon... one of his men rushed forward, picked up
    James' sword that had been thrown a little distance back..... and placed it on
    James' bleeding and swollen right hand.

    His hands looked like they had been mutated with some mysterious creature
    which was both hideous and deadly.

    It now had a green-purplish tone to it, as well as pieces of torn flesh on it


    too.

    And why wouldn't it look like that?

    Previously when Alec was brutally kicking James... he had been balancing
    his entire weight on James' right hand, so of course it was swollen.

    In truth, James' fingers felt numb..... as even when he tried to hold his
    sword it kept dropping to the floor instead.

    'Palanglanglang!'

    "What?

    After taking a little beating, you cant even hold a sword?

    Tsk!!..... I thought you were tougher than that.

    But it turns out that you're just as weakling!"

    It was like those words unleashed James' rage... as that was the word he
    hated the most.

    'WEAKLING'.

    When Landon was still around, he wasn't the weakest.... but after Landon's
    departure, everyone kept comparing his achievements with that of his
    brothers.

    And no matter how hard he tried, no one had ever appreciated his efforts...
    unless he bribed them to do so.

    In a way, he felt lonely... as he didn't have any real friends as well.

    He lived his entire life trying to please this father of his..... and at the end, it
    was totally worthless.

    In everyone's eyes... he was still a weakling.

    Like magic, that word made him forcefully feel sensation in his numb
    fingers.

    And soon, he gripped his sword while gritting his teeth in anger.

    "Don't you ever call me that!" He said, while running and carrying his
    staggering body towards Alec.

    He swung his sword at full force towards Alec's neck, as he tried to kill the
    giant in one full swoop.

    But of course, Alec ducked, and punched his belly once more..... and his
    spat out blood again.

    "Are you joking right now?

    Is this the best you can do weakling?"

    "SHUT UP!!!

    If.... if....if you hadn't crippled me earlier, I'm sure I would've defeated you
    by now."
    "Hahahhaha..... not even in a million years.

    Alright!

    Since you can't fight anymore, then there's no need dragging this on for so
    long.

    Father is done playing with you now.

    So go to sleep.... Forever!!!!"

    In a flash, Alec ran up to James... and took out a dagger from his back
    pocket.

    'Slice!!'

    In one swift move, the dagger sliced the front of James' neck MIDWAY.

    And soon, the head fell backwards... while still hanging from the back of
    his neck.

    James' eyes were still wide open from shock, as he didn't think his father
    would kill him without any warning.

    But he did!

    The bastard finished him off just like that!!

    'motherf***er!!!', he thought... as he saw his life flash before his eyes.

    During his final moments, for some inexplicable reason.... he soon began to
    think of his mother.
    It was at this moment that he realized that the person he loved and wanted
    to see the most was actually that mad woman.

    'I'm sorry!' He said to himself, hoping that she would somehow get the
    message.

    Those were his last thoughts... before he lost consciousness, and slowly left
    the Hertfilian world.

    Eli, Connor and Cary.... had all witnessed their brothers fall from their
    individual hideouts.

    Previously, they had been waiting for him to come along.

    But when he didn't show up, they sent out teams to secretly check out the
    situation.

    And when they heard that James had made a move, they decided to wait in
    the shadows and kill the victor as well.

    But seeing how prepared alec was... who knew how many more if his men
    were hiding out in the bushes?

    Just from watching all this go down, instantly..... they knew that tonight,
    they would have no chance at dealing with this father of theirs.

    Once James fell, his 300 guards all knelt down and waited for their own
    verdict as well.

    "Bosco!"

    "Yes your majesty!"


    "Don't you think that it's a waste to kill perfectly good war weapons?

    Torture them for a year, before sending them to our base instead." Alec said,
    while wiping the blood off his dagger with his clothes.

    Alec's mind kept wandering around.... as he thought about the secret


    message that he had received 2 nights ago.

    [1 of your sons is planning to take your life.

    Bring at least 600 guards with you wherever you go.... or else you'll die on
    your birthday.]

    Of course, the message was longer than that.

    And at first, he thought it was a joke.

    But when he thought of his own past, he decided to abide by the note's
    instructions.

    Lucky for him..... he was saved by this mysterious stranger.

    In his mind, this person had good Intel and resources.

    So if the note said 1 of his sons wanted to kill him... then didn't that mean
    that his other sons didn't want him dead?

    Thinking like that, it was just James that was the bad seed here.

    But of course, Alec couldn't be more wrong.

    Unbeknownst to all those around.... and even all those hiding within the
    bushes, the organizers of the whole event were watching as well.
    They were having their own Private Show with the snacks that they had
    gotten from Baymard.

    'Crunch!' Crunch! Crunch!

    "Sh!!!!!... keep it down.

    This is the best part!!" Someone said in a whispery tone.

    "Sorry.... but they're so good."

    'Cruuuuuuunchhh! Cruuuunnnnch!'

    '_'
    Chapter 315 Trade Route
    Establishment- Part 1
    From a distant corner, several others were also watching the show.

    "Young master..... it looks like he abided to your instructions.

    But why didn't you just allow the boy to kill him?" One of the men said in a
    whispery tone.

    He just felt like rather than allowing Alec live.... it would've bee better to let
    James survive instead.

    "Why do you keep asking the young master such questions?

    Let me break it down to you again.

    Firstly, whether he dies now or in a few months time..... sooner or later, his
    brothers would've killed him off.

    Not to talk of his father, when he realised that the brat had traded off 60%
    of Arcadina to the Teriquens.

    That alone is enough to hang anyone publicly.

    Even if the young master wanted to spare his life, when news goes out....
    the entire empire would hate on the boy.

    His life would fall from heaven to hell.


    And the people have even riot and ask for him to be disgraced and put to
    death publicly.

    It's better for him to die like so... than the alternative.

    He made his bed, and so shall he lie on it."

    "Fine... I get that!!

    But this is Alec Barn we are talking about.

    Why not kill him now?" The other one said, while looking at Alec
    murderously.

    "Calm down..... we all want to kill him.

    But for now, he would have tostay alive.

    Do you think that we are the only ones who want him dead ?

    There are many others who would even kill us, if he took his life before
    they could.

    Some of them had made it their life mission to personally kill him by their
    bare hands..... and all these people lived with him under the same roof.

    Do not underestimate a woman's hatred."

    "Speaking of which... is she here?

    Yes.... the men had brought her in a while ago.."

    At another location, several men were currently holding down a woman,


    and preventing her from revealing herself.

    Yup!
    This woman was James' mother.... Third Queen Argenia.

    She had just lost her Daughter last year.... and now, her own son had died
    before her very eyes.

    She had just arrived on the scene when Alec told his men to come out.

    And before she could even understand the situation, her son was pummeled
    to the ground a hundred times.

    'No!!!!'

    She mumbled through the hands that were currently placed on her mouth.

    Of course, as several men tried to cover her mouth..... others who trying to
    pin her down, so as to alert Alec.

    They wrestled with her for a while... and honestly, they were more shocked
    that she had such strength in her.

    But of course, one should never come between a mother and her child.

    Even mothers who were the weakest of beings, would fight to the death for
    their child.

    The WWE match continued, as she tried to reach her son.

    And when she heard Alec calling him a weakling and trying to crush his
    spirits, she almost successfully grabbed one of the men's swords.

    As she wanted to go out there and kill the bastard herself.

    How dare he?


    .

    For sure, the blow came when she saw her sons head dangle backwards
    from Alec's KILL.

    She lost it!

    "Little James!!!!"

    She was basically screaming, yelling, and crying..... while kicking all the
    men away from her.

    And while the wrestling match continued on for a while more.... back in the
    open, Alec and his subordinates were still talking.

    "Your majesty, what do we do with the prince's body?"

    "He's not my son anymore.... so why should I care?

    Burn the body and throw the ashes far away from Arcadina."

    "Your majesty.... erm... what do we tell Queen Argenia?"

    --silence--

    Argenia who was in the bushes, suddenly stopped wrestling, and looked at
    them intensely.

    "Tell her that he was met with Assassins and kidnapped.

    Anyone who dares to leak out what happened today will be hanged along
    with his entire generation.

    Is that understood?"
    "Yes your majesty!"

    For Alec, whether the assassins took him to Terique, Carona or even any
    other continent... how would she know?

    Plus, he had already experienced her madside, with Jenettes death.... Now
    picture what she would look like when her children were dead?

    This assassin lie was perfect for keeping her on a leash

    He would tell her that if she didn't behave, then he wouldn't send out teams
    to look for their 'missing' son.... and vice versa.

    In this way, he would have her at his back and call.

    On the otherhand, the woman he was talking about, felt like strangling
    him..... when she heard his stupid made up story.

    She wasn't dumb, as she knew hat he was planning to do.

    And to make matters worse, he didn't even want to acknowledge his son or
    even give him a proper royal burial.

    What's more, her son's body would be burnt and taken far away from
    Arcadina?

    The bastard!!!

    She continued fighting with the men who were pinning her down, as she
    watched them carry het son's body as if it were trash.

    She couldn't sworn that he called her name out during his last moments.
    Call it a mother's intuition, but she could feel it... and every part of her body
    had vibrated then.

    The men soon realised that they couldn't keep this wrestling match up, so
    they immediately hit her unconscious... like 12 times, no joke.

    The woman just refused to faint.

    'Pang!'

    Tears flowed down Argenia's beautiful face..... as she slowly lost


    consciousness.

    And when she woke up again, she was in her room, comfortably resting on
    her bed.

    'Was it all a dream?

    Yes!!..... it must be', she thought.

    Very quickly, she wore her shoes and planed to make her way towards her
    son's quarters.

    But just when she wanted to leave her courtyard, some mysterious servant
    passed a note to her.

    2 minutes later, the water workd started all over again.

    'Wooo!!.... Wooo!!!... Woooo!!'

    She clenched her fists in hatred, as she remembered last night's saga.
    she felt like if anyone dared to kill Alec before she did, she would find the
    person and tear them from limb to limb.

    He was hers to kill..... even Cary Barn.

    Previously, she didn't make any obvious moves on Cary... because she was
    afraid that her actions might affect James, and they might hold him hostage
    instead.

    But with James dead, please!!!

    She would give it everything that she's got!!

    In short, those 2 were her life targets.

    And no one.... not even the Gods or the ancestors could stand in her way.

    After all, what else did she have to loose?

    Her only children were dead!.... and the perpetrators were all living around
    her.

    'ALEC BARN... I WILL KILL YOU!!!'

    And so just like that, the while birthday Fiasco had finally come to an end.

    The fight for the throne had now been narrowed down once more ..... and
    James Barn was no longer within the Hertfilian world.

    But while all these events had occured, Baymard on the other hand.... had
    been experiencing a massive inflow of people within this time frame.
    .

    ---The Empire Of Baymard---

    Days were blissful in the newly established empire, with numerous people
    from Carona rushing in..... in preparation for the next Public school
    semester, which started on April 3rd.

    Only 9 more days to go, and all classes of Caronians enrolled their children
    at the public schools.

    For those who were poor, they got the cheapest apartments located in
    District H (which was the district just before King's Landing).... and even
    made payment plans, as well as looked for jobs as well.

    As for those who could afford their own private homes... they too had
    several options as well, as there were villa's and basic homes available to
    them.

    Of course, some people came early.... so as to get acquainted with the place
    before the Law Academy, and the Culinary \u0026 Winemaking Academy
    officially carry out their admission tests on May 7th till May 12th.

    From what they heard, the competition was to be fierce and like a
    battlefield... hence no one wanted to be left behind.

    So they had come to Baymard to understand the food here, and hopefully
    gain an upper hand in the tests.

    .
    Of course, these academies had 2 official start dates for the exams: May
    12th and August 5th.

    Those were the only entry dates available throughout the entire year.... as it
    was always better to have exams during the hot summer seasons.

    Again, apart from those with the intentions of studying.... several new
    merchants had arrived at Baymard's shores as well.

    They were drunk in love with Baymard's goods..... as all these items had
    sold out like hot cakes fast, especially the food.

    Do you know how many times people went to buy spices, salt, butter and so
    on?

    And one shouldn't even forget their drinks and snacks as well.

    Forget it!!

    As merchants, they usually worked like a bus..... as they stopped here and
    there, conducting business wherever they went.

    Hence their ships always contained newly purchased goods within them, or
    goods that they wanted to sell out.

    But in Baymard's case, the merchants had realized that when it concerned
    Baymard.... they had to take an empty ship to this empire for each trip,
    because everything sold out fast.

    Even things like mops, soaps and so on... were really life savers to a lot of
    maids... and even housewives.

    .
    Landon was current driving his new Bay-X001 Jeep wrangler, towards the
    Coastal region.

    The Cruise-type ships were finally completed.

    And now, it was time for the Bay-Caronian Transportation Route To Be


    Established.
    Chapter 316 Trade Route
    Establishment- Part 2
    "Your majesty..... She's a beauty!!!

    No..... they are all beauties!!!"

    "_"

    Standing before several massive cruise ships, were all the workers who
    helped transport the ships over... as well as all the royals, overseers, heads
    and main assistants of all workplaces within Baymard.

    Today, they wanted to see what these so-called cruisers were.

    And of course, as usual..... his majesty Landon's designs never disappointed


    them.

    Truly outstanding!!

    The ship was way larger than regular ships... as they realized that even royal
    ships would be seen as child play, before monstrous beauties.

    And what was even more surprising, was that it was all made out of metal?

    If it were before.... they would've thought that it would sink.

    But having studied a tad bit of the sciences for a while now..... their doubts
    quickly casted away, as they started forming their own speculations in their
    minds.

    Was this buoyancy?

    Did they calculate, as well as take into account the atmospheric air and
    water pressures as well?

    Their minds were currently spinning, as they looked at the large ship before
    them.

    Tsk!..... knowledge was truly power!

    Lite Momo and Linda looked at the ships eagerly, as they were waiting for
    the 'Go ahead' sign from Landon.

    There were 9 ships in total before them.

    And with each ship, its upper half.... starting from the Deck upwards, were
    all painted white.

    But what made them different, were the colors used to paint their lower
    halves.

    Some were painted dark blue, just like the bottomless ocean... while others
    were painted red, black and so on.

    Of course, the ships all had different names..... like 'The Enchantress', 'The
    Sovereign', 'Oasis of The Ocean', 'Queen Kimberley', and so on.

    Of course, Landon would never name any of his ships the Titanic..... one
    never knew what would happen.
    So Landon would be Damned, if he ever brought such bad luck to his
    passengers.

    Tim and the rest almost knelt down in worship, as they gazed at Landon
    with a revered look.

    "Your majesty..... do you know that you're a national treasure?"

    "No.. National Treasure is beneath you.

    Your majesty.... you're a Hertfilian treasure!!"

    "Hmmp!..... What do you know?

    He's definitely a heavenly treasure!"

    "_"

    Once again, Landon shook his head wryly..... as he was left helpless against
    these citizens of his.

    "Alright alright!.... let's take a tour on The Enchantress shall we?"

    Very quickly, everyone made their way towards the ship... as they wanted to
    see what these beauties contained.

    Right from the get go, each ship here had:

    •3 floors below the main deck level.

    •1 Main Deck

    •8 floors above the Deck level

    •And 1 open roof top floor as well.


    .

    Of course the tour started with the 3 bottom floors below deck.

    Of the 3, the last 2 were meant for storage of all guests items.... as well as
    all in-use ship items like foods, toilet papers and so on.

    Stepping onto these floors.... everyone was taken aback, to how organized
    they were.

    Stepping in, they could see several massive garage sized doors within the
    floors.

    And each door had a number, lock system and name on it.

    Of course rather they called it a garage.... as they had never seen anything
    like it.

    But in actuality, it was a shipping container.

    For simplicity, Landon had divided up the residential areas into sections.....
    and assigned storage units to them.

    For example, those living on the 3rd floor... from room 10-30, would all
    have their stuff placed into 'Residential Container F3-R1030'.. where 'F'
    represented the floor, 'R' the Room.

    In this way, storage and even identification would be made easier for all.

    Stepping into each shipping container, they realised that it had shelves with
    various sizes within it ..... which could accommodate small to massive sized
    guest bags.
    And the shelves also had several straps and other fall prevention
    mechanisms..... so as to keep the bags safe and secure during the trip, lest
    they fall and something within them gets broken.

    There wasn't much to look at with these 2 bottom storage floors.

    But the floor above them, which was also the 1st floor below the deck....
    was meant for

    WAR, that is if someone dared to attack them.

    There were missile launcher all positioned around all points within the
    floor..... as well as the main security office base within the floor.

    This floor also had its own storage area, which provided ample ammunition
    and other important weapons to take down the enemy.

    Of course as the ships were going to travel out and about, Landon had
    obviously equipped the ships with RADAR systems.

    In simple terms, this system would allow them to know if incoming ships or
    objects were approaching them.

    In essence, Radio signals would be sent out from all angles around the ship.

    From there, these signals go out and get reflected back to the ship.

    And of course, the system would convert the radio waves, and estimate how
    large the incoming object was.
    And if it were any danger to the ship, the alarm system would go off within
    the War deck.

    Also, on this floor, there would also be an engine and electrical 'Monitoring
    \u0026 Maintenance' Control Center as well.

    Which was off limits to everyone except those who worked in this
    particular control center.

    And finally, it contained an incinerating room.... where the all waste would
    be recycled, destroyed or managed.

    Here, engineers would be called to play their part on the ship.

    So far..... These were all the things that Landon had placed below deck
    level.

    Moving on from the lower part of the ship, the upper part... which entailed
    the main deck and the 8 floors above the deck, would for sure be the
    limelight of all future trips..

    In essence, the deck floor had a massive hotel-like building on it which took
    3/4 of the floor space..... leaving the other 1/4 as open deck space, which
    would be spread around the hotel building.

    So one can imagine it as a hotel surrounded by a lot of open space.

    And within this open deck space one would find:


    •A large Theater at the back, were one could watch shows and plays

    •Several large open lounge areas with chairs at different locations.

    •A man made-Garden

    Landon the rest had currently finished touring the deck space... and now, it
    was time for them to look at the massive building before them.

    They walked merrily and chatted amongst themselves, until they finally
    stepped into the main Lobby.

    "Your majesty... it's indeed like a hotel."

    "It's... it's extremely huge!"

    "Your majesty... at this point, I wouldn't even mind living in this ship
    forever!" Said another, as he knelt down and kissed the white crystalline
    looking floor before him.

    "__"

    The floor designs, patterns and decor all made one feel like they were at a 5
    star luxury hotel.

    Just from entering the place, most of them felt like they should spend their
    vacation days cruising on these ships with their families as well.

    Who knows, maybe they could go to Carona just for the cruise experience.

    Soon, the helpless Landon continued his tour..... as he led the overly excited
    crowd around the floor.

    .
    One should know that the hotel-like building had 9 floors in total:

    •Ground or Main Deck floor for guests services and entertainment.

    •Floor 2 entertainment as well.

    •Floor 3 for Staff Sleeping Quarters

    •Floors 4, 5 and 6 for Economy class Sleeping Quarters

    •Floors 7 and 8 for Business class sleeping quarters.

    •Floor 9 For First Class Sleeping quarters

    Currently, Landon and the rest were viewing the deck floor..... where one
    would find:

    •A massive lobby for Check-ins, bag services, room allocations, help desks,
    and future bookings.

    •A large indoor Lounge

    •A massive Restaurant, which had escalators and stairs which led to its
    upper half at the 2nd floor.

    •A Clinic, which also had its upper half on the 2nd floor as well.

    •An indoor theater which also had its upper half on the 2nd floor too.....
    even though there was an outdoor theater, if rain fell the show would be
    pushed in doors.

    •A massive Casino.

    •A hidden Kitchen for staff only.

    •A hidden Laundry room where the staff could clean beddings and so on.....
    as well as to take down requests from those guests who pay for laundry
    services as well.

    •And finally, another hidden room which monitors those who request for
    extra services.

    One should know that each room would have a red bottom against the
    wall..... which should only be pressed if they needed anything.

    Once pressed, the guest would have to speak into the speaker there.

    From there, those in the room would be able to listen in and reply to the
    customers needs immediately.

    If they needed food at night after restaurant closing hours, then those at the
    rooms would use their Walkie Talkies to talk to those in charge of such
    duties.

    In such a massive ship, communication was always key.

    Of course, the 2nd floor was also solely for entertainment..... as it had:

    •A bowling Alley

    •Spa

    •Gym, Tennis and basketball courts.

    •Several Stores that all sold Baymardian goods

    •Arts \u0026 Studio for children and adults

    •Day Care Center


    •Cafes, Bars \u0026 Lounges (open 24/7)

    •The upper half of the clinic

    •The upper half of the Restaurant.

    •The upper half of the Indoor theater.

    •And finally.... a library.

    Looking at these entertainment spots, everyone subconsciously nodded their


    heads, as they started thinking of their future vacation trips with their
    families.

    Everything was for relaxation.

    They finished looking at the main entertainment floors.... and finally, it was
    time to view the residential areas.

    Landon had to round up things fast, so as to officially discuss the


    Transportation route system with the Minister of Transportation.

    Soon, the Caronian knights would be coming to train, and Landon needed
    to hurry things up.

    From the message he had gotten from one of Santa's merchant friends....
    Queen Penelope was currently on her way here, even now as he was
    touring.

    As per the contract, he had already promised to deliver before the arrival of
    the knights.

    Hence time was not on his side.


    .

    "Alright... let's look at the residential floors next."


    Chapter 317 Tour Completion
    The tour continued.... and bottom line:

    ▪For Staff Quarters:

    It covered the entire 3rd floor floor, and had 180 rooms within it... 80 to the
    left, 80 to the right, and 20 on the sides.

    One had to know that Landon's cruisers were smaller than most cruisers....
    and could be said to measure up to 70% of those massive ones back on
    earth.

    So when concerning these floors..... most cruise ships would have a


    minimum of 260 wide rooms within the residential floor.

    But since his were smaller, of course the number of rooms would differ as
    well.

    Nonetheless, the rooms were set up like hotels..... with their own bedrooms,
    toilets, closet spaces, and even a cozy sitting area.

    Of course, the higher one ascended.... the more spacious and luxurious the
    rooms would be.

    Anyway.... each staff residential room had 2 bunk beds, hosting a total of 4
    people within a single residence.

    Of course, Landon had designed the rooms in a way that wouldn't make the
    staff feel cramped up..... as everyone had ample breathing space around
    them.

    To sum it up, this floor would host 720 staff members overall. (180*4)

    If anyone was thinking that this number was too much, then they really
    didn't know much about cruise management.

    Most cruisers got at least 2,500 staff members for the smooth running of the
    ship.

    From the security guards, to the ship engineers, mechanics, floor cleaner
    and room cleaners, kitchens, casinos, restaurant, spa and all other aspects
    within the ship.... one could even argue that the number was too little
    instead.

    One shouldn't forget that the staff had to be alert to attend to any customer
    needs... no matter what time it was.

    Hence they needed ample staff around the clock at all times.

    ▪For Economy Class:

    It covered floors 4, 5 and 6 within the ship.

    These ones also had 180 rooms as well... but were more luxurious than the
    staff ones.

    So rather than having bunk beds like the staff members, these ones would
    have regular hotel beds.
    And those who booked earlier.... could choose what sort of room they
    wanted.

    Also, depending on how large their families were... their rooms could either
    have 2 beds or just 1 within them.

    Of course for economy class.... their rooms would only have single, twin,
    full or double sized beds.

    Bottom line, just like how airlines did it... if one booked early and requested
    for a particular type, then it would be reserved.

    But if one booked late, and the type of room he or she needed were all
    reserved.... then they would have to settle for another option instead.

    Of course, so as to give more options for those with extremly large


    families.... Landon had made a rule that no one traveling in their own could
    book a room that had more than one bed within it.

    For now, this rule would stay... but in the future..... for sure, it would be
    dropped.

    ▪Looking at Business Class Residences, one would find them in the 7th and
    8th floors.

    Rather than having 180 residences/rooms, these floors had 100 instead.

    And right off the bat, one could immediately spot several major differences
    from those in economy class.
    The most obvious one, was that every residence was far larger than those
    within economy class.... and had several rooms within it as well.

    The seating area was now in a separate room.... and even had a dining table
    within it.

    And there was also a walk in closet, as well as separate rooms for those
    who needed 2 beds within 1 business class residence.

    Also, these residences now had balconies..... that either overlooked the
    ocean, as well as the surrounding deck below.

    Of course, the beds within these rooms were all Queen sized as well.

    ▪For First class guests, they only occupied HALF of the 9th floor..... with
    only 25 suites in total, 10 on the left, 10 on the right, and 5 at the side.

    In short, one could almost fit in 2 business class residences into each First
    classroom.

    Here, each room had its own private butler, or attendant... who would be on
    their back and call throughout their trip.

    The high ceiling Suites were extremely massive.... and had been designed
    just like a 2-storrey house without a kitchen.

    The suites had balconies the size of outdoor patios, astairway which led to
    the bedrooms above, another room which acted as a second bedroom, a
    Jacuzzi, and a wine and beverage spot with a complementary Deluxe
    Beverage Package consisting of 2 Champagne bottles, and 2 other
    beverages.
    .

    It also had an even larger walk-in-closet, an entire living room area, a


    massive sized bathroom, a private office, and V.I.P access to everything on
    the ship.

    This included unlimited spa treatments, which could be performed right in


    their suites..... rather than going to the Spa on the 2nd floor.

    Long story short, they would always get the best of everything..... like:
    priority boarding, priority departures, and specialty dining where they could
    be intimate with the gourmet chef and have their meals cooked right before
    their eyes.

    Also, they would have access to V.I.P sections within the gyms, front row
    seats to all shows, and so on.

    ▪As for the other half of the 9th floor..... this region was the residential areas
    of the Ship Captains, the doctors on board, as well as those War soldiers
    below deck.

    The floor had a wall at its center, which blocked those from either sides
    from seeing each other.

    As Landon didn't want the first class V.I.Ps to see them.

    Also, he had made a private elevator from the deck level... which would
    lead them to the captains, doctors and soldiers straight to their residential
    sections at once.

    .
    As for how their rooms looked like, within the sleeping chambers of each
    V.I.P residence there..... Landon had essentially placed several bunk beds
    there, as if they were in the army.

    Again, on this floor, at a well hidden region.... one would find the Captain's
    Control and navigation Center here.

    One had to know that the soldiers below deck only had to ensure the safety
    of the ship.

    But when it concerned those actual stirring it.... those would have to be the
    Captains.

    The control center had an upper floor and lower floor within it.... as well as
    high ceilings and glass windows, since it was within the First class floor.

    ▪Up next was the last floor..... which was essentially an open deck region
    above the 9th floor.

    There.... one would find a swimming pool, several lounges, an outdoor bar,
    another garden, and even 3 outdoor snack restaurants there.

    Of course to use the pool, one had to buy any of the fully covered up
    swimwears before they hopped into the water.

    No swimming with stockings, boots and so on.

    As for those who couldn't swim, they could sign out arm floats free of
    charge as well.

    And just to be sure that they were alright, had decided not to make the pool
    too deep.
    .

    With these many features in the cruisers, Landon was hoping that everyone
    would have fun during their trips.
    Chapter 318 Bay-Caronian
    Transportation Finilization
    "Didn't you see that first class suite with the seashell sofa within it?

    Bro..... it was amazing!"

    "I know right!!

    And don't forget.... his majesty said that each room would have a personal
    butler assigned to it.

    The whole thing screams out luxury."

    "Wait..... but what did you think of the staff quarters?"

    "To be honest, I was expecting the rooms there to look like a broom closet
    or something... since they basically came here to work, and not for vacation.

    But surprisingly, his majesty had still requested for the staff rooms to be
    done as if it were a standard hotel room instead."

    "Have you forgotten?

    His majesty said that if someone lived in a depressing place, it could affect
    their work... and eventually themselves.

    That's why he made the place as comfortable as possible for them."

    "_"

    Everyone chatted merrily, as they stepped out from the Enchantress... in


    their minds, they would definitely use their vacations to have this cruise
    experience.

    Even if they had seen luxury before within the hotels in Baymard... seeing
    all this within the ships were still breathtaking nonetheless.

    It was the same feeling people get when they visit places like Singapore or
    Dubai.

    Back on earth, everyone had basically seen most of the features placed in
    those areas.

    But why did they still look at those regions in awe?

    Beauty, architecture, decor, scenic spots and so on..... played a major role in
    attracting everyone's attention.

    So no matter who it was, they would still be blown away to some degree.

    And even though some of the them had aided in building the ships, it was
    still a wonderful experience to actually step on board for a tour and seeing
    the complete look.

    Because once construction was done, some of them hadn't even seen some
    parts of the ships yet.... as most parts were closed off once done.

    So of course they were excited.

    Landon on the other hand, was currently heading towards a newly built
    Cruise Management Company with Pulther..... who was the newly
    appointed Minister of Transportation.

    .
    This company was meant for the workers and staff only.

    Here, the accountants, secretaries, cleaners, ship engineers, cooks and so


    on, would have their locker rooms, and even have project discussions
    here..... especially the engineers.

    If some new protocol had been issued out, they would be made known
    about it within the company.

    On arriving at the company site, they quickly proceeded towards one of the
    conference rooms there.

    Today, they would have a grand meeting with all the 'heads' within the
    company.

    Be it the Head of operations, Head of Accounting, or Head Quality


    Management personnel... everyone was present for today's meeting.

    "Chief Sezar... you had just returned from Carona last night.

    So... How far has Carona gone with completing what we asked for?"
    Landon asked the red haired man seated on the right side of the conference
    table, 3 seats away.

    "Your majesty... it's done!

    The Estate has just 2 massive 3-storey buildings within it, as well as 1 small
    one for the security men." The man replied while subconsciously stroking
    his thick reddish beard.

    Landon had asked for a simple building to be made, so as to save more


    time.
    Without cement, Carona had to construct buildings made entirely out if
    stone..... and this in itself was too cost effective and time consuming.

    Hence, he had just wanted not more than 4 buildings within the estate.

    With their office in Carona completed, their next agenda was Training.

    "Chief Winifred... How's training going?"

    "Your majesty, the Captains and engineers have been training using the
    Fishing ships, tug ships, and some of the cargo ships that were completed 2
    months ago.

    And we had also got them to train in simulated rooms that had all the
    controls within it as well.

    Your majesty, so far..... only 48% of the Captains and navigation officers are
    ready.

    As for the rest, they need a little more time before they would be able to
    confidently give out orders or solve problems on their own." Said a 29 year
    old woman.

    "Hm..... not bad.

    This is still good enough for the time being..... since each cruise will have a
    team of at least 60 of them on board at once.

    Those who are strong will help those who are weak... while piloting the
    ships.

    Also, for the next 1 year..... each trip would have 5 supervisors in it at all
    times, who will overlook everyone as well.

    In this way, everyone would be able to learn and gain experience in the job.
    But of course, just before we officially launch.... we'll have them take 5
    examinations using the cruisers for the next 3 weeks."

    Everyone nodded, as they listened on.

    "Captain Darius!

    Have you selected enough Marine soldiers for the job?"

    "Yes your majesty!"

    "Good... just like the rest, they too would have to take separate
    examinations as well."

    "_"

    Up next, they quickly tackled scheduling.

    Boarding in Carona would take place on Mondays at 10 A.M and 3 P.M...


    as well as Thursdays \u0026 Saturdays at 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M.

    While Boarding in Baymard would take place on Tuesdays at 10 A.M and 3


    P.M..... and Fridays \u0026 Sundays at 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M too.

    For now, these were the only time intervals for boarding on each day.

    But of course when more ships were created in the future, more time
    intervals would also be added to the schedule as well.

    There were 9 ships available, and a total of 16 trips to make weekly..... with
    each trip taking at most 2 and a half days to complete.
    So after drawing up a proper working schedule, which accounted for the
    workers rest, weather delays and so on... Landon and his team were now
    ready to officially launch the Bay-Caronian Cruisers.

    --Somewhere on the Open Waters--

    'Shwahhh! Shwahh!'

    The waves gently rippled against each other..... as they mildly rushed in
    from directions.

    On a massive fleet, one could see a young girl currently training hard with
    her sword in her hands.

    'Swish! Swish! Swish!'

    She had placed her hair in a ponytail, as she continuesly sliced through the
    air multiple times.

    "Your majesty..... it's time for your lunch!

    If you don't go now, the good would get cold" Said one of her knights.

    "I'll be right there Horris."

    "_"

    Soon, the young lady swiftly placed her sword in its sheath...and looked at
    the calm waters below.

    It wouldn't be long before she would reach her destination.


    She was of course curious about this land of 'milk and honey' that she had
    been hearing about.

    Soon, she would see what this Baymard was truly like.

    But unbeknownst to her and the merry Baymardians..... several forces had
    already silently gathered around Baymard, as they too wanted to get their
    hands on this promise land.
    Chapter 319 Welcome To Baymard
    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    Gathered within a large dining hall, where Marder Shannon, City Lord
    Sanders... and their men.

    They had just had servings of Ramen noodles mixed with some canned tuna
    from Baymard, while sipping on some cool beverages.

    The meal had truly made their taste buds tingle for more.... while the drinks,
    which had been placed in cold stream water, made their whole insides fizzle
    in joy.

    Dinner time was over, and now.... it was time to get down to business.

    "Once again, I welcome you all into my home."

    "You are too humble City Lord Marder.

    Instead, we should be the ones thanking you for giving us a roof over our
    heads.

    So, back to business..... I have heard a great deal about this place.

    From the buildings, to how the people lived.

    And even though they have no knight academy there... the few knights that
    they do have, all seemed to be well trained knights.

    For this operation to be successful, we need enough people and enough


    resources on our sides.
    So tell me... how many men do you have for this operation?"

    "6,000 my Lord."

    "_"

    Previously, Marder would've thought that this amount was enough to deal
    with Baymard.

    But that was before he stepped into the city himself.

    Hearing about it, and seeing it for himself... were 2 completely different
    things.

    When he had listened to the stories from his men, he felt like that number
    would be enough.

    But after visiting the newly established empire, he couldn't help but feel a
    little intimidated.

    Something kept nagging at the back of his mind that this number was
    nothing at all.

    He didn't know why he felt like that... but he just did.

    Call it fear, instincts or whatever... but he knew that he needed at least


    double the amount he had on hand, to successfully take down these
    Baymardians.

    So.... all this time, he had been searching for an ally to aid him in his quest.
    Even if he had to give these allies a certain share of Baymard, he didn't
    mind, as he felt that it was better than fighting a losing battle.

    Of course, one of the important criterias for choosing any ally... was that
    they weren't supposed to be close to Baron Cain or his other enemies.

    He had searched for potential allies for several months before stumbling
    upon city lord Sanders.

    His spies around Sanders' territory had reported some of Sanders' plans to
    him.

    Hence he had sent a letter to Sanders, and the rest was history.

    For Sanders, he didn't mind working with Marder.... as he felt like he could
    use the boy as a means to further ensure his victory over Baymard.

    Again, he also felt like the Marder was someone he could squash at any
    time if need be.

    So rather than working with allies who were too powerful.... working with a
    B-grade one was way better.

    As those ag A+ grades typically double-crossed each other once the whole


    show was done.

    Sure, his plan was to double cross his ally, as he wanted the entire Baymard
    to himself.

    But for that to work, only newly appointed power holders would be easy to
    deceive.

    .
    "6000 men...Hm..... ... not bad.

    And you say that another 1000 should be arriving sometime within this
    week?" Sanders asked curiously, while intensively eyeing Marder.

    "That is correct Lord Sanders..... this is all I have on hand at the moment."
    Marder replied calmly.

    In truth, he had a total of 13,071 men already.

    But how could he use up all his men just for this battle?

    Before he was made city lord, his father had secretly given him 3025 men.

    And after he was made city lord, by Arcadinian rule, he got another 6000
    again.

    But when his father died, all his father's men had suddenly vanished or
    died.... so he had lost the privilege of inheriting all his father's men.

    So he was only left with 9,025 men.... which was a minute amount for most
    city lords, as they usually had several hidden camps around as well.

    Hence within these past 7 months, he had been recruiting, kidnapping and
    trapping several peasants... as well as recruiting slave knights who had been
    captured and sold after losing a war or battle.

    So in addition to what he previously had..... as of today, he had a total of


    13,071 men.

    But he only decided to use 7,000 for this battle.

    .
    "If you don't mind me asking my lord..... but he many men do you have
    too?" Marder asked as well.

    "Hm.... well, I've brought in 9,000 men for this battle.

    That should be enough right?"

    "My lord..... it's more than enough!!!!" Marder said excitedly.

    With this number, Baymard would definitely be theirs.

    Now, they had a total of 16,000 knights.

    "My lord.... you had also mentioned that you brought in a lot of snow
    powder?

    "Yes.... a few of my alchemists, had created it a while back.

    In total, we brought over 52 barrels of snow powder for the operation."

    "_"

    Everyone from Marder's side, including Marder himself..... looked open


    their eyes wide from shock.

    52 barrels!!!

    He actually brought over such a ridiculous amount?

    Wasn't that a little too much?

    One had to know that with all his money at hand, Marder would only be
    able to afford at most 6 barrels.

    But.... this guy could actually bring 52?


    Of course Marder know that it was all thanks to the alchemists.

    But that in itself still showed how rich Sanders was.

    He personally didn't have any alchemists to himself, as keeping just a single


    one on payroll, while requesting for their absolute loyalty.... would cause
    him a hefty amount, which wasn't something he could afford now.

    But Sanders had not 1, but several alchemists all to himself.

    This alone made Marder and his men look at Sanders with a little reverence.

    Thinking about the snow powder, Marder couldn't help but grin widely.

    With this amount on hand, how could they loose?

    He had gone to Baymard, and had never seen or heard of snow powder
    there.

    So he was certain that once they rained their arrows of snow powder onto
    the Baymardians, their visitors would definitely be ensured.

    "As per our agreement, once this is all over... we'll share each district within
    the city equally, Right?"

    "Of course....I'm a man of my word lord Marder.

    I would never go back on my words."

    "_"

    .
    --District I, Coastal Region, The Empire of Baymard--

    Nature was at its playful stage during these last few days.... as the flowers
    began to bloom, the butterflies fluttered about joyfully, and the greenness of
    the grass was soon echoed out by the trees.

    The early sunlight was soft and mild... as it gave off some warmth towards
    the Hertfilian grounds.

    Within the Coastal region... The ocean's breeze gently whispered, as it sang
    its usual lullaby for all to hear.

    The cold drought of air, whirled the waves together, bringing in the ocean's
    salty taste to one's tongue.

    On the beautiful harbor that seemed to stretch further into the ocean..... one
    could see several ships lined up in an organized manner, around the harbor,
    as if it were a car park.

    Of course while some ships stayed emotionless... others soon took off from
    the harbor, while others approached it instead..

    On the harbor.... one would be able to find several staff members dressed in
    uniform, who were either aiding in welcoming or sending off visitors.

    "Dear guests, thank you for staying in Baymard.

    We hope that your trip here was satisfactory.

    Have a nice day, and a safe trip back.

    We look forward to seeing you again.... Bye...."


    "Welcome to Baymard dear guests... please follow me, and I'll show you
    where you can check-in."

    "_"

    Of course... not all the staff had to send off, greet or lead the staff towards
    the Coastal port.

    Some were in charge of transporting cargo, while others aided in untying


    the ropes that acted as anchors.

    The entire region was bustling with activity, as everyone went about their
    day busily.

    On the harbor, 3 massive ships soon approached the dock.

    Very quickly, several staff members rushed over to assist those on board.

    The ships were anchored in place within Harbor Stations 92, 96 and 97.

    'Poup! Poup!'

    The ship was docked, and soon..... a large board was placed between the
    harbors dock point and the ship's entrance/exit.

    The cargo was brought out and placed on several massive baggage trolleys.

    And soon, when everyone on board was good to go.... they quickly headed
    out in one go.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    They moved uniformly, as they all walked calmly around their leader while
    stepping into the harbor.

    "Welcome to Baymard esteemed guests.

    Your luggage has been secured, and you are all set to go.

    All check-ins will be carried out within the Coastal Port.

    My name is Sheila, and if this is your first time in Baymard, then I will be
    your guide for today.

    So how can I address you Miss?"

    "You may call me Penelope.

    Penelope Thayllard."
    Chapter 320 Welcome To Baymard
    2
    Penelope and her men waited in the palaces' audience hall, for the famous
    ruler whose name had taken Carona by storm.

    They waited for his Majesty, Landon Barn!

    Some said he was a messenger from the heavens.... while others said that he
    was a God who had descended from above to these Mortal plains.

    Of course for others, he was an extremely blessed individual, who was sent
    to better Carona.

    All in all, everyone who had seen him..... had returned to Carona with an
    unshakeable reverence for the man.

    He was an existence that no one could understand.

    More specifically, it was his mind that was unfathomable.

    Words alone couldn't describe what they were feeling right now.

    Sure... they had heard a lot about Baymard.

    But they soon realized that the stories didn't properly depict the place at all!

    No matter how one tried to explain it, seeing what they were talking about
    was definitely a game changer.
    And in all honesty, they thought that some of the stories were made up... as
    some tales were just too hard for them to believe.

    But now they know better.

    Penelope stood within the hall silently, as she tried to calm her chaotic
    brain.

    Just like everyone else, she also felt like she was in a different world.

    Right from the time she saw the harbor, and even the massive ships (cruise
    ships) that were stationed on the last harbor lane..... she felt like she had
    truly seen a miracle.

    It was the biggest ship that she had ever seen..... and it looked like someone
    had placed several buildings on top of it..... as it was as tall as a small
    mountain (from her own point of view).

    As a general rule, Penelope had learned to hide her emotions very well....
    but this time, things were different.

    As a tiny smile cracked through their aloof facade.

    She felt her blood itch, as she desperately wanted to get onto the ship and
    explore all its wonders.

    And that wasn't the only time that she felt like that since coming to
    Baymard.

    From the moment she stepped into the Coastal Port with a V.I.P pass, to
    time when she walked around the port looking at the stores... followed by
    her ride from the Coastal Port to here, she had been completely blown away
    by how advanced this tiny empire was.

    Not to talk about the beautifully crafted palace before her..... which was
    way better than hers by ten folds.

    She had seen Glass buildings as high as hills, Roads as smooth and black as
    night, pe ople all looking well-off while walking or driving their carriage
    vehicles (cars), 'trains' that moved above their heads ... and many more.

    In short, throughout this trip..... she and all her knights had turned their
    heads so many times that it was a miracle that they weren't dizzy.

    2 things surprised them about the empire the most.

    The first was its customer service.

    Since arriving, they had observed that whether it was them or even other
    guests.... everyone was treated with respect and care.

    One could see a ruler's true nature by observing how the people interacted
    with others.

    They handled even the poorest and raggedy visitors with proper attention....
    as they made their visitation comfortable.

    This alone made them give Baymard a 5-star rating for their services.

    As for the second thing that surprised them.... it would have to be the
    cleanliness of the entire empire.
    It was ridiculously clean and even the well-paved sidewalks were void of
    any dirt at all.

    One should know that within the other empires, someone could even throw
    rotten foods onto the streets or roadsides, as well as the carcass of dead
    animals.

    Even human faces could be thrown just about anywhere within the city.

    I'm these medieval times, 85% of all places... even palaces, smelled like
    shit!... especially during the summer.

    With no plumbing, the open toilets would let out a foul stench that would
    fill up the halls and rooms.

    Most times, only those who lived at the highest floors within the palace.....
    were privileged to have 70% of the stench removed.

    As all the popping would be dropped to the lowest level, and the 'shit'
    workers would collect and dispose of all shit somewhere else.

    And even if they lived in courtyards, they did their businesses in buckets...
    so that the maids would throw it far away as well.

    But the stench would still linger around the rooms for a while.

    Long story short, even as royals, they were all used to the smell of poop
    lingering around the air... but here in Baymard, the air was ridiculously
    fresh.

    It was as if these people didn't poop at all.

    In fact, she didn't know that this was how air was supposed to smell like.
    And it wasn't just her... as her men also noticed the change as well.

    They had all whiffed it in and out, as if they were taking drugs.

    It was too damn clean!

    Within the Coastal port, some of them had used the bathroom there.... and
    had felt like it was the best invention ever.

    But that didn't lessen their curiosity at all.

    How did Baymard achieve this?

    More importantly, where did their poop go?

    The more they knew about this newly established empire..... the more they
    had massive respect for his majesty Landon Barn.

    How could a normal person think of all these things?

    Yup!

    The people were right!

    He was definitely not human..... maybe a God?

    Duke Samuel (Carmelo's brother), as well as ambassador Victor.... who was


    the newly appointed Caronian ambassador assigned to stay in Baymard,
    were also shocked at Baymard's growth as well.

    They had seen water come out of a metal stick, light come on without fire,
    and many more..... so how could their minds not be blown away?
    .

    Duke Samuel felt like jumping around like a little kid, as he had finally
    arrived at Baymard.

    Last time, his family had left him in Carona, and had enjoyed their stay here
    without him.

    But now... it was his own time to have fun.

    He didn't believe that the knight training here would be as tedious as they
    had said.

    So in his mind, he treated this whole trip was a very lax vacation.

    What harsh training?

    Bring it on punk!!

    The hall remained dead silent, as the visitors waited attentively.

    And through the silence, all that could be heard.... were the steady tickings
    of a massive mirror-like clock.

    "Tick! Tock!.... Tick! Tock!.... Tick! Tock!'

    Eagerness!

    Every single tick was like an invisible weight..... which made the visitors
    grow more and more anxious to see this Baymardian King.

    And soon... their patience finally paid off.

    .
    'Bam!!!'

    The hall doors opened up again, and soon.... 12 men walked in unhurriedly.

    And leading them, was a 17 year old boy.

    Almost immediately, they had recognized the boy at first glance... as they
    had seen his profile sketch all over Baymard.

    He was on money, as well as on the brochures, massive billboards and so


    on.

    In a way, he was like a famous celebrity.

    This person was his majesty Landon Barn.

    At once, they all showed him respect by going down on one knee... as they
    felt like Carona indeed owed him a depth of gratitude.

    Less people died from the cold, and their foods were now cheaper that even
    the peasants could have enough for a while.

    "We greet your majesty Landon Barn!" They replied.

    Likewise, the men surrounding Landon, also did the same as well.

    "We greet her majesty, Penelope Thayllard!" They said, as they too went
    down on one bended knee.

    Soon, Landon introduced everyone around him.... and Penelope did the
    same, for all the people who had higher positions within her group.

    She had brought over hundreds of soldiers with her.


    So introducing everyone would take all day long.

    Looking at the calm and collected man before them, the Caronian knights
    couldn't help but want to touch him.... so as to bring blessings into their
    lives.

    Due to all the stories, and even all the things that they had seen, their minds
    had already accepted that Landon was a higher being.

    So right now, no matter what Landon did... his every move looked refined
    and godly in their eyes.

    And coupled with his extremely handsome appearance, they subconsciously


    nodded in affirmation of this Baymardian king.

    Some who were right at the back, even tilted their heads in hopes of
    catching a glimpse of this divine being.

    "Once more.... I welcome you all to Baymard.

    Here, you all will trainand better yourselves tirelessly.

    As Carona's first batch of soldiers, we have high expectations for each and
    everyone of you while you're studying here.

    For the next 3 days, you all will rest and properly settle into Baymard.

    Everyone will be required to sign up for classes, as well as collect your


    schedules, army orientation documents, and complete any other important
    tasks too.

    Because come Monday morning, you all will officially start your Training
    as Caronian Soldiers."
    .

    After his brief speech, Landon had some of his men send the Caronian
    knights to their new Barracks.

    While he, Penelope, Duke Samuel, Ambassador Victor, Gary and Mark on
    the other hand... .... all went to his study instead.

    Of course Lucius, Trey and Josh couldn't meet them, because they were
    presently out on their missions within the other empires.

    As soon as they entered the office, Penelope turned around and silently
    looked at Landon intensively.

    "Fight me!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 321 Sister-In-Law
    "Fight me!!"

    "_"

    Landon looked at Penelope and sighed inwardly.

    Typically, anyone else who would've asked him this same question...
    would've had to fight his men first, before getting the 'privilege' of fighting
    him.... the final boss.

    But in Penelope's case, he had already fought with the other royals from
    Carona, so it wouldn't be fair if she was left out.

    Who knew if she would hold it against him and think that he was looking
    down on her because she was a woman?

    Nope!

    He wasn't going to let any misunderstandings develop between them.

    "Alright!

    But with a sword, or just our bare hands?

    You pick."

    "Hmmm.... I do prefer sword fighting more..... but since we are here to


    improve our hand-to-hand combat skills, then why don't we test out the
    latter instead?"

    "Sure!!"

    "_" ..... [everyone else]

    'Pang!!'

    Penelope had taken off her sword from her waist calmly, and placed it on
    the black table before her.

    She then stood up, removed her watch... as she didn't want anything to get
    in her way.

    Landon did the same as well and rubbed his wrists while waiting for her to
    prepare.

    Right now, they were currently standing within a massive training room...
    which was still located within one of the rooms in Landon's office.

    Penelope squinted her eyes, and looked at the calm and relaxed Landon.

    He smiled back at her, as he didn't take any of her aloof actions to heart.

    Santa had Long told him about this future sister-in-law of his..... so he
    wasn't particularly displeased with her at all.

    On the contrary..... someone as tough as her, was probably best suited with
    that goofball.

    Penelope on the other hand, was also quite pleased with Landon as well.
    Before coming into his office, she had first seen to the needs of her men.....
    and during that period, she had seen the way everyone communicated with
    Landon.

    Even as they had walked towards the office, those within the palace hadn't
    been fearful of Landon at all.

    The people genuinely felt happy being around their king.

    This alone said a lot about what sort of person Landon was.

    One could pretend outside.... but in one's home, nothing would be hidden
    under the sun for too long.

    If he was abusive or bad, the servants would've instinctively felt like


    running, or trembling at the mere sight of him.

    Well.... she was also pleased with how casual he treated her as well.

    As if she was already part of his inner circle.

    Gary who was used to fighting here with Landon, quickly volunteered to be
    the referee.

    "We'll have 3 rounds in total..... and the person with the highest number of
    victories, will be declared the Winner." Gary said, while holding a whistle
    in his left hand, and raising the other hand up into the hair.

    He further explained the rules of the match, as well as explained all the
    scenarios where one could forfeit or loose a match without even knowing.
    Of course, since this was a friendly match, he also briefly spoke about the
    things that were considered foul play.

    But if it were an enemy, it would be okay to use those moves on them.

    Gary spoke quickly, like all those athletic referees..... as he hurriedly laid
    down all the rules.

    "No nut hits!

    No eye poking!

    No serious fracturing!"

    No...."

    "_"

    2~3 minutes later, he was done with his brief explanation.

    "Round 1!

    Fight!!!"

    Penelope ran up to Landon at full speed, with a well thought of plan in


    mind.

    She quickly decided to send a fast punch toward him.... and later elbow him
    under his chin.

    But who could tell her when he had caught her hands and sent her flying?

    And what was that move another move that allowed him to move so
    nimbly?
    .

    'Baam!!'

    'Baam!'

    'Baam!'

    Within the next 30 minutes, Penelope had been destroyed over and over
    again .

    They had a total of 9 matches so far..... and even so, she just couldn't
    understand how it had come to this.

    "One more time!!"

    'Bammm!'

    "Another one!"

    'Bammm!'

    "Again!!"

    "_"

    Penelope had never had an opponent whom she couldn't at least injure.

    She wasn't the toughest person in the Hertfilia.... but even when she lost
    sometimes, she would still injure her opponents heavily.

    But this Landon fellow was as slippery as an eel.

    All his moves were things that she had never seen before..... as she was
    used to fighting like a musketeer.
    In fact, she rarely used her bare hands in a fight... as she would
    subconsciously fight as if she was still wielding a sword.

    Ambassador Victor jad hos mouth wide open, in awe at the skill level
    displayed by this young king.

    Forget the fact that he was a chosen ambassador.

    Before he was made one, he used to be a regular knight Capatin as well.

    So since this ambassador job needed someone tk stay in Baynard.... just in


    case problems arose, he was expected to pick up a sword and protect
    himself or the Caronians here at all times.

    His mouth hung wide open, and his eyes flew open as well.... as he tried to
    remember all the moves that he had just seen.

    Of course without proper training, executing them would definitely be hard


    to accomplish.

    His job as ambassador required him to be in the office at all times.

    Hence he had decoded on requesting about joining this so-called training at


    least once a week.

    In this way, he would be king 2 birds with 1 stone.

    Duke Samuel on the other hand, kept on eating his snacks whole watching
    the match.... as if

    It were a Television screen.


    He watched the while thing in shock..... as this was the first time that he had
    seen Penelope loose so badly.

    He kept making loud commentaries, as if he were in a WWE wrestling


    show.

    "Take him down little princess!!"

    "No! No! No! No!

    Use your left leg to kick his lower belly.

    No! No! No! No! No!!!!

    THAT'S ALL WRONG!!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 322 Training Preparations
    Every one was watching the match very attentively.... especially those from
    Carona.

    When had this war devil ever lost So badly?

    In a fact, she didn't even have a chance to show off any moves, as Landon
    immediately put her down on multiple occasions.

    For people like Penelope, if their opponent didn't give it their all..... then it
    would be as if one was looking down in them.

    Nonetheless... for those who knew her, such a swift defeat was surreal to
    them.

    Hence every time she lost, they would wipe their eyes clean.... just to be
    sure if they really saw what had happened.

    After 30 minutes, the match was finally over.... and everyone soon took
    their seats.

    It was time to get down to business.

    "Even though my father and grandfather had already thanked you... I still
    want to show you my deepest gratitude for destroying those camps within
    Carona.

    As well as providing your foods at a cheap price to my people..... it has


    really improved their daily lives.
    Once more, thank you" Penelope said humbly, as she bowed her head
    towards Landon.

    Of course Duke Samuel and Ambassador Victor also bowed their heads as
    well.

    "Please, raise your heads.

    If Baymard and Carona are truly sworn brothers, then there's no need for
    such." Landon said helplessly.

    Why did this scene look so famiar to him again?

    They continued their little meeting for the next 3 hours, as they briefly
    looked at the treaty again.... as well as discussed diplomatic actions to take
    in the future.

    Of course, they also had a brief discussion about the training..... and
    concluded their meeting by detaily discussing the role of the Caronian
    ambassador herein Baymard.

    And somewhere within these few hours, they

    had gotten somewhat comfortable with each other.

    Landon now called Penelope, sister-in-law...while she in turn called him


    brother-in-law.

    As for Duke Samuel, he referred to Landon as little imp.

    "Little imp!..... just tell me honestly..... is the training really that tedious?"
    Duke Samuel asked, while acting all innocent and blue-eyed.
    "Well, I'll be honest with you.

    It'll be hard for your first few days.... but soon, you'll adjust just fine."
    Landon said confidently.

    Duke Samuel on hearing this, still didn't feel relieved at all.

    He had always hated training, as he felt that it was such a drag.

    Right from the get go, he had hated all his classes... which had to do with
    how to rule an empire.

    He was intellectually smart... but when it came to fights, he just felt lazy to
    give it a try.

    One had to know that growing up, he was known as the mischievous and
    lazy prince.... as he was literally tied up sent for training, almost everyday.

    He refused to go, and even when passing through the doors.... he would
    spread his hands and feet against the door frames, as the guards tried to haul
    him away.

    And just to escape from training, he would sneak out of the palace the night
    before..... and return after training was done.

    Adrian had truly had enough headaches that could last a lifetime due to
    him.

    Because he had hated all this, he had pushed Carmelo to become king.
    Even when he had his hearing for the position of Carona's ruler..... he had
    gone around telling people to vote for his brother.

    The few that still chose him, were driven away by him on the 'hearing day'.

    Adrian had been made speechless by this son of his numerous times.

    What was the point of being king and fighting all the battles, when one
    could just be a wise counselor who comes up with tactics?

    His life was way freer than Carmelo's and for him.... that was more than
    enough.

    As for money, Carona had a rule which prevented rulers from mishandling
    funds.

    Hence at the time that Carmelo was king, his pay was still slightly similar to
    Carmelo's.

    So in essence, Carmelo did most of the work.... whole he did a few and still
    enjoyed his life.

    He was lazy, and he knew it!!

    But now.... this family of his had betrayed him.

    In Samuel's mind, he had miraculously escaped training for the past 30


    something years.... with him faking illness, travelling to a different city
    within the empire, and so on.

    But now.... he was forced again?

    He coudnt take it at all!!


    .

    "Little imp

    Look at me?.... I'm all skin and bones.

    I'm already this tiny, so from a medical point of view..... how can I go
    through this training?

    In doing so, won't I end up working out until I finally disappear into thin
    air?

    Just exempt me this one time alright?" Duke Samuel said, while pouting
    and acting pitifully.

    "^"

    Landon massaged his temples, as he felt like he was looking at an even


    more ridiculous version of Santa.

    Duke Samuel knew that he had fallen into his family's trap.

    But what other choice did he have?

    He truly wanted to see Baymard for himself, hence he had taken the risk.

    So after weighing the pros and cons, he decided to first come to Baymard....
    and then talk his way out of training with the king here.

    But who was Adrian?

    "Brother-in-law, before you answer that question.... Grandfather and father


    asked me to hand this over to you." Penelope said, while taking out a letter
    from her chest pocket.
    A minute and a few seconds more, Landon soon looked at Samuel
    helplessly.

    Well, he got the gist.

    Without even waiting for his reply, Duke Samuel began his overly dramatic
    display.

    (Woo)... (woo)..... You.... you.... I thought you were my new favorite.

    I don't want to go!

    (Woo)... (woo).... why must I join you all?

    Mt little Princess, please help me out alright?" Duke Samuel said, while
    looking at Penelope hopefully.

    "Uncle..... just give up!

    Training starts in the next 3 days, so get prepared."

    "^"

    Within the next 3 days, Penelope and her men began registration and other
    procedures needed to completely adjust into their new statuses as Caronian
    soldiers.

    Now, they were ready for this so-called tedious training.

    They felt pumped up and unbeatable... as they prepared to excel Landon's


    expectations.
    But sadly, sometimes.... reality wasn't always similar to one's heroic
    imaginations.
    Chapter 323 First Day
    'Snore!!... Snore!!..... Snore!!....Snore!!'

    ------zzzzzzzzzz---------

    Within the Caronian barracks, all the soldiers were sound asleep.... as they
    had spent these past 3 days familiarizing with their new home.

    They had been given a map..... as well as given an official tour, a booklet of
    the rules and regulations, class schedules, a barrack I.D cards which showed
    that they were students, and so on.

    Of course, they made an oath to their empire and Baymard.

    Just like many professions... engineering, medicine and so on, and oath was
    an important aspect of it all.

    While touring the barracks, they had been thoroughly amazed at how
    massive and organized the place was.

    Outside every door within the barracks, one would find a hall and room
    number to it... like B-11.

    And to make it simpler, at the main entrance of all buildings, a directional


    map would be placed there as well.

    In short, even within the premises, one would see arrowed sign boards that
    pointed the students to wherever they wanted to go to.

    .
    For their salaries, it had also been talked about.... as they would receive it
    bi-weekly.

    Of course, Carona was footing the bill for that one.

    And if the soldiers felt like the money they had wasn't enough... then they
    could do part time jobs within the barracks too.

    Every week, several jobs would be posted within the barracks'


    newspapers... and these jobs will only have a 2 week contract to them, so as
    to allow others to get those same opportunities again.

    If one wanted to be a dishwasher, barracks gardener, laundry helper, kitchen


    helper, and even janitor for the next 2 weeks..... they could apply at the
    Barracks' job office.

    Also, outside volunteer jobs like helping the sick and whatnot..... will also
    be included in the list as well.

    So every after 2 weeks, a new list would come up with new names.... or the
    same names if someone applied twice for the same job.

    And in this scenario.... the earlier one applied, the more guaranteed they
    would be at getting it.

    Again, so as to make these Caronian soldiers feel fairly treated, Landon had
    also requested for some Baymardian 'Privates' to live with the Caronain
    soldiers as well.

    So right now, each room had 35% Baymardian soldiers and the rest were
    Caronians.

    .
    This way, they would see that how they were treated was the norm.

    Of course for classes, they would hold some in the Baymardian barracks....
    as well as in their own barracks too.

    As for how they slept, males had their own rooms.... while females had
    theirs as well.

    Within these past few days, one could see the Caronian soldiers roaming
    within both the Baymardian and Caronian Barracks..... as they had to know
    where their classes were going to be held.

    "Look!.... the map says that if we go through George street and head
    towards Canterbury drive.... then we will arrive at our first class on
    Monday."

    "Waaahhhh.... compared to our Caronian barracks, this Baymardian one he


    is so big that it even has numerous streets within it.

    Awesome!!"

    "Bro... you're getting distracted again.

    Is that really important right now?

    We have to know where our classes are being held, so that we don't come
    late tomorrow."

    "Wait!!.... before we do that, weren't we supposed to get the results for our
    health checkups today?

    Lets go to the main clinic first."

    "_"
    .

    And that was how these soldiers spent their past few days.

    Now, they had gone to bed in preparation for their classes the next day.

    'Snore!!!!'

    Several people were sleeping soundly, when suddenly.... several men barged
    into their rooms unannounced.

    'Bang!!!'

    "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!

    5 minutes is all I'll give you all

    to be fully dressed and assembled at the center of the rooms!" Warrant


    officer Hayden yelled out.

    Of course while he was talking, 2 other officers proceeded to banged their


    doors violently.... while blowing whistles at them.

    'Pheep!!!!!!'

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    The sleepy men placed their pillows over their heads in frustration..... as
    they thought that those bangs were the most annoying sounds that they had
    ever heard in their lives.

    The continuous whistle noise made them want to slice the owner of those
    whistles into half.

    .
    And after the warrant officers were done, they soon dashed out in a flash...
    leaving the room in a somewhat quiet state.

    Within this moment, some people went back to sleep, while others lazily
    did as they were told.

    But of course for the Baymardian soldiers who were currently staying
    within the rooms... they hurriedly dressed up, as if their lives depended on
    it.

    And due to this, some of the Caronian soldiers quickly picked up their pace
    as well.

    They had suddenly been enlightened by them.

    3 minutes more, and Draymond was still lying in bed.... as he had given
    himself 2 minutes of extra sleep.

    But when he opened his eyes again, he realized that he was immediately
    greeted by sever peo running left and right, while getting dressed up.

    And soon, he felt a deep sense of crises arise from within him.

    What was going on?

    Why were they all so serious?

    He looked around confusedly, and realised that he was one of the few who
    were still laying in bed as well.

    3 to 8 bunk beds away, he could still see some of them snoring away, while
    others just sat on their beds.... as if trying to convince their bodies to move.
    .

    Thinking about how he had planned to impress his Queen and his majesty
    Landon.... he couldbg help but feel disappointed in himself.

    Very quickly, he jumped out of bed.... and joined the chaotic group of men
    before him.

    "Has anyone seen my socks?"

    "Oh no!!.... I can't find my locker key!!!

    Where the hell did I drop my key chain at?

    Damn!!!

    Where could it be?"

    "__"

    Hayden struggled to wear his uniform... as well as arrange his bed and fold
    his sleeping wear too.

    Right now, he wished that he could recover those last 2 minutes that he
    wasted on bed.

    "Times up!!

    Drop everything you're going and Line up immediately."

    "_"
    Chapter 324 First Day 2
    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Everybody swiftly shoved themselves in between others.... as they rushed


    towards their beds.

    As per Hayden's instructions, they were to stand at attention in straight


    vertical lines just besides their beds.

    The sight of these lined up men was truly a funny sight to behold.

    Some still had their P.J's on, while others he stood there with no clothes,
    socks or even boots on.

    For others, they were missing their pants or shirt..... while for others, it was
    their belt that was left out.

    Of course in all of this, there were still many who ended up being fully
    dressed and ready for action..... although 85% of them were the
    Baymardians.

    As they stood there at attention, the warrant officers began scrutinizing


    them one by one.

    And in the end, most of them were due for punishment.

    They felt their hearts beat anxiously, as the inspections began.

    .
    In truth, even though they had been knights ever since they were 7..... they
    found that they looked up to these warrant officers in awe and a hint of fear
    as well.

    More specifically, it was the air of seriousness around these officers that
    made them stay alert.

    Since they had arrived, they had never seen any of them slack off before...
    not even once.

    The level of professionalism here, was truly something which they had
    never witnessed before.

    Draymond's mind was nothing but a mess, as it grew more chaotic within
    every passing second.

    And when he saw warrant officer Hayden inch in calmly towards him, he
    felt like jumping into a pit of fire instead.

    He was scared shitless of this broad burly man, who looked like he took
    steroids for a living.

    The man was cleanly shaved, and had muscles that protruded out of his
    greyish shirt like a well sculptured herculean.

    He looked like he could kill any one with just one punch.

    "Private Draymond... where the hell are your boots?" Hayden asked, while
    standing face to face with Draymond.

    "S... sir... they're in my locker." He answered in a whispery tone.

    "Private!...in this camp, we speak our minds as loud as we can.


    Fear... is not allowed here.

    Now I'll ask you again!!!

    Where the hell are your boots?!!!!!"

    "They are in my locker sir!" Draymond answered somewhat confidently.

    "God-Dammit!!... speak up clearly Private!!!"

    "They are in my locker sir!!!!!!!!" He yelled out.

    "Good!!

    Let this be a lesson to you all.

    In here, we always speak up no matter what.

    We do not train people who cower in fear.

    Suppose I was an enemy, would you be intimidated to give it Carona's


    secrets just like that?

    Hold your heads up high, calm yourselves and use your brains to get out of
    any situations.

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes Officer Hayden!!!" Everyone replied.

    "Now, Private Draymond.... after this morning's training, you'll receive your
    due punishment as well."

    "_"

    The scrutiny continued.... and even those who slept around those in their
    P.Js were also punished as well.
    Like his majesty had always said: 'they are one!'

    So they were required to be their brother's keeper while staying here as


    well.

    Soon, they all ran out of their living quarters and headed towards a large
    training field for their morning drills... and of course after their drills, those
    who needed to be punished, did so in tears.

    Their body already felt like it was at its breaking point prior to the
    punishment.

    But now, they felt like slapping their former selves who were busy enjoying
    1 or 2 extra minutes of sleep.

    Due to this lag, many of them had even missed breakfast..... as time was up
    when they arrived from doing their punishment and freshening up.

    Their bellies grumble slightly, as they sat in those early morning classes.

    Luckily, the buildings all had cafeterias that sold things like sandwiches and
    so on..... so they

    All in all, they had thoroughly understood the importance of time in the
    military.

    If someone wanted something done in 10 minutes, then they bloody hell


    had to do it by then.... or else they could be punished again.

    And this in itself would create another lag to their schedules too.

    They weren't willing to take those chances again!!!


    Especially Duke Samuel.

    He felt like he had been dropped intohell all kn the name of training.

    From frog jumps, push-ups, press-ups and so on... he had felt like his legs
    numb out a while ago.

    But he had to say, his best classes were the ones in the classrooms.... as they
    were things that he had never heard about.

    He was actually looking forward to those ones in particular.

    But of course, while others remained stressed out about the whole ordeal.....
    one particular female was rather enjoying herself a little to much.

    Penelope felt like playfully skipping around today.

    What she loved most was a good challenge.

    And today, she got one.

    She had messed up in almost all classes, but she was excited rather than
    deterred.

    These were all things that no one apart from these Baymardains knew of.

    It was like sacred knowledge, that had been passed onto her and her soldiers
    free of charge.

    She had attended first aid classes, obstacle course classes, camouflage
    classes, terrain and weather identification classes, combat classes and so on.
    And all she could say, was that she freak** loved the barracks.

    One important thing that she had also noticed, was that the soldiers here
    looked after each other.... compared to her own.

    For example, while the Baymardian girls in her dormitory woke up, they
    did their best to wake everyone close to them.

    But most of her own men didn't bother at all.

    She used to think that she and her family did a great job with them.

    But just by staying in the barracks, she had seen numerous flaws in her
    'perfect Caronian' soldiers.'

    From discipline, to cowardice to even attention to details... they were all


    truly lacking in numerous aspects.

    This definitely had to change!!!!!!

    Of course, while Penelope was in sheer joy and awe of the barracks'
    system..... Landon on the other hand, was also in joy as well.

    "Congratulations host, for completing your main mission."


    Chapter 325 New Tasks Again
    "Congratulations host, for completing your main mission."

    Landon grinned in sheer joy, as he hurriedly looked at his stats.

    >Host name: Landon Barn

    >Age: 17

    >Status: King of the newly established empire of Baymard

    >Level: Upgraded Novice (Level 3)

    >Current Situation: Healthy

    <Mission:

    •Personally perform and teach;

    ▪All 5 medical techniques for treating patients.

    ▪\u0026 all 10 surgical procedures.

    •Produce 5 other drugs, and allow your people to use them.

    •Lastly.... produce 10 different classical alcoholic and non-alcoholic


    beverages from earth.

    Mission Status: Completed

    .
    >Side-Mission 1: Sign Treaty

    Mission Status: Completed.

    >Side-Mission 3: personally treat king Adrian

    Mission status: Completed

    <Rewards: Host will receive;

    •Recipes to make 5 classic snacks from earth.

    •10 other medical procedures, as there are at least 3,500 surgeries


    procedures that the host needs to do before he dies.

    •Instructions for producing 5 new drugs as well.

    •700 development points (DP) and 4,300 Technology points (TP).

    •And lastly..... the exact formula for creating 2 types of Lip glosses, 5
    colored lipsticks, and 2 types of shampoos.

    (*The system is reminding host to not take this lightly... as the people now
    used unsafe beauty products that had things like iron filings and harmful
    metal oxides in them.

    >For creating Diapers, female sanitation essentials, cruise ships, war ships,
    new academies...(the system listed everything that Landon created)... Host
    will also receive 870 DP... 7,200 TP...and 4,629 BP.

    >For using the system's monitors to view regions that do not fall under the
    host's territorial markings... as well as buying knowledge on Zoo animal
    care, Upgrading to level 3 and so on... the host's current balance is 658
    Development Points..... 2,790 Technology Points... and 212 Bonus Points.

    "System.... what are the requirements to upgrade to level 4 again?"

    "Answering to host.... the host will need 1500 TPs and 6,000 DPs.

    Right now, the host's current balance is: 14,290 TP.... 2,228DP and 212 BP.

    Host currently falls short of that requirement.

    Does the host wish to receive his rewards now?"

    "Yes!"

    "As you wish host."

    After 30 seconds of pain, Landon used up 42 minutes to digest everything


    that was given to him.

    He lightly rubbed his temples, whiw looking at his next missions.

    >Main Mission:

    •Produce 5 classic snacks:

    ▪cheesy Doritos

    ▪Ordinary Pringles

    ▪Crackers... salted and unsalted

    ▪Sweet \u0026 Salty Protein bar


    ▪Died \u0026 Roasted Cashew Nuts.

    •Create safe and Healthy makeup:

    ▪2 moisturizing lip glosses

    ▪5 colored lipsticks: 1 shade of Red, 2 shades of nude and 2 shades of pink.

    ▪2 types of Shampoos.

    •Use rewards to perform and teach all new medical procedures to the
    medical staff in Baymard.

    •As well as produce 5 new drugs again.

    >Rewards:

    •Formula for 6 different breakfast cereals.

    •All knowledge on how to create an electrical, as well as solar powered


    Cathode Television.

    Plus, knowledge on how to create film, Cassettes, Cassette players and solar
    energy power bank.

    •5 random medical procedures

    •20 new drugs

    Mission deadline: Not specified

    >New missions:

    ▪Side-mission 5: Sign a treaty with the new king of the Yodan empire.

    Mission Deadline: 2 years.

    ▪Side-mission 6: Stop the Temple of Anobis from setting sail into Arcadina.
    Note to host... .. with your war ships ready, locate them and blow them
    away into smithereens.

    Host should read their bio within the mission's page, in order to get a better
    understanding of them.

    The system will notify the host when they are 2 months away from
    Arcadina's Ocean perimeter.

    Of course for the host... since you'll be using engine ships, then you'll get to
    them in a matter of days.

    Mission Deadline: 1 week after the system has notified the host about their
    whereabouts.

    Looking at his rewards, Landon couldn't help but smile a little.

    Finally.... they were going to make proper snacks in Baymard!!

    He had been missing a ton of them since he had come here.... especially his
    favorite, which the system had just given it as a reward.

    He had been dying to get his hands on the 'original Pringles' again.

    Just remembering that classical crunchy taste in his mouth, made him
    salivate and drool foolishly.

    Sure, bread and eggs were good and all..... but what was breakfast without
    some good old cereal?

    .
    As for the Lipsticks, Lip glosses and shampoos.... the system had been
    specific about wanting it to be done properly.

    One should know that these people in this era weren't very knowledgeable
    about the dangers of what they put on their faces.

    Their powder was grounded from white and brown clay stones.... and
    copper or silver filings would be added in it, to give it that soft highlighted
    glow when their faces came in direct contact with the sun.

    And worse but not least, some of the things that they used... contained
    certain degrees of mercury and arsenic powder in them, which were
    harmful to their skins.

    Many of them had already suffered from metal poisoning, and had even
    died young due to it.

    But of course they didn't know that the problem lay in their makeup.

    Hence the system was here to give them healthier alternatives.

    Landon nodded while looking at the monitor before him.

    What really excited him, was that he would be able to make Cathode
    Televisions after completing all the missions.

    Even though he had bought knowledge on several things from the


    system..... some of the things that he required were denied, as they were to
    be given out as rewards at some point.

    .
    Previously, he had tried to buy knowledge on submarines, cameras,
    cellphones, iPods, gamboys, Amusement park rides \u0026 setups, and so
    on..... but he was told that he couldn't access all knowledge on them right
    now, because they were under the system's 'rewards category'.

    Meaning that they were meant to be rewarded to him instead.

    The cathode TVs would be watched in black \u0026 white... and he would
    be sure to make at least 10 cable channels on it, as well.

    And with the Cassette players available... he had decided to make several
    movies, as well as animations too.

    Of course for classical Disney movies and others..... he really wanted to do


    it in color, so those would have to wait for now.

    But some old school animations like Mickey mouse adventures, the
    flintstones, Casper the friendly ghost, Astro boy, the adventures of
    huckleberry Finn, Popeye, Looney tunes, Tom \u0026 Jerry..... and many
    more.

    Heck!!.... he even wanted to start the whole Dragon Ball, One piece,
    digimon and pokemon franchise in black \u0026 White as well.

    Just thinking about how the people would react to seeing tiny people in a
    box... made him grin a little.

    Soon.... he would let these people see the beauty of television.


    Chapter 326 The Temple Of Adonis
    Still on the matter of cathode TVs, another thing to note of..... was that the
    system had also offered a solar power bank as well.

    One had to know that the current gathered from solar energy could only
    produce a limited amount of Watts compared to electrical.

    So when the Cathode power levels were low, then they could power
    everything with the power bank as well.

    To charge the bank, of course they would have to leave it within a place that
    received a lot of sunlight instead.

    One thing that Landon loved about this reward, was that the system had
    provided 2 options for both the cathode TVs and cassette players.

    For those who were based in Baymard and had electricity, they could just
    use the electrically powered ones.

    But for the visitors, if they really liked it and wanted to watch some of these
    movies back in their empires, then they could buy the solar powered ones
    and take them away as they pleased.

    This was definitely a big plus in Landon's books.

    The only thing was that, if they bought the solar powered ones and left
    Baymard, they wouldn't get cable anymore.
    So they wouldn't be able to see the news, movie channels, sports channels
    or any live shows in Baymard.

    All they could do is watch what they got from their cassettes.

    As for whether Landon was scared about them copying him..... the answer
    was not a chance.

    This was because these cathode tubes were lined with several specific
    chemicals like phosphor, to get the electrons moving.

    In addition, one needed to create a proper vacuum, oscillator and so on.....


    within the whole setup for it to be a success.

    So they could try and even dismantle everything.

    But where would they get all the specific chemicals in those high quality
    grades from?

    It wouldn't work without those chemicals, even if they placed everything


    back.

    Also, they didn't have the right materials like plastic, rubber or glass, to
    make the solar panels, cassette players, cathode TVs and so on.

    Even the cassette itself, which had film tape inside... would be a struggle for
    them to come up with.

    Looking at the other rewards, Landon was also pleased with the fact that
    Baymard would soon have its own cereals as well.
    Indeed, he had missed fruit loopes and frosty flakes the most.

    Baymard already had milk within the empire... Hopefully, the system would
    add one of them in as a reward later on.

    Moving on to his new side missions..... the only one that really piqued his
    interest, was the last one.

    [Stop the Temple of Adonis from setting sail into Arcadina.]

    What exactly did this temple do in order to make the system stop their visit
    here?

    Landon clicked on their profile and read through it swiftly.

    45 minutes later, he was stunned and outraged by how narcissistic these


    people were.

    The temple of Adonis!!

    They were a temple that prayed to their founder, Adonis.

    The temple was now ruled by Adonis' lineage.... as they were now seen as
    royals instead.

    They went about forcing everyone to believe in what they did.... and if one
    refused to comply with Adonis' teachings, then they would kill he/she
    immediately.

    They offered up human sacrifice yearly..... as they believed that doing so


    will give them more blessings all year round.
    Each village, city or town was to sacrifice 20 new born females, 30 new
    born males and 40 virgins above the ages of 15.

    They also believed in eating the burnt flesh of all sacrifices.

    And this was just the tip of the iceberg of what this so-called religion
    believed in.

    If their laws complied with the system's vision for the Pyno continent....
    then it wouldn't have been a problem.

    But these Royals under Adonis, forced and did everything one could
    possibly think of that was bad.

    From raping one's own blood sister and mother, oand calling it a tradition of
    manhood.... to prohibiting people from going to the healers, since 'Adonis'
    would cure everything..... to many others, there was no way that the system
    would allow them to come over and undo its plans.

    So far, these temple guys had successfully taken over and unified the entire
    continent of Lambe..... which had 4 empires within it.

    Now, the entire continent was under their rule.

    Speaking of how the people there looked like... one could say that they had
    extremely pale skin, and almost everyone there had light greenish hair and
    brows as well.

    This church believed itself to be sent by the heavens to rule the entire
    Hertfilia.
    Hence they had started their mission of trying to take over other empires.....
    and sadly, they had decided to start with the Pyno continent.

    From what Landon had been told, a fleet of 46 ships would be making its
    way here soon.

    As to when they would be getting here, he had no clue about that.

    But when they were about 2 months away from Arcadina's perimeters... he
    would use his motorized engine ships and meet them there in a matter of
    days.

    And even though they had 46 fleets, those fleets didn't have any cannons or
    weapons of destruction right now.

    In these times, everyone typically acted like pirates when they were under
    attack.

    Ships would get close to each other, and people would jump from one ship
    to another..... with their swords in their hands.

    But for Landon's men, who would do that?

    Send missiles and blow their asses away.

    And even if they wanted to turn around, it would be hard to do so, as they
    used rowing-men for that task.

    Hence Landon was sure to Catch up with them no matter what.

    .
    Landon continued to read all he could about this temple that plans to over
    run Arcadina.

    The system already had people it needed to run each empire..... and right
    now, these Adonis people were not one of them.

    And so, the system had set him up to pick a fight with the Temple of
    Adonis..... which had an entire continent under their control.

    He hadn't even finished 2 of his side-missions, yet the system is already


    throwing more at him.

    Did he ever offend this system in his past life?

    '^'
    Chapter 327 Project Dealings
    Landon quickly made his way down to the Food industry with Chief Tim.

    The sooner he finished his missions, the earlier he could make cathode TVs.

    Today, he was going to tackle production of all his rewards first.

    When Chief Lyore saw Landon and Tim.... his eyes lit up as he smiled
    happily at him.

    Typically, 70% of the times that Landon had come down here.... was to
    create something

    New in Baymard.

    So as a natural foodie, how could he not be excited just from seeing Landon
    here?

    "Your majesty..... what brings you here?

    Is it to create something new?

    What do you have in mind?

    When do we start?' Lyore asked eagerly, while grabbing Landon's shoulders


    tightly.

    "Yes.... we're going to create 5 new products: cheesy Doritos, Ordinary


    Pringles, Crackers... salted and unsalted, Sweet \u0026 Salty Protein bar
    and Died \u0026 Roasted Cashew Nuts."
    .

    What were those?

    Lyore looked at the notebook that Landon had given him.

    Overall, the procedures were very easy to follow up.

    And from the looks of it..... the main problem came from hiring new people
    for the job.

    With what Lyore was seeing, each snack production line will need at least
    300 people working on one shift alone.

    This included truck drivers, workers, and so on.

    As they walked side by side, Landon went to inspect the empty buildings
    and rooms available within the industry.

    The food industry had been expanded on ages ago..... so now, it had several
    new buildings within it.

    Anyway, as they walked by each building... Landon continued to access


    their space and functionality.

    He was looking for a building that could handle all the machinery from
    these processes.

    "So your majesty..... what do you think about this one?" Lyore said, while
    pointing towards a newly constructed 3-storey building.

    Landon looked at it and nodded in agreement.


    He had decided that this building would be a snack based one..... with each
    massive room dedicated to each snack.

    The building was large enough to accommodate other future snack projects
    as well.... and the most important thing to note here, was that it had several
    conveyor belts at its ground floor.

    There, the trucks could offload and load the seeds on the belts, which would
    then take them into the different snack departments within the building.

    "Your majesty..... when do we start these projects?" Lyore asked while


    stroking his chin.

    It would be best if he could start now, as he wanted to eat them so badly...


    and add them to the list of all the things that he would use to make his
    future food house.

    "Hmmmmmm... before we start, I'll ask Chief Tim to first start remodeling
    the rooms as soon as possible.

    These goods need a proper production line, so as to maximize the efficiency


    and quality of the goods."

    "_"

    Baymard was at this point where their goods needed to be top grade quality,
    for things done competently.

    So there was no way that Landon would compromise and give out low
    quality ìtems instead.

    "Tim.... I need those in department 6 to start making and equipping all the
    machines needed for the manufacturing of these snacks.
    In the meantime, Chief Lyore.... I expect you to use those steam powered
    machines and try creating them yourself.

    Call it experimentation if you will.

    I need you to be somewhat familiar with all steps within production..... so


    that you can better teach the workers as well.

    Also.... once you succeed, I'll need you to send a sample of each snack type
    to my office immediately."

    "Yes your majesty."

    "_"

    They spoke about what to take note of when doing production..... as well as
    what the finished products were supposed to look like.

    "Ahh.... lest I forget.

    Chief Lyore..... how are the Cocoa trees coming along? Landon asked
    curiously.

    One should know that typically, most cocoa trees would bear fruit only after
    3 to 5 years.

    In Landon's case, it had been 1 year and 11 months, since he began planting
    cocoa seeds.

    That's almost 2 years.... as next month will make it exactly 2 years.

    Each month, he would check the conditions of these trees, as they were very
    essential in chocolate manufacturing.
    Yes... chocolate manufacturing was always at the back of his mind.

    It was just that getting his hands on a steady supply of these cocoa beans
    (seeds) was something that not even Santa could provide steadily.

    He would need thousands of bags of cocoa beans per month... just to keep
    up with the minimum amount needed by the Baymardians, and all the rest
    of Hertfilia.

    But so far, Santa could only send him 3 to 4 bags instead.

    This amount was chicken feed, if one wanted to go on an industrial level.

    This point alone was what had always held him back.

    If he started creating chocolate and the supply was limited, then wouldn't
    that be worse instead?

    People would value it too highly, and its price would have to be raised
    higher as well.... since it would be seen as a scarce commodity.

    Landon didn't want any these to happen.... hence he had decided to supply
    himself with the seeds, by growing them himself.

    The only issue was that they took bloody too long to grow.

    Hence he could only patiently wait for his 'babies' to grow.

    And the great thing about these trees... was that each tree could
    continuously bear fruits for the next 25 years, before they completely
    maxed out.

    .
    "Your majesty.... the cocoa trees are growing at a healthy rate.

    And with 3 massive greenhouses all filled with cocoa trees..... maintainace
    is fairly easy for the workers as well.

    Your majesty, at the rate at which they're currently growing and the soils
    properties, acidity \u0026 basidity... ..... we've estimated that by August
    next year, Baymard would get its first batch of cocoa.

    But your majesty..... what do you want to do with all those seeds?" Lyore
    asked inquisitivley.

    He had always wondered why they were planting such large amounts of
    these particular seeds regularly.

    What was so special about the fruit that they bore?

    No!!.... rather than the fruits.... his majesty seemed to be interested in the
    seeds instead.

    Plus he didn't understand why, because he had previously chewed on one.....


    and it was bitter as hell.

    And with the way they were going, they would be able to produce over
    thousands of seeds monthly.

    But what exactly was his majesty hoping to accomplish from getting all
    these seeds?

    No matter how much he tried to pry information from Landon's mouth,


    nothing ever came out.

    Landon would just smile at him.... instantly making his curiosity double.

    As a foodie... it was important for him to know these things alright?


    .

    After talking with Lyore, up next... they headed towards the Alchemy
    industry.

    There, they met with chief Wiggins, who was also excited to see them as
    well.

    He looked at them with the same eyes that Lyore previously did..... as all
    that Wiggins thought about, were new products.

    "Welcome your majesty!

    Welcome! Welcome!

    Please sit, sit, sit.

    Errmmmm..... Your majesty, do you have any new products in mind?"


    Wiggins said excitedly, while looking at Landon as if he were gold.

    Finally, he would create something new.

    It had been a long ass time since he created something new.

    Landon helplessly shook his head, as he knew what they were excited
    about.

    Every time he went to any industry, their overseers would ask him if he had
    any new projects in mind.

    And sometimes, he could clearly see the sadness in their faces when he told
    them that: not yet.

    .
    "Hahahhaha.... it's a great day indeed your majesty.

    This time, you've given me more than 5 new products to create.

    Your majesty... I will definitely be able to complete any task assigned to me


    no matter what." Wiggins said while smiling foolishly, while kissing the
    notebook in sheer joy.

    They spoke for a while more, and ended up arranging plans for creating
    makeup and shampoos.

    He spoke in detail about how many people would also get hired, as well as
    all the important points to note within all product production lines as well.

    Of course, Landon had also arranged for Tim to create and equip the
    alchemy industry with enough machines for the entire production.

    Once he was done with the Alchemy industry, he was on his way to the
    Pharmaceutical industry.... as he now had formulas on 5 new drugs to create
    .

    He still had Tim arrange for the production limes to be equipped with the
    necessary machines to create these goods.

    And just like that, everything was set into motion.

    Landon had taken care of production of all new products.

    He looked at his time, and realised that it was 11:21 A.M

    It was almost time for his weekly meeting with the government officials.

    .
    But when Landon was on his way out, several

    alarm bells continuously rang out in his ears.

    'Warning! Warning!'

    Over 15,000 incoming strangers with weapons coming toward Baymard.

    Host should prepare.'


    Chapter 328 Battle Stations
    Landon blinked several times, as he stared at the system's monitors.

    He zoomed in, looked at the men's crests..... and smiled.

    He expected this to happen sooner or later.

    One should know that only a while ago.... Baymard was still off limits to
    the Arcadinian citizens.

    So for sure, those that came through the Landport would only do so if they
    were spies, or if they were running away from something.

    So even though he allowed them to enter Baymard.... that didn't mean that
    he wasn't aware of their real agendas.

    It could be seen that those spies had obviously reported Baynards growth to
    their masters..... who in turn thought that they could take Baymard before
    Alec Barn realizes it's worth.

    But little did they know that a while ago... Alec had given the go ahead, for
    the citizens to enter Baymard.

    But of course, it would take 3 to 5 months on horseback before the news


    could reach these parts.

    And how did Landon get to know such information?

    Of course it was paying the point thirsty system.


    At the start of each week, he would pay the system to get international news
    for the citizens here.

    Naturally, he had told them that he had gotten the news from 3 anonymous
    merchants.... who were supposed to be Baymard's secret spies.

    Meaning that their identities could never be revealed.

    If he said that he had visions, they would soon build a temple and worship
    him as Hertfilia's saviour.

    Hence he chose to go with the spy lie.

    Even James' death had been made known to him by the system.

    In short, all International news were accessible to him if he could afford its
    price.

    Arcadina's news was the cheapest, since it was closer to Baymard than the
    rest.

    Hence the system charged him less for those ones.

    The further the ace, the more fees he had to pay.

    Landon looked at the incoming men, and estimated that they would be here
    in 1 hour and 33 minutes.

    But the scouts within those glass posts outside the gates, should be able to
    see them over the hills with their binoculars..... when they were 1 hour
    away (4.5 miles away).

    .
    Still, this was good enough.... as even though it would take time for the
    scouts and the men to prepare for any battles..... by the time these visitors
    came by, he was sure that the soldiers would be ready for battle by then.

    But what really surprised him, was that these group of strangers didn't even
    bother to send a messenger to inform them about their attacks..

    Nonetheless, Landon decided to go with the flow, and act as if he wasn't


    aware of these incoming strangers.

    He wanted to see how the soldiers would organize themselves when placed
    in a state of chaos, or met with any surprise attacks from their opponents.

    --On The Road To Baymard--

    The spring's sun greeted the grass Graciously..... as it caused the flowers to
    bloom beautifully.

    The butterflies fluttered, and the bees buzzed.

    Today was another fine spring day.

    'Hoof! Hoof! Hoof! Hoof!'

    On the wide rocky roads more than 15,000 men were gallantly riding
    towards Baymard.

    They looked like a synchronized marching band..... as they travelled in lines


    of 5 besides each other.

    .
    And at the very front of the group, were 2 leaders and their most trusted
    knights..... who were busy chatting away about their plans.

    "My lord... are you sure that we don't need to send a messenger forward to
    inform them about this battle?" Marder asked curiously.

    It was always done with a messenger..... as doing otherwise would be


    belittling, and would also degrade one to a mercenary, thief or assassins.

    Sanders looked at Marder and frowned in annoyance.

    "Young lord, are you doubting my words?"

    Do you think that this is a game?

    Just as I thought....you're still too young to understand the importance of


    using a direct approach.

    Nonetheless.... By doing so, we'll catch them off-guard and easily secure
    our win.

    With Black powder on our side, we will definitely win this battle."

    "More like a massacre." Marder added, while looking at Sanders' confident


    smile on his face.

    He knew Sanders' deeds.... and was sure that with Sanders here, Baymard
    was as good as theirs.

    From what he knew, Baymard didn't have black powder.... so for sure, they
    would be left at a disadvantage during this battle.

    With the amount of black powder they currently had at hand, Marder
    couldn't help but grin as well.
    He even felt somewhat sorry for these Baymardians who were about to be
    massacred by them.

    Looking at the path before him, Marder rode his horse excitedly, as he
    couldn't help but think about all the stories that he had heard from his men
    about Baymard.

    Finally, after the massacre..... he would deal with Sanders and rule over the
    entire Baymardian Empire.

    'Let the massacre begin', he thought.

    Back in Baymard, the scouts had already seen the approaching men.... and
    had soon reported the matter to those at King's Landing.

    "This is Tower 5 calling in!

    We have a code Eagle!

    The Eagle is flying!!

    I repeat!!.... The eagle is flying.

    And it would take 32 minutes to land.

    Over and out!!"

    "This is Tower 4, The Eagle is flying."

    "This is ...."

    "_"

    Just like that, the news was sent to the military's base within a matter of
    minutes due to radio waves... rather than driving back and forth all the time.
    .

    'RIng!!!! Ring!!! Ring!! Ring!!!!!'

    The bells within both barracks, soon rang out... causing even those who
    took naps to quickly rose up confusedly.

    While others who were in class, soon closed their books and stormed out
    frantically.

    In fact, their teachers were the first ones to fly out of the classrooms
    speedily.... as the situation called for everyone's attention.

    RIng!!!! Ring!!! Ring!! Ring!!!!!'

    The bell would ring out, followed by a loud voice coming from all the
    speakers around.

    "This is not a drill!"

    The Egle is flying!!!!

    This is not a drill!!!

    All soldiers are to assemble within the fields immediately.

    Whether you are a Baymardian or Caronian soldier... everyone should make


    their way towards the training field within the Baymardian barracks.

    I repeat, this is not a drill!

    All soldiers are to assemble within the Baymardian fields now."

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    The soldiers all ran towards the fields hurriedly, as they listened to the voice
    update them on the situation.

    They all understood what 'the Eagle is flying' meant.

    Hence they couldn't help but wonder who would have the balls to attack
    Baymard?

    Penelope was amongst the group of soldiers as well.

    As she ran, an immense surge of excitement completely filled her mind....


    as she wanted to see how Baymard would defend itself when faced with
    enemies.

    Were they going to fight with swords, or use those black stick (guns) things
    that they always carried around?

    In truth, she was very curious about what those stick-rod things could do.

    But no one had ever used it... so she had no idea what it did.

    And another thing that she had noticed, was that these soldiers never carried
    swords at all..... so how were they supposed to fight this battle?

    The more she thought about it, the more eager about the upcoming battle.

    And it wasnt just her.... as even the non-athletic Duke Samuel and the rest
    of the Caronian men, ran like the wind as well.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    Everyone had made it to the fields..... and had also formed several straight
    lines while standing at attention.

    The wind rustled and gently massaged Penelope's cheeks.... as she focused
    at the front of the line.

    'Ddrrrrrrrrrrr'

    Soon... several camouflage Jeep Wranglers drove in from all directions


    within the barracks... and parked at the sides of the fields.

    Following that, Gary, Mike, the supervisors and all those with leading
    duties, all walked up on stage.

    They briefly spoke about what was going on, and also permitted everyone
    from watching the entire battle.

    Meanwhile back at King's landing, Landon and the soldiers there were busy
    setting up all their machinery... as well as getting enough gun powder,
    missiles and so on.

    They also discussed their plan of attack and said a silent prayer to their
    ancestors.

    Of course during the prayer, Landon just closed his eyes and stood silent the
    entire time..... since he didn't really believe in these ancestor Gods.

    After the prayer, the men quickly scattered around and assumed their duty
    posts during the battle..... while looking into their telescopes.

    Now, all they had to do was wait.

    .
    Time passed by swiftly... and soon, their esteemed guests had arrived.

    "My lord.... this is Baymard."

    Sanders looked at the masterpiece before him and smiled broadly.

    'What a wall!!', he thought while subconsciously nodding in appreciation.

    The city walls were something that no one had ever seen before.... as they
    were extremely tall, sturdy and smooth.

    Sanders squinted his eyes, and looked at the figures above the walls.

    With a proud smile on his face, he raised his hands in the air smugly.

    It was time to show these Baymardians, that he meant business.

    "Offload the black powder!"


    Chapter 329 Baymard's 3rd Battle
    'Cai!!! Puiiii!!!'

    Sanders spat on the ground, while waiting for his men to set up everything.

    They began by placing the black powder in tiny tubes, and using strong
    roles to bind them together with their arrows.

    This was the mechanism that they would use to destroy their enemy's front
    gate.

    Sanders looked at the ants above the walls in disdain.

    Weren't they coming down to battle it out with their swords?... Or was
    everyone here an archer.

    Only cowards would fight a battle with only archers.

    Where were the sword yielding men?

    He looked at their city gate again, but didn't see anyone leave the gates.

    Rather, it was being tightly shut.... as if they were avoiding some sort of
    plague.

    "Lord Sanders..... it seems that you were right!

    Without any Knight Academy, these people haven't been able to train more
    knights as of yet
    So they probably wouldn't send anyone out here because they were small in
    number." Marder said, while grinning in satisfaction.

    "Hmhm..... it seems like they plan to use archers to take us down instead.

    What we need now is a good cover.

    Nonetheless, with our tight shield formation..... we should be able to have


    few casualties before we successfully pry open their gates."

    All this time, Sanders and Marder had been sitting under a tent... as they
    weren't joining this particular battle.

    They felt like they had enough men for the job, so why should they join the
    battle?

    While eating and drinking some Baymardian foods and beverages..... they
    quickly selected 50 knights to stand guard around them, while they
    prepared for the show that was about to go down.

    Soon, all their men were ready, and both leaders sent some of their knight
    Captains to take charge of the battle.

    "Nicodemus... I expect you know what to do." Sanders said, while looking
    at one of his most powerful Captains in pride.

    The dude had never disappointed him before.

    "I will successfully carry out your instructions my lord." Said the kneeling
    man before him.

    "Good!!!

    Now... lead your team and destroy the enemy immediately!!!"


    "Yes my lord."

    The men lined up in several formations, as they formed several rectangular


    box-like units of 5 rows and 8 columns.

    Each unit soon ran across the massive fields towards the city gates, while
    keeping a distance from each other.

    Their plan was to have all these units bombard the gate with black powder
    first.

    And right behind those units, were the rest of the knights.... who were
    waiting for the gates to be destroyed, before running onto Baymard in
    attack mode.

    Sanders looked at his men who were almost close enough to attack the
    gates, and nodded in satisfaction.

    'So far so good!'

    Back on the city walls, Landon and the Baymardians looked at the men
    below calmly.

    As for the Caronians, they couldn't help but wonder what Landon's game
    plan was.

    And what the heck did all these large metal things do against such a
    massive number of people?

    Penelope and Duke Samuel almost wanted to ask Landon if he needed any
    backup.
    But looking at everyone else's calm attitude, they chose to wait and see
    what made these people so confident.

    Landon kicked his dry lips and raised his hands in the air, and gave out
    instructions.

    "Alpha team 3, 4, 5 and 6... you all know what to do.

    Now attack!!!"

    Marder looked at the city walls and frowned.

    He hadn't seen any archers line up until now.

    This... were they just giving up without a fight?

    Or did they think that their thin metal gates were so impenetrable that they
    would be able to remain safe?

    Marder squinted his eyes, as he tried very hard to gauge what their exact
    actions were.

    "What do you suppose they are doing up there?"

    "Probably thinking of an escape plan I presume.

    Let's just forget...."

    'Boom!!!!!'

    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"

    "_"

    .
    Just before Sanders could finish his sentence.... a loud ear-piercing
    thunderous sound echoed around the field, followed by a Blinding flash that
    made his mind completely black-out for a few seconds.

    The ground trembled slightly, and for some reason, both leaders felt an
    immense heat touch the bodies.

    In another split second..... a white colored mushroom cloud soon rose up


    into the air, accompanied by the screams of several men in agony who
    yelled out at the top of their lungs.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!"

    Sanders' heart began palpitating..... as he couldn't see what was going on


    amidst the thick white cloud before him.

    Immediately, both Marder and Sanders rose up from their seats and
    trembled in shock and fear.

    What was all this?

    Where did this white fog appear from?

    Was this some sort of Baymardian sorcery?

    Thousands of questions swarmed their minds, as they tried to make heads or


    tails about their present situation.

    And what made matters worse, was that they couldn't see their men at all...
    as all they could hear the constant wailings of the men within the fog.

    What kind of monster inhabited the fog, to make their men scream in fear?
    Damn it!!

    "Boom!"

    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"

    Boom!"

    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"

    'Puiiiii!!!!!

    '_'

    Standing on the walls, the Caronians were also somewhat fearful as well.

    Even though they couldn't see what happened within the fog, hearing those
    men wail like that made their hearts fall right into their bellies.

    "Seize fire!!!" Landon commanded, while raising both hands into the air....
    as of he was a traffic officer.

    At this moment, everyone subconsciously leaned forward... as they watched


    the fog clear out.

    Heck!.... even Marder and Sanders leaned in as well, as anxiety constantly


    filled their hearts.

    The smoke finally cleared out, and everyone sucked in their breaths in fear
    at the gruesome sight before them.

    How did this happen?


    On the battlefield, there one could see numerous gigantic pot-holes that had
    been bored into the fields..... as if the heavens had poked the fields with
    their fingers.

    But the most noticeable thing of all, were the knights who were either
    injured, dead or unharmed.

    "Ughhhh!!!!"

    "Ahhhhh!!"

    The men cried out in pain, as they tried to crawl away from this death trap.

    Some of them had their intestines hanging out of their bodies, while others
    lost several body parts as well.

    For others, it looked like they took these attacks head on, as even though
    they were dead... one could see their skulls, as the massive heat wave had
    completely peeled off their skins.

    Due to the missile's heat wave, velocity impact and overbearing pressure...
    many knights had blood gush out from their bodies uncontrollably.

    Their thick reddish-black blood trickled down their nostrils..... and even
    ears, as some had their eardrums completely shattered in one go.

    Even those who didn't have any external injuries, were still affected by the
    missiles' waves as well.

    In short, it was safe to say that those on the battlefield field whether dead or
    alive, had all been affected either internally or externally by the missiles
    impact.
    .

    The entire battlefield was painted red, with numerous body parts scattered
    around it as well.

    The Caronians had their mouths wide open in shock and fear.

    They couldn't help wondering..... if it were them down there, would they be
    better off than these enemies?

    How does one defend against such weapons?

    Just thinking about it made all of them break out in cold sweat.

    Luckily, they were Baymard's allies not enemies.

    Penelope and Duke Samuel on the other hand, both trembled from shock.....
    as they looked at the battlefield.

    What sort of weapons were these 'Missile thingies'?

    Thinking about how they were worried previously, they couldn't help but
    laugh a little.

    Of course!!!

    How would an empire that has all these otherworldly goods use something
    like swords?

    Why didn't they think of that before?

    They looked at Landon, as if saying: give my emotions back.

    But when the latter met their eyes, he only smiled back at them instead.

    How frustrating!!!
    .

    Down below, after connecting the dots and realising that all these attacks
    came from Baymard... Marder and Sanders couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Black powder?...What good was that when faced with such attacks?

    They felt like they had just taken a big slap to their faces..... as they thought
    about how they had previously said that they would massacre these
    Baymardians.

    But.... all of these realizations didn't stop their zeal at all.

    Instead, they felt more pumped up... and were even more determined to
    own this newly established empire.

    This place was a gemstone to them.... and no matter what, they had to get
    their hands 6kn it before that greedy king of theirs did.

    Because once they did wouldn't they also bomb Alec as well?

    Hehehehehe... just thinking about what Baymard could offer them in terms
    of strength, food, development and power..... made their eyes twinkle
    brightly.

    For them, if some of their men could reach the gates before the attacks, then
    they would still have a fighting chance in this war.

    After all, would these Baymardians destroy their own walls with these
    weapons just to stop them?

    No they wouldn't!!

    .
    So if they could get at a close distance that wod put these Baymardians in
    an awkward position.... wouldn't that be great?

    "Leopold!

    Tell the men to get up from the ground AND ACT LIKE REAL MEN.

    We will take over Baymard today..... so get the men to attack again!!!"

    "_"

    Landon looked at the injured men who struggled to stand up, and hesitated
    on his next attacks.

    Kicking a man down was truly over kill.... but there was nothing he or they
    could do about it.

    It was all their leaders fault, for not withdrawing from the battlefield.

    If they didn't fight, their families might still have to suffer in the end.

    Such was the life that they had chosen.

    "Fire!!!!"

    'Puiii!!!'

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    At this point, it was safe to say that with the massacre pushing forward....
    more joined their fallen comrades, as their body parts and organs flew
    across the field.

    I'm the end, only Marder, Sanders and 50 other knights had survived the
    battle.

    From 15,00 to 52... that was definitely a colossal loss.

    Marder held his head in shock, and almost started ripping out his hair.

    "No! No! No! No! No! No!!!!!

    My power.... Dammit!!!!!"

    He had just used more than months to gather all these people.... And now,
    he was back at square one again.

    He looked at Landon's figure with viciousness and hatred.

    It was all his fault!!!

    If not for him, how would he end up loosing his men just like that?

    roe

    'I will have my revenge' he swore.

    Sanders looked at Baymard silently, as the fires of desire grew immensely


    within his heart.

    Even though he had lost today's match.... he had no intention of giving up at


    all!!!

    'Soon.... you will be mine." He said, while looking at Baymard intensively.

    .
    Landon on the other hand, heard a loud beep within his head.

    'Ting!'

    'The host has a new urgent mission.

    Deadline:Tonight!'

    '__'
    Chapter 330 New Mission
    'Ting!'

    'The host has a new urgent mission.

    Deadline: Tonight!'

    '__'

    Landon sighed helplessly, while secretly cursing the black-bellied system in


    his heart.

    He hadn't even started the other side missions, yet he had another one
    already?

    After going through all these worlds, he would definitely complain to


    customer service later on.

    He massaged his temples and quickly looked at this new mission of his.

    [Side Mission 7:

    As Riverdale is the city in between both empires (Arcadina and


    Baymard).... the host is required to kill both leaders who escaped today, and
    take over Riverdale city for the time being.

    Since the Gods frown upon stealing and taking what doesn't belong to
    you.... the host should remember that you are only safekeeping the region
    until the Ghostly Prince officially sits on the throne.

    .
    The land isn't yours to take..... so if host wants to add it to Baymard, host
    will have to take permission from the red ordained by the heavens.

    So for now... it is important that the system drills this point into the host's
    head: Riverdale WILL NOT be part of Baymard!!!

    Therefore, with all this in mind... here are the rules that the host had to
    follow:

    1) Under no circumstance, should the host develop Riverdale City.

    The host is only allowed to do so when he has successfully unified the


    whole Hertfilia.

    2) since the most will take charge, he is required to straighten out all corrupt
    noblemen there... and rid the place of any injustice done to the poor.

    The host should remember that the system had brought you into this
    world..... so as to develop it and liberate its people.

    Everything that the host currently has is given by the heavens.... and can be
    taken back at anytime if the host doesn't comply.

    At that time, the host's soul would be destroyed regardless.

    Hence the host is required to use his current funds and resources in dealing
    with all these bibles within Riverdale city.

    3) Even though the host can't make any high tech devices for those in
    Riverdale city.... the host is still required to better their lives.

    Since the system doesn't want any concrete structures out of Baymard.....
    the host could create good wooden homes for the peasants there.
    The host is to decrease the death rate within the city, as well as ensure that
    the people there could afford a decent meal as well.

    The host can do whatever he deems fit there, as long as he doesn't expose or
    use modern technology there..... at least until peace treaties are signed
    throughout this world.

    4) The host should note that this rule is the most important of them all.

    If the host dares to mistreat the people there, the system would send thunder
    to fry and kill him instantly.

    Many have died and had their souls dissolve into nothingness.... just
    because they let the negative emotions of this world get to them.

    The system had picked someone from earth because earth had certain rules
    and guidelines that were aligned with the heavens.

    The moment the host changes his viewpoint.... the system will completely
    destroy him.

    THE HOST HAS BEEN WARNED!!

    Mission Deadlines:

    •Deadline 1: Kill both leaders who escaped today... by 2 A.M max.

    •Deadline 2: Take over and organize Riverdale City by the next 8 days max.

    Landon looked at his mission, and soon realized that he was just an NPC to
    the Gods.
    He had to act in accordance to his role, no and never deviate from it.....
    unlike the Hertfilians, who had the choice to be good or bad.

    With him, there were no choices.

    He squinted his eyes, as he looked at the stillhoutes of his leaving enemies


    who had ran off with their tails between their legs.

    By the end of tonight, none of them would survive.

    It was either they died, or he died.... due to the systems analogy.

    So of course he would end their lives in a heartbeat if it would keep him


    alive for the time being.

    Turning away from the battlefield, he was immediately greeted with several
    eyes that were all looking at him in reverence, surprise, shock, awe and
    even worship.

    The entire place was dead silent like a deserted graveyard, as the soldiers all
    waited for Landon to give out his next orders.

    Some of the Baymardian soldiers stayed calm and collected..... as this


    wasn't their first time witnessing the might of Baymard's attacks.

    But ecn still, within their hearts..... they were jumping about like 5 year old
    children.

    No matter how many times they had seen it... there was always a shock or
    amazed factor to the whole thing when one sees the damage that it had
    caused their enemies.

    .
    The Caronian soldiers were utterly lost for words about what had just gone
    down.

    If they told others about it.... would anyone truly believe them?

    Their hearts raced back and forth, as they looked at the man who had led his
    men to a one-sided victory.

    How could one man think of such weapons?

    What sort of freak was he?

    Their complexions changed greatly, as they recalled the screams of those


    fallen knights.

    It was just too scary to imagine oneself on the other side of the battlefield
    instead.

    The poor fellows probably didn't understand how they had ended up dead to
    begin with.

    Penelope stood there and looked at Landon for a good period of time..... as
    only the heavens knew what she was thinking of.

    Once Landon gave out his commands to the men.... everyone soon began
    chatting and cleaning up the bloody battlefield.

    "Oh my God!!.... did you see that?"

    I must be dreaming right?"

    "What dream?

    Just look at all those bodies below and you'll instantly know whether you're
    hallucinating or not."
    "(Gulp)... this Baymard is truly scary.

    Luckily, we are their brothers from now on.

    Or else it might be us down there someday."

    Landon was about to prepare for his new mission, when Penelope walked
    up to him calmly.

    "Let's talk!"

    "_"

    The woman was as direct as ever.

    'Bammm!!'

    The door to one of the meeting rooms within Kings Landing.... was shut
    tightly, with only Landon and Penelope within it.

    "Sister-in-law, what's up?" Landon asked while looking at the trembling


    Penelope.

    Was she mad at him for not giving Carona such weapons?

    --silence--

    "_"

    The more Penelope stared at him, the more amused he became.

    She stared at him as if he had just brought out an entire giraffe from his
    pockets.
    Well, to be fair.... what had just happened was probably the greatest magic
    trick that most or them had ever seen.

    Sparks flew in Penelope's brain, as she recalled the gruesome battle.

    And even though she had so many questions to ask to Landon... right now,
    only one question popped in her mind.

    "When are you going to make some of these weapons for Carona?"
    Penelope asked calmly while tapping her fingers on the table.

    With such weapons, Carona would definitely be a hundred times stronger


    than it is today.

    Sister-in-law... with these weapons, how confident are in safeguarding


    them?

    If they fell into the wrong hands.... how sure are you that Carona wouldn't
    be at the loosing end of this matter?

    Right now, even though I appreciate and respect Carona 's government....
    one cannot simply deny the fact that the entire empire is filled up with ton
    of spies who are deep rooted into power.

    Those people would be the first to steal and give it these weapons to their
    masters and allies without your consent.

    So my dear sister-in-law, what you're requesting for is totally out of


    question... for now."

    Hearing that last sentence, Penelope's eyes lit up as she.

    "For now?
    Do I take it that in the future you'll allow produce and even teach us how it's
    made?

    And if so.... why will that be? And why wait till then?" She asked curiously.

    "Well.... the main reason why I decided not to give anyone these weapons,
    was also because of the people.

    If an enemy wields these weapons, the ones who would have their lives
    turned upside down the most, would be the peasants.

    People generally got greedy with more power in their hands... so until I've
    signed enough peace treaties with others, then I'll allow the world to have
    access into Baymard's technology."

    "_"

    After dealing with his sister-in-law, he quickly made haste and selected 14
    men for tonight's operations.

    He could have done it solo, but if that was the case... then the soldiers
    would wonder when he had gone out of Baymard under their watch.

    Hence he had to make his attacks openly.

    Firstly, from today's massacre.... the leaders had lost a massive chunk of
    their power, and the rest of their men were probably scattered around in
    different cities, within different hidden camps.

    In Sanders' case, he had left his own city and had come here in hopes of
    acquiring Baymard.

    So one could say that both leaders were somewhat vulnerable for now.

    .
    Time passed by quickly... and soon, it time for Landon and his squad to
    make their way towards Riverdale city.

    It was time to end this.


    Chapter 331 One Down, One More
    To Go
    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    11 P.M

    Several men fully clothed in black ninja attires... were currently stealthily
    passing several guards around the city lord's estate

    They quickly leaped, crawled, ran and even rolled if need be.

    And soon, they had finally arrived at the city lord's grand private quarter....
    which was similar to that of a 3 storey home.

    These black clothed men quickly separated, as they already knew what
    steps to take next.

    Standing around the perimeter of this private quarters, were 20 guards....


    who had formed multiple cliques around each other, so as to pass their work
    time.

    "Listen! Listen!!

    I saw the city lord return with just 50 me today."

    "50?

    How is that possible?

    I don't believe you at all!!!!!"


    "It's TRUE!!

    I saw them approaching with my very eyes."

    "Puiiii!!!!.... who would believe that made-up story of yours?

    Jagan!... you've been drinking too much again haven't you!

    I've told you to lay off the booze a little, but you've never listened to me.

    You see it?!!!

    Now you're just talking gibberish!!"

    "No, what he said was true.

    Master and that man had actually arrived with just 50 men by their side.

    And when the lord arrived, he had been so furious that he began ripping and
    smashing things down.

    Looking at it all, they had probably lost the battle instead.

    So the rest of the men probably hot captured."

    "No way!!

    If that were true.... then wouldn't the lord have been dead by now as well?"

    "Who knows... maybe the enemy took pity on them and spared their lives
    instead?"

    "_"

    As the guards spoke, Landon and his men quickly neared the guards..... and
    soon took aim with their tranquilizers.
    'Pthieuw!!! Pthieuw!!!'

    'Snore!!!!!!!'

    3 more minutes... until they fell deep in sleep.

    "Bro.... let's talk another time.

    I'm too sleepy to listen to anything anymore."

    "Me too.... I..... just want to sleeeeppppp!!!!!!"

    "_"

    'Pthieuw! Pthieuw! Pthieuw!'

    One by one, all 20 guards had soon dozed off completely oblivious to their
    surroundings.

    Once the guards were out of the picture, Landon and some of his men
    swiftly made their way into the building.... While the rest stayed behind and
    acted as look-outs instead.

    Stepping into the building, Landon quickly used the system's tracker to find
    Marder.

    As for dealing with Sanders, he had already assigned another team to


    handle it immediately.

    "Dammit!!!

    How did they do it?

    Was it with black powder?" Marder was currently engrossed with thoughts
    of today's battle.
    Holding a sample of black powder in his hands, he couldn't help but try to
    visualize what the weapons in Baymard would look like.

    It was truly a pity that he hadn't seen the powder up close..... so he had no
    idea how they looked like, or operated.

    And the more he thought about Baymard's power, the more determined he
    was at get his hands on them.

    With these weapons, he was sure that he would finally be able get his
    revenge on Alec... as well as rule the western regions.

    He looked at the black powder thoughtfully, as he continuously crushed it in


    his hands.

    In fact, he was too engrossed in thought..... that he didn't notice Landon


    closing in on him.

    "Boo!!!"

    Marder jumped up and distanced himself from Landon in a frenzy.

    Marder looked at the black clothed individual and immediately realized that
    it was an assassin.

    "Speak!!..... who sent you?" He said, while holding a dagger that he had
    gotten from under his pillow.

    "Take a guess" Landkn said, while taking an apple from Marder's table.

    'Crunch!

    Cheuu! Cheuu! Cheu!'

    He bite into the apple nonchalantly, and even offered Marder a taste as well.
    "No!!

    I don't want any of MY apples, so can you act a little more professional?

    What I want is to know WHO THE HELL SENT YOU!!"

    "I sent myself."

    "_"

    At this point, Marder was almost loosing his mind from rage.

    This was the first time that he had ever seen such a nonchalant assassin
    before.

    Was he here to kill him or steal his food.

    And Mr. Assassin... even if you want to lie, how can you say that you sent
    yourself?

    If Mr. Sly here didn't want to tell him the name of his employer.... then
    wasn't it better to just say no, rather than telling him such an unbelievable
    lie?

    Marder held onto his dagger anxiously, as he was waiting for any
    unexpected movements from this unpredictable assassin.

    But on the other hand, if an assassin could be so carefree.... then it meant


    that he must have some renowned skills.

    And the fact that no guard was around his hallways or floor.... meant that
    this dude here had probably

    Marder wasn't sure if he could truly fight head on with this masked man.

    This was definitely a problem!!!


    .

    After eating the apple, Landon looked at him and smiled broadly.

    Even though Marder couldn't see Landon's face, his eyes gave off the
    feeling of seriousness.

    It was like he was a wild animal, stalking its prey.

    Marder swallowed in saliva in anticipation, as he watched Landon slowly


    get up from his bedside table.

    As Landon inched in, Marder on the other hand, stepped backwards instead.

    "Wait!!!!

    I have a proposition for you!!" He said, while trying his luck out.

    Landon paused and looked at him in an amused manner.

    "Ohh?... do tell" Landon said playfully.

    "I'll pay you double of what your employer is paying you.

    No!!..... i'll triple it!!" Marder said anxiously.

    How could he die just like that?

    He hadn't even killed Alec yet... as he knew that it was definitely Alec that
    killed his father.

    "Hmmm..... doubling the price sounds good.

    But sadly, it doesn't matter to me at all since I value my own life as well.
    If you don't die, then I'll die instead.

    So you see.... there's no other way." Landon said, while raisinghis hands up
    helplessly.

    The system would kill him without even batting an eyelid if he let Marder
    go.

    Sorry bro!..... if you ever see the Gods when you die, blame them for your
    fate", Landon said while increasing his speed.

    He leaned forward and ran speedily towards his target, and started off with
    a fierce kick.

    Marder on the other hand, was still astonished that Landon hadn't accepted
    his offer.

    Seeing that Landon's kick would soon sweep over his body..... he quickly
    raised his hands in attempts to block it.

    'Bang!!'

    Marder felt like his bones had been broken with iron bars.

    What the he eat daily to give off such a powerful oppressive force.

    In that split moment of shock.... Landon bent downwards and kicked


    Marder's sides violently.

    'Bang!'

    'Crack!'

    The sounds of bones breaking could be clearly heard within the room.
    Marder clenched his teeth and swung his dagger toward Landon's neck.

    'Swish!!'

    Landon had ducked and punched Marder's lowet belly instead.

    "Dammit!!!!" Marder yelled, as he now started swinging his dagger around


    like a mad person.

    But each time he swung, Landon would dodge and give him a fierce hit
    instead.

    F***!!

    It was frustrating as hell!!

    As the fight went on, Landon's attacks grew harder and tougher with every
    hit... and at this point, Marder was almost at his breaking point as well.

    "Ahhh!... I'll kill you!!" Marder yelled out angrily, while limping towards
    Landon.

    Landon looked at him and gave out a fierce kick... which sent Marder
    crashing into the walls with a loud thud sound.

    Marder fell to the ground powerlessly, as he truly had no more energy to


    continue on.

    He gasped for air, while struggling to get back up.

    Landon looked at him and felt that this beating was enough.

    This was the last courtesy he would give Marder.

    .
    One should know that as trained knights.... dying in the hands of an assassin
    was still a shameful way to die, because assassins usually gave surprise
    attacks.

    Hence people preferred to die under a worthy opponent, rather than a


    sneaky opponent.

    So fighting with no under hand tricks, was the best way to go.

    Even if the victor was the assassin... if he/she proved that their skills were
    superb, then they could somewhat rest in peace.

    "Y..... you are indeed a worthy opponent." Marder said, while trying to calm
    his breathing.

    "Can you promise me something!" He asked.

    "Say what it is... and if I can do it, then so be it."

    "Can you promise to kill Alec Barn for me?" Marder asked.

    "Why?"

    "Because he had killed my Elder brothers when I was still little.

    And also because he had killed my father."

    "And who is your father?"

    "The former city lord of this city..... City Lord Shannon."

    "_"

    Landon looked at Marder and smiled bitterly.


    "I'm sorry... but I can't promise you that."

    "Why?

    Is it the money?" Marder asked eagerly.

    "All I can do for you..... is to wish you all the best in your next life."
    Landon said, while stooping towards Marder.... who was currently leaning
    on the wall.

    Before Marder could even raise his head and look at Landon, he heard
    another loud cracking noise.

    'Crackkkk!!!'

    Just like that, his neck had been broken by Landon.

    Marder lost consciousness amd never woke up again.

    Landon sighed at the sight of the now dead Marder.

    "I can't kill Alec because someone else would do it anyway.

    As for who truly killed your father, it was best for you not to know... as
    your souls would've been more chaotic than it was now, if you realised that
    you died under that same person's hands." Landon said to the dead body
    before him.

    He quickly buried the body, as it was the least he could do for killing the
    boy's father.

    One down, one more to go.

    Now... it was time for him to check out the situation with Sanders.

    His men should've been done by now... so why the delay?


    Chapter 332 Mission Completed
    In another residence, Sanders was currently facing an unknown entity
    alongside his hidden guards.

    unlike Marder, Sanders always had at least 30 hidden guards with him when
    he was away from his city.

    But even though he had been prepared, he still found himself in somewhat
    of a disadvantage here.

    'Pthow! Pthow! Pthow!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Sanders ran anxiously, while looking backwards from time to time.... as if


    he was avoiding some sort of demonic entity.

    Dammit!!!!

    What the hell was going on here?

    Previously, he had been talking to 3 of Marders men in his bedroom


    chambers alone.

    Of course, his secret guards were all hidden within the room, just in case
    Marder had sent these men here to pull a fast one on him.

    But just as he quickly remembered something and abruptly leaned


    forward..... he soon heard a loud cracking sound from behind him.

    .
    'Prack!!'

    The wall that he was just leaning on, now had a hole in the spot where his
    head initially rested.

    By a stroke of luck, he had missed some sort of attack to his life.

    What the hell?

    All this happened in a matter of seconds, and even though he didn't know
    what was going on, he still subconsciously felt that if this attack would've
    hit him..... then he would be dead by now.

    Very quickly, Sanders dropped to the floor and rolled away.

    Him!!

    A dignified city lord, had actually rolled away like a riffraff?

    Preposterous!!!

    If someone would've told him that he would do this, he wouldve called


    them a jester and laughed it off instead.

    But right now, he was doing just that.

    He swore that if he died, he would strangle whatever spiritual being was


    doing this for all eternity.

    'Sling!!'

    'Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow!'

    'Drrrrrr!!!!!!!'
    The other 3 men besides Sanders unsheathed their swords while shots were
    being fired.

    As for Sanders, he was rolling away from the scene in shame.

    From there, the saga continued with all his hidden guards revealing
    themselves, in attempts to save their master.

    They stood in front of the rolling Sanders, and tried to stop whatever attacks
    were coming in with their swords.

    They even closed their eyes, and tried to gauge were the attacks were
    coming from.... as they had once had to block off incoming arrows before.

    But, how could an arrow speed compare to that of a gun?

    One would need to risk their lives and practice with actual bullets, just to
    master a bullet's speed and trajectory.

    (*This isn't the matrix bro)

    Since they couldn't see whatever was coming their way... They closed their
    eyes tightly, as they wanted to stop their sense of sight, and heighten their
    other senses instead.

    'Pthow!'

    They could hear the sound of the bullets leaving the gun..... but surprisingly,
    they couldnt hear any whistling noises at all.

    This was definitely strange!!

    .
    Typically, when an arrow was shot..... one could almost hear some whistling
    noise, as the arrow tore through the air at a somewhat fast speed.

    That's how they could als cut down incoming arrows with their swordsas
    well.

    But why weren't these weapons similar to arrows?

    And why couldn't they hear any whistling noises from these ones as well?

    The answer had to do with speed.

    'Thack! Thack! Thack! Thack! Thack!'

    'Ahhhhhhhhh'

    Several bullets hit them numerous times in just a few seconds, making them
    vibrate vigorously from the bullet's impact.

    The men breathed hard, as if they were having panic attacks..... while trying
    to calm their chronic hearts.

    They faces grew paler by the second, as more bullets continued to rain on
    them from the windows, as well as one of the side doors within the
    bedroom chamber.

    They truly thought that they were fighting against a spiritual being because
    firstly... how kme those hidden guards outside the residence hadn't sent
    them word about any intruders?

    Typically if it were an enemy track, those outside would send 1 or 2 people


    to signal their master about any intruders outside the bedroom chambers.

    But how come none of them had signalled anything yet?


    .

    Their answer was simple!

    These intruders had used night vision binocular to spot out all their
    enemies.... as no human being can be hidden from these glasses.

    Henec it was safe to say that those hidden guards outside had been 'well'
    taken care of right now.

    While some of the guards were shot down by the raining bullets, those who
    were standing directly behind those that were shot... soon used their
    comrades bodies as shields, and quickly followed their rolling boss out of
    the room.

    Fighting the unknown was something that even they themselves had never
    trained for.

    'Boss wait for us!!'

    Once he left the room, Sanders immediately stood back up and made a run
    for it as quickly as he could..... with some of his hidden guards following
    him from behind as well.

    They ran through the long winding corridors in fear, as they tried to outdo
    the footsteps that they had heard inching in from behind their pact.

    Wait!!... footsteps?

    As they listened while making a run for it... they soon realized that these
    attacks had indeed probably come from intruders.
    But what sort of weapons did these intruders have to deal with them like
    so?

    And who were the people who could actually produce such weapons?

    Without thinking any further..... Baymard's name immediately appeared in


    the minds of Sanders and every fleeing hidden guard there.

    They smiled bitterly, as they now understood that this small empire had
    come for them because of today's attack.

    In their heads, what they had to do now was make a run for it and loose
    these bastards so as to secure their safety.

    'Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow!'

    As they ran... their numbers soon dwindled down as those at the very back,
    kept dropping down like flies.

    And just like that, Sanders and 2 other surviving hidden knights quickly
    entered another room..... where they hurriedly placed their swords across
    the door handles..... as well as heavy objects in front of the door itself.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    As the banging sounds continued, they fearfully stepped back.... while


    trying to look for any exits within the room.

    This room was on the third floor..... so they would have to jump down if
    they wanted to escape.

    What do they do now?


    Chapter 333 Another Reunion
    Sanders looked around he room swift... and soon his eyes instantly lit up.

    'That's it!!!' He thought.

    Very quickly, they started tying drapes and other fabrics to gather... as they
    planned to make their grand escape.

    'We can make it!

    We can make it!

    We can make it!' They all thought, as if reassuring themselves of their own
    safety.

    But just when they were almost done, the door was forcefully pryed open....
    and in came men dressed in all black.

    'Bang!!!!'

    'Crack!!!!!!!'

    Sanders looked up and felt his heart sink even further, as he watched the
    men point their weapons towards his face.

    "Baymardians!', he thought..... while trying to contain his anger and envy at


    the mere thought that these people could use such futuristic weapons, while
    he couldn't.

    Life was truly unfair!!!

    Nonetheless, his only thoughts right now... were to stall them until another
    brilliant idea popped into his head again.
    .

    "Wait!!!

    Before killing a man, shouldn't you at least give him some time to pray.... as
    well as listen to his last wishes?

    And as trained men, how could you just sneak attack us just like that?

    Have you no shame as warriors?

    Even if I'm to die, I don't want to do so in the hands of people who can't
    give a fair fight!!!" Sanders said with a firm tone.

    Underneath their outfits, the soldiers all smiled while looking at Sanders as
    if he were a clown.

    "For your prayer request.... we can give you 2 minutes max to get it done.

    And at the end of that, we can listen to this last request as well.

    But.. for us sneak attacking you, don't you iu find those words of yours a
    little bit funny at all?

    I mean..... weren't you the one who attacked Baymard without even sending
    a messenger over?

    So are you just insisting yourself by saying that YOU are a coward?

    So Mr. COWARD.... is that all you would like to say?"

    "__"
    .

    Sanders' mind was now in disarray, as he kept thinking of what to say to


    these Baymardian men before him.

    But sadly, nothing he could do would change these people's mind.

    After 2 minutes of prayer and an extra 1 minute for staying his last wish.....
    the men all pulled the trigger at the same time.

    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait!!!"

    'Pthow!!!!'

    Sanders grabbed his chest in disbelief, as he soon saw blood ooze out from
    his left breast.

    They had targeted his heart.

    Sanders soon lost consciousness and fe to the ground in disbelief.

    His last thoughts still dwelled on the weapons, as his greedy mind slowly
    wandered off from the attacks.

    1 A.M

    'Ding!!'

    'Mission 6 has now been completed host.

    This storm wishes you the best in straightening out the city.'

    Landon sighed from relief, as now... the system wouldn't threaten him with
    that whole 'destroying soul' B.S again.
    Now, it was time for him to go back towards home and make preparations.

    Time went by swiftly, and just like that... it was already April.

    Landon had sent 4 of his officials as well as some soldiers, to take over
    several government positions within the city.... as well as keep the peace
    within the city.

    Landon realized that even tbough his men would obey him without a doubt,
    deep down... they all truly didn't want to leave Baymard for long yearly
    periods of time, as some of them had their own families im Baymard.

    Plus... they were all used to Baymard's water, electricity, heating utilities,
    and many others.

    So going back to the timeof fire torches and stream water, wasskmething
    that none of them truly wanted.

    So to solve this problem, Landon had decided to give all of them rotating
    shifts.

    Essentially, everyone would go to Riverdale city at some point.

    To start off, the shifts would change at the start of each week..... and a
    certain number of government officials and soldiers would come over and
    stay in the city for the week before heading back at the end of the week.

    This way, at least once a year or more..... every soldier, as well as


    government official would've stayed within riverdale for the time being.

    And this wasn't a permanent thing anyway.


    Once The Ghostly Prince took over, he would pull out from the city
    A.S.A.P.

    --On The Arcadinian Roads--

    Several unidentified luxurious carriages could be seen travelling hastily.

    No one knew who was within the carriage, as its security was way damn
    tight.

    In one of the middle carriages, a man looked at the carriage door, while
    being lost in thought.

    "How much longer before we arrive?"

    "Your majesty, it'll still take us another 3 and a half months to get down
    there." Replied one of the man's trusted knights, who was sitting adjacent
    him.

    "Good!!

    What about the Friar?

    Is he well rested and treated properly?"

    "Yes your majesty, he is."

    "_"

    Alec leaned back in his seat, grinned and closed his eyes tightly.

    Soon... he would marry Mother Kim again.


    Even if he had to do it by kidnapping and forcing her to say her vows in
    front of the Friar.

    He had even treated the friar properly, just to ensure that he would have his
    way at the end.

    Indeed, this was also one of the key steps in controlling that unknown alien
    son of his.

    Soon, Baymard will be his!!!!

    Another several roads which ran parallel and sometimes adjacent to Alec's
    own, several other carriages were making their way towards Baymard as
    well.

    One road had Connor, another road had Cary and Eli.... and the last one had
    the Ghostly Prince in it.

    It seemed like they too are coming for this family reunion.

    Connor chewed on some fruits while also thinking deeply

    He had heard too much about Baymard, after digging things up a bit.

    And in truth, he couldnt hel nut wonder if his basted brother of his had
    always been pretending around him.

    What a crafty brother!!

    Nonetheless, he too had decided to see this land of milk and honey as well.

    The same thoughts ran through the minds of everyone else.... except the
    Ghostly Prince, who was somewhat happy for this cousin of his.
    Soon... he would see the little brat again.

    From his report, he knew that the other royals were also travelling alongside
    him.

    And of course, their destination had to be Baymard.

    It looked like a storm would blow towards his cousin's peaceful city.

    And he was so here for the drama!!


    Chapter 334 To Baymard From
    Carona We Go
    --Loplin Coastal City, The Empire Of Carona--

    June 10th

    The last weeks of spring were in full bloom, as it prepared for Summer (on
    June 20th).

    The spring day opened up with a gentle pace, as the sun unhurriedly
    spreaded its golden feathers across the city.

    'Shwaaahhh!' Shwaaaaaah!' Shwaaaahhhh!'

    The melodic tune of waves from the coastline, were like lullabies that
    calmed the minds of several people.

    The Coastal city itself was busier and packed than usual.

    It was clear that something had drawn over the excitement of multiple
    people.

    The people could be seen with several sacks and metal boxes with them, as
    they moved within the coast.

    The area was noisy and bubbling with excitment, as people gathered within
    a particular estate there.

    .
    "I need a ticket for 10 A.M tomorrow!"

    "Please can you give me a ticket for 2 P.M today?"

    "Ahh!!

    I just bought my ticket!!"

    "Waaahhhhh..... lucky you!!"

    "Look! Look! It even has my name and even room number on it!!"

    "What is that Economy thing?"

    "Ohh... that's the cheapest trip there!

    But from what they listed that it had.... it was still a little but extravagant to
    me!!"

    "Ahhh... let me hurry and get my own ticket now."

    "_"

    Yup!

    They had been excited over the new Bay-Caronian Ships that have been
    coming to this Coastal city for over 3 weeks now.

    At first, when those at the city's harbor saw the massive ship which was 5
    times the size of theirs come forward..... they immediately felt like kneeling
    down and worshipping the structure.

    How could metal float?

    This had never been done before!!!

    .
    Plus the ship looked like heaven itself, so how could they not look at it with
    worshipping gazes?

    And after fully understanding that this massive ship was a transport ship
    that took one to Baymard and back... they totally got excited and spread the
    word about what wonders they had seen.

    And it wasn't just them!

    The ship had come with Baymard's first group of travellers, who were
    heading back to Carona as well.

    They excitedly spoke about how luxurious the ship was, as well as all the
    cool things one could do while riding on it.

    Of course since the trip took 2 and a half days, they had found out that they
    didn't fully enjoy all the amenities.... as there wasn't much time to do so.

    Some people regretted not going to the spa, while others truly wanted to go
    bowling, skating, shopping, swimming, game rooms, and many other cool
    activities.

    Again, some people had also missed gym activities.... as well as missed the
    opportunity to use up their bar privileges, especially those in first class.

    And the main reason why the missed most things, was because their rooms
    were too darn comfortable... as it made them sleep like a rock for an entire
    day.

    The lavender calming scents, the serenity of the ocean's wave... and the
    ridiculously soft bed, made them feel like they were drifting away in a ball
    of fur.
    They just had 2 and a half days to stay on the ships, so with 1 day gone...
    they still couldn't make up time to check everything out.

    In fact, what surprised everyone within Carona..... was the fact that this ship
    could take people over to Baymard in a matter of 2.5 days.

    This was truly mind blowing, as it made the people wonder what sort of
    men were beneath the deck rowing the ships away.

    These men must've had herculean strength, if they were going to paddle
    continuously for 2.5 days straight.

    But after they found out that no men were rowing the ships, the people were
    even more curious about this heavenly ship, as well as its heavenly city
    Baymard.

    So, with all this publicity that went on... more and more people made their
    way to the Coastal city with each passing day.

    After all, some of them had to go to Baymard for schooling.

    So wasn't it wise for them to take advantage of this ship and go to Baymard
    earlier than the expected date?

    George was currently 17 years old... had travelled alongside his sister,
    towards this Coastal city.

    They had left their poor village with only 1 bag with them, which contained
    2 extra sets of clothes for both of them, 4 sardines, a few seasoning spices,
    and more than 40 packs of noodles... which were extremely cheap (as 4
    ramen noodles costed 1 copper count).
    With 40 packs, they had decided to eat just 2 a day..... so as to make it last
    longer.

    In total, for food... their parents had only spent 17 copper coins for
    everything.... which was absolutely ridiculous.

    As that same price would only get 4 plates of food at most.... which would
    finish in 2 days, since they had 2 mouths to feed.

    But with 40 packs of ramen, one had to know that this would last for more
    than 10 days if they wanted to be extravagant and eat 4 a day.

    And one shouldn't forget that that prince also included the cost for the 4
    sardines and spices which their parents had also bought.

    These things were truly a life saver to them.

    Alongside those items, their parents had also given them a few coins with
    which were just enough to pay them for their trip, pay their school entrance
    fees and enough to pay for their housing needs for a week at most.

    But all this didn't matter to him, as he knew that going to Baymard would
    definitely change his life forever!!!

    He had already missed the first entrance examination for the Culinary &
    Bartending Academy.

    So right now, he had planned to go to Baymard earlier, and prepare for the
    next entrance exam on July 1st..... which was just 3 weeks away.

    The sooner he got there, the more time he would have to understand what
    the whole academy entailed.
    .

    He had heard that these exams were going to be as hard as finding a needle
    in a haystack.

    So it was better for him to prepare himself than to be sorry.

    After all, the improvement of his family's living condition..... depended on


    how much work he

    Would put into succeeding at his first entrance examination.

    As for his sister, she on the other hand was going to the ONLY Law School
    within Baymard.

    It was called "Harvard Law Academy".

    So she too had to go there and familiarize herself with some of the rules
    there as well.

    And just like his own examinations, these ones would also be hard as well.

    "Brother.... I think that's the estate over there."


    Chapter 335 To Baymard From
    Carona We Go 2
    "Brother.... I think that's the estate over there." Pointed his 15 year old
    sister, Emilia.

    George looked at the name carved on top of the estates gates, and nodded in
    agreement.

    [The Bay-Caronian Ship Station]

    Those were the words carved on it.

    The entire place looked like a regular stone estate of some nobleman.

    But what was weird about it, was that it had very little buildings within it,
    compared to those if actual noble estates.

    There were 2 massive 3-storey buildings and 1 security building within it.

    And at the front of the largest building, was a massive line which seemed to
    be going at a very fast pace.

    It seemed like there were many front desk boarding workers to handle these
    matters.

    Nonetheless, It was only 10 A.M in the morning.... so even if the line


    moved at a snail's pace, they were still somewhat sure that they would be
    attended to before the end of the day.

    .
    There were numerous lines in total, and at the sides of each line.... were
    signs that showed people were to stand.

    For example, there were more than 5 signs (5 lines) that said words like:

    [Economy Class

    One-Way trip (Carona to Baymard): 175 Copper Coins

    Two-Way Trip (To Baymard and back): 380 Copper Coins

    Total Trip Time: 2 and a half days]

    With these words, everyone knew what they could afford, and lined up
    behind those.

    George and Emilia lined up behind one of the Economy lines... and 1 hour
    later, they were both standing in front of a front desk worker.

    "How may I help you today esteemed guests?" Asked the charming lady,
    who was dazzling them with her smile.

    She wore a light bluish shirt, black blazer, black pants, and looked very
    professional too.

    George smiled awkwardly, as he had never witnessed such polite customer


    service before.

    Most people in Carona were polite, but not as professional as these front
    desk workers.

    These ones made him and his sister blush helplessly.

    "W...we would like to go to Baymard please..." George said shyly.


    "Alright.... but do you have any specific day and time you would like to
    book?"

    "We want to go anytime today if possible", he replied.

    "Sure... let me check that for you alright?" The front desk woman said,
    while looking through the room plans before her.

    In essence, since they didn't have computers yet.... each front desk worker
    was given a certain boarding portion of the ship to handle.

    For example, economy class took up 3 ship floors.

    So this front desk lady only handled the left hand side of one of the floors.

    In this way, they wouldn't be confused or rebook another room within


    another section for guests.

    It would be very awkward, if 2 separate guests got booked for the same
    room during 1 trip.

    Hence once booking was done, they were to highlight the room on their
    residence plan green.... and immediately write down the name of the person
    who just got the room.

    Also, front desk workers were given 8 sheets of the same residential plan.....
    which signified all trips within the entire week.

    So if all rooms within their sector gets booked for today's trips..... then they
    could quickly find out from the other desk workers if they had any more
    available rooms as well.

    And if not, then they could just book the guests for the next day or any
    other day within the week.
    .

    "Alright!

    For today (Monday), we have only 2 time frames for departure: 10 A.M and
    3 P.M.

    You've already missed the first one, so you're only left with the last time
    frame now.

    On my booking sheets so far, I only have 1 more double bedded room


    available.

    So if you all don't mind sharing a room, then this will be great for you.

    But if you mind, then I can quickly ask another front desk staff if he/she has
    an extra room on her room plan for today.

    And if you they don't have any extra rooms available, then I can also book
    you for any of our next available trips at:

    • Thursdays; 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M.

    • Saturdays; 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M

    So... which option have you both decided on?"

    "We'll share the room!" They said at once.

    After all, that was their original plan.... as they didn't have enough money at
    hand anyway..

    After settling all that, they paid for their room immediately and even got a
    written receipt back as well.

    "Alright..... please can you spell out your names for me?"

    "_"
    .

    The boarding process wasn't that long, as the lady quickly wrote down their
    names, room numbers and other important information on an already blank
    ticket.

    It was similar to a blank cheque... only that this one was a ticket, and was
    much more thicker in size compared to a cheque.

    The ticket was light blue and had sketches of a ship and waves on its right
    side.

    And to its left, there were words and empty spaces that needed filling.

    [Ship Name:__________

    Passenger Name:____

    Boarding Time:_______

    Date:____

    Time:____

    From:____

    To:_______

    Room:____ ]

    And after filling in the blank spaces, the lady quickly placed 2 stamps on
    their tickets, and handed it back to them.

    "Do you all have any other baggage?


    If so, then you have to check it in now instead."

    "No miss.... this is all we've got." George replied.

    "Good

    "Your ship will be arriving in a few hours time, so in the meantime.... you
    all can go to the gate area, and when it's time to board, your ship name will
    be called out instead".

    Listening to the lady, they followed the signs above each room.... and soon
    stepped into a massive waiting hall which had numerous benches and seats
    within it.

    They waited for their ship to arrive, and even took turns in taking little
    naps, so as to pass the time quickly.

    And just like that, it was already 2:05 P.M.

    Boarding time.

    "Now boarding for the ship: 'Oasis of the ocean'.

    Customers should come up to gate 4 according to our instructions:

    First class guests!!

    Those above 60!

    Those with severe injuries!

    Business class guests!

    Economy guests!!
    ..... "

    On queue, the duo soon rose up when Economy class was called.

    And when they saw the massive ship before them, they became utterly
    speechless.

    'This.... this..... is this real?'


    Chapter 336 More Publicity & A
    Soldier's Return
    'This.... this..... is this real?'

    George subconsciously licked his lips, as his eyes beamed out in


    astonishment.

    "Now boarding Economy class, floor 5 for the Oasis of the Ocean.

    Please step up in an orderly fashion." Said one of the boarding staffers.

    The duo looked at their tickets, and even though they didn't know how to
    read completely... they could still make it some words here and there.

    For one, it would be impossible for anyone to be completely illiterate, as


    they would definitely get cheated on in market areas and so on.

    All they knew, where some common words and springs that were placed in
    goods.... as well as how to read and spell out words frequently used by
    merchants.

    So the duo could make out some words on their tickets.

    And even when they didn't fully understand anything, the lady who had
    previously given them the tickets, and told them all that they needed to
    know about their tickets.

    So for sure, they knew that they were in Floor 5, Room 98.
    .

    The duo followed the line, and even passed several signs which pointed and
    read: 'To The Ships' on them.

    They had also passed a very massive ascending structures at the back of the
    estate.

    In essence, the last building had 2 terminals, which all ascended steadily,
    towards any arriving or departing ship.

    Landon had used the common incline methods for cruise ships that were
    used back on earth.... since if he made it too steep, several people would
    have trouble walking through it.

    In essence, the structures moved back and forth in a zigzagged manner.

    With some regions being leveled, while others had a slight incline instead.

    When the duo had walked up the ascending structure that read:' Departure'
    on it..... several of them had been amazed, as they looked through the glass
    and saw their ship which looked like a floating palace.

    In fact, it was even bigger than that!!

    Sure... they could marvel at glass.... but was that really important when
    compared with the ship?

    The duo soon arrived at the top of the structure, and soon presented their
    tickets to the boarding staffers there.

    Stepping onto the ship, they truly felt like they weren't within the Pyno
    continent anymore.
    How is it possible for something like this to exist?

    They had thought that those tales about the ship were lies..... but who
    would've known?

    The duo didn't even know how they got to their rooms, because the entire
    time..... their minds had been completely blank from amazement.

    Since they were fairly new to all this, they.... alongside a bunch of others,
    had all gathered around several staff members who was busy explaining
    how to use the keys, when free food would be served... as well as other
    important things to note on the trip.

    "So we just stick it in, and turn it slightly tk the right for opening and left
    for closing?" Asked one of the guests.

    "That's correct." Replied one of the staff members on the floor.

    "So we can eat as much as we want during regular meal times?

    "What about if we are extremely hungry and it isn't time to eat?"

    "You said that we can do this spa thingy?"

    "_"

    The people bombarded the staf members with questions..... and the more
    the duo listened, the more excited they became.

    Free food and use of other amenities?

    George subconsciously held onto his bag, as he was glad that he wouldn't
    be using any of the noodles here.
    He could just save them for future emergencies.

    Standing before the door that had the same room number on their ticket,
    they quickly brought out their keys and turned the door knob just as they
    had been instructed.

    Again, this ship had still left them speechless.

    How was this a place for the poor?

    As they walked in, they felt pumped and more alive.... as they felt
    themselves tremble slightly.

    All mundane worried had been muted, as all that they could focus on.... was
    this moment.

    George's smile continued to grow on it's own accord, as he himself couldn't


    control what he felt right now.

    Everything before them was like a miracle!!

    The room was painted greyish-white, and had a seashell theme to it all.... as
    well as several massive mirrors within it.

    Looking at the mirrors, they soon jumped back in shock when they looked
    at their own reflections.

    Why the hell was it so clear?

    Or was this how it was truly supposed to be like?

    One should know that with polished silver or copper surfaces one could
    never see more than 60% of their reflection clearly.

    So this was the first time that they had ever seen themselves so clearly.
    They touched their faces, just to make sure that this was really them....
    before proceeding to having a room tour by themselves.

    The room had 2 twin beds sitting alongside each other.... as well as
    beautiful bluish curtains, a seashell themed bathroom, a closet, and a
    massive desk before the beds that had 2 chairs there as well and was meant
    to be a mini workstation.

    "Brother! Brother!

    I want that bed!

    I want that one!" Emilia yelled excitedly, while tugging on her brother's
    sleeves.

    She felt like shouting, jumping and even running around the room... as she
    wanted to explore the room right down to the every last detail.

    George also felt the same way, and he kept turned around in circles while
    observing his surroundings.

    Amazing!!!

    That was all he thought of right at this moment.

    Long story short, they were utterly impressed with this seashell themed
    room.

    Over the course of their 2.5 day trip..... they had eaten well, played several
    games, and also enjoyed multiple free amenities.

    They almost had a heart attack, as everything within the ship was jaw-
    dropping.
    And when they finally arrived at Baymard, they truly didn't want to get off
    the ship.

    After leaving the shop, the duo looked at the ship and truly felt like their
    money was worth it.

    After all, the most important thing for them.... was that it was comfortable
    as HELL!!.

    On their first night, they had slept like a log.

    In short, they themselves were thoroughly confused too.... ... as they


    themselves were shocked by how tired they were.

    Of course it wasn't just them, as several other peasants had also slept like
    the dead during their first night here.

    And just like that, the Bay-Caronian transprtarion ships had become a
    popular mode of Transportation within carona.

    --District D, The upper Region, The Empire of Baymard--

    The streets of Baymard were still as busy as ever.... as tourists, visitors and
    the citizens mingled within vast crowds amongst each other.

    Today, the newly remodeled ranch within District D would now have
    multiple interactive activities within it.

    With the use of cars and motorized vehicles, the horses which were more
    than 4000.... now had almost no one travelling with them.
    Of course, some of the horses were kept for the military.... since they might
    have other missions out of Baymard in future.

    So with these war horses in dire need of exercise and a proper run, Landon
    had requested for a racing field to be made for them.

    To put it in perspective, Landon wanted there to be a sports betting sector


    here.

    For one, it would be naive for Landkn to think that people would never
    gamble..... because it was part of human nature.

    Making deals, bets and even exchanges, were things that occurred at least
    twice in one's entire life.

    People made bets over food, snacks, juice boxes and even gambled when
    playing board games as well.

    Right now in Baymard, people still gambled..... as gambling had already


    existed ages ago.

    So why not open a controlled gambling area for them?

    There were many advantages with this, but the most prominent advantage....
    was the fact that no one would run away with their winnings.

    As sometimes when they gambled with friends and others..... these people
    would deny to pay them up.

    And in some cases, they would only give them half of their winnings.

    But unlike all these scenarios... the Ranch's gambling branch would
    definitely pay up no matter what!!

    .
    Also, one shouldn't forget that horse riding was still a sport.

    So within this renovation time frame, Landon had specifically requested for
    several riders to be trained, briefed and told what to do in terms of safety
    when riding horses.

    They also had their sport attires sewed, as we as their helmets and other
    safety gets made as well.

    In a week, there would only be 3 racing games..... one of Monday, the other
    on Thursday..... and the last on Saturday.

    Again within the ranch, just beside the large dining region.... there was
    another section there for those with membership cards only.

    In short with all the preparations done, the gambling branch within the
    ranch was now ready for business.

    "They did a pretty good job here Tim!

    Hmhm.... It's just the way I wanted it to be!!" Landon said, while looking at
    the racing track.

    "Your majesty, I'm also impressed as well." Tim said while nodding his
    head in agreement.

    And just as they were about to continue their discussion.... a soldier quickly
    walked up to them and gave a deep bow towards Landon.

    "Your majesty..... Army General Lucius has returned!!"


    Chapter 337 A Victorious Return
    For All
    Landon quickly made his way towards the Coastal port, as he had just been
    told that Lucius' team had arrived with more slaves, bags of money, food
    and so on.

    Well, Lucius' squad was one of the teams that went to the empire of
    Deiferus.

    And so far, all teams from there had already returned within these past 2
    months.

    But Lucius' team was sent towards the furthest camp, so they could only
    arrive now.

    As for those that went to the empire of Yodan, only 1 team out of all the rest
    had arrived.

    And from the distance to and fro each camp, and type of ship they had
    used.... most of them would be coming back around early September up till
    late November.

    But of course all that was for the future, as right now... one of the most
    important points to Landon, was that Lucius was back!!!

    Arriving at the Coastal region, he immediately went to the harbor..... so as


    to welcome the new refugees into Baymard.

    They all looked amazed but somewhat frightened, as they didn't know if
    those that rescued them would truly keep their word or not.
    This was a risk that some of them were willing to take.

    Of course few of them had chosen to stay in Deiferus, as they never wanted
    to be slaves any more.

    They were scared that Baymard would force them into slavery again.

    Luckily, a large chunk of them had chosen to come instead, as they felt like
    these saviours of theirs seemed somewhat different from all the rest that
    they had met.

    And to make matters even more convincing, these soldiers had given each
    of them enough money to pay for 2 months rent in Baymard, as well as
    feed.

    So call them naive or too trusting, bug they were simple people.... who had
    hope lingering in their hearts daily.

    As a poor person, one had to have hope to see a better tomorrow.

    The slaves clung to each other and stepped out of all 13 ships in a daze.

    This empire of Baymard was nothing like what their Deiferus empire
    looked like.

    Its harbor, its building, and even the clothing choices worn by the workers,
    was all high end in their minds.... and looked even better than those worn
    by some nobles in Deiferus.

    "W... where exactly is this empire?


    Are we still within the Pyno continent?"

    "Look at everyone else?

    Do you think that we would get to wear such clothes as well?"

    "Look!!!

    Look at those big ships over there that is made out of metal "

    "Heavens!!.... it looks like a floating palace."

    As the slaves came down, some of the workers quickly directed them away
    from the harbor, so as to give room for the visitors there.

    And while all this was going on, all the spoils of war were also brought out
    of the ships.

    Be it the bags of grains and seeds that had been placed in not less than 300
    sacks, or the animals in metal cages, and even the bags of coins that were
    more than 200 as well.... everything was taken down and accounted for
    properly.

    The returning soldiers on the other hand... had enough rest on the ships, so
    they had to go for a quick Briefing right now.

    As they moved, the tourists and guests all marveled at how heroic they all
    looked.

    They moved like a single unit with their legs moving in perfect timing, as it
    synchronized by an unheard beat.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'


    They followed this beat, while maintaining straight lines, as they passed
    through the crowd that subconsciously gave way for them.

    Im short, their entire entrance... coupled with their identical boots and
    camouflage outfits, truly astounded the eyes of many visitors there.

    "Wahhhh!!!

    Look at how disciplined they are?

    No one has even missed a step ever since they moved."

    "Hmhm.... their leg movements are all the same.

    Truly amazing to watch!"

    "You see son, this is what real men should aspire to be like!!

    One should always have enough discipline in them at all times."

    "Daddy!... Daddy!...Are they the knights of Baymard?"

    "Honey..... what has daddy told you?

    They are called soldiers and not knights."

    "Okay.... but what do soldiers do then?"

    "_"

    As the visitors kept pointing and talking about the soldiers.... the main stars
    of the show were currently walking towards a massive conference hall
    within the Coastal Port, while keeping their soldier-images in check for all
    to see.
    But once they sat in the hall, they soon dropped their tough man act and
    kept smiling proudly... as they truly felt like kissing the ground.

    There was really no place like home.

    "Boys!.... we made it!!"

    "Ahh!.... I've missed this place like crazy!!"

    "Since we will be given a 3 week-vacation from completing our mission....


    what do you guys say to going to our usual spot on Friday and seeing what
    new foods are available?"

    "I agree!"

    "I second that!!!

    This is Baymard after all, so of course there'll be new foodstuffs available


    now.

    It would be a real shame if we don't have a taste, you know?"

    "_"

    The soldiers all gisted away about how much they missed Baymard, as all
    they wanted to do now.... was eat a proper Baymardian meal, get on their
    nice warm beds, and have the best sleep of their lives.

    Sure they slept on the ships, but nothing could compare to their Baymardian
    beds.

    At least those ones weren't made of straw, and didn't poke them while they
    slept.
    In truth, this mission had really made them appreciate how comfortable
    their lives were in Baymard.

    And this sense of security was something that they took deep pride in.

    Some of the soldiers also discussed the articles in the newspapers piled
    around one corner of the hall.

    "Look!!

    Look at this newspaper here!!

    It says that we got attacked a while ago."

    "What?!!!

    We were attacked again?

    Wait!!..... what does it say about the battle attacks?"

    "Ermm... it doesn't go deep into the attacks that we used.

    It only speaks about the bravery of the soldiers, as well as the general battle
    state.

    It truly draws one in, as if it were a novel or something, as it only focuses


    on what the enemy, as well as the soldiers thought of or felt at that moment.

    Of course since his majesty was leading the attacks, one wouldn't expect
    any less from the battle" one soldier replied proudly.

    "Well..... it makes sense that they didn't give out our mode of attack.

    After all, why would we tell any future enemies that we use missiles and
    cannons?"

    "Yeah... yeah... I agree!!"


    "_"

    As the men waited in the hall, Landon on the other hand, had already
    calmed the hearts of the new refugees.... and sent them on their way to the
    upper region.

    They would stay in that refugee estate, and tomorrow, they would register
    and get their identity cards made.

    Of course the day after that, those that didn't need medical treatments would
    be given jobs.... so as to provide them with a stable source of income while
    staying here.

    With the theater undergoing construction, now was the right time to start
    training several new acts for the shows, as well as those that would perform
    on the cruises as well.

    And with the construction of the Museum and others nearing completion....
    Landon indeed needed a lot of staff workers for the job.

    Of course in all of this, he had allowed for them to volunteer for positions
    within the army, marines, and other battle groups.... As well as safety and
    health jobs like firefighting, hospital trainees, caretakers and so on.

    After dealing with everything else, as well as talking briefly with the
    soldiers.... Landon and Lucius soon drove back towards the barracks for
    their own private meeting.

    Lucius detaily gave Landon a run down of what happened in his mission, as
    well as gave a detailed report that he had spent time writing throughout his
    journey back in ship.
    And later on, they also discussed the war that went down within Baymard....
    as well as the fact that Riverdale city was now under the command of
    Landon.

    "Hahahhahhahah..... brat!!

    Using these weapons on an actual enemy is so different from using them


    during training.

    I have to admit..... this trip was exactly what I needed.

    The men and myself have gained so much experience this time.

    And even though a handful of them ended up with severe sword injuries
    from surprise enemy attacks, it was still a great experience for them overall.

    Ohh.... and I left the note you previously gave me under a dagger.... after we
    had rescued everyone there.

    By now, I reckon that it shouldn't be too Long before Nopline sees the note
    for himself." Lucius said, while crossing his hands in front of his chest.

    "Good!!

    With this note, he's sure to go on a wild goose chase for the time being.

    I'm just glad that you all were able to come back in one piece..... even if
    some of you had been brutally injured."

    "Same here!" Lucius said, while nodding his head agreement.

    "With all that said, there is an urgent matter that I have to discuss with you
    about.

    It's about your wedding"

    "_"
    Speaking of important things... didn't you tell me that you had something
    important to tell me?

    So... what is it?"


    Chapter 338 Love Was In The Air
    'Bang!!!!'

    The entire room echoed with a loud bang..... as Lucius slammed his fists on
    the table with rage.

    His heart was in turmoil, as he felt like someone was trying to take
    something extremely valuable from him.

    Blood slowly trickled down his arms, as he had hit the table so hard from
    Fury.

    Landon had just narrated all that he knew about Alec's coming... and
    Lucius' excited mood, had slowly turned into a murderous one by the end of
    the narration.

    He had waited more than 15 years just to get what he truly desired the most.

    And now..... someone who had previously caused her harm, dared to show
    his face in front of her again?

    His heartbeat speeded up immensely, as his emotions went between rage


    and anxiousness.

    Even though he had eventually succeeded in wooing Kim, he still had a bit
    of a fear deep in his heart.

    He was confident that she didn't love Alec Barn, but no matter what, they
    had a child together..... and most times, this fact alone could complicate
    matters even further.

    Why the hell did that clown think of seeing her just before his wedding?
    .

    His every muscle clenched tightly, as he wanted to smash something so


    badly.

    He also knew that Kim felt for Alec was fear and not love..... as when she
    was within his presence, she would even find it hard to breathe just from
    seeing him.

    But Lucius also knew that it was time for her to take a stance as well.

    She was the Queen Mother now, so..... it was only natural for her to speak
    to him eye to eye.

    She had to face her demons and overcome her fear.

    Lucius breathed in and out in a steady pace, as he tried to steady his racing
    heart.

    Landon on the other hand, sat there quietly, and took in all of Lucius'
    expressions.

    When the system had told him about the secret conversations Alec had with
    his advisers.... Landon thought it really funny.

    This father of his was truly a first class clown.

    What in God's name would make him think that they would welcome him
    back with open arms?

    He smiled as he thought about the fact that his half-siblings were also
    coming as well.

    Things were soon going to get more and more interesting.


    But without a doubt, the wedding had to happen before they arrived here.

    More precisely, it would have to commence within the next 2 months.

    From the information he had paid to get through the system, the earliest
    Alec woukd be here..... was in late August.

    So.... he had this June and July to get it down properly.

    As Queen Mother, mother Kim's wedding had to be well planned..... with a


    6 day celebratory scenario.

    This was because the person she was marrying, also had to pledge his
    allegiance to Baymard.

    So Lucius alsk had to have a title ceremony, where he would pledge to the
    people as well.

    Also, before the actual wedding, they had to drive through every corner
    within Baymard..... as well as visit each establishment too, including
    schools, hospitals and so on.

    From all these activities, the wedding itself wasn't the stressful part that the
    couple had to worry about.

    But rather.... it was the other activities that came before or after the
    ceremony, that were seen as real time consumers.

    And let's not even talk about preparing for a royal wedding.

    Mother Kim's needed several unique royal gowns for all those activities, as
    well as the actual wedding itself.
    They also needed a massive supply of flowers decorations and so on.

    Plus every corner within Baymard needed to be decorated during those 6


    days as well.

    As for their honeymoon.... one should know that these people in this era
    really didn't have one.

    They just simply got married and went straight into their husband's houses.

    But ever since Landon had arrived here and modified the people's out take
    on marriage... even the citizens had now started planning their honeymoon
    trips.

    One could take a leave from work for 9 days at most..... and plan their
    honeymoon trips right.

    Some people would book the most expensive suites in Baymard and receive
    special honeymoon services.

    While others moved into their new homes, and instead.... took the time to
    go through all of Baymard's touristic sites.

    Of course with the new cruise ships now in service, many people had
    chosen to cruise to Carona, stay there for a bit of sightseeing..... before
    finally heading back just in time for work.

    They chose the coastal city, as they were afraid that if they went to other
    cities, they might miss their booked Transportation back.... and eventually
    come late for work.

    For some, they just did a trip back and forth... never leaving the ships.... as
    they had no desire to leave the ship at all.
    .

    Anyway.... Landon had previously asked mother Kim what she wanted to
    do for her honeymoon, and her first thought was to take a cruise to Carona
    and back.

    Landon totally agreed with her, as he felt that if they were going to get
    'physical' and let out all their steam..... then he didn't need to hear all that!

    It was better for them to go crazy on a cruise that had good sound proof
    rooms.... and coupled with the sounds of the ships and the ocean's waves,
    who could really hear a thing?

    This had also left Landon with another thought as well... and that was to
    locate the Duo in another private corner of the castle, that had its own
    stairway, living space, bedrooms and so on.

    It was best for them to live as husband and wife far away from him and
    Lucy.

    After successfully calming down, Lucius took out his handkerchief and
    gently wiped off the blood that had been trickling down his hands.

    "So.... does your mother know that he's coming?" Lucius asked, while
    taking his seat once more.

    "No!

    But I think that it's best for her to know now..... so that she can prepare for
    his coming."

    "Hmhm..... you just leave that to me.

    I'll handle it from here.


    But during that time-frame, the number of guards around her must also be
    doubled as well.... just in case he wants to forcefully make a move on her."
    Lucius said with disgust.

    When it concerned Alec.... he had no respect for the man at all!!

    When they were younger, he used to be a soldier and a close friend to Alec's
    brother... Oden Barn.

    In truth, it was due to Oden's support that he had quickly rose up the ranks.

    Yes!!.... talent was important, but having luck and meeting the right people
    also contributed to one's success as well.

    But with Oden's death, he says forced to work under Alec and fight battles
    for the man.

    And the only reason why he did so... was because was thinking of
    Arcadina's greater good.

    All in all, he couldn't care less about that former king of his.

    With Landon being his new king, why should he still care about Alec's
    opinions?

    "We also need to tighten up security around the palace, as well as around
    Baymard in general during that time frame.

    None of my so-called siblings are also trust worthy as well.

    During this time, the police should be more strict and active than ever
    before.
    I want no kidnapping or danger brought onto of innocent civilians during
    that time-frame as well.

    Also... they are not to be given any special treatment just because they are
    related to me.

    Only treaty signed nations can have such privileges.

    Other royals or nobles should get in line just like everyone else."

    "_"

    They spoke for a while more.... and came up with more security measures
    that Baymard would undertake within that time period.

    And by the end of it all, Lucius hurriedly went to see mother Kim within
    the school premises with a bouquet flowers..... as he had truly missed her
    dearly.

    He was like a teenager, who was going for his first date ever.

    Sure..... he and Kim went on dates frequently... but this was the first time
    that they had stayed away from each other for so long during their
    relationship.

    In fact, even when they weren't dating, Lucius had always been by her and
    Landon's side... guarding them ever since they could remember.

    So this was the first time that they had taken several months apart from
    each other.

    So how could Lucius not be nervous?

    He didn't even say goodbye to Landon, as he quickly left the barracks in a


    love-struck manner.
    .

    On the same wavelength as Lucius, Landon also went to the castle to make
    preparations towards his own personal matters.

    Today, he had a well planned date with Lucy... so everything needed to be


    perfect!!

    He had booked half of the park just for today.

    As well as gotten the place entirely decorated.

    He had also planned a canoe ride on the lake at the center as well.... just in
    case they got bored of walking.

    In short... he hadalready planned everything out since last week.

    Now.... he just wanted to see if everything was prepared and ready to go.

    When he thought about Lucy's drop dead smile..... he couldn't help but
    giggle foolishly.

    It's been 2 years and a few months since they've been together.

    And although he usually ran all around Baymard daily.... a large chunk of
    his heart was always with her no matter where he went.

    Like he said .... TODAY HAD TO BE PERFECT!!!!


    Chapter 339 New Musical
    Instruments & Another Upgrade
    It was a warm day in Baymard..... as these few days were the last days of
    spring.

    Soon.... it would be time for Summer.... the season that signified fun
    activities for all.

    Landon looked at his watch and unhurriedly made his way towards the
    massive crowd of refugees.

    It was currently 10 A. M.

    And since Lucy usually taught within the public school till 2:30 P.M.... it
    was a no brainer that he still had an ample amount of time on his hands.

    So he decided to focus on other important projects as well.

    With these new batch of refugees, Landon quickly sent them towards every
    workplace within Baymard..... as well as academies.

    He especially selected a large number of people to be professional


    performers.

    As even though the theater and Performance Academy was still under
    construction..... Landon felt like they should start practicing now rather than
    waiting for construction to be completed.

    .
    Also.... Landon had to start preparing for the cathode TVs.

    So he had also decided to start training actors, directors and crew members
    as well.

    There was no time like the present, so why not make the best of all this
    construction time?

    With all that settled, Landon couldn't help but smile a little, as he felt that
    he now had enough manpower to further Baymard's development.

    "Tim... I need department 6 to start working on these new items A.S.A.P.

    I need the first batch done and ready to use by the end of the next week."
    Landon said, heile handing Tim a notebook.

    'Flip! Flip! Flip!'

    Tim swiftly glanced through the notes, and quickly hid his shock while
    listening to Landon.

    From what he had seen, his majesty wanted them to make new musical
    instruments?

    Yup!!!

    Landon wanted them to make Pianos, Violins and saxophones.

    With Lucius' wedding taking place on July 25th..... he had planned that
    during this month of June and early weeks of July, he would continuously
    teach people how to use these instruments.

    .
    When one thinks of a wedding, one of the first thoughts about it.... would
    have to be heavenly sounds coming from the piano.

    Using drums and these other crude instruments, wouldn't do any justice to
    the event.

    Of course the lyres could still be used, as they were very similar to harps.....
    but that was it!!

    Tim looked at Landon's head.... as if trying to pry into his brain with laser
    vision.

    Again..... his majesty was truly something else

    How did he come up with these ideas once more?

    His majesty was like a well of overflowing ideas... that never seems to run
    dry for some reason.

    New musical instruments!!

    It seemed like nothing..... but one had to think of how each sound or note
    produced had to differ from the rest, as well as resonance and so on.

    So if they weren't done right..... the sounds that these instruments could
    produce could even be similar to devil-like screeches.

    "Your majesty.....I'll be sure to get the first batch done by the end of next
    week." Tim reassured.

    "Good!!!

    Now these instruments aren't the only things that I need you to focus on for
    the time being.
    During our last meeting, the cleaning industry complained about not having
    enough people to use of mops and brooms .... as they had to clean massive
    areas within all industries and workplaces.

    So now.... I need you to produce 3 professional cleaning machines and 1


    commercial one as well." Landon said.

    In essence, even though the cleaners were large in number... they still found
    it tedious to clean several areas with just a mop and a broom.

    So for them..... all this still was definitely because they didn't have enough
    people at hand.

    But that wasn't necessarily the case.

    Imagine if industries or schools were cleaned that way?

    Indeed.... most of the time, they had to do overtime just to meet their
    cleaning target.

    Hence it was a given that this issue would be raised.

    Actually, what they asked for... was more people to be sent to their
    company.... as they already felt like these brooms and mops were already
    heavenly.

    Previously, Landon had upgraded their tools and given them those basic
    ones.

    So they just didn't think that there could be anything better than those
    standard cleaning tools.

    For them, what they needed was more people.


    Buy for Landon, what they needed were the right industrial cleansing tools
    instead.

    Hence it was time for yet another upgrade again.

    For industrial sized cleaning machines..... one would've easily seen them
    being used by janitors in schools, superstores, hotels, and even companies.

    There were just 3 main industrial ones that Landon wanted:

    •An automatic Floor Scrubber; which essentially mops the floor as it


    moves.

    •An Automatic Floor Sweeper

    •An Automatic floor Polisher

    Back on earth, each machine type had 2 kinds of maneuvers: Walk-behind


    or Ride-on ones.

    Of course the walk-behind ones were cheaper than the other, hence it was
    commonly seen everywhere... as one could see their janitors push the
    machines left and right.

    The Ride-on ones on the other hand.... required the workers to sit on the
    machine and drive it like a mini toy car while cleaning.

    Both would be created, as he wanted to let the workers within all


    workplaces choose which one they preferred.

    And of course everything depended on price..... as one would be way


    expensive that the other.

    .
    As for commercial cleaning machines, Landon had just decided to make
    1.... and that was the vacuum cleaner.

    He felt like pepe having standard mops and brooms at home was good
    enough for the time being.

    And in addition to these tools, the vacuum cleaner could properly handle
    things like carpets and other surfaces that don't require a mop or broom to
    pass through them.

    "Tim... with this one, I need the first batch done before the end of the
    month."

    "Not a problem your majesty... it'll be done by then."

    "_"

    After rounding up with Tim, Landon quickly headed towards District C.

    It was time for him to pick up his date.

    2:27 P.M

    Within Baymard's public school, the entire premises looked isolated and
    deserted..... as most people were either in class, at the library, the clinic or
    the cafeteria instead.

    Of course since this was a school for children from ages 3 to 14.... Landon
    didn't allow them to leave the school premises until it was closing time.

    There, the buses and even their parents could drive in and take them home.

    .
    2:30 P.M

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!!!!!!!'

    The school bells resounded throughout very regions within the school's
    premises, and the previous graveyard scene soon miraculously turned into
    something a rowdy and chaotic jungle.

    The hallways were filled with similar conversations.... as everyone soon


    spoke about their weekend plans.

    Some people laughed excitedly as they joined their friends to talk about
    heaven knows what.

    While others, quickly rushed home instead.

    It had been a long day... and right now all they wanted to do was to get
    some damn sleep.

    Of course, there were others who wanted to meet up and go out together
    instead.

    In short, each and every student here had their own plans patented down as
    they left the school's premises.

    "Ahhh!!!..... thank the heavens that it's Friday.

    Now I can listen to my favourite fantasy stories on the radio."

    "Finally!!... I can go to the skateboarding park.

    Hey you wanna come?."

    "Going out?.... Nope!


    Bro... I'm too sleepy to do any of that today."

    "Me too!

    Plus teacher Timithee just gave out new assignments as well.

    And you all know how hard his assignments usually are.

    So forget about me joining you all out there."

    "_"

    Of course even though classes were over... a handful of students still chose
    to stay behind instead.

    Lucy stood at the front of her class and helplessly looked at the group of
    students who kept bombarding her with numerous personal questions.

    "Teacher Lucy..... please look at this!"

    "Teacher Lucy.... if we do this, then will we get the answer that you had
    arrived at previously?"

    "Teacher Lucy...."

    "Teacher Lucy....."

    "Teacher..."

    "_"

    They surrounded her for quite some time.... as most of them had questions
    on their assignments and examinations sheets as well.

    And after 17 more minutes, Lucy decided to send everyone away.


    She had a date God-Dammit!!!!

    And right on queue.... she spotted her brave soldier, who was smiling at her
    broadly from outside the classroom.

    On the other hand, Landon stood within the hallway ..... and nostalgically
    observed the crowd.

    The scene reminded him of his past university life... as he watched the
    students swarm around Lucy, as they tried to get more points for their
    courses.

    It seemed that no matter what era it was, students would always do the most
    for marks and grades.

    "Alright! Alright!.... times up!

    I have to go now, so I'll l only be able to answer all your questions on


    Monday." Lucy said, while packing her teachers work kit, which was
    essentially a cute backpack filled with chalk, pens and so on.

    And once everyone had left, Landon calmly walked towards her, carried her
    backpack..... and gently held her hands.

    "Are you ready?" Landon said in a deep loving tone, while lifting her chin
    upward.

    "Yes....."
    Chapter 340 A Royal Date
    Leaving the school premises, Lucy and Landon first headed towards the
    park first.

    There, they met with Lucius, mother Kim, mother Winnie, Grace, and other
    people whom they considered to be close family members to them.

    In a way, this was considered to be a family picnic in itself, as little Momo


    and the rest played with the royal dogs, ate while sitting on the grass, and
    told funny jokes a day.

    They also played a lot of outdoor games, and fed several birds and ducks as
    well.

    And by the time it was 6 P.M, they all went home.

    But of course for Lucy and Landon, they used this time to rest a little,
    freshened up and change their attires.. ... because tonight, their real date
    night would begin.

    Mother Kim, Mother Winnie and the girls quickly dressed Lucy up....
    ensuring that she was drop dead gorgeous.

    While Landon on the other hand, was already dressed up and spent his time
    talking to the guys downstairs.

    The entire thing reminded him of prom, as he waited for his date patiently.

    .
    Soon, the large massive doors at the top of the stairs opened up.... and
    mother Kim and the rest first came out with broad smiles on their faces.

    She was ready!

    Subconsciously, the men all stood up at the sight of the women making
    their way towards them..... and when Lucy stepped out, Landon's heart
    stopped.

    Her hair was pulled all back, making her facial features standout even more.

    And coupled with her alluring red dress, her beauty seemed to be something
    mythical to Landon.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    Lucy's hips swayed gently to the rhythm of her footsteps..... and as she
    walked Landon's heart on the other hand felt like it would pop out any
    moment from now.

    It was like no one else in the room existed, but him and her.

    Maybe it was because he was already too in love with her..... but in this
    moment, he felt like no one's beauty could ever match hers.

    He felt like whether it was back on earth or here, she was... and would
    always remain the most beautiful woman that he had ever seen in his entire
    life.

    Lucius gently nudged Landon back to reality, and the men all chuckled at
    their king.

    He was hooked!!

    Landon came back to reality and calmly walked towards the blushing Lucy.
    They stood close to each other without saying anything.... but in truth, their
    eyes did all the speaking.

    There was great care and affection in them, as they looked at each other
    dotingly.

    Everyone in the room could literally feel their affections at this point.

    It was so bad that someone had to yell out: 'Get a room will you!'....before
    both of them snapped herself back to reality as well.

    Landon coughed lightly... while blushed even more, as she realized that she
    had just been ogling Landon in front of everyone else.

    How embarrassing!!

    They held hands and walked out of the room amidst everyone's smiles, and
    immediately got into the royal Limousine.

    And just like that... they were off!!

    But of course even though they were on a date, her bodyguards still had to
    follow her at some distance of course.

    They were called the P.L Security team..... weret P.L stood for Princess
    Lucy.

    And since they had to be around her at all times when she was out of the
    castle, of course they would still follow her for today's event.

    Hence they drove 2 cars ahead of Landon's own, and drove another 2
    behind them.
    Since they were already informed about this date a while back, they knew
    all about today's destinations.

    Infact, everyone in Lucy's team knew about today's plans except for her.

    They were all involved in making today's theme come to life.

    As they drove, they also communicated with the guards who were already
    at the 'location'.

    "Watchdog team 4.... we are taking a left turn at Palmer street.... and should
    be arriving in 17 minutes time.

    Over!"

    "Copy that P.L Team 1."

    "_"

    As they spoke, those at the location hurriedly rechecked everything once


    more.

    "Places everyone..... they will be arriving in 17 minutes time.

    The countdown starts now!!"

    The entire place had people running left, right and center..... as they did
    multiple checks all over again.

    This was a royal date involving his majesty and princess Lucy for crying
    out loud.

    If they couldn't even get this done perfectly... then how could they be
    trusted in handling other important tasks.
    EVERYTHING HAD TO BE DONE PERFECTLY!!

    In the meantime unbeknownst to all the craziness that was going on, the 2
    culprits involved with the whole fiasco.... were currently basking in their
    own world of happiness.

    They drove in a limousine, had had utmost privacy at the back.

    "What do you mean by it's a secret?

    Where are we truly going to?" Lucy asked curiously.

    By now... she was already used to Landon's romantic side.

    Sometimes they would have simple dates, and other times... this fiance of
    hers would go over the top in screaming out his love for her.

    And to be honest..... she loved both date type scenarios, provided she was
    with him.

    She also loved the fact that their dates were somewhat unpredictable.

    Today, she didn't know if it was going to be a simple date or not..... but all
    that mattered to her was that her man had planned it out just for her.

    She in turn had made a mental note to plan a date for him as well.

    After all..... the more she stayed within Baymard, the more her mentality
    changed over the years.

    She was also 17 years old now.... and had mentally grown up under
    Baymard's influence, when compared to her initial 15 year old self 2 years
    back.
    She now knew that women could also profess their love to the partners as
    well... and this phenomenon was common with most couples in Baymard.

    Sure.... the women would never make the first move initially.

    But when they had gotten into relationships, they soon planned out their
    own dates for their partners as well.

    She had heard from her female colleagues, as well as some of the married
    and engaged women, that they had taken their men for racing and other
    activities as well.

    And they had also bought items and other things for their partners, which
    made many of the men happy and proud to be dating such women.

    After giving and giving and giving all the time.... from dates to basic
    household needs, it was important for women to also give and night receive
    from their men all year round.

    It was the simple things like these that made the men look at them with
    different eyes.

    They had even heard that some of their men bragged about their wives gifts
    at work.

    The times were really changing, and Lucy felt like she should also make
    plans for Landon as well.

    "I actually wanted to ask you about something too.

    Ermm.... what do you like doing the most?


    And what's your favorite meal now?

    And what's..."

    Lucy went hard on the questions, as she realized that Landon... as well as
    everyone's favorite things kept on changing while in Baymard.

    This place produced new goods on a regular basis, so it was nearly


    impossible for one to stick to one favorite thing for some time.

    Why.... just 2 months ago, her favorite snack was ice cream.

    And now, it was something called Pringles.

    In short, if one stayed here for a while.... they would soon realize that
    almost every month, something new would pop out now and then.

    Be it on new academies, food, entertainment activities and many more.....


    Baymard was always advancing.

    Of course Lucy was right.... as even now, new musical instruments and
    cleaning supplies like vacuum cleaners were currently in the works.

    Not to talk of Landon preparing to open the theater, museum.... and even
    train actors for the cathode TVs.

    Landon looked at his future bride with warmth, while gently kissing her soft
    hands.

    Looking at her cute inquisitive face, he couldn't help but grin a little.... as he
    listened to all her questions calmly.

    She was too darn cute when she was serious.

    .
    As she spoke, he had been lost in his own 'Lucy-World'... while gently
    massaged her hands.

    Lucy's face flushed red from Landon's actions..... but she forcefully pushed
    down her embarrassment as she had a mission at hand.

    She had to get her answers God-Dammit!!!

    "How come you aren't answering my questions?you haven't told me what


    you like!" Lucy said while pouting angrily.

    This man was always quick on his feet, so why was he now silent?

    Landon on the other hand chuckled lightly, while taking in his fiancee's
    angry expressions.

    She glared at him, while crossing her arms over her chest and pouting.

    'Too cute!!!', he thought.

    "Well... what do you like?"

    "I like whatever Lucy gives me"

    "Yes... but what is that in particular?"

    "Whatever Lucy wants to give me."

    "_"

    Forget it!!.... it was better that she talked to a tree, than talk to him about
    what he wanted.

    Hmmp!!
    Chapter 341 A Royal Date 2
    "I like whatever Lucy gives me"

    "_"

    In the end, Lucy shook her head wryly, and gave up on finding answers
    from this fiancee loving maniac before her.

    Sigh... ..... she felt that she was truly lucky to have such a dedicated man
    who within all these years, had never looked at another woman not even for
    a second.

    His entire heart was hers alone to keep, and honestly.... she hoped that it
    would remain like so forever, as even know polygamy was a common thing
    within today's world, no woman was ever placed with the thought of
    sharingher man with someone else.

    A man who just professed his undying love in one moment, and in the next,
    he was in the arms of another..... wasn't what Lucy wanted for herself.

    But luckily for her, the heavens had crafted this particular man just for
    her..... and this alone, made her feel like the luckiest woman in Hertfilia.

    She leaned into Landon's arms, and took in all his warmth.

    'Thank you for loving me the right way.' She thought, while looking at
    Landon's side profile.

    8 P.M
    They drove towards the 'location', while enjoying each others company...
    and soon, their vehicle stopped.

    'Boomboomboomboomboom!'

    The guards all rushed and lined up alongside the limousine, while the
    limousine driver on the other hand.... quickly opened the door for the lovey-
    dovey couple.

    'The Quartz'

    That was the name of the building that they had just stepped into.

    The building was just 3 stories tall.... and was surrounded by several 5-
    storey tall buildings.

    And those on those tall buildings, could see what was going on at the
    terrace of 'The Quartz'.

    Today, many people had seen several workers set up some fancy things on
    the roof terrace.... but they didn't know why or what it was all about.

    So many people within these buildings, did their own things while keeping
    an eye on the terrace.

    Just what was so special about today?

    "Watchdog team 1, we have arrived.

    I repeat!!.... Watchdog Team 1 we are currently at ground level right now.

    The targets are approaching and should be ther in 5 minutes tops.

    "Copy that P.L team 4!"


    The bodyguards kept communicating with each other... while keeping their
    distance from the couple.

    A warm smile slowly creeped onto her face, and Landon led her into the
    building hand in hand while they made light conversation.

    And Landon had already prepared everything, they had used a private
    elevator to get onto the terrace.

    'Ping!!!'

    The elevator door opened up, and the duo were immediately greeted with
    complete darkness..... with only the moon and a single trail of light
    illuminating the terrace.

    The bright yellowish lights on the floor created an enchanting pathway...


    which led straight to another string of lights that formed a massive heart at
    the center of the terrace..

    Lucy subconsciously walked very closely towards Landon.... as she didn't


    know what to expect at this moment.

    Meanwhile, those hidden away in the background..... soon issued out


    several other commands.

    "Team 1, get started.

    Team 2, follow up not a second later you hear me?!!

    Team 3... what the hell are you waiting for?

    Send out the band now for heaven's sake!!!!!

    Team 4..... are you blind, the lights are already on, move out now!!!!"
    "_"

    The lead operators were having their hairs turn grey, while they issued out
    multiple orders with their Walkie-talkies.

    They couldn't accept any flaws in tonight's plans.

    If assassins ever came out tonight, they were pretty sure that they would
    hack them into multiple pieces!!

    While all this was going on within the background..... Landon and Lucy
    walked towards the center unhurriedly.

    "I still remember when mother brought you into our home.

    I still remember the first time you tried to act as my personal maid.

    Mother told you not to take it too seriously..... but you insisted on doing
    your job, since you were going to be paid for it.

    You stuck by my side, and even drove numerous bullies away from me.

    At that time, I was so weak and worthless.... that no matter how much I
    tried to protect you I ended up fainting from just a single punch.

    While you on the other hand fought to ensure that no one harmed my
    passed out body.

    You were, and will always be the only woman in my heart.

    And in truth, some part of me wishes to thank your father for kicking you
    out of his noble household.

    If he hadn't done so..... then I wouldn't have met my one and only life
    partner.
    For all that you've done for me my dear fiancee... this is the least I can do to
    show you how much I love you."

    As Landon spoke.... Lucy's heart fluttered profusely, as several emotions


    soon overwhelmed her.

    She raised her hand slightly, her blush intensified even more.

    This was her man..... her one and only true love.

    She couldn't help but also thank that Baron father of hers as well.

    Wasn't she just the luckiest woman in all of Hertfilia?

    "Action people!... Action for crying out loud!!" Yelled the leader ag the
    background, who was watching everything as if his money was on the line
    here.

    'Buzzzzzzzz!!'

    'Click! Click! Click!'

    'Puff!!!'

    Several lights were turned on in series when they had reached the center of
    the terrace.

    These lights all had different colors that perfectly blended together, forming
    several images and figures.

    The lights created a stunning heart at the center, as well as an image of


    Lucy that took over a large chunk of the wall.

    How the hell did they do all of this?


    In short... the entire terrace was also designed with a 'Paris' theme in
    mind.... as there was even a fake Eiffel Tower at the back that lit up like the
    stars in the sky.

    And amongst all these things, Lucy immediately spotted over 500 reddish
    flower petals spread all across the floor romantically.

    Joy instantly filled Lucy up... and her lips trembled slightly, as she was
    made speechless by the sight before her.

    Yup!

    He had gone over the top again, but so what?

    She loved everything that he did.

    Landon took in all of her stunned expressions and smiled, while pulling her
    into his embrace.

    "Do you love it?"

    "_"

    Did she love it?

    How could she not?

    Who in their right minds wouldn't love all this from their partners?

    "I love it.....Thank you." Lucy responded, while looking at Landon warmly.

    Just then out of nowhere, another dark corner lit up... and the band began to
    play their lyres.
    "My dear fiancee.... won't you have this dance with me?"

    Lucy who's mind was still blown away.... just nodded without even
    thinking.

    Landon chuckled at her cute expression, and pulled her super close to his
    body.

    They swayed to the music.... just like how Cinderella danced with prince
    Charming.

    And as they danced, white flower petals soon began to rain from the sky.....
    making it seem like they were dancing under the winter's snow.

    And unbeknownst to the lovey-dovey couple, they had set yet another high
    expectation for men within Baymard.

    The women who were secretly watching from those towering buildings, all
    screamed out excitedly as their hearts began melting from the show.

    There were some buildings that had workers there, and there others that
    were restaurants and offered other fun couple activities as well.

    So of course, some of these people there also had their boyfriends,


    husbands and fiancees with them too.

    They had all lined up around their own varandars, windows and terraces.....
    as they tried to watch the entire show.

    "Is that his majesty?

    Ahhh!.... So romantic!!!"

    "When can I have a man do all these things for me too?"


    "I... I want my own romantic confession too!!"

    "Ahhh!!... they are so cute together that it's literally making my eyes bleed
    rainbows."

    The men on the otherhand, were also very appreciative of such gestures....
    as they also felt like their woman would ever be able to resist such a heart-
    warming confession and date.

    Damn it!!

    All this had made them realize that they really had to step up their games
    now..... as they saw the expectations lingering within their women's eyes.

    Some even tried to make their women come back to reality but it was no
    use at all.... as their women were all hooked with this romantic gesture.

    They were eaten alive instead.

    "Darling.... since we've been together for so long, isn't this too much for our
    own date?

    Isnt this done when one is trying to woo the woman into marriage?"

    "Yeah I agree!.... I think you all are missing the poing here!

    This something to do before marriage."

    "Yeah!..... yeah!" Some of the men added.

    The women looked at them as if they were looking at aliens.

    "What do you all know?

    Romance has no time limit at all!

    So don't try to change our minds here."


    "Yeah!

    If you really can't do it, just say so..... rather than talking us out of it."

    "_"

    .
    Chapter 342 The Noble Gustav
    Family
    While the men were having their heads chewed off.... the dancing duo
    continued their lovey-dovey act while embracing each other gently.

    And at some moment during the dance, the duo subconsciously stopped
    swaying and just gently nudged themselves back and forth while looking
    deeply into each other's eyes.

    "From the moment I succeeded in wooing you..... I knew that you would be
    my world and the mother of my unborn children.

    My Goddess Lucy..... we're still 17 now..... but when we turn 20, I plan to
    give you the grandest wedding of all time.

    Because I'm sure that even then..... my love for you would still grow in
    leaps and bounds.

    I love you Lucy.... now and always"

    Lucy's heart trembled chaotically and tears suddenly streamed down her
    beautiful face.

    As Landon spoke, he secretly gave out a signal with his fingers..... and just
    then, fireworks went off.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    The fireworks had spelled out the words: 'I love you Lucy' brightly in the
    sky..... and when she saw it, she clasped her hands around her mouth in
    shock, befor turning around to see Landon's charming smile.

    Subconsciously, they leaned closely to each other..... and just like that, they
    had a perfect date kiss under the illuminating fireworks.

    At this point, the ladies at the other buildings couldn't take it anymore.

    "Oh my heavens.... I'm going to faint from all this!"

    "His majesty really knows how to treat a woman properly."

    "That's it!!

    The next man who talks to me had to show me his resume.... and I should
    be able to see Romantic as one of his strong points."

    "Honey... why can't you do this for me?"

    "How romantic!

    Why can't you at least send me flowers every now and then?

    Is that too much to ask for?

    "Yeah... the cheapest flowers cost 5 copper coins for a hand full.... so why
    can't you?"

    "Its all so beautiful!!!

    You see!!.... this is how I want our wedding to be like, so you better
    prepare.

    And if we don't have enough money to make it work... then we'll take a loan
    from the bank.

    Oh... and don't forget the flower petals.


    I want a shower of flower petals raining on me too during the wedding."

    "_"

    And so... the evening ended with the duo dancing, eating and basking in
    each other's company..... alongside their rowdy uninvited guests from the
    other buildings, and their background squad that did their best to ensure that
    the date was perfect.

    Tonight would definitely be the talk of the Empire in the next few days.....
    as many of the women retold the story countless times after this.

    On their way home, Landon carried Lucy princess style to the car.... as he
    had noticed that her feet were beginning to hurt.

    Lucy held on tightly to her man while being slightly embarrassed.... as she
    saw her bodyguards lead the way.

    If she knew that many other people were also watching her, she would
    probably burrh her head even more.

    Again, this move again set yet another wave of emotions to the other
    women as well..... and the poor men couldn't help but look at his majesty
    with pleading eyes.

    'Your majesty.... did we do something to offend you recently?

    If you do too much, then how are we supposed to please all these women?

    Your majesty.... Even though we respect and love you, aren't you raising the
    bar too high for us now?'

    '_'
    .

    And so, mission: Date night had successfully come to end.... and the
    organizers finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    What a day!!

    But while all this was going on..... somewhere far away from Baymard,
    someone was still going through the contents of a particular letter in shock.

    --The Capital, Arcadina--

    Sitting across from a massive fireplace within a well decorated bedroom


    chamber... a chubby looking man with thick fatty fingers, was still reading a
    confidential letter while mumbling to himself like a crazed person.

    How could this be?

    Soon.... a beautiful woman about 30-something years old, calmly walked


    into the room and tried her best to bring her husband back to sanity.

    If he ended up going mad, then wouldn't she be the laughing stock amongst
    all the nobles?

    How could she let herself fall so low?

    It was all that b**tch's fault!!!

    Even after her death.... that pesky daughter of hers still made all her efforts
    fall in vain.
    .

    The woman quickly walked towards her man and massaged his shoulders
    slightly..... while thinking about the entire thing.

    Life was truly unpredictable.

    She had killed her husband's first wife during her early stages of marriage,
    and had managed to drive out the b**tch's daughter as well.

    During that time, she had heard that the riffraff used to walk from place to
    place as a beggar..... and somehow ended up being pitied by the unfavoured
    disgraceful wife of Alec Barn as a maid.

    She had let the girl live because she felt like the people in the palace would
    probably do a better job at bullying the girl than she would.

    And at the time, she was right!!

    She had witnessed the girl's treatment there on several official visits to the
    palace, and had even sneered and spat at the fool back then.

    In her mind, there was no way that this little brat would turn out to be better
    than any of her own daughters.

    In fact most of the time, she had even forgot the girl's name.... as no one
    could possibly remember someone who was now a maid, now could they.

    What was the girl's name again?

    Lubly, Launchy, Lichy, Lichen, Lucy.....?

    Well whatever her name was, she was exactly like her mother.
    This 'Lichy' girl was still a thorn in the woman's eyes.

    Even after everything that she had done, the whore's daughter had still
    managed to have a better life than any of her own daughters.

    If she had know all of this before, she would've found a way to get close to
    mother Kim and Landon back then.

    Who knows.... maybe by now, it would've been one of her own daughters
    standing next to Landon instead of that vixen.

    At the time, she had tried everything..... as well as taught all the seduction
    methods to her daughters.

    Their only goal then was to seduce one of the princes and elevate the
    family's status higher.

    One of them succeeded in seducing Prince James, but now he had been
    'kidnapped' and no one knew his whereabouts.... so that plan would
    definitely have to be halted.

    As for Prince Connor and Eli, those 2 weren't easy buys to crack.... as they
    jad never been roped in by any of the noble women since she could
    remember.

    So her daughters were really out of luck there.

    But who would've known that it would be that harlot's daughter who would
    succeed in being a royal instead?

    In the woman's eyes, Lucy had clearly robbed her children of their bright
    futures.
    And this wouldn't do!!!

    But thinking of the fact that 'Launchy' hadn't married yet, the woman saw a
    golden opportunity instead.

    And even if 'Launchy' had already married Landon, so what?

    She would have her daughters step in as second wives and later eliminate
    'Luanchy' anyway.

    (*Even till this moment, the woman still didn't know Lucy's correct name.

    Who the hell was 'Launchy, Lubly and Lichy?

    Pick one will you?)

    The more the woman thought about the entire situation, the more vexed she
    became.

    From the note that she had read, apparently.... this new empire was even
    grander..... and might even be richer than Arcadina, as it had glass
    structures and unique goods there.

    It was also said that the people lived like nobles, and all had beautiful
    clothes and carriages as well.

    So how could she allow 'Lichen' over there enjoy all these benefits?

    Very quickly, the woman soon came up with a new game plan in her mind.

    Mission seduce Landon was in full effect now.


    Very soon.... she would definitely kick 'Lubly' out and send her own
    outstanding daughters there.

    She didn't believe that this Landon fellow would have the balls to resist her
    succulent daughters.

    While the woman was engrossed in her own thoughts..... Baron Gustav on
    the other hand, still felt like the entire thing was just one big bad dream.

    Several months ago, he received his first private letter from Alec Barn....
    and its contents were what shocked him silly.

    The daughter whom he hadn't seen for the past 11 years or so.... was now
    the future queen of a rich newly established empire?

    And to make this news all the more jaw-dropping... it was to that useless
    prince that everyone looked down upon?

    Apparently, that bastard prince had been acting a fool and making his plans
    on the low.... which utterly shocked the Baron.

    At first, he thought that it was all a joke.

    Buy when he saw Alec's orders... he subconsciously knew that this matter
    was indeed a serious one.

    Alec had requested for him to write a note to this daughter of his, and try to
    mend his relationship with her.

    He was supposed to act pitiful and place her under his family's care once
    more.
    And as the fatherto the bride, wasnt he supposed to receive several benefits
    as well?

    Dammit!!!

    In truth, he had a lot of regrets about disowning her.

    If he had known that she was going to be such a big money bag in future.....
    why the hell would he have kicked her out?

    From Alec's note.... it seemed like that daughter of his would be used as bait
    at some point?

    Well no matter the reasons, he didn't care about the girl's safety..... as what
    he truly cared about right now, was how to take as much benefits from this
    foreign daughter of his.

    Even if it meant that he had to force her into acknowledging him... then so
    be it.

    But no matter what.... he had to get his hands on this golden opportunity
    that had presented itself before him.

    Now... he finally had a chance to climb from being a middle ranked noble,
    to an upper class one.

    So he wasn't going to F*** it up for nobody!!!

    Baymard huh?

    It seemed like he too would have to go to that at some point.

    What was his daughters name again?

    Ah yes... it was Lucy.


    Indeed, it was time to pay Lucy Gustav a 'warm' visit.
    Chapter 343 On The Move Again
    'Ping!'

    'Update! Update! Update!

    The ships carrying the people from the temple of Adonis, should be arriving
    within the coastline of Arcadina 2 months from now.

    So if the host sets sail now, the host will be able to reach them in a matter of
    3 to 4 days at most.

    The system is reminding the host that as stated in the mission clauses... the
    host only has 1 week to complete the mission after this announcement.

    So if it takes 4 days at most to get there..... I suggest that the host doesn't
    waste anymore time.'

    Landon opened his eyes widely in shock, as well as bafflement.

    What the hell?!!!

    'System.... can't you just give me more time for this mission?

    Isn't it too sudden right now?'

    'No it is not host!

    The system had previously alerted you on this mission clause right at the
    start.... so the host's complaints are irrelevant right now.

    The system would like to remind the host that the countdown has just begun
    host.
    And the system feels like it has gotten somewhat closer to the host over
    these past few years... it wouldn't like to see the host perish just like that.

    The host's life is hanging on a thin thread here... SO GET OVER IT!!!!!!'

    "_"

    Landon looked at his bedroom ceiling and literally pulled his pillow over
    his head in sorrow.

    He had just come back from his date, and still had the lingering feelings of
    his fiancee's warm embrace.

    But of course, how could this devil-like system leave him to have a
    moment's peace?

    It was like every time he had a little fun here and there.... it would always
    spring out with random missions about doing things for the greater good.

    Landon quickly looked at his monitor, and reviewed his mission again.

    Sigh..... it was better for him to prepare for the inevitable.

    After all, no matter how much he protested..... the system wasn't going to
    change its mind.

    So what was the point in crying over spilled milk?

    ▪Side-mission 6: Stop the Temple of Adonis from setting sail into Arcadina.

    After reviewing his mission again, Landon looked at his monitor... and
    looked at the triangular 'travelling' formations of the fleet of ships.
    The ships were old but sturdy... and had several bluish black sails hung over
    them.

    The sails also had the word Adonis painted om white and enclosed within a
    massive red circle as well.

    Looking at the way they moved, Landon quickly came up with a plan of
    attack... as the enemy was making its way towards Arcadina with 46 ships.

    He closed his eyes tightly, so he tried to force himself into sleep.

    Tomorrow, he would have an emergency meeting with the Marines,


    Coastguards, and Navy officials.

    Typically, even though the marines were generally the forefront for water-
    type missions out of Baymard.... Landon still felt like giving each unit the
    chance to witness real battles.

    Because in the end, if these ships had made their way into Baymard's shores
    rather than Arcadina's.... the Coastal guards and Navy meant to protect
    Baymard, still had to join the battle and give assistance when needed.

    So they were always supposed to be ready for any incoming attacks as well.

    Hence this experience would benefit them immensely.

    Landon laid on his bed and soon dozed off with one thought in mind..... and
    that was to sue this black-bellied system when he finally let those damn
    Gods.

    NO! Scratch that!!


    He would deal with them first.... since it was all their fault that they created
    such a system anyway.

    How annoying!!!

    --Somewhere around the coastlines of Arcadina--

    'Shwoooh! Shwooosh! Shwoosh! Shwoosh!'

    The waters were somewhat calm and steady, when compared to their rocky
    appearance a few days back.

    On a massive fleet that was leading over 45 other ships..... several burly
    men were spread evenly accross the ship.

    The light breeze turned on their loose clothes, as they faced the tranquil
    waters before them.

    Some of the men were on the sails, ensuring that it was always properly
    tied.... while others were on the deck, gisting away with their other
    comrades.

    Of course there were those that spent their entire time gambling, while
    others were doing some 'physical activities' with each other.

    One should know that as this mission screamed out war, it would definitely
    be a distraction to bring women along.

    Hence, they could only pleasure themselves during these 6 months.


    But of course when they thought of all the Arcadinian women that would
    soon be within their grasps, they all didn't mind the slightest...as soon, they
    would have their just rewards.

    Rather than looking like an organized army..... they instead give off the
    feeling of being renowned pirates who had sailed the seas for ages.

    Their skins were super tanned,haggard-looking and leathery.... as it looked


    like the toughest piece of flesh out there.

    It was very hard, and more often than not.... it would be filled with blisters
    and other injuries that were gotten from handling such the ships.

    And even without their swords, these men were well equipped right down
    to their teeth!!

    Their beards were unkempt, they all looked like ramshackled beggars, the
    ship smelled of rum.... and they were always going things like wrestling,
    breaking objects and so on.

    But who could really blame them?

    They had been on sea for more than 6 months now..... So who would they
    keep up their appearances for?

    "Lads... We've made it!!" Yelled out one of the men excitedly, as he looked
    at his fierce Captain who was currently holding booze him one hand and
    steering the ship with the other.

    "Ehhh?

    What did you say there Bidzy?


    Did you say that we've made it?

    Are we truly at Arcadina's coastline?" Said a sailor who popped out from a
    large rum barrel.

    "We've made it?"

    "Captain is it true?

    Have we truly made it?" Asked one of the men, as he truly wanted to
    confirm it for himself.

    Soon, everyone quickly quieted down and looked at their Captain


    anxiously.

    As for their Captain be smiled a bit, as his eyes soon twinkled at the notion
    of seeing kand soon.

    "Of course its true!

    Boys!!!.... soon it will be time for us to make our move on these sinners.

    I know that you all are tired of staying on this ship.

    But not to worry.... when we reach land, I'll show you guys how to really
    have fun.

    For now.... let's celebrate!

    By Adonis!!!.... We've made it!!!" Captain Kirkwood said, while smiling


    towards Arcadina.

    'Just a little bit more' he thought.

    The men all gathered around excitedly... and just like that, someone yelled
    out the message to the other ships as well.
    And Very quickly, the entire ship... started to sing and jump around merrily.

    The massive wave of cheers, laughter and song could be heard all across the
    ocean.

    And when the other 45 ships saw this.... one by one, they too decided to
    have their own party as well.

    After all, what was life on the open waters without any music and rum?

    "Ohhh!!!..... the life on the waters...

    it's a great place to be... .. where we drink all day, laugh a day and chop off
    a few heads....

    Ohhh the life on the waters....."

    "_"

    They sang merrily, while swinging their daggers animatedly.

    And soon, some of them got drunk again and slept in weird places on deck,
    while others continued wrestling, gambling, dancing and engaging in more
    'physical' activities again.

    During their entire 6 month journey..... they had also raised several other
    merchanships, and killed others as well.

    And coupled with their massive fleet of 46 ships.... it was pretty hard for
    their victims to put up a proper fight against them.

    As for Captain Kirkwood.... he on the other hand went back toward his
    private cabin.
    He had to review the mission again and make sure that there weren't any
    mistakes.

    Their ruler, the great Perulius.... had given them one task.

    And that was to conquer Arcadina.

    To start off, they were to go toward the most deserted regions, and make
    lain to those regions first.

    Then they would slowly build up more forces and eventually overrun
    Arcadina..... just like they had done when uniting all the empires within
    their own continent.

    "Greg!!" Captain Kirkwood bellowed.

    "Yes Captain!!" Replied a one-eyed man, who was coated with a veneer of
    thick luscious black hair across his chest and face.

    His visible tan and tough exterior.... usually made others shiver with fear at
    the sight of his gigantic frame.

    His face had several dried up stab wounds.... as well as well as some men

    Indeed, to many a men.... this fellow here could even frighten the dead with
    his gruesome appearance.

    "Greg..... take a look at this!!!" Kirkwood said... while passing a parchment


    paper towards his second-in -command.

    Even though Kirkwood was confident in the rest of his men.... one could
    never be too sure when it concerned important missions.

    The walls might have ears.... and spies might be listening in on them even
    at this very moment.
    Hence he passed the paper to Greg instead.

    A few minutes later, Greg lifted his face in an understanding manner.

    "Consider it done master!"

    "Good!!!

    Soon with this in motion,... Arcadina would belong to Adonis!!


    Chapter 344 Leaving Once More:
    Battleships Move Ou
    'Crieeekkk!!! Crieeekkk!!!'

    The early morning chimes of nature continuously resounded within the city
    unhurriedly.

    And rather than waking the people up from their deep slumber.... the
    melody instead provided a subtle lullaby for all who subconsciously heard
    it.

    And within a particular region, several people could be seen .

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    The alarms went off, and the men and women woke up confusedly.... as
    they heard the loud annoying alarms echoing throughout their dormitories.

    Since when were alarms used in waking them up?

    What the hell was going on here?

    The ringing sounds were too out of the norm for them... and soon, a sense
    of crisis quickly washed over them.

    And just like that, they were up!

    They jumped out of their beds hurriedly, wore their clothes, and fled out of
    their dormitories as if their lives depended on it.
    Some ran while trying to tie up their shoe laces.... and others ran while
    wearing their pants, shirts and so on.

    It was really helter skelter around their living quarters.... as people from
    other dormitories met up with each other and ran towards the massive hall.

    And once they stepped out, they saw their supervisors who then hurried
    them towards the largest hall within the premises.

    The hall was as large as 2 massive warehouses joined together..... as it was


    meant to accommodate all of them at once during formal occasions.

    "Move! Move! Move!

    Follow the person in front of you!!" The supervisors bellowed.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    As the men ran, they also conversed amongst themselves.... as they felt that
    the whole scenario was somewhat odd to begin with.

    "Do you have any idea about what's going on?" Asked a confused soldier,
    who was currently running alongside his friends.

    "Nuhuh!!

    Not at all... I'm as lost as you bro!!"

    "Are we under attack?" Asked another in a whispery tone.

    "Ahh!!.... we might be under attack right at this very moment!!"

    "True!!..... but who would do so, so early in the morning?"

    "I agree!!!
    I don't think that it's an attack at all.

    Maybe they're introducing a new method of training to us?"

    "_"

    'Mumble! Mumble! Mumble!'

    A series of whispery murmurs, could be heard from the confused running


    soldiers.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    As soon as they got into the massive hall, they swiftly lined up within the
    massive hall.

    They were currently at the Coastguard, Navy, Marine Academy within the
    Upper Region.

    And standing before them, was his majesty and several other supervisors
    and leaders within the Academy.

    A few minutes went by very quickly.... and soon, everyone had been
    thoroughly brought up to speed about the whole situation.

    Of course for everyone here, they had all assumed that Landon had gotten
    this info from those hidden spies of his.

    And even though they didn't know if the news was fake or not.... they chose
    to believe in Landon instead.

    They now had a brief understanding of this temple of Adonis.... and had
    also gotten info about their purpose in sailing towards Arcadina.

    .
    The more the soldiers listened, the more excited they became.

    One should know that they had been training within this academy for close
    to a year now.... and had yet to take on any missions.

    So how could they not get excited?

    Plus they truly wanted these battleships in action.

    It was time to test those bad boys out!

    "For this mission, 400 Marines would be participating in it... as well as 200
    Navy officers and 200 Coastguards would be going too.

    So if anyone here wants in on the mission, once this assembly is over.....


    they would be given just 5 hours to pack up before we head out!!

    We will be carrying out sign-ups within this same hall for the next 2 hours
    tops.

    And remember.... only the first 400 Marines, 200 Navy officers, and 200
    Coastguards that sign up, will be able to take on this mission."

    "_"

    At this point, the soldiers all trembled slightly.... as they felt that it was
    finally their time to prove themselves to his majesty.

    So once the assembly ended and Landon had gone.... everyone quickly
    dashed towards the tables stationed all around the hall and immediately
    signed up under their different job categories [Marines, Coastguards,
    \u0026 Navy officers]

    .
    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    "No running please!!" Bellowed some of the supervisors, as they watched


    the energized soldiers dash towards them at full speed.

    And while sign ups were going on, Landon, Gary and the rest quickly made
    their way towards the Coastal region.... specifically to the Coatalguard
    Navy and Matine headquarters there.

    They had stock the ship up with food that could last for the duration of their
    journey back and forth.... as well as deal with other main concerns too.

    One should know that since Lucius was already head of both the police and
    army forces..... Landon had previously made Gary the head of operations
    within the Navy, Marine and Coastguard headquarters instead.

    Now even though Gary was the head, Lucius could still technically step in
    if \u0026 only if it was an emergency.

    So since Gary was the head, Landon had also decided to bring Gary along
    as well... as it would be great if he too got battle experience as well.

    Of course once they left Baymard, Captain Trey would then take charge and
    ensure peace and order around Baymard's shores and coastline.

    Like Landon had said.... only in cases of emergency, would Lucius truly
    step in and take charge.

    So until then, if Gary wasn't present... Trey would now act as the second-in-
    command and watch over Baymard's shores instead.

    Needless to say, food wasn't the only thing that they needed to stock up on
    for the trip..... as they needed all ammunition ready and good to go for the
    upcoming battle!!

    Presently... Landon, Lucius, Gary, Trey, and several other coastguards,


    Navy and marine soldiers.... were all inspecting everything that was loaded
    onto the ship.

    Time flew by quickly... and soon, it was time for the selected soldiers to
    board the ship.

    "Listen up!!!!

    Before you all step into the ship, you'll have to cross out your names on the
    lists that we have provided.

    For each category [Marines, Nave \u0026 Coastguard].... there will be 5


    people assigned to each of them.

    And these people will have name lists in alphabetical orders.

    The first person in each group will handle soldiers who's first names start
    from A-J.

    Only by crossing your name out from the list.... will you then be permitted
    to get on board.

    Any questions?"

    "_"

    And so, they began striking off their names from the list and stepping onto
    their ship.

    Of course without wasting any more time, the soldiers were quickly led to
    their living quarters in groups of 16.
    One should know that even though they had been practicing with these
    battleships for a while now.... there were still several compartments like the
    living quarters that had always been out of bounds for them.

    Long story short, when they were on board.... they had only spent their time
    within the control center, battle stations and so on.

    The soldiers all stepped into their sleeping quarters in shock!

    It was very similar to the staff sleeping arrangements done for the cruises.

    But since a majority of them had never been on those cruise trips before...
    the whole thing immediately blew out their eye sockets.

    Heck!... they had never even seen the dining area before.... so everything
    right now definitely came as a shock to them.

    Nonetheless, even though the rooms were similar to those within the
    cruises.... several luxurious elements were taken out of it, since the men
    were here for war and not for fun.

    The ship had 5 massive decks above ground floor that solely focused on the
    living quaters.

    Within each resident unit.... one would 3 spacious rooms within it.

    One of the room was their bathroom with had a massive walk in shower
    that could allow 5 people to take their baths all at once.

    As for the other 2 rooms..... they had been designed to look like the soldiers'
    dormitories back at the Academy.
    Each room had 4 bunk beds that were evenly placed out within it... as well
    as space for them to keep their boxes and so on.

    So with 2 rooms and 4 bunk beds placed in each room..... one resident unit
    was made to take in 16 soldiers for the trip.

    But even with alm thes, the soldiers couldn't help but marvel at the
    architectural design of the rooms.

    "Wahhh!!!! Everything looks so high end!"

    "Look!... we even have out one wardrobe space behind each bunk bed."

    "Hmhm... I like this bed the most.

    That's it!.... I call dibs on the lower bunk by the balcony!!"

    "I call dibs on the one closest to the bathroom."

    "_"

    The men quickly settled in, while exploring their new home for the next
    few days.

    When it concerned their dining..... of course just like in the Academy, their
    food would be served on particular hours.

    And if they missed those hours, then they could also buy snacks and light
    foods from the open food regions found within the ground floor.

    And who will be the cooks and cleaners on board?

    The soldiers of course!!


    They would have just if chores that ecaj of them had to do daily.

    Be it cleaning, cooking or even compacting the garbage... it would be their


    sole duty to do so.

    But even so... Landon had gotten several cooks, engineers and so on, on
    board the ship too.

    In a nutshell..... the soldiers would take orders from these people when
    doing their daily chores.

    With everyone on board, Landon and Gady quickly said their goodbyes to
    Lucius and the rest.

    And just like that.... they were off to meet these new foes of theirs.

    The Temple Of Adonis!!


    Chapter 345 The Competition
    Begins!
    Landon was currently on his way to meet these people from the Temple of
    Adonis.

    It would take at most 4 days for him to reach them, and another 4 for them
    to return.

    As for the actual battle itself, he had expected it to occur within a few hours
    or a day at most.

    Needless to say that before he left, he had also said farewell to his fiancee
    and mother as well.

    And so unbeknownst to the Citizens of Baymard, their king had already left
    the empire for a 9 day trip.

    But of course, even though Landon had already gone..... the empire was still
    in a state of busyness, as several activities were still currently going on at
    the moment... with or without their king.

    For starters, today was the 20th of June.... which represented the first day of
    summer.

    And why was this day particularly important?

    That was because Baymard's law academy..... as well as the Culinary


    \u0026 Bartending academy, would have their second entrance
    examinations today.

    .
    George who was one of the people who had previously come from Carona
    with his sister... was currently standing amongst several other examiners
    outside the Academy's doors.

    "Please line up in a chronological manner and step forward with your


    registration card at hand!" Instructed some of the supervisors around, as
    they tried to verify the identities of everyone at the gates.

    George quickly followed their instructions, and soon gave his Examination
    card to one of the many supervisors there for verification.

    And after that, he followed the crowd into the Academy.

    More specifically, they were led to the largest hall that he had ever seen.

    He breathed in and out, as he tried to steady his chaotic nerves.

    The entire place, and the pressure he felt just from observing the other
    candidates had quickly made him grow a little fearful... as his palms slowly
    became sweaty.

    Dammit!!!

    The whole scenario had made his blood run wild from fear and a hint of
    excitement.

    In short, ever since he had arrived here, he had found himself to be shocked
    on a daily basis.

    At first, he and his sister had thought that they wouldn't see anything better
    than what the cruises offered... but boy were they wrong!!
    George could still remember all the feelings that he had felt... as if it had
    just happened yesterday.

    For one, when he and his sister saw the Coastal port... they almost fainted
    from sheer amazement.

    And how could he possibly forget about his first experience within the
    buses, trains and Taxi cabs here?

    Another thing that surprised him were the homes.

    Previously, he had planned to rent at one of those inn's that had 'Pubs'.... but
    when he got here, he was told that Baymard didn't have any of those at the
    moment.

    At first he thought that all hope was lost, and that he \u0026 his sister would
    have to live in the streets instead.

    But of course he was wrong!

    Thanks to the help of one of the workers within the Coastal port..... he now
    knew all about renting or buying 'apartments' or homes.

    So he immediately went to the 'Real Estate \u0026 Apartment Renting


    Agency.

    And from there, they gave him and his sister their current apartment.....
    which was a massive 2 bedroom one.

    From the moment they had stepped onto the apartment..... they had swiftly
    dropped their bags to the floor, and hurriedly explored their way through
    their new home.
    And while exploring.... they tried to test out the gadgets, just like how the
    worker had explained.

    As for the pack of noodles and other food items within their bags... they
    soon found out that those things were somewhat cheaper here, than they
    were in Carona by a few cooler coins.

    (*Of course this was because shipping costs, custom duties and all that.)

    Hence with that realization in mind.... they quickly sighed from relief, as
    they thought that they would have to rob a bank just to eat here if they ever
    ran out of food.

    As for the matter of jobs.... George had to say that Baymard was extremely
    organized when it came to this aspect, as well as several other aspects too.

    He and his sister had found their current jobs through this thing called
    'Newspapers'.

    George had successfully gotten an evening job at the park..... while his
    sister had also gotten a job at the mall too.

    And of course even though they still had this job to do, he and his sister had
    never forgotten their true goal in coming to Baymard.

    Hence they studied and practiced tirelessly, while doing their evening jobs.

    For a fact, the entire thing was like a good dream to him, as he truly didn't
    want to wake up from it anytime soon.

    .
    Today.... they had woken up pretty early in the morning, and had prepared
    their breakfast, as well as their lunches.

    And by 7 Am, they had hurriedly left their apartment for their
    examinations.

    "Buddy... We meet again!!!" Said another young man, who was currently
    towards George, while pushing his way through the crowd.

    Upon seeing him, a slight smile slowly creeped on George's serious face.

    Frederick Mosey!!

    This new buddy of his was quite the character.

    A while back.... for research purposes, he had gone to the entrance of the
    academy and tried to see if he could get in or have a tour of the place.

    But sadly.... as an elite Academy, how could they just allow anyone in and
    out as they pleased?

    Previously.... Grorge didn't know a lot about the academy... as all he knew
    about it came from gossips circulating within Carona.

    So one could say that he didn't know how elite this Academy really was.

    They had rejected his request... but had also given him booklets and
    pamphlets on the Academy.

    And it was only after browsing all the information there, that his brain went
    into shock mode.

    Indeed.... the Academy was truly an elite one.

    .
    In short, the more he researched on it, the more determined he was in
    getting in.

    He had cooked several dishes for his sister... and had also rated himself
    based on what he knew.

    Previously, he had wanted to join the academy purely just for the chance to
    change his future and improve his family's living conditions back in
    Carona.

    But now, after investing a lot of time studying and preparing.... he had soon
    realized that he truly did want to become a chef.

    Hence he took it more seriously.

    It was also at the front entrance of the academy, that he had seen this new
    friend of his.

    Unlike others who were quiet and left the academy premises after being
    rejected... this friend of his didn't give up no matter what!!

    On that day, after being rejected.... just when he was about to leave,
    someone standing ahead of him suddenly stopped walking and swiftly
    leaned over to the guards and tried to bribe them with food.

    Yes Food!!

    Apparently, the guy was a true foody.... as he thought that the most valuable
    thing was food rather than money.

    Even the guards whom he spoke to, couldn't help but look at him twice
    again.

    Who the hell offered Doritos as a bribe?


    .

    "Buddy..... are you ready?" Frederick asked while tapping George's


    shoulders.

    "Hmhm.... I'm as ready as I'll ever be." He said, while placing his notebook
    in his bag.

    "Hahahah..... good.... good... good!

    What's the point of panicking?" Frederick said, while chewing on a protein


    bar.

    They gisted for a while more before the bells surprisingly rang out.

    It was finally time!!!

    The crowd's murmurs quickly died down, as they soon spotted several
    people walking into the stage before them all dressed in professional chef
    and bartending White.

    'These must be their teachers' the crowd thought.' Those within the crowd
    thought.

    "Welcome to the Culinary \u0026 Bartending Academy!!

    In here, we pride ourselves in studying the best culinary techniques..... as


    well as developing the best dishes within the entire continent.

    Our main goal is to make our customers happy through our food and drinks.

    With new, innovative and never seen before dishes.... of course we will train
    the best of the best, as we expect our graduating chefs to be the new leading
    torches throughout the entire continent and even the entire Hertfilia.
    Our graduates will become high master chefs and bartenders that'll be
    sought out by many wherever they go.

    Now..... whether you all have what it takes to become masters in these
    fields, will depend on whether or not you all will pass this entrance
    examination." Said one of their teachers.

    "And just to give you all a proper tune down of it all... We will have 9
    examinations will take place in the span of 5 days, with each examination
    targeting different qualities from the rest.

    It should be noted that a student needs to pass the first 6 examinations


    before he or she can join the academy.

    So... without any further delays, lets get on with the exams shall we?"

    "_"

    .
    Chapter 346 Stage 1 Cleared
    The anxious crowd was quickly divided into several groups consisting of 24
    people within 1.

    From there, once the teams were created.... 2 supervisors would be assigned
    to oversee the examinations of each group.

    And just to make the place less congested.... each group was taken to
    several locations within the massive Academy grounds.

    Group 32!

    That was George's group!

    George gulped nervously, as he looked at the scene before him.

    He and his groupmates were presently standing on a field that had several
    tables, cookers and many more on it.

    He looked at the scene before him and gulped down nervously.

    On those tables at the forefront, one could easily see several raw materials
    stacked in heaps before them.

    From vegetables, onions and even carrots..... one could easily find them in
    those tables ahead.

    Now... apart from those tables, each contestant still had their own personal
    table on the field, which would also act as their workstations as well.

    .
    Their workstations were assigned to them based on their number tags..... so
    as to make it easier on everyone.

    And on these workstations, one would also find chopping boards, knives
    and other basic utensils and tools used for cooking.

    "Alright!!

    The competition will run for 2 hours tops..... and within this time frame,
    you all are expected to prepare your raw materials and cook any dish of
    your choice involving potatoes.

    And if any of you have any questions during the exam.... just raise your
    hand up and one if us will get back to you as soon as possible.

    As for the raw materials at the forefront, the contestants can take as many as
    they want as well." Said one of the supervisors, as he gestured towards 2
    tables that had been joint together and filled up with several bags of
    potatoes.

    "With all that said... Your exam begins now!!" Bellowed one of the
    supervisors.

    And in that moment, everyone quickly made several lines at the forefront.

    The earlier they got their raw materials.... the earlier they could make their
    dishes.

    And as they were taking the raw materials away.... several other ' exam
    helpers', were busy replacing them as well.

    In this way, there were always raw materials on those tables for the
    contestants to use.
    So even if one of them wanted to change his or her plans on what to cook
    midway through the examination..... they would always find enough raw
    materials to do so.

    As for the quality of these raw materials, the workers had done their best to
    provide a large quantity of both good and bad ones.

    It was the place of each contestant to figure out whether these rare materials
    were good or not.

    And sometimes, some dishes required food to be somewhat 'over-ripe ' or


    not fully developed.

    'Shwahhhhh!!!!'

    'Swish! Swish! Swish!'

    'Din! Din! Din!'

    The entire place had turned into a battlefield, as the contestants hurriedly
    went about the business..... while looking at the massive clock before them.

    George looked at the basil leaves before him, and overturned it several
    times... while observing its leaves like an art appraiser.

    And when he was somewhat convinced hmin his choice, he tore out a tiny
    fraction of the leaves, sniffed it a little and placed it in his mouth.

    'Chew! Chew! Chew! Chew!'

    His eyes lit up and he subconsciously nodded in appreciation for its quality.
    'Excellent!, he thought, as he continued on inspecting the other ingredients
    that he hoped to pick up as well.

    And after picking, choosing and taking his ingredients back to his
    workstation.... George quickly looked at the knives before him and picked
    up a 'number 5' knife.

    It had a good weight to it that seemed to be evenly proportional to its blade


    width.

    He held the knife in his hands, as he tried to get the feel of it first.

    'Good knife!', he thought.

    Now it was time for him to get back to work.

    He quickly placed his raw materials in several large bowls and hurriedly
    washed them at least twice before beginning.

    'Swahhhhhh!!!!'

    With all his ingredients washed, it was time to head on towards phase 2...
    cutting up the ingredients.

    He took his chopping board and immediately started this task.

    Thanks to his research and attentiveness to the radio.... he had picked up


    several cooking methods and key points to note of when cooking.

    For one, depending on what dish he wanted to make.... the size of the
    ingredients would also play a major part in making food otherworldly.

    .
    He quickly picked up his knife and cut his vegetables into perfect
    matchsticks.

    Of course with the carrots being the thinnest ones of all.

    Even though his every motion was a little rough around the edges... one
    could see that to a certain degree, he had still managed to keep his veggies
    within the same size range.

    What he needed was more practice and techniques... in order to get that
    precise and uniform motion that all chefs yearn for.

    'Top! Top! Top! Tip! Top! Top! Top!"

    The sounds of numerous knives coming into contact with the chopping
    boards could be heard from a mile away.

    And as they chopped, the supervisors on the other hand..... went about
    observing each contestant's methods.

    One should know that as judges.... several key points were important to
    them:

    •Appearance/ Plate presentation.

    •Execution: How they did it

    •Texture

    •Creativity

    •Taste

    •Hygiene during and after cooking.


    •\u0026 Completion of the actual task.

    Of course some of these judges werealso teachers within the academy, so


    they found it somewhat hard to maintain a straight face..... when facing
    people who wanted and butchered ingredients like so.

    As they moved about, they were secretly screaming within their hearts
    while watching the contestants.

    'So slow! So slow!!!

    Look!!... now you've missed the mist crucial point of it all!!', one scolded in
    his heart.

    'Too much!!.... Too much!!!

    How can you apply so much salt into just one tiny pot?

    If it were spices or seasonings... I could understand were you're coming


    from.

    But with that much salt, the food would be bitter by the end of it all!!.

    Ahhh!!!.... what a waste of ingredients!!', another cried out within his heart.

    '_'

    As the supervisors moved, they held their score sheets and gave out several
    marks to the contestants while observing their techniques.... and soon time
    was up.

    One by one, the supervisors/judges critiqued everyone's meal brutally.


    .

    "To put it bluntly..... I can't serve what you've just made to any of our
    customers EVER!!!"

    "_"

    George heard the remarkand for the first time in his life, he try felt like
    crying.... had he failed just like that?

    One had to know that it was a must for them to pass all the first 6 exams in
    order to be admitted in.

    And this one was part of the ones that he needed to go well on.

    He tilted his head downwards, as he felt his eyes get a little misty.... but he
    tried his best to suck it up, as he needed to hear every single criticism so as
    to improve himself further.

    "Here!... take your dish, step into that room there... and take a whiff!" One
    of the supervisors gestured.

    George immediately did as he was told, and was immediately shocked by


    the outcome.

    One should know that he had been cooking in an area that was filled with
    several aromas from other contestants as well..... so it was hard for him or
    any one for that matter, to notice anything scent-wise.

    But for these professionals, even when they were judging in such an
    environment.... they could still get what the problem was scent-wise?

    Truly amazing!!

    .
    For him.... it was only when he got into this scent free-room, that he had
    gotten a slightly burned scent from the food.

    In essence, even in restaurants.... the kitchens were always filled with


    several aromas that marked several other dishes.

    So what happens when something smells bad and is brought into the actual
    restaurant that has a clean scent to it?

    Of course the customer would be pissed.

    George came out of the room in defeat,as he knew exactly where he went
    wrong.

    "Do you understand now?"

    "Yes...." he said while trying to hold back his tears.

    His entire family was depending in him and his sister back in Carona ....
    and here he was f***ing it up.

    He felt his heart tremble violently,as he found it hard to breathe through it


    all.

    Just what the hell had he been thinking of to not notice it?

    "But, even though the scent was terrible.... surprisingly, you did well in
    other aspects too."

    With that sentence, George suddenly lifted his head towards them as if
    saying: 'Eh?'

    "And in terms of hygiene, texture, appearance and task completion..... I


    would say that you did exceptionally great." One of the judges said.
    "I agree... the real issue was with your techniques and execution skills.

    But of course we can touch those up here in the academy.

    So with that said... I guessed you've passed today's examinations with a


    62% mark.

    Congrats contestant George Craymor on advancing to the next phase."

    "_"
    Chapter 347 First Grades
    "Congratulations contestant George Craymor on advancing to the next
    phase."

    "_"

    George stared at the judges in shock, as his body slightly trembled from
    excitement.

    Soon, his tears all came bursting out... and he hurriedly used his left sleeves
    to wipe them dry.

    "Thank you.... thank you.... thank you...." he said exasperatedly... so he tried


    to hold back his tears again.

    He had finally succeeded in taking the first step towards his dreams.

    "Well, even though this is a happy occasion for you.... I'd still like to remind
    you that this is just your first entrance examination.

    And this one was the easiest ecam of the all.... since the difficulty level
    increases with each examination.

    So please prepare hard for the next ones... as this 62% might be your best
    grade of them all.

    Once again... congratulations contestant George Craymor!!"

    "_"

    .
    By the end of it all..... several people could be seen quietly wailing, while
    others smiled and jumped about excitedly.

    By the end of the first round, 38% of the contestants had all failed this
    round woefully..... and this was supposed to be the easiest round?

    With 8 more examinations with increasing difficulties coming up...


    everyone couldn't help but wonder how many people would be left at the
    end of it all.

    This was truly insane!!!!

    Looking at his name posted on the list of those who would advance to the
    next round..... George smiled stupidly, and later on smacked his cheeks
    hard.

    'Pack!!!'

    this wasn't the time to get complacent.

    He still had a long way to go.... so there was no use feeling overly excited
    now.

    He looked up to the sky and fisted his hands, while secretly swearing to do
    better.

    And from there, he hurriedly went home to tell his sister the news..... as
    well as start practicing again.

    Because come tomorrow, he would still be taking his second and third
    examinations all in one day.

    But of course only by passing his second one, would he advance to the
    third... so it was better to make last minute preparations now.
    .

    Following that, he quickly went home to tell his sister the good news..... but
    he saw her, he decided to mellow down his happiness for now.

    Because while he had passed his first examination, she on the other hand
    had failed hers woefully.

    He knew his sister too well.... if she had passed, she would have already
    jumped out at him like an excited wild cat.

    But when she went into silent mode, then there was definitely something
    wrong instead.

    And he was right, because before he had arrived..... his sister had locked her
    door and immediately collapsed on her bed.

    Rather than crying, she started by looking at the ceiling as if lost in thought.

    She felt the sheets beneath her, which were somewhat cold..... and also felt
    the blanket over her, which gave out a very warm feeling.

    Both feelings completely contradicted each other... yet, they could actually
    make the perfect recipe for the 'perfect sleep'.

    She later in bed for a while longer.... and for the first time ever, she began to
    connect to her reality, as well as understand that human beings truly had an
    unpredictable lifetime.

    Nothing in life was really guaranteed..... and that was a fact!

    She slowly opened her eyes and faced the window, while listening to the
    hazy sounds of her neighbors below screaming happily from some joyous
    occasion.

    To her, it seemed like the entire world was in a celebratory mood... except
    for her.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Little sister..... I know that you're in there..... so come out and let's talk
    about it alright?"

    "_"

    As soon as she heard her brother's voice, she wasn't sure it if had set off
    anything within her.

    But all she knew was that at that moment, the puny lump in her throat had
    developed into a massive knot.

    Her lungs screamed out for oxygen, as she suddenly started gasping and
    choking from it all.

    And just like that, the waterworks immediately began and swiftly made
    their way down her cheeks.

    As the stream of tears rolled down, she subconsciously placed her hands
    over her mouth... as she didn't want her brother to hear her crying.

    Today, was one of the worst days of her life as she felt that even starvation,
    would be better than what she felt right now.

    Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'


    "Little sister..... if you don't open up right now, then I'll break the door
    down, and we'll have to pay for it later." George threatened.

    And with that, he could hear her quickly rush towards the door frantically.

    'Chack!'

    The door was now Unlocked, and George swiftly pushed his way in and
    higher his adorable little coaster.

    "Its okay!.... it's okay!..... no matter that, you've always got me..... so stop
    crying alright?

    And hey..... the next entrance examination for the Law Academy's next
    semester, starts in August.

    So by then, you'll be fully prepared to take on any other challenges."


    George said in a comforting tone.

    And to his surprise, his sister lifted up her head as if saying:' what the hell
    are you talking about?'

    George: '__'

    After 6 minutes of explaining her situation, George almost felt like


    strangling her to death.

    He had cried before when he felt like he had lost, as well as when he was
    happy.

    But his sister's reasons for crying had truly been an eye opener for him.

    What the hell?

    'Give me back my hug back', he thought.


    .

    To break it down simply, unlike the Culinary \u0026 Bartending Academy


    that increased the difficulty with each examination or stated that one had to
    pass the first 6 out of 9 examinations... the Law Academy's system was
    completely different from that.

    In essence, the law academy gave out a total of 7 examinations.

    Here, the contestants were just supposed to get an overall grade of 50% or
    higher to get admittance into the academy.

    Today, she had done 2 out of 7 examinations in total: an oral one, and a
    scenario one.

    Of course, the examinations weren't written ones.... as most of the peasants


    didn't know how to write..... so it would definitely night favour them if they
    were written.

    Hence oral examinations, as well as scenario based examinations were the


    best choices.

    Well..... for the oral examinations, several letters were printed on large
    sheets of paper and placed on the walls, as well as written on the boards.

    From there the examiners explained what each letter was.... just in case
    someone there didn't know how letter 'A' looked like.

    Also, in front of each of them, was a multiple choice answer sheet which
    had letter choices for each question.
    So in essence, the examiner would read out a question... give them time to
    circle out the right answer and then proceed to the next one.

    This was how the oral examinations were done.

    And if anyone didn't know how to properly write out their names.... that
    wasn't a problem, as they were allowed to copy the names on their passports
    down.

    For the oral one, she had gotten a 53% grade at the end of it all.... but for
    the scenario one, she had ended up with a 22% grade instead.

    But even though she got a 22% grade for that one, it still wants all that bad.

    So at the end of it all, even if someone had 10% on all examinations


    today....if he or she could do well in the upcoming ones and managed to get
    an overall mark of 50% or higher, then they would still get in the end.

    Hence George's advice for her to wait till August and take the next
    semester's examinations, felt like he was telling her to give up now.

    She had 53% in one, and 22% in another..... even though they weren't great
    marks, why would she give up now?

    In truth, she failed her 2nd examination woefully, because during one of the
    scenario examinations... she had chosen to let the murderer die, rather than
    try to place him/her in jail and allow him/her to atone for their sins.

    She had chosen that because that was what she was used to seeing.

    Right now.... even common chicken thieves or tomatoe thieves were out to
    death by burning or hanging without any trail at all.

    .
    Bottom line, when someone pointed and said that one was guilty... then the
    rest of the peasants would also agree as well like sheep.

    So for her, she was used to seeing people die without any fair trial.

    So after she failed the scenario examination, the judges explained while
    they failed her..... and suddenly, her eyes lit up and her mind clicked like a
    lightbulb.

    What if those that were accused were actually innocent?

    It was the lawyers duty to hear the side of the accused... because sometimes,
    the real victims were the accused instead.

    She had cried uncontrollably earlier... because this was the first examination
    that she had taken in her entire life... as well as the first bad grade that she
    had ever received too.

    So everything that she had been feeling right now was completely new to
    her.

    She really didn't like her grades, as she felt like she could've done better.

    Hence when she remembered how some people even got 80% grades, why
    wouldn't she cry with her 22% and 53% ones?

    Did those people who did better have 2 heads or 2 brains?

    She just felt a little worthless and embarrassed to actually have such grades.

    Nonetheless, this also reminded her what she was meant to do next.
    Because while her brother had previously done his own research in order to
    get into the Culinary \u0026 Bartending academy.

    She on the other hand didn't do any damn research, since she felt like it
    would just be basic stuff that was asked there.

    And that's why she felt like she should've done better.

    One should know that after today's examinations, she had overheard some
    people speak about how reading Baymard's laws and policies had helped
    them get some of the questions right.

    If only she had studied more.... then she wouldn't have had such a shameful
    grade today.

    So after talking with her brother for a bit.... she hurriedly made her way to
    Baymard's public library..... because tomorrow, she still had 2 scheduled
    exams as well.

    And she would be Damned if she got such marks again.

    OVER HER DEAD BODY!!!

    And so just like that, a few more days had gone by with several people
    either wailing in sorrow or jumping in joy.

    Some people who failed or got eliminated, started preparing for the
    Academy's next semester examinations.

    While others still continued reading tirelessly, as they were still currently
    taking more examinations.
    In the end, everyone..... be it peasants or wealthy people, had all agreed that
    these examinations were the hardest and strangest ones that they had ever
    taken in their lives.

    The pressure, the preparations, the research, the time... .... in short, the
    examination had drained them of everything, including their emotions and
    mental state.

    And to make matters even more hilarious to them..... the academies all had
    multiple grief counselors present during the entire process.

    These people walked around, gave inspiring words... and motivated those
    who didn't do well, lest someone thought of committing suicide from
    failing.

    One could never tell.

    Of course while all this was going on in Baymard..... the cause and creator
    of all these examinations, had just arrived at his target's destination.

    And on the enemy ship, several men were thoroughly confused by what
    they were seeing.

    "Captain! Captain!... is it a giant bird?"

    "Is it a shark?"

    "No!!... it's a large metal boggle (Whale)!!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 348 The Towering Deep
    Blue Metal Boggle
    --Somewhere around Arcadina's Coastlines--

    On the calm open waters of the ocean, the waves were mild and very well
    mannered, as they gently swayed across the ocean's surface.

    The sun had just risen not too long ago, and the stuffy summer breeze
    gently blew across several ships sailing toward one direction.

    The weather was so hot that several men on board those ships soon began
    laying down on the deck floors, while vigorously fanning themselves as
    well.

    The heat was just too much for them, and soon..... they all removed their
    shirts and pants, while wearing only their wrapped diaper-like underwears

    What sort of weather was this?

    Sweat trickled down their abs, making their bodies glisten and shine as if
    they were in a Calvin Klein advert.

    The air was ridiculously stuffy, as even the breeze from the ocean's
    waves..... did nothing to lessen the scorching rays from the sun.

    .
    It was like the sun was having an intense battle with something way up in
    the sky.... as us intense rays had soon started making some of the men feel
    dizzy and see double.

    Mr. Sun.... who the hell had pissed you off so badly?

    At this point, the men had all drunk more than 3 massive jugs of water
    each... as no matter how much they drank, their mouths would always end
    up feeling extremely dry and salty instead.

    And with how hot the weather was, it had immediately made their cabinets
    and rooms feel like a baked oven... as the heat got absorbed by the wood,
    instantly baking them to shreds.

    Hence the entire open deck floor had almost everyone lying on its floor
    while fanning themselves with their clothes.

    The whole floor area was so congested that one would find it hard to move
    across the ship without accident stepping on someone.

    Again on the ships, while they were all laying around.... the scouts up on
    the sails soon felt dizzy, as well as sleepy, as the weather had finally gotten
    to them.

    The men there all sat in barrel-like drums, that were all strategically
    positioned and placed high up on the sails.

    In this era, all scouting was done with the naked eyes, as they didn't have
    any telescopes yet.

    Typically, sometimes, the ocean floors got misty with fog.... and other
    times, the large waves and other factors made one not properly gauge what
    was coming from afar.
    So the scouts above the dogs and above the madness..... usually saw things
    clearly from above.

    Hence when they had confirmed their suspicions, they would shout out
    what they had seen... and the next person closest to them would shout it out
    again.

    And just like that the information got circulated throughout the entire ship
    like so.

    "Fwigi!.... get up lad!!

    We're meant to be keeping a lookout, and not sleeping!" Bellowed one of


    the oldest scouts there.

    "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!.....I know that.

    But who would be crazy enough to attack such a massive fleet of 46 ships?
    " Fwigi asked, while yawning tirelessly.

    As the 2 bickered, the other scouts all shook their head helplessly.... as they
    were already used to such scenes.

    For Fwigi, it was near impossible for one ship to attack them..... as they
    would surround the ship, hop on board the ship, raid and kill the people on
    board just like pirates do.

    On these waters, one needed to always raid, as there were times that food
    began to run low, or water was thoroughly needed instead.

    And if they chanced open a ship filled with both men and women, then they
    would kill all the men, raid the ships, have their way with the women.....
    and then leave them on those ships with barely enough food on board.

    For them, this was already a generous offer altogether.


    .

    With fish swimming around them, could one really say that these women
    would die from starvation?

    And if they were really thirsty... then let them drink sea water instead.

    Beggars can't be picky!

    That was the notion of these men.

    But of course if they weren't on a mission, they would bring the women on
    board their ships for a 'good time' instead.

    But sadly... since they had sailed out, they had only met ships filled with
    men and no women.

    "Lad!.... if you fall asleep, then I'll shoot this apple onto your head instead.

    Stay awake no excuses!"

    "Old man.... why are u so stiff?

    Like I said.... who will....."

    '___'

    The young scout was about to complete his sentence, when he immediately
    spotted a deep bluish dot slowly growing larger and larger by the second.

    His first thought was that this was definitely not a ship... as no ship would
    have rowers that could row this fast.

    Bloody hell!... at one point, he couldn't decide if whatever was approaching


    was flying or swimming toward them instead.
    "Who's stiff?

    I dare you to finish your sentence!!

    What the hell are you looking at when I'm talking to you?" The other scout
    said while glaring at Fwigi.

    "Hey old man!.... can you shut up and look ahead?" Fwigi said
    subconsciously while still being at a daze as well as confused by what he
    was seeing.

    Yup!

    The sun had finally fried his eyes out..

    Old man?

    How the heck was he an old man at 41?

    Whatever this punk was looking at.... it better be good, or he would

    The elderly scout 'hmmped' and turned ahead immediately..... but what he
    saw also made him freeze as well.

    Eh?

    What exactly was he seeing?

    He quickly wiped his eyes with his hands anxiously.

    Was there something wrong with his vision?

    "Hey old man.... .... what do you think it is?" Fwigi asked while still being
    in a trance.
    As for the 'old man', he was truly made speechless by what he was seeing as
    well.... as he truly didn't know what it was.

    More importantly, what would he shout out to the men below?

    As someone who had spent a large portion of time sailing and aiding his
    leaders from the Temple of Adonis to sail across the empires within their
    continent and conquer them..... he had seen several types of creatures in the
    waters that were both large and small.

    But this was the first time that he had seen one stay above sea level and
    travel so fast.

    Wasn't this defying some sort of universe law or something?

    How could something walk or even swim that fast when most of its body is
    above water?

    Soon... a hint of fear slowly filled his heart with dread, as he looked at the
    unidentified object.

    Moments later.... the bizarre message was passed on within the ship, and
    someone else also passed the message towards the other surrounding ships
    within their fleet.

    And just like that the entire ship.... as well as the entire fleet of 46 ships,
    were all left in an uproar at what was previously yelled out from ship to
    ship

    "Flying Boggle (whale) approaching!"

    "Flying Boggle approaching!"


    "_"

    In short, even the men who passed the message along also thought that they
    had misheard what they had just said.

    How could it be a flying boggle?

    They just felt like it was too ridiculous to be true.

    But even so, they soon got into battle stations and held out their swords
    towards the edge of their ships.

    And while some held out their swords, other took out arrows and placed
    cans of black powder (gun powder) on them.

    But how could all these be enough for a boggle?

    They decided to add spears into the mix.

    Basically, in the place of cannons.... they would sometimes mount several


    massive metal spears through several massive compartments that opened up
    at their bottom deck levels.

    They did this as a means of defence when facing massive sea creatures.

    In this way, once the creatures thought of coming closer..... the ridiculously
    long spears would hack them into several pieces.

    Because if it was truly a boggle, then they would really need all ships to
    quickly attack the beast... as its sheer force from its tail alone could
    definitely destroy a single of their wooden ships at once if it got too close.

    .
    So as of this moment, they had 3 main defence lines up and running:
    archers that launched arrows with gunpowder tubes, swordsmen at the edge
    of the boats.... and long pointy iron spears at the bottom decks of the ship.

    So when using the arrows, they had planned to shoot the beast's eyes with
    those black powder carrying arrows..... as well as also send off some of the
    arrows into the beats's mouth if possible.

    And even though its skin was thick.... stabbing it several times could also
    give it serious injuries.

    It was similar to a human stepping on a splinter of wood or tiny pins.

    One could imagine a splinter of wood in this scenario.

    Because although a splinter of wood was smaller, it could still do a massive


    number on any human of it pricked them.

    So similarly, the whale would feel some sort of pain from having swords
    and arrows fly towards its direction.

    Captain Kirkwood peered towards the image of this supposedly 'flying


    boggle'... and also found himself lost in thought as well.

    What the hell was he looking at here?

    The image moved closer and closer until it finally stopped about 5300 yards
    ( 3 miles) away from their ship.

    But even though it had stopped far away from them, the men could still see
    the sheer size of it all.
    At its current distance, it looked like it was twice the same size as one of
    their ships.

    So one can imagine it's real size if it came face to face with them.

    No wonder it was named a boggle!

    Previous, his men had been trying to guess out what it was... as they even
    thought that it was but judging from what he was seeing, it definitely had to
    be a boggle.

    Because if it stood indirectly in front of them.... it would be like how a


    massive whale was when facing them head on.

    One could also imagine the story of Moby Dick, with a whale that could
    swallow up their ship if it wanted to.

    Captain Kirkwood and the rest of his all shivered as they looked at the
    image before them.

    His mind went completely numb for a while, as he tried to make heads or
    tails at the object.

    From here, they could clearly see that the image resembled a ship.

    And because with how massive the object was, they could also see that it
    was a bluish black 'Metal' ship?

    No! No! No! No! No!

    That can't be right at all!

    How could metal float?

    And more importantly, how could any ship travel at such speeds?
    Yup!!.... it was definitely a deep blue towering boggle, that had a body that
    was similar to metal.

    That was the only logical explanation he could come up with.

    "Men!.... it's a metal Boggle!"

    "_"
    Chapter 349 Attack!!!
    Back on the 'great metal boggle', Landon and the men were as relaxed as
    ever.

    In short, previously when their enemies were dying from the hot weather.....
    they on the other hand didn't feel a thing, as all the rooms on board had
    controlled heating and cooling within them.

    So even when they were parched, there was ice water and cool drinks from
    the kitchen coolers and fridges to quench their thirst.

    And fortunately for them, even their control center and other major
    operating stations were in rooms..... so they were kept cool at all times.

    So with all of this, the only time that they noticed any extreme temperature
    changes... was when they went out on the ground deck to chill.

    Those that had previously stepped out and faced the scorching sun,
    immediately felt like crying.

    Heavens!!!!

    Had it always been this hot while they were inside all day?

    No one liked to suffer or punish themselves, so they immediately made a U-


    turn back into the ship.

    Goodbye Mr. SUN!!

    .
    With the battle vastly approaching, they had initially come out with the
    intention of watching the show from the deck..... but who would've thought
    that the sun would have other plans?

    Well... the sun's plans had nothing to dk with them, as they were still going
    to watch this show no matter what.

    So they went to the massive viewing room below deck that was placed side
    by side with the control tower.

    This viewing room was built for scenarios where the weather conditions
    (rain, snow, etc) all made it hard for the others to watch the battle.

    watch the battle from the deck.

    The viewing room was like a large cinema hall with several arranged seats
    that were all facing massive glass windows.

    Of course some people even brought out snacks and drinks while waiting
    for the show to begin.

    Back within the control center, Landon, Gary and several others were all
    seated at various stations within the room.

    For today's battle, in order to give every army type a chance..... he had
    placed an equal mixture of both the Marines, coastguard guards and Navy
    seals within the room.

    All 3 groups would participate in this battle.... and it was his wish for those
    who did so, to further teach the rest on what they had learnt so far.

    Because for sure, there would definitely be more water-based missions like
    these ones..... and he wouldn't always be there to babysit them always.
    Hence he needed several others to do the job of guiding the rest of the men
    as well.

    Currently, everyone within the room all looked at their targets that were
    currently sitting ducks out there in the open waters.

    Right now, the fleet of ships were all arranged in a square-like formation....
    with 10 ships at the front line, followed by the rest.

    And rather than facing him, they had tilted their ships sideways... which
    allowed several spears to stick out from their sides.

    Landon looked through his binoculars, as he zoomed in on his enemies even


    more.

    "Listen up!!

    There are 46 practice ships out there today, and I expect no one to escape
    from our grasps by the end of the battle.

    Well, its not like they can sail far away anyway.... but still, we'll use this to
    our advantage.

    You all can target as many times as you want, so as to learn how to get
    precise hits on any enemy.

    By the end of this experience, I expect everyone within this room to be very
    familiar with: targeting an enemy through the detectors, as well as make
    critical decisions during battle.

    From here on out, your Fleet Admiral will take charge of today's operations.

    Everyone... Do your best!!!"

    "Yes your majesty!!" They replied excitedly.


    Finally, it was time to test out their skills on all that they had learnt so far.

    And just like that, everyone excitedly took orders from Fleet Admiral Gary.

    "Warrant officer Golden Fox, how are the readings looking?"

    "Fleet Admiral.... from the radio frequency detectors here, they haven't
    moved from the original positions very much."

    "Good!!!

    Station 1 to station 2, you'll target the rear end of their formation..... while
    station 3, 4, 5 and 6, will target the formations left and right sides
    simultaneously.

    As for station 7 and 8, you both will attack the front view instead.

    So is everyone ready?"

    "Yes Fleet Admiral Gary!!!" They all responded enthusiastically.

    Now..... prepare to launch missile attacks.

    Remember, those at the rear will launch at count 2, while those at the sides
    would launch at count 1..... and those attacking at the forefront will launch
    at count zero."

    With this positioning, the attacks would alm hit at the same time.... and that
    was what they were hoping for.

    "Warrant officer Ripdose..... Start the countdown!!"

    "Yes Fleet Admiral!

    Starting countdown now:


    10..... 9...... 8..."

    "_"

    As warrant officer Ripdose counted down, the men hovered their hands
    above the red button found in front of each station.

    The button was enclosed in a glass case when not in use, and had a locking
    system to each, just in case some idiot accidentally launched an attack that
    wasn't called for.

    'Puitch! Puitch! Puitch! Puitch!'

    At their various counts, each team quickly punched ..... the men at ll
    punched their buttons as hard as they could, as if their lives depended on it.

    And soon, several missiles were launched from the ship just like that.

    'Tchoop! Tchoop! Tchoop!'

    Several missiles soon left the ship and speeded up towards their targets like
    hungry sharks.

    Their speed was ridiculously fast, and hard for anyone to escape from.

    And while all this was happening, their enemy was also puzzled at what
    was going on as well.

    A massive crowd of men were all impatiently waiting for the massive metal
    boggle to start running towards them like crazy.
    And the more it stood still, the more anxious they became.

    Was the creature afraid of them instead?

    "Captain..... why isn't it charging straight for us?" One of the men asked in a
    fearful tone, while anxiously clenching his sword tightly.

    Kirkwood squinted his eyes towards the beast... as if trying to decipher its
    next move.

    What in Adonis's name was it waiting for?..... and why did it stop so far
    away from them?

    Well, today was his lucky day (or unlucky if you will)..... as all his
    questions had been answered in just a few seconds more.

    "Captain! Captain!..... there are several tiny sharks swimming very fast
    towards us from the boggle."

    Sharks?

    Hmhm... true enough, he saw several white lines form on the surface of the
    water as they moved at absurd speed towards his destination.

    He looked at the size of the whitish lines.... and immediately concluded that
    such sharks would never be a real threat to his fleet, so he quickly relaxed.

    And even if they were, the metal spikes on his ships would instantly kill
    them if they were running toward him at such speeds.

    Soon..... one of the lines passed under his ship and travelled onwards.
    And for a brief moment, most of the men on the ship sighed from relief as
    well.

    "It wasn't coming for us Captain!

    Hurray!!!"

    "It wasn't..."

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Once again, just before the men could fully jubilate, all 4 corners of their
    square formation... as well as the mid sections of each side ( excluding the
    front view).... were all caught in a massive explosion.

    All explosions occurred at the same time, instantly trapping those within the
    squire formations with no way out..... except ahead of course.

    'Boom!'

    The ocean water splashed vigorously around those ships, as the heat from
    the explosions literally made it boil up.

    The ship shook unrelentlessly, massive orange fists of flames punched it's
    way through the ship's base... moving upwards into the air.

    Everything was just too hard to believe for these men.

    These unfortunate ships were now engulfed in a cloud of smoke and fire, as
    the wooden ships served as a great catalyst for the chaotic flames that
    seemed to spread about everywhere.

    .
    And at that moment, the waves became somewhat powerful ... as if it was a
    dangerous stormy night.

    One could almost hear the song of the mermaids viciously pulling down the
    ship into the depths of 'Davy Jones Locker!'

    Men screamed in pain, while clutching their grievous wounds, from the
    explosions..... as some men had wooden boards pierced firmly into their
    bodies, like vampires on a stake.

    While others had bruises and deep wounds from the explosion's impact.

    Of course others had also suddenly found themselves in the hot steamy
    waters with several wooden objects floating around them.

    And let's not even talk about those that died from the explosions and how
    many dead bodies were floating about the waters.

    So even those who managed to jump out on time, still had to deal with the
    falling flaming objects that came directly towards them below.

    The whole scene made those on board the 'safe' ships feel like kneeling
    down and thanking Adonis for saving their lives.

    Because even though they could see, they still all felt blindfolded ..... as
    they had never witnessed such a thing in their lives.

    Who or what exactly was this enemy of theirs?

    And how did these attacks get launched without them noticing anything
    drop from the sky?

    How the hell did this happen?


    'Adonis please save us!'

    [Adonis: '__' ]
    Chapter 350 The Battle at
    Arcadina's Shores
    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    The explosions caused a loud bang... and several ships around the perimeter
    of the Square formation, were all completely destroyed by these strange
    attacks.

    And immediately following that, one could hear the horrifying screams of
    several men wailing in agony.

    Their screams were the type that belonged to those that had one foot out the
    worldly door already.

    It was one that manifested true Mortal terror, as its ghastly wails quickly
    echoed out throughout the region.

    In short, the only surviving ships were those within the center of the
    formation..... as well as those at the front.

    So because of the huge burning wall of sinking ships surrounding them, it


    was absolutely impossible for those at the center to escape or sail out.

    Basically, with these fiery sinking ships going down, the air became hot and
    filled with soot.... while the waters on the other hand, was filled with
    planks, massive ship parts, dead bodies and so on.

    So they had no choice but to wait for those at the front to sail further
    away.... or wait there until the whole fiasco ended.
    .

    Kirkwood's entire face soon became pale with fright, as he felt despair
    quickly grip his heart tightly.

    Adrenaline flooded his entire system, as it caused his heart to pound


    loudly..... as if it was trying to escape from his chest.

    He felt like swimming as fast as he could from it all.... as his body shivered
    uncontrollably from fright.

    And even though the weather was quite hot..... for some reason right now, it
    felt extremely chilly and cold as it would be on a winter's night.

    As Captain, he was usually fearless.... but for the first time in his life, he
    had known what fear truly was.

    Of course it wasn't just him who was feeling like that, but everyone else
    who was on an unharmed ship as well.

    Everyone desperately prayed that no 'invisible attack would hit their ships,
    as they watched the whole ordeal go down.

    Dammit!

    Just who the hell was responsible for doing this?

    Or was Adonis annoyed with them so much that he had decided to send
    massive invisible black powdered arrows towards them?

    doing all this?

    Back on the 'giant metal boggle', those within the viewing room were busy
    watching the entire show with shock and amazement.... while eating snacks
    and drinking some light beverages.
    The attacks were extremely brutal, and they couldn't help but get
    goosebumps just from watching.

    How was one supposed to fight off such attacks.

    And even if anyone survived, right now.... there wasn't any land close by.

    So how were they supposed to rest or get saltless water or rum around?

    Actually, if they were still on ship.... it would take them a month and 2
    weeks to reach one of Arcadina's towns.

    But now without a ship, swimming there without stopping... would


    definitely take them several months to accomplish.

    And one shouldn't forget that this was the ocean... ... home to several
    dangerous life forms and species.

    So Long story short, even if they survived the whole thing.... the chances of
    them dying before reaching Arcadina's shores were pretty high..... unless
    they met with a merchant ship or any other random ship that would be
    ready to take them in for the time being.

    "Good Heavens!!!

    Did you see how big those explosions were?"

    "Awesome!!!

    Now I want to learn how to launch these weapons as well.

    With these ones, how would some enemy even dream of attacking Baymard
    from its shores?"
    "Aye!!.... you're eating my Pringles!

    Get your own alright!!"

    "_"

    While the excited men watched the entire 'movie scene', those who were in
    the movie felt like crying instead.

    "C.... Captain.... what do we do now?" Asked a shivering man besides


    Kirkwood.

    After what he had just witnessed, his intuition had immediately told him
    that they would be next if they continued to stay on any longer.

    Hence he swallowed his saliva, built up his courage, and swiftly approached
    Kirkwood.

    It was better for him to be shunned, than to die without trying just like that!

    Kirkwood was soon reeled back into reality, and without any further delays
    ..... he began issuing out a series of commands to his men.

    "Quickly! Quickly!..... move out!!

    Abandon formation!"

    "_"

    And just like that, everyone else hurriedly dashed away towards their posts,
    while others also did their best to inform the other ships of their plans.

    .
    However, with all the screams and wails coming from the men that were on
    those targeted ships..... communication was a little hard to do.

    But when the other ships saw the ones in front of them move, they in turn
    followed them as well.

    And to their surprise, once they started leaving the formation..... the
    massive boggle soon began speeding up towards them.

    What the hell???

    Could anyone tell them why they were so unfortunate today?

    Yup!!

    While they were trying to flee the scene, those within the metal boggle's
    control center soon started preparing for Phase 2 of their attacks.

    This was still part of their training..... so you best believe that they would
    use every weapon embedded within this battleship.

    "Warrant officer Mayer... set up the main unlock system pattern!" Gary said,
    while climbing onto his high seat.

    "I'm on it Admiral!"

    "Station 1 to 9... get ready to engage the enemy.

    I need clear shots and I need them done swiftly."

    "Yes Fleet Admiral!"

    "As for the rest of you all, follow my every order as we go along!

    Now... begin phase 2!!!"

    "_"
    .

    Kirkwood watched the boggle swim at a ridiculous speed towards his fleet,
    and subconsciously held his sword's sheath... as if preparing to slice the
    creature into half.

    But when the boggle swam very close by his ship... he was immediately
    taken aback by what he was seeing.

    It wasn't a boggle but a ship?

    Kirkwood's face soon became distorted.

    How could that be?

    Who was the owner of this ship?

    How could it go so fast?

    And more importantly, how could it not sink when made from metal?

    He squinted his eyes, and tried his best to peer through the high-ceiling
    massive glass windows on the battleship.

    Just how rich were they to use glass on their ship

    As for the rest of the men, they too had never seen anything like it before.

    Was it that they had sailed into the wrong region, and had somehow passed
    through another world?

    They truly had to wonder if they were still within Hertfilia or not .

    The ship made their own look like child play, as it was taller, wider and
    bigger than the rest.
    .

    'Vrrrrrrr!!!!'

    The massive ship swiftly drove towards them, and soon, they saw several
    massive metal stick-like objects all pointing towards them.

    And for a brief moment, they couldn't help but wonder if those previous
    attacks were done by this strange ship.

    Kirkwood on the other hand had a bad premonition about the whole thing...
    so he hurriedly bellowed for his men to go as fast as they could.

    Several veins popped out of his head, as he gave out his orders.

    "What the hell are you all looking at?

    Hurry up and get us out of here quickly!!!"

    I said get moving Dammi...."

    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!"

    'Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo!'

    "_"

    Sigh..... as usual, the person launching these attacks was quite rude.

    Kirkwood had once again hadn't even finished his sentence, when he saw a
    series of flashy lights, as well as heard a series of explosions and screams
    again.

    How rude!!!!
    .

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    'Ahhhh!!!'

    'Ughhhh!!!'

    '__'

    This time, the men were hit with several massive gun turret artilleries
    instead.

    The huge guns were ridiculously long..... and had enough fire power to
    damage the ships by 85% once hit.

    Its attacks were still lethal and deadly, as they were quite similar to the
    previous attack that the men had seen.

    Typically, if their ships had been made metal, then it would sustain a
    60~70% damage.

    But with ships made entirely out of wood, the blast made them scattere and
    erupted with several plank pieces randomly flying about in the air.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Kirkwood immediately dived into one corner of the ship, and tried his best
    to hide from the blinding lights coming his way.

    He peaked at the strange ship that was currently sailing around his fleet and
    felt his back turn sweaty.
    Just how did he offend these people for them to attack him so brutally?

    The ship rocked and trembled, as more wails could be heard from his men.

    "Ahhh!... help me!!"

    "My leg! My leg!!!"

    Blood trickled down their bodies, and soon..... most of them quickly began
    loosing consciousness.

    As for Landon and his men, they speedily drove their ship around the
    perimeter of these ships.

    They shot at all directions and angles, until they were sure that those on the
    ships were dead.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Kirkwood closed his eyes, as he felt the heat become more intense.

    The ship had already been damaged to the point where it started sinking on
    it's own, yet more shots were still fired at it.

    As he bundled himself up at his hidden corner, he couldn't help but curse


    his supervisors who had sent him here to die.

    Why him?

    As the heat cranked up once more, he could literally feel his body shredding
    away from the fiery waves of the attack that seemed to be targeting his
    exact position.
    Disintegrating into thin air was painful as hell... but what could he do?

    His end was drawing near and he knew it!

    He laid on the floor with a bitter smile on his face.

    And soon, the pain stopped and his mind had finally left his disintegrated
    body.

    In his mind, Adonis was the cause of his end.

    The battle didn't last very long, and soon..... all the attacks ceased, and the
    enemies were all dead..... with no survivors left.

    The battle was finally over, and with this.... he could finally focus on
    Lucius' wedding.

    'Congratulations on completing your mission Host!'


    Chapter 351 Everyone Finally
    Knows!!
    --The Capital, The Empire of Yodan--

    The light summer breeze gently caressed the cheeks of the busy people.

    Everyone walked and talked even more excitedly, compared to last week.

    And all this was due to the fact that their eyes had now been open to the
    finer things in life.

    Of course ever since the start of this week, certain stores had been getting a
    crowd of people daily.

    And just like other regions, the people here had also become crazed as well.

    "Boss! Boss!..... please give me that canned beef stew and Fanta again."

    "Hey!... no cutting the line!

    I was here first!!

    Boss Jingo! Boss Jingo!... I need that red lipstick and Lavender Shampoo
    A.S.A.P."

    "You women... we need more important things and you're thinking about
    that?

    Boss!!..... please, I need that Ketchup, butter, Vinegar and canned Tuna
    again!"
    "Boss Jingo.... please I need something called a pen, as well as exercise
    books, pencils and an eraser."

    "Sorry everyone... most of the things that you've called out have just been
    sold out."

    "_"

    "Boss Jingo... are you joking with me?

    My friend just bought the Vanilla Oreo biscuits yesterday, as well as apple
    juice... so how can you tell me that it's out of stock?

    Didn't your goods just arrive at the start of the week?

    How can it be finished already?"

    "Boss Jingo!.... so what do you want my baby to use now as diapers?

    Sure, I could use rags again... but do you have any idea how soft those
    diapers are for my baby's buttocks?

    Do you have any idea how much those diapers can absorb without letting
    any spill out?

    And do you know that compared to rags that I have to change every 30
    minutes due to my baby's mess..... these ones could even stay on for more
    than 5 hours without me changing them?

    Boss Jingo..... it's either you give me more diapers or you fight me!!"

    "Boss Jingo!!..... I had rushed here to get pens and books because I had
    finally found someone to teach my children how to write.... and now you
    tell me that everything is out of stock?

    Hehehehe..... Boss Jingo, it's like you want to block my family's road to
    success tight?"
    "Boss Jingo.... how can blankets and watches run out so quickly?

    Hmpp!!.... I suspect you of embezzling some of the goods here.

    Sir. Benjamin will definitely hear about this!

    Just you wait!!"

    "What are we even discussing with him for?

    Get him!!!!!!"

    "_"

    And so, the angry crowd soon pushed down several guards and stamped all
    over them, like a heard of angry hippos.

    Bods Jingo quickly shut the door tightly, and prayed that this stone building
    could stand still against these crazy people.

    When was the last time that he had ever run like this?

    It almost made him feel like he was a thief instead?

    What the hell?

    How was it his fault that Baymard's goods were so darn good?

    He had made up his mind that when he sees Santa again.... he would ask for
    a raise God-Dammit!!

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    "Boss Jingo..... open up alright?

    We mean no harm..... we just want to talk to you one-on-one"


    As the people continued banging the iron doors, he couldn't help but say a
    little prayer to the guards outside.

    Goodbye old pals

    ['^']

    But of course, while some people were busy harassing the workers within
    these stores, others who had already been satisfied with how much they had
    previously bought.... all walked and hoisted about all the grand things that
    they had heard about Baymard goods ... from the merchants, store workers
    and many others.

    "Wahhhhh!!!..... there is this new thing I saw today in one of the stores, and
    I just got the last one.

    It's called a mattress!!"

    "Mattress?... what's that?"

    "Are you living under a rock or something?

    That's one of the latest goods to hit the city since the beginning of this
    week.

    And it's only sold at any of sir Benjamin's stores."

    "Ahhh!!!.... you mean the sir Benjamin of Carona?"

    "Exactly!!... that same one.

    Apparently, the goods were gotten from a magical place called Baymard!

    They even passed several things called brochures and Pamphlets around for
    several schools as well!"
    "Really?.... buy wouldn't that be too expensive if the place was really that
    magical?"

    "Like I said.... you're living under a rock!!

    It's quite cheap compared to knight Academy by far... and there, they offer
    several other subjects as well.

    And you know what.... I even heard that the poor and the rich still sit in one
    class there."

    "You're lying!!!!

    That can't be right!!"

    "Would I lie to you?

    Look! Look! These are the pamphlets and brochures!"

    "Ehh?... so it's true?"

    "Of course it's true!!...

    I also heard that there is some sort of magical ship that only needs a couple
    of days to travel from Baymard to Carona

    Tsk!!.... Do you see why I say that you've been living under a rock now?

    "_"

    The streets were filled with new rare products that had never been seen in
    the entire Phymo continent before..... and surprisingly, everyone soon
    realised that at the back of every Baymard product, the words: 'Made in
    Baymard' would be that as well..... lest someone wanted to scam them.

    The streets were also filled with kids with new toys, be it Barbie, action
    figures and so on.... As well as cards, puzzles, jump ropes and so on.
    In short, there was everything for everyone there at very reasonable prices.

    But of course with the citizens buzzling about Baymard and its goods, how
    could the royals be exempt from it all?

    "Are the rumors true?" Asked a young man, who was currently standing on
    a massive terrace.

    "Your majesty.... from all that we've gathered, it appears that these
    merchants aren't lying at all!

    And there's also more about this Landon fellow."

    "Ohh?" The young man said, while taking the report from his subordinate's
    hands.

    And after 4 more minutes, his deep husky laugh could be heard echoing all
    around the room.

    He looked at the sky and chuckled a bit more.

    Indeed.... there are 2 many hidden swords within this world.

    Who would've thought that the bastard prince that everyone looked down
    on, would one day take the entire continent by surprise?

    In several ways, Landon was quite similar to himself..... as he too was


    thought to be a useless prince.

    And now, he was the ruler of Yodan.

    Sirius smiled, as he continued to read the report.


    What really amazed him, was the fact that all these ideas came from
    Landon himself.

    If any of this information was true, then this Landon fellow was really a
    gem!!

    He created new rules, reorganized the land... as well as developed the place
    to such an extent.

    And from what was written here, people needed to have something called a
    Passport before they could enter Baymard.

    And there were things called cars, trains, and buses as well.

    But no matter how much they explained it to him, he couldn't believe or


    understand it at all.

    How could anything move without a horse or an animal to pull along?

    And he didn't even want to think about the schooling situation there.

    He had seen the brochures and pamphlets for all the schools there... and his
    first thought was how they had managed to get colored paper done.

    Followed by, what sort of paper was this, and Why was it much sturdy than
    the parchment paper?

    Looking at the school programs that they offered, he himself couldn't help
    but want to enroll in one of them as well.

    He had to say that whoever was in charge of wording these documents....


    truly knew how to reel someone in at first glance.

    This was marketing at its finest!


    .

    "Christian!"

    "Yes your majesty!" Answered his second in command.

    "It seems like we've been cooped up in Yodan for too long.

    After all, the world has changed drastically... and here we are, with no clue
    about it whatsoever."

    "Your majesty... will we leave officially, or unofficially."

    "No.... we'll be leaving unofficially!!

    If we tell people that we're going to Baymard, dong you think that we'll be
    moving targets for our enemies?

    Don't forget all that we've been through just to avoid my all attacks from
    my father's wives.

    No... that wouldn't be wise at all.... so we'll announce our departure towards
    our other official base instead.

    And along the way, you, myself and 10 more men, will disguise ourselves
    and head on towards the shores.... just like we always do.

    So I need you to make the arrangements immediately, because we'll be


    leaving in a month's time.

    It's time that we see this Baymard for ourselves, wouldn't you agree?"

    "_"

    And of course Sirius was not the only one making plans as well.

    --The Capital, The Royal Palace of Deiferus--


    .

    "So when do we leave your majesty?"

    "In 2 month's time of course!!"

    --The Capiral, The Royal Palace of Terique--

    "Mother... so when are we going?"

    "Silly child.... we are enemies with Arcadina, and baymard was once their
    territory as well.

    So they might not even welcome us at all.

    But not to worry... soon, mummy will give you Baymard on a platter of
    gold alright?"

    "_"
    Chapter 352 The New Riverdale
    City
    A few days had gone by in a flash... and just like that, Baymard had already
    entered its last week of June.

    Landon had already returned back from his glorious mission alongside his
    men.

    The first thing that he did when he returned, was to see how far along the
    wedding preparations had gone.... because 2 weeks from now, the official
    Royal Wedding would commence.

    And once all that was ironed out, Landon then decided to head out towards
    Riverdale city.

    Speaking of Riverdale city... Landon indeed had plans to make it into his
    own.

    But of course he would have to ask that Ghostly Prince fellow before he did
    so.

    Either way, whether the city was given to him or not.... it wouldn't
    necessarily affect Baymard's growth all that much.

    For starters, just because a territory was small, didn't mean that it wouldn't
    be powerful.

    Back on earth, there were tiny but powerful countries like Singapore.... that
    could were well off, even though they were small.
    It would be great if he could get Riverdale city.... but he wasn't going to kill
    himself if he didn't.

    Baymard would still stand tall no matter what!!

    Also, the more Landon thought about the System's suggestion of not taking
    other people's lands forcefully... the more he approved of it as well.

    If he went about doing so... other leaders and rulers of several empires
    might be fearful of him, rather than appreciative.

    And this could definitely backfire in the long run.

    One could imagine land being equivalent to money.... if he had money, and
    someone who was more powerful kept taking or cutting his money away
    from him.... even though he wouldn't be able to do something to that
    person, he would still be resentful.

    And who knows.... maybe he could get allies who faced the same issues or
    were fearful of that person to deal with him together.

    Well, people could still attack him due to greed.... but that was much better
    and easier to deal with than him causing trouble and accumulating people's
    hatred points.

    Just like other small but powerful nations back on earth..... Landon had
    chosen to remain true to his values.

    Hence he would only take land if it was unoccupied, given to him or if the
    people were in dire need of a leader and the system had no one in mind.

    .
    From what he could tell, the Gods had already pinpointed particular people
    to rule certain regions..... so, even if the people were in need of a ruler, he
    had no right to step inno more, as he was only there to help the chosen ruler
    ascend the throne.

    And that was it!!!

    'Vrrrmmmmm!!'

    The sounds of cars driving along an uneven road, could be heard making
    their way towards Riverdale city.

    As they drove..... several birds along the trees, as well as in the path soon
    hurried away while gawking at them endlessly.

    Landon had left Baymard with several of his personal guards in 6 Baymard
    Jeep Wranglers.

    The forest all around them looked vibrant and green, as the summer sun
    gently graced their leaves.

    The sun was high up in the sky.... and one could see several birds all
    following an ancient path through the sky in a beautiful pyramid array.

    No bird overlapped another, as they flew swiftly across the sky.

    The butterflies fluttered about merrily, as they danced about the forest trails.

    It was indeed summer.

    'Vrrmmmm!!!!'

    The men drove at a moderate pace, as the road was now filled with
    carriages and pedestrians as well.
    He should know that since it was his duty to take care of Riverdale city..... it
    was only natural for him to tar the roads leading up to there.

    So all this time, the workers had been tarring the roads steadily.

    They would select a particular area to work on first, tar one lane, before
    looking at the other lanes.

    In this era, roads leading to major cities were usually wide, so as to


    accommodate leaving armies or incoming knights of massive numbers.

    So the roads were large enough to make 4 lanes on them, as well as


    pedestrian sidewalks on both sides.

    Of course at the center of the road, Landon had opted for them to put an
    elevated divider there as well.

    This way, people would really distinguish between the roads that went
    toward Baymard... and those that left Baymard.

    Also, this divider was a good idea for pedestrians who wanted to cross the
    line roads as well.... as there would be no traffic lights out here.

    Anyway, for now.... some 2/7 of the road had been tarred.

    So the workers still had a long way to go, since the contracted work was
    supposed to be done by October 1st... that was in 3 months time.

    As for the people that Landon and his men kept seeing on the roads.... these
    people were most likely from riverdale city, as news of Alec's decision
    hadn't truly reached the ears of everyone in the Western territory yet.
    Even though these people were scared of Alec's wrath.... it was close to 2
    months now, since Landon had taken over the city.

    And so far, the people had seen the great changes that this new leader of
    theirs had implemented in Riverdale city.

    Firstly, he dealt with the corrupt nobles, made new laws against slavery,
    started constructing sturdy wooden buildings for them, and so much more.

    This new leader of theirs was on their side.... rather than the side of those
    rich nobles.

    Of course most of them still feared Alec's wrath, but what truly made them
    bite the bullet and take a chance...... was when they saw the goods from
    Baymard, and well as hear about the learning opportunities, jobs and
    worker pay there.

    In their minds, even if Alec killed them... if they could send their children
    there for better education and a chance to have a better future, then it would
    all be worth it.

    Hence they decided to have a leap of faith and go to Baymard themselves.

    And so with that decision in mind, the first group of peasants nervously
    went to Baymard a while back..... and when they returned, they were all
    smiles and full of vigor.

    They helped to spread the tale of Baymard even more, and soon... more
    people eventually went there and the rest was history.

    They had learnt that Baymard was so rich that it used glass to make unique
    buildings that were as tall as a hill.

    .
    To them, all these screamed out power, and what the people wanted.... was a
    guarantee that even if Alec tried to attack them, they would be safe no
    matter what.

    In addition to that, they truly felt safe when they saw the number of men
    diligently protecting Riverdale city day and night.

    These men weren't like the lazy knights that they knew of.

    These men never talked down at them, bullied them or even hot distracted
    for a second.

    These men focused on their jobs, and had even helped them up once in a
    while.

    And to further secure Baymard's rich and powerful status, every Sunday
    afternoon about 2 P.M... several massive godly carriages (buses), would
    arrive at Riverdale city's gate.

    Of course during that time, the soldiers, guards and government officials
    would switch places with the next batch that had just arrived.

    One should know that these people had never seen buses in their lives... so
    during that time frame, many of them would rush over to the gate and watch
    everything as if it were a show.

    They truly wanted to know how the inside of those buses looked like.

    And when the Baymard workers also came over to build wooden homes
    with their machines during the day time, the perimeters of the construction
    sites were always filled with those who were either off from work or were
    at break.

    So seeing all these things who the heck cared about Alce's wrath again?
    To hell with your wrath!!!

    Who the heck wanted him as their king?

    In fact, they had even held several meetings amongst themselves... as they
    had thought about changing the city's name and abandoning Arcadina on
    multiple occasions.

    They felt like times had changed, and it was time for them to embrace this
    new leader as theirs.

    He was all the people talked about now.

    And so with all that in mind, on a daily basis..... one could see hundreds of
    citizens moving back and forth between both cities.

    As Landon and his men drove by, several people kept waving at them
    excitedly.

    "Look! Look! ..... those godly carriages are passing by!!"

    "Wahhh!!!..... no matter how many times I see it, it still gets me every
    time."

    "Do you think that they would be mad at us waving towards them?"

    "Ehh?

    Look! Look!.... the glass thing (window) is rolling down.

    Who could it be?"

    "Ahh!!.... it's his majesty Landon.

    Look!... he's waving at me!!!"


    "How is it towards you?

    Can't you see that he's waving at me instead?"

    "What do you know old man?..... it was clearly for me and not you alright?"

    "_"

    And so as Landon drove away with his squad..... several people on foot and
    in their carriages, all turned towards his direction in hopes of spotting God
    Landon.

    Now, he was a bonafide God!!!!


    Chapter 353 The New Riverdale
    City 2
    The journey was a fast one.... as within the next 40 minutes, they had
    already arrived at Riverdale city.

    It could've been a 30 minutes car ride , but due to the majority of the road
    being un-tarred and bumpy.... they had used up an additional 10 minutes
    just to get to the city.

    Landon quickly got out of his car and headed towards the city lord's estate
    at the furthest part of the city.

    This estate was where all the guards, government workers and others from
    Baymard slept when they spent their weekly shifts here.

    He was going to stay here for 3 whole days.... so he needed to check-in with
    his guards as well.

    Of course one of his personal secretaries was there with him too.

    And after everyone had finally taken up rooms within the estate, Landon
    and his team quickly headed out to check on the city's overall progress rate.

    "Good afternoon your majesty!"

    "Good afternoon your majesty!"

    "Good afternoon your majesty!"

    "_"
    As Landon and his group passed by, several citizens quickly stopped what
    they were doing and gave him warm greetings in return.

    They had heard of his friendliness and openness from those who had
    previously greeted him everytime he came into the city.

    So the people were excited, and somewhat anxious to greet 'God Landon' as
    well.

    "Oh my God!!!!.... He just said good morning to us back!" Said one of the
    citizens in a whispery tone.

    "Ahh!... my clothes accidentally touched his majesty's own when I was


    making a turn over there.

    That's it!!... I'm never washing these again!!"

    "_"

    Landon and his men walked for another 20 minutes, before they arrived at
    one of the empty estates within the city.

    One had to know that since word hadn't reached Roverdale city about Alec's
    decision.... most of the nobles were terrified, and left the city once they
    heard that Landon would take over it.

    For them, Alec would definitely send troops to wage a war and reclaim the
    land back.

    So why wait here for death?

    Afterall during this war, anyone could die or get caught in a crossfire... so
    why risk it?

    .
    With all that in mind, they had quickly packed up their goods, as well as
    their soldiers..... and headed out towards other cities as well.

    In their minds, they would either go to their Private bases..... or seek out
    their friends or families for shelter, while they sent letters to Alex
    explaining the situation there.

    In addition to these reasons, after reading some of the new rules


    implemented within the city... many of them felt it all too preposterous.

    How could a city function without slaves?

    Who would do all their home chores?

    And why do they have to pay their slaves that much?

    Didn't they just have to give the slaves a little food, water, a roof over their
    heads and 50 copper coins?

    So how did it suddenly increase so much?

    And what the heck was that stupid equality rule?

    To make matters worse... they even saw a 'widow plan' there somewhere
    that stated that the government would give widows, single pregnant women
    and orphans a substantial amount of support.

    Of course for them, this was a terrible idea!!!

    What if they wives killed them just so tagged they could be receiving a
    steady monthly pay grade?

    In short, many of them were very unsettled with many of these new rules....
    and so they quickly made up their minds to leave the city A.S.A.P!!
    And before they left, Landon had asked some of them if they were sure that
    they would never come back, because he wanted to use some of their
    estates as government buildings..... as we as a hospital and an orphanage.

    So with all that said, since these nobles had given him their stone estates
    just like that... wouldn't it be a good idea to use them for his causes?

    "Macmillan.... this is the last week of June.

    Please run the stats for this month... in comparison to when we took over in
    May." Landon asked, while calmly stepping into his Riverdale office within
    the government estate.

    'Flip! Flip! Flip! Flip!'

    MacMillan quickly flipped through all 7 files that he had on hand..... until
    he spotted the 'Summary Report' file.

    "Your majesty, we'll start from page 2 figure 1.

    Within this month, the death rate alone has decreased by a substantial
    amount.

    Before we took over, 38% of children under the ages of 7 died from basic
    things like fevers and even colds.

    But With the help the help of our drugs and nurses who come here
    weekly.... several if the children have been able to keep their lives so far.

    So now, the total amount of children under the age of 7 that died.... fell
    from 38% to 31%.

    .
    Of course your majesty, many still died due to lateness in treatment... but
    with time, if we can step in just before the children were at heaven's doors,
    then we should still be able to decrease the death rate substantially.

    As for the case with pregnant women..... the death rate decreased from 42%
    to 35%.

    Blah...blah...blah...blah....blah)"

    As Government official Macmillan continued his thorough statistical


    presentation.... Landon listened on carefully, as he wanted to see if they
    were able to hit their target for this month alone.

    For him, the only death that was acceptable was that of a natural cause....
    like old age.

    Looking at the report, Landon could see 8 main undermining causes of


    death on the pie charts.

    The first was death due to plagues and illnesses.

    One should know that even back on earth during the medieval times,
    common illnesses like cholera, fever, as well as plagues... took 1/3 of a
    City's population yearly.

    Heck!.. even food poisoning took out a massive number of the population
    as well.

    But, the people also gave birth like pigs... which kinda made up for these
    deaths, as the women were taught that their life mission was to give heirs to
    their husbands and nothing more.

    .
    Anyway... now, Landon given the people of Riverdale their own passports
    as well.

    And when they got to the hospitals in Baymard..... they would have 20% of
    their medical fees wavered as well.

    And coupled with the fact that most of the drugs like Advil and Tylenol
    were cheap... the people didn't mind buying them at all as they had seen
    what wonders these drugs had.

    These people died of fevers, chickenpox, malnutrition, whooping cough,


    measles and many more.

    So how would they not be impressed by these drugs?

    Long story short.... the death rate due to ordinary illnesses had dropped
    down substantially within these past 2 months.

    Moving on, the other main causes of death were:

    •Death from Journeying

    •Famine

    •Childbirth

    •Bad weather

    •Wars/ fights within the city/ \u0026 everything violence

    •Hunting

    •Sudden death from body's breakdown... be it old age or overworking


    oneself.
    .

    As Landon listened on, he quickly went on to re-check what the system


    required for Riverdale again.

    One of his main tasks concerned with taking over Riverdale city, was to
    decrease the death rate here ... as well as ensure that the people lived
    comfortably without building advanced technological items here.

    He could use his heavy machines to make warm wooden 2-storey homes for
    them.

    But he couldn't give them electricity and so on.

    'Flip!'

    "So... right now, what's the total population"

    "Your majesty.... it's at 29, 837."

    "Hmhm... not bad.

    Keep up the good job.

    Your presentation was excellent."

    "Thank you your majesty!!" Macmillan said excitedly.

    Following his meeting with Maxmillan, Landon soon began his tour of the
    entire city.

    He stopped by the construction sites first, as he wanted to see how many


    people's homes were still currently under construction.
    The budget for all these works, as well as the pay for all the workers on
    duty here. .. all came from his personal pocket, and those of the
    Baymardians.

    In short, the offerings that were given after each church sermon... were
    strictly meant to help the poor and the needy.

    Hence a portion of it had been used as 'charity' um situations like this


    towards the needy.

    And in addition to that, Landon had also donated some of his money
    towards these projects here as well.

    With how much he had gained from raiding Nopline's camps... one could
    say that Landon was a baller at this point.

    So acting like all those celebrities who donated 10 million to charity, was
    no real issue for him at all.

    For the next 3 days, Landon spent his time looking at Riverdale's overall
    improvement status.

    Of course following that he later headed back to Baymard and drew up new
    plans for Riverdale city during the month of July and August.

    And while all this was happening, the entire Baymard was getting ready to
    have an official Royal wedding.

    Time had passed on again, and just like that..... they had already entered the
    2nd week of July.

    It was time for mother Kim and Lucius to officially get married.

    .
    'Ding!'

    'Host..... the Ghostly Prince is here."

    "_"
    Chapter 354 Old Friends
    'Host..... the Ghostly Prince is here."

    "_"

    Landon almost fell off his seat when he heard the system's announcement.

    Great!... he was finally here!!

    After months of searching and waiting for this dude to pop up, finally..... he
    could now be at ease.

    For him to complete his mission, didn't he have to meet the damn ghostly
    prince in the first place.... before getting him to ascend the throne.

    So of course having him deliver himself right at Landon's doorstep


    definitely made things easier ten times over.

    "System... When did he arrive?

    Can you show me where he is right now?" Landon asked excitedly.

    "Answering to host..... he arrived 6 hours ago, and is current within the


    empire as we speak."

    "So why didn't you inform me when he had just arrived?"

    "Answering to host..... the system was trying to be what humans would


    describe as 'caring'.
    The system saw that the host was deeply engrossed in his work and chose to
    tell the host about it later.

    The system is showing its caring side towards the host."

    "_"

    Landon didn't know whether he should laugh or cry at his own situation.

    He truly felt like wrestling the system to death.

    Now was the time that it chose to be caring towards him?

    What about all the sudden missions that it had been springing up on him
    recently?

    Where was its caring attitude then?

    God!!

    How the heck would one find a system like his?

    Forget it, forget it..... sigh..... there was no use crying over spilled milk now.

    The most important thing was that the Ghostly prince had finally arrived at
    Baymard.

    "Fine..... you say he arrived 6 hours ago right?

    Okay.... then just show me where he is on the monitors instead."

    "Sorry Host... but this system is not permitted to show you what the Ghostly
    Prince looks like.... So I can't show you what he's up to with the monitors."
    The system said without a hint of emotions in its voice.
    "Then how do I know that it's him?

    Do you know how many people request to see me on a daily basis, and how
    many people I have to turn down from all that?

    What if I accidentally turn down an audience with him instead?"

    "Then that'll be the host's problem."

    "_"

    Landon threaded his fingers in his hair helplessly, as he quickly tried to


    calm his raging nerves.

    If he just bursts out angrily now... wouldn't the people around him think that
    he was mad?

    One should know that he was currently sitting in the royal limo, alongside
    his fiance, Grace, Little Momo, little Linda and Mother Winnie.

    Right now, it was just 2 P.M.

    It was time for the actual royal wedding to commence.

    Of course before this event.... they had already held activities for entire
    week, to signify and show Mither Kim and Lucius' dedication towards the
    empire and it's people.

    Currently, he was with the rest of the royals... as they made their way
    toward the wedding venue.

    So if he just started raging mad, then wouldn't they think that he had finally
    lost it?

    This was the system's plan wasn't it!!


    Tsk!.... well it wouldn't work!... not on his watch.

    "So my almighty system..... how the heck am I supposed to narrow down


    my search for this Ghostly prince."

    "Host..... Like this system had said earlier, use your intuition when
    accepting and rejecting requests and you should be fine.

    This is the system's caring attitude toward you.

    But of course if you use your intuitions and reject him, then the system can
    only say that it will be disappointed in you."

    "_"

    Vrrrmmmmmmm!!!

    The car speeded up towards District C, with Landon secretly sighing


    multiple times while leaning into his car seat.

    F***!!!!!!

    Within the Gracio-Dero 4 star hotel in District C..... William and his men
    were currently sitting within their hotel rooms in shock at what they had
    just witnessed on their way here.

    As for why they had arrived 2 weeks earlier than the rest of the royal family
    members..... that was because they took the shortest, but the most dangerous
    road to get here.

    And in addition to that..... they had been travelling nonstop while their men
    took turns to switch shifts throughout their journey.
    Hence they were way ahead of the rest in that aspect.

    From the Landport to the cars, buses, buildings, food and everything else...
    they dared say that here really wasn't any other place in the world that could
    compare with Baymard right now.

    This place was heaven!!

    One should know that William never lost his composure no matter what!...
    But when he arrived, he had totally lost it for a while.

    Seeing was truly believing.

    Even though his men had told him of these things already.... seeing them for
    himself made him feel like they were suddenly bad at describing things.

    How come they didn't truly explain how sitting in one of those buses felt
    like?

    How come they didn't really talk to him about the amazing customer service
    here?

    William felt like it was all a dream... as he stood over his balcony window
    in a daze, while looking at the busy streets of baymard, as well as the high-
    rise buildings around him.

    The people smiled and went about their days merrily.... as if there was
    nothing in this world that could stop their shine.

    The entire place was so futuristic to him, tagt he almost thought that he had
    traveled to another world instead.

    But one of the best things about the place was it's people.

    .
    When he was at the Landport, as well as on his way to his hotel... He had
    realised that no matter what one's background was, whether rich or poor.....
    the staff here all treated people like kings when attending to them.

    It was truly an eye-opener for William.... as he secretly made a mental note


    to instill such values when he took over Arcadina.

    Of course these were just one of the good qualities and strengths about
    Baymard that he had quickly noticed.

    The other thing was their technology.

    When they had given him and his men keys to their rooms and led them in,
    they all felt like all this was somewhat impossible to believe.

    How did clean water suddenly appear just from turning a metal stick
    whenever they wanted?

    Even the lights didn't need fire to light them up..... they used something
    called lightbulbs.

    There was another thing called the toilet... which he thought was really
    ingenious.

    No! No! No! No!

    The real ingenious thing was the toilet paper.

    It felt so soft against his but compared to sponges, grass or even rags.

    And one shouldn't forget about the fact that the room could get hot or cold
    if he chose to make it so.

    In short, there were just too many good things within Baymard..... as well as
    too many secrets here, that could lead one to develop the temptation of
    dreaming about conquering the place if they were not careful.

    He called it a dream because without a doubt.... he truly believed that for


    Baymard to open its doors to all..... that meant that it had enough power to
    protect itself for the time being.

    From seeing the bank, to witnessing several other miracles within this
    empire... William couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

    It looked like he was worried for nothing.

    There was no way in hell this cousin of his would be bullied by Alec.

    "Alright!... you all should stop joking around.

    I want your honest opinions..... Collins you go first."

    "Young master.... this cousin of yours really hides too deep!!!!

    What the hell?!!!" exclaimed Collins excitedly, as he sat up from the cozy
    bed.

    "Young master!

    For the first time... I agree with Collins on this one.

    But the real issue here young master.... is how we are going to see him.

    Young master, as per your instructions... I did a little bit of digging on the
    matter, and I can guarantee that it's near impossible for anyone to see the
    king without taking permission.

    And unlike Arcadina's palace that one could enter using disguises..... with
    this one, they thoroughly checked one's background and confirmed it with
    what they knew of, before one could use that route." Replied McCain, who
    was busy working down the food sent up by the staff.

    "And that's not all young master.....

    From my own research.... we only have 2 main shots at seeing him young
    master.

    We can either do so, by accidentally bumping into him around Baymard.

    But that route would also be near impossible to do.... since it wouldnt be
    easy to bump into a king anyway.

    So young master, our final option would be to put in a formal request to see
    him.

    Apparently, even if it were a king from another empire.... they too had to
    put in any sort of request before seeking his majesty Landon..... unless he
    was already expecting them from the get-go.

    Young master... I suggest that we put in a request to see Princess Lucy


    instead.

    She would definitely remember you after all this time." Collins said
    seriously.

    "I agree young master.... plus she's less busy compared to his majesty
    Landon, so we would have a better chance going through her than any other
    person."

    "_"

    William calmly sat down and poured himself a glass of Dom Perignon,
    before turning towards his men.

    "Hmmm... indeed!!
    It's been a ling time since I saw those 2 friends of mine.

    Alright!.... we'll put a request later on toady.

    But for now.... how can we miss auntie's wedding just like that?"

    And just as the decision was made.... they soon heard a gentle knock on
    their door.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    Who could it be?


    Chapter 355 Strange Feelings
    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Sirs, this is room service."

    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    'Room service.'

    As soon as they heard who it was... Collins quickly went towards the door
    vigilantly.

    Even though they had been told about the responsibilities of room service
    staffers..... since this was a thoroughly new experience for them, they still
    felt like being vigilant at all times.

    'Clack!'

    Collins opened the door and was greeted by a 26 year old man who was
    dressed in one of the hotel staff's uniforms.

    "Sirs... there's a woman downstairs who says she's a friend of yours.

    Her name is Miss Paula Syers.

    She has deep brown hair, green eyes, and is about yay tall.

    Sirs... do you all know this woman?

    And if so, would you like for her to wait downstairs for you all?..... or for
    her to come up instead."

    "_"
    .

    Hearing this, the men all turned to look at their leader.... who had suddenly
    let out a very charming smile at the mention of that woman.

    And who was she?

    Well... she was someone that they had just met today!

    Long story short, when they had arrived earlier.... William's acted as if he
    were weak and sickly, while the rest acted as they normally do.

    And when they had gotten into the Landport.... someone accidentally
    bumped into William.

    Typically, he wouldn't have fallen from such a weak nudge, but for his
    cover to seem realistic, he had to play the part out right.

    But just as his body was about to hit the floor, this stunning guard lady
    quickly caught him and even handled him princess style.

    He didn't even know where her strength came from, as her body was lean
    and somewhat tiny.

    Buy yet here she was, carrying him as if it were nothing.

    His retainers tried their best to hold in their laughters, as they watched their
    ever strong master being carried away as if he were a toddler.

    He secretly shot them glares, while still pretending to be sickly.

    But even though he did all that.... for some reason, he wasn't annoyed or
    disgusted by this woman... unlike the others he had met across Arcadina.

    .
    In truth, he had never seen a woman who was as strong as a man.... or who
    could also fight like a man.

    And judging from her quick reflexes and body language..... one would truly
    be a newbie to look down at such a woman.

    So seeing this beauty who presented herself like this in front of him.... his
    curiosity was piqued.

    Her soft voice and gorgeous face, made his heart beat loudly for some
    reason.

    Was this what they called love at first sight?

    At first, William thought that she might be one of the few women in
    Baymard who were allowed to take on such roles.

    But to his surprise, the ratio of men and women doing these sorts of jobs....
    were high with a 58: 42 ratio percentage, with 42% of them representing
    women.

    Who would've thought that it could be so?

    Just thinking about Miss Paula, made William's heart go all mushy with
    warmth.

    What was this feeling?

    It was definitely somewhat similar to what he had for his parents, family
    and men..... but at the same time, it was also very different as well.

    He remembered what he had previously felt very distinctively.

    .
    In his mind, with his first impression of her.... she was very strong, overly
    excited and merry.... as well as extremely beautiful.

    Her smile took every ounce of breath away from his lungs, when she looked
    at him.

    And for some unknown reason, his little man down there had almost raised
    up for the first time in his entire life.

    What the hell was going on with his body?

    The more he thought about her, the more hit his body felt.

    He felt like he longed to see this woman daily..... but he couldn't help but
    wonder whether this was what they called lust rather than love.

    He felt like he needed more time to figure these strange emotions out.....
    and the first step would be to get to know this strange woman called Paula.

    After all, if he did find out that he truly loved her, then he would do
    everything in his power to make her his queen.

    So before he could ever confess anything towards her, he had to first take
    up the mantle as ruler of Arcadina.

    Collins and McCain had pale ghastly faces, as they looked at their master in
    shock.

    They had never EVER seen their master make such a lovey-dovey face
    before..... and in truth, it really scared them shitless.

    What the hell?

    Where was their ruthless, smart and stoic master?


    Who was this person that they were seeing?

    Their eyeballs almost popped out and rolled on the floor, as they took in all
    of William's expressions.

    "Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!

    Where are the new clothes that you bought today?

    And what about that toothbrush thingy?

    Ahh..... My good man, can you tell miss Paula to come up instead?

    And ohh.... can you also send a meal for 4 up here immediately?

    Collins... McCain.... you keep Miss Paula busy in the sitting room when she
    arrives.

    If she gets bored or gets annoyed..... hehehehe.... I'll send you to the 'Twiply
    Pit' when we return."

    "_"

    Everyone in the room watched the flustered William in shock.

    No!!!

    This wasn't their master but a substitute.

    As they remembered what punishment they would receive if they didn't


    make miss Paula happy.... they couldn't help but shiver uncontrollably.

    They'd rather kill themselves that go through that hellish training arena
    again.
    And so, while William scurried away to the bathroom to have his bath... the
    duo retainers quickly went to the living room within their hotel suite to
    prepare for Miss Paula.

    Soon, there was a knock on their door again... and in came the stunning
    Paula.

    "Ahhh.... how are you all enjoying Baymard so far?"

    "Miss Paula.... it's amazing!!" Collins said excitedly.

    "Everything is great Miss!!" McCain added while smiling broadly.

    "That's good to hear.

    Anyway.... I've brought the drugs for your little brother's headaches just as
    promised.

    Here they are..... make sure that he takes 2 pills every morning, and another
    2 every night.

    If you want him to be well, make sure that he takes them no matter what!!

    Well then, I better get going.

    It was nice meeting you all again." Paula said while stuffing the drugs into
    Collins' hands.

    And with that, she immediately turned around and walked towards the door
    again.

    "Wait!!" Collins and McCain exclaimed anxiously.

    Of course the duo panicked... as they knew that if she left just like that, their
    master would literally chew off their heads when he came out of the room.
    "Ermm Miss Paula..... since you're our first friend here, we would feel bad
    if you just left like that.

    So would you mind staying for a bit while we offer you anything here?"
    Collins said, while truly to plead with his wide puppy dog eyes.

    "Yeah Miss.... Collins is right.

    In truth, we had already ordered food just for you... so please can you stay
    just for a while longer?

    Not to talk of the fact that you had gotten these medications for our little
    brother here.

    So how else are we supposed to express our gratitude towards you if you
    leave us just like that?" McCain added as well pitifully.

    Paula helplessly looked at the men before her and sighed.

    Well, they were probably grateful for her hell earlier... so what more could
    she say?

    Luckily... she had just got off work not too long ago, so she was as free as a
    bird now.

    "Fine!.... but I wouldn't be staying for long, since I plan to attend Queen
    Mother Kim's wedding ceremony today." Paula said, while pouting at them
    too.

    A few minutes later, William exited the room and immediately pretended to
    be sick and in need of help.

    And just like he had expected, when room service had brought their meal
    up.... Paula continuously fed the pitiful William who was looking at her
    with teary eyes.
    For her, she was used to doing these sort of things as she had taken care of
    her own sick comrades, as well as other sick people too.

    For her, there was nothing wrong with what she was doing, since things like
    first aid and healthcare were taught to all the guards, soldiers and law
    enforcement officers here.

    She fed him diligently, and at times, her hands would unintentionally caress
    William's face unknowingly.

    These small actions made William his heart jumpy from excitement.

    As this was going on, his retainers finally couldn't take it any longer.... and
    chose to excuse themselves under the pretense of getting ready for the
    wedding.

    How could their master be so shameless?

    Today... they had finally understood the famous saying that a man could
    change into a completely different person just for the woman he wanted.

    Bruhhh!!

    Time passed by swiftly, and when they were all ready... they all got into
    Paula's jeep and headed towards the wedding Avenue.

    Of course while in the car, they excitedly wore their seatbelts while taking
    everything about the car design in.

    So this was what it felt like to drive these cars rather than buses?

    The window was winded down, and the cool breeze made them feel very
    refreshed.
    And as they passed through the busy streets, they quickly marvelled at the
    genius streetlight designs, road signs and so on.

    When one was in a bus, they wouldn't really see all these things properly....
    but getting into a private car was an entirely different experience altogether.

    In short, this whole thing made them want to drive so badly.

    But when they heard that only Baymardians and citizens from treaty-based
    empires could drive..... they couldn't help but sigh all the more.

    But of course after Paula promised to take them for something called a go-
    kart racing.... their faces immediately lit up with excitement.

    Perfect!

    And so, their entire journey was filled with Paula explaining all the fun
    activities that one could do around Baymard.

    As the men listened, they quickly made up their minds to enjoy most of
    these activities before Alec and his squad arrived.

    William smiled slightly, when he thought about Alec.

    Hehehe..... soon, the real drama would begin.

    --District C--

    'Mumble! Mumble! Mumble! Mumble!'

    'Woooooow!'

    'Clap!!!!!'
    '__'

    From amidst a massive crowd, one could hear a series of excited screams
    and praises coming all angles.

    The people had all gathered around the massive church which had a
    massive open space at the front.

    It was designed to be somewhat similar to the Vatican in Rome.... even


    though it was smaller.

    One could see people poking heads left and right..... as well as merrily
    clapping and exclaiming excitedly, as they watched the scene before them.

    Today, their Queen Mother would finally marry one of the greatest
    defenders in Baymard.
    Chapter 356 Finally!!!
    The people went wild with excitement, as they watched numerous guests
    arrive at the scene.

    "I'm Emma Lackheart live at the Wembley Square Cathedral with my co-
    host Melvin Cooper.... and this is BBC Radio 1!

    On today's local news... our beloved Queen Mother and our most esteemed
    defender, are soon to tie the knot any moment from now.

    It is indeed a glorious occasion." Said Emma, who was currently standing in


    front of her team... who did their best to broadcast these radio wave signals
    throughout Baymard.

    Even though they didn't have T.V's yet, it was still good for such live news
    to be broadcasted out on the radios.

    That way, those in the hospitals, Landports and other workstations who
    couldn't make it.... wouldn't entirely miss out on today's news.

    "You're right Emma..... today is a magnificent day for us all.

    Ehh?

    Ahhhh!!... it looks like more guests have arrived at the Wembley Square
    Cathedral." Co-host Melvin said excitedly, as he turned around to have a
    good view at those who were walking towards the massive Cathedral.

    .
    Well.... one could say that they had arranged the place to be extremely
    spacious just like those in the U.K.

    The guests would arrive and walk certain distances, just like they did during
    Prince Harry and Meghan Markle's wedding back on earth.... or Prince
    William's own.

    And as they walked, the crowd would cheer loudly and wave their little
    Baymardian flags high up into the air.... while waving at these famous
    Baymardian celebrities.

    They also had handmade sign boards that said things like: 'We love you
    teacher Kim', 'Long Live Queen Mother Kim', 'May The heaven's bless you
    Protector Lucius', 'Thank you for rescuing me Protector Lucius... and may
    you find your true happiness after today.'....

    There

    The walk through that the guests had to take towards the Cathedral's door,
    was as wide as a 5-lane road... and took at least 17 minutes for the guests to
    walk, as if they were walking towards Buckingham palace instead.

    And at each side of this massive pathway... one would find 2 feet tall fences
    that separated the massive lawns from the walkthrough.

    There were also several guards standing around various points along the
    massive pavements.

    And behind these guards were the excited crowd that stood on those lawns.

    They screamed excitedly, jumped about merrily, and even tried to mimic
    how the incoming guests walked..... as they thought that it was all cool and
    glamorous.
    .

    In short, the lawns were packed and filled to the brim.

    And those who weren't lucky enough to stand in those areas.... could only
    stand alongside the roads before that and watch how several cars belonging
    to these esteemed guests pulled drive in and pulled up instead.

    'Whooooo!!!'

    'Cheeeerrrrrrrr!!'

    As the crowd continued screaming merrily, the radio hosts kept doing their
    jobs diligently.

    "Oh my Baymard biscuits!!..... is that Chief Supervisor Waldo Zendier from


    the Food industry?"

    "By our ancestors... I think you're right!!

    That's him and his lovely wife Crystilla Zendier.

    Did you know?.... she is also one of the most popular chefs as well.

    I hear that she's a beast in the kitchen when she takes over."

    "Hmhm.... I heard of her amazing talents as well.

    But do you see her outfit?

    Her blue hair matches her glorious emerald top, that seems to give out a
    certain shine whenever she moves.

    How outstanding!!"

    And let's not forget about her beautiful green colored hairpins that were as
    long as chopsticks.
    Ahhh..... do you see how magnificent those hairpins are?

    They have massive jade stones at one end, as well as lace netting attached
    to them.

    Come on!!!

    The way the netting falls over her face and hangs just above her eyes...
    gives her an even more alluring charm to her dark brown eyes.

    Even though she's a mother of 3.... one can't help to look at her stunning
    appearance.

    How breathtaking!!" Emma said excitedly.

    "Hmhm... I agree.

    And did you notice that most guests who had previously arrived also had
    their own unique hairpin design as well?"

    "Of course!

    From our sources, this massive hairpin trend is now one of our proudest
    Baymardian cultural looks.

    In fact,..... there are more than 7 different meanings behind these hairpins.

    Apparantly... it could symbolize transition from childhood to adulthood,


    Romance and many more.

    I was informed that articles about the trends were just published last
    week..... and BBC station 3 also has a segment coming up next week to
    further explain its significance.

    Just know that this trend would be used for many years to come."

    "Ahh... makes sense now.

    Well... all I can say is that I love it all!!


    So far, we've seen hairpins that have lace attached to them as if they were
    hats... as well as hairpins that had beautiful ribbons at their ends, and
    ordinary hairpins golden or silver plated hairpins that have rare gemstones
    on them.

    And of course all of them have different shapes and designs as well... like
    Overseer Wendy who had a gold plated hairpin, that also had a moon
    crested design at its ends.

    And.... ehhh?

    Ahh!!... look over there!

    Oh my heavens!.... we have Painting royalty here today.

    Isn't that the famous Baymardian painter, sir John Rigoro?"

    "Ahh... look over there!!

    It's Sir. Crumbleton the famous comedian, who always looks like he's in a
    rush... but like his royalty majesty Landon always says: I guess that's what
    makes him a 'jolly old fellow'.

    This guy....... even at a royal wedding, why does he still looks like he had
    just tumbled out of bed not too long ago?"

    "_"

    And so just like that, the radio hosts did their best to capture all spectacular
    moments for their listeners back at home.

    People laughed and smiled as they listened to their animated reviews...


    while keenly listening in on their every word.

    Even the people on the fields had also brought in their radios as well.... as
    they wanted to watch while listening to what the hosts had to say.
    The whole ordeal was extremely entertaining for them.

    It was also very informative as well, as it further explained certain cultural


    things to the people as well.

    Soon all the guests had arrived, as they were told the time frame during
    which they could arrive before the doors of the cathedral would be shut
    tight.

    And just then..... the radio host crew who had their Walkie talkies with
    them, had just gotten news that the bride's entourage was seen driving down
    the long crowd filled Wembley road not too long ago.

    There were 5 cars in total... with the bride sitting with 2 page boys in the
    3rd one.

    And when they were somewhat close to the Cathedral, more than 100 men
    from heaven knows were... quickly brought in several red carpets and rolled
    them up until they reached the Cathedral's foor.

    They did this all in just 11 minutes.

    And by the time the cars stopped, everything was set for the bride to make
    her grand entrance.

    After designing such a beautiful wedding gown for mother Kim.... how
    could Landon not allow anyone else to see it?

    Even though the entire crowd couldn't go in.... he still wanted some of them
    to see how beautiful the dress looked.

    This in itself was great Publicity.


    The era of olden wedding gowns would soon come to an end with this
    one.... and that he was sure of.

    Once the cars stopped, several guards quickly rushed forward to help
    mother kim step out.

    Needless to say, when she made her grand appearance.... everyone else
    sucked in their breaths, while looking at the stunning wedding dress before
    them.

    Looking at the dress.... they immediately knew that these sort of wedding
    gowns would soon be the new 'it' from now on.

    And even some women who had previously gotten married not too long
    ago, seemed to curse themselves for their impatience.

    Why didn't they wait until now, so that they too could've also worn such
    glamorous gowns as well?

    Mother Kim's gowns had a lace hugging figure design that flared only at the
    bottom.

    And her immaculate white veil that perfectly covered her face... had a
    ridiculously long train at its back, which was currently being held by the
    two 7 year old bell boys.

    Her posture, her walk and the well detailed designs in the gowns made
    everyone feel like giving a slight bow when she passed them by.

    The radio hosts also talked excitedly, as they tried to describe exactly what
    they were seeing to those at home as well.

    It was truly a stunning sight to behold.

    .
    Soon the bride was in the cathedral and the show went on as planned.

    The rings got exchanged, the vows were made..... and when it was time for
    Lucius to kiss his bride.

    He unveiled her nervously and almost

    had a heart attack in the process.

    God she was beautiful!!

    Looking at her blushing face, he truly felt like the luckiest man in Hertfilia
    right now.

    Needless to say, when he had to kiss her briefly on stage..... they both
    turned as red as a pumpkin, and everyone within the Cathedral giggled as
    they watched in amusement.

    Heck!... even those outside and those at home who were listening in,
    laughed and smiled as well.

    Ahh... love!!

    The ceremony ended with Lucius and mother Kim getting into an open top
    car.

    They waved to the crowd, as they drove away happily.

    And at the back of the car, what really made people laugh and smile... ...
    was the ridiculous sign that said: 'Just got married at it's back.

    They as ordinary people started doing this due to Landon's influence.... but
    who would've known that even the royals would join in on doing such
    things as well.
    Somehow.... it reminded them of how humble their leaders were.

    The people clapped and wished them well, as they watched the couple
    wave, and hold each others hands lovingly.

    The entire scene made many of the people look at their partners dotingly as
    well.

    And subconsciously, William who had been within the crowd this entire
    time.... also turned towards Paula too.

    If she was truly the one, then he would give her an even grander wedding!!

    Of course that was after he bought the wedding gowns, cars and everything
    else from Baymard.

    And with that, the wedding was finally over... and now Lucius and Mother
    Kim were officially married.

    Landon smiled sweetly, as he remembered how happy his mother seemed


    from it all.

    Hehehehe..... he truly wanted to see how Alec would react when he found
    out about this whole ordeal.

    But first... he had to find that damn Ghostly Prince God-dammit!!!

    Where the hell was he at?


    Chapter 357 Royal Visitors
    No!... seriously, where was that dude?

    Immediately after the wedding, Landon began approving several requests


    for meeting him..... and so far, the system hadn't confirmed if those people
    were the Ghostly Prince or not.

    It had said that once Landon sees the Ghostly prince face to face.... only
    then it would alert him if his guess was right or wrong.

    But none of the people he had seen were the so-called Ghostly Prince.

    At this point, Landon was starting to believe that this whole thing was a
    hoax made up by this sadist system.

    Because apart from accepting all these requests.... he had also glued his face
    onto the system's monitors, as he tried to skim through each street daily.

    But sadly, all his efforts had bored no fruits when it concerned this matter.

    Ughhhh!!.... why the hell was this dude wasting so much time just to pop
    up?

    He massaged his temples while closing his eyes tightly.

    The whole thing was giving him a massive headache.

    One had to know that it's been 3 days since Mother Kim and Lucius went
    for their honeymoon.
    So he literally had to complete some of Lucius' workload in both the Army
    and the police headquarters..... with the help of several others of course.

    Hence he was swamped with official affairs, Lucius's affairs and the
    system's missions as well.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    Landon heard gentle knocking sounds coming from his office door, and
    swiftly opened his eyes and adjusted himself.

    "Yes... Come in!"

    'Catchaaahhh!!'

    A 20-something year old man gently opened the door, as if the door was
    some sort of baby.

    The man was one of Landon's secretaries.... who also had his own office
    just before Landon's own.

    With the introduction of secretaries in baynard... Landon had to adjust his


    office to fit the ordinary office setup back on earth.

    So of course the man's office would be just before Landon's own.

    "Your majesty.... one of Princess Lucy's secretaries has just informed me


    that there is a special guest at the Royal Crimson garden.

    She specifically said that this person was someone who you knew quite
    well when your were in Arcadina."

    Someone he knew when he was in Arcadina?


    For sure.... Alec and the other nobles hadn't arrived yet, so who was this
    person that he was supposed to know so well?

    Landon quickly decided to put a halt in his search for the Ghostly Prince
    and head on over to the Royal Crimson garden to see this strange visitor.

    As Landon approached the garden, he could hear several familiar voices


    boasting about their numerous heroism tales.... which in his opinion,
    NEVER happened.

    Yup!... the 3 musketeers were at it again.

    "Hmmp!

    You little brats!!.... how can you all not believe us?" Old man Hermon
    asked while animatedly opening his eyes widely, as he brought his face
    closer to the visitors.

    "You little brats really don't know who he is?

    When he was 12 years old... he could already stop an arrow with just his
    pinky finger.

    And when he was 13, he could carry more than 3 carriages on his back all at
    once!" Paitus said, while pointing at old man Willow, who was still doing
    muscle poses for the guests.

    As for the guests, how could they buy into these absurd stories?

    Who the hell could carry 3 carriages on their backs?

    And how about the story about old man Willow fighting an army of 1,000
    all on his own?

    Please!!... they weren't 3 year old kids alright?


    Heck!... even kids within that age bracket would think twice before
    believing such ridiculous tales.

    How could these men lie so confidently?

    "Bahh!... you little brats don't know a real hero when you see one.

    You better take his..... ermm.... what did that Landon kid call it again?

    Ahh yes!!.... you better take his autograph now before you miss out on this
    grand opportunity." Paitus said, while rubbing his hands craftily at them.

    "Yes, he's right!!

    I know you all want hero Willow's autograph..... so we'll give them to you
    at a discounted rate.

    Typically..... a single autograph is 20 BAYs (=20 copper coins).

    But since you're princess Lucy's friends.... then I'll give it to you at 10
    BAYs per autograph."

    "But wait!... there's more!!

    Today just so happens to be my birthday, so count yourselves lucky!

    We'll give you all one of our special promotions.

    Hermon... take it away!!"

    "Its' simple and super cheap!

    For 15 BAYs, you can get 2 signatures instead.

    Isn't that great?!!!"

    "_"
    .

    As everyone listened to these 3 musketeers.... they had all concluded that


    these men were true Con Artists.

    In the end, they ended up buying the autographs due to the pressure from
    these old men.

    At this point, they just paid for them so that the old men would leave them
    alone in peace.

    "Ahh... kid... you're finally here!" Old man Willow yelled out.

    Landon shook his head wryly, as he walked towards the group.

    It was never a dull moment when these 3 were around.

    Soon, everyone seated turned to face Landon.... and when Landon saw
    William, several beeps went out continuously within his head.

    'Host.... congratulations on finally meeting the Ghostly Prince!'

    '_'

    Landon and William looked at each other for a full minute.... before
    bursting out in laughter.

    "Hahahhahah!!!"

    "Runt!.... I thought you had forgotten me so soon!" William said, while


    giving Landon a bear hug.

    "How can I, elder brother Willy?" Landon replied.

    "You better do runt!


    Ehh? ... Not bad... not bad at all.

    It looks like you've finally succeeded in getting tkrothat cowardly attitude


    of yours.

    Well done!!" Wiliam said while gauging Landon from head to toe.

    He had changed so much that even William had to give him a second look
    just to confirm that it was indeed him.

    As for the present Landon, how could he not know who William was?

    Based on the former Landon's memory..... William was one of the numerous
    palace 'fireplace boys, who was in charge of removing the coal, getting the
    firewood and everything else concerning all Fireplaces within the palace.

    They made sure that the fire never went out during cold seasons, as they
    continuously stocked up the fireplaces hourly.

    It was indeed a tedious task... as no matter what time of day or night it


    was... the fireplace was always supposed to be kept lit.

    What if the king wanted to leave his chambers and go to the dinning region
    or any other room to think in the middle of the night?

    The place had to be warm at all times for their masters... no matter what.

    And these were just few of the tasks that William had done when he had
    previously worked within the palace.

    Back when Landon was still in the palace, even though Lucius was their
    head bodyguard at the time..... since he was still a very important figure
    within Arcadina, he had to leave for official business once in a while.
    It should be known that he had previously volunteered to lower his status
    from Commander to bodyguard..... so as to stay by Mother Kim's side
    always.

    At the time, Lucius had done a great deed for Arcadina... and when he was
    asked about what he wanted as his reward, of course he requested for that.

    But even so... amidst Alec's shock and anger, his request was approved on
    the spot since a king couldn't go back on his words in public like so.

    Anyway, even though his request got approved..... Alec had added 2
    conditions attached to it.

    Firstly..... he was still to take on missions for Arcadina when the time arose.

    And secondly, he was to return 70% of the knights under him back to Alec.

    So if he failed to comply with any of them... then the deal would definitely
    be off!

    And just like so... Lucius became their head bodyguard.

    But whenever he wasn't around..... the maids and servants who were
    supposed to do minimal jobs like deliver food to them, wouldn't do so most
    of the time.

    To many, they could bully them since they were unfavoured by Alec.

    And coupled with the fact that Mother kim used to be a maid herself... how
    could the other palace maids not look down on them?

    .
    Also, at that time.... Josh, Mark, Gary and Trey were also somewhat young
    and hadn't earned respect from anyone yet.

    So they could only watch everything angrily as well.

    Plus during the day time.... most of the young knights had to go to the
    knighthood Academy.

    Hence the family of 3 was typically left alone with just 1 or 2 lower status
    bodyguards instead.

    So In short, they hardly had any protection around them when Lucius was
    away.

    And during these times..... William had saved Landon and Lucy on multiple
    occasions whenever they ran into bullies.

    And from then on, they soon became friends with each other as well.

    Of course during these times, William used to sneak into the kitchen and
    steal food for them as well.

    The trio bonded quite well from then on.... and one day, William just
    vanished into thin air out of the blue.

    But now... he was standing before him in the flesh, and as the Ghostly
    Prince for that matter.

    This life was truly an unpredictable one.

    "Hahahaha!

    It has truly been far too Long.

    Come .. let's go into my study."


    Chapter 358 More Royalty
    In a blink of an eye, several more days had gone by ever since William's
    first meeting with Landon.

    They had unwinded, drank like old comrades, and had even gone about
    sightseeing and participating in several fun activities around Baymard.

    In short, over the past few days..... the Baymardians had also seen William
    and Landon out together on multiple occasions.

    All that they knew, was that William was their king's sworn brother who
    had helped him out in the past.

    And coupled with the fact that William looked somewhat similar to Landon,
    they couldn't help but wonder if they were true brothers or distant cousins.

    Either way, they trusted their king's judgment.

    So if their king didn't see this fellow as a threat, then they too wouldn't see
    him as one.

    They were very much still simple minded people, who believed that their
    leader was always right... since in their eyes, be was equivalent to a
    messenger from the heavens.

    As for William, this was the first time that he had gone around without his
    mask before.

    It was somewhat refreshing to say the least.


    Plus it would look rather suspicious, and would also pull more attention to
    himself if he did wear one in here.

    Firstly, when anyone arrived at the Landport, they had to show their faces
    no matter what.

    And even when they later had ro make their Visas at the office within
    District C... they still had to show their faces as well.

    In addition to all this, no one within Baymard... be it stranger or visitor, was


    wearing a mask.

    So if he just showed up with his full faced mask, would go it seem like he
    was in costume instead?

    This would make several heads turn towards him all the more.... and this
    would instead call more attention than if he just walked around barefaced.

    With the high inflow of guests, coupled with Baymard's current population
    .... one would definitley have a hard time spotting and following people
    around the busy streets of Baymard.

    Baymard was the new 'It' empire, that was now seen as a 'must-visit' place
    by the people within the Pyno Continent.

    Be it peasants, merchants, slaves and even nobles..... those who had heard
    of Baymard's glory all wanted to see the place, even if it was just for a day
    or so.

    Of course since the news had just circulated around the Pyno continent not
    too long ago, 98% of the visitors who came in..... were all from Carona,
    with the rest being non-Caronian merchants and those from Riverdale city.
    Anyway, the place was jam packed with curious and busy people.

    And with all the rare and amazing things around Baymard, it would truly be
    hard for one to concentrate on Willaim's face.

    But just for security reasons, he got himself a light summery scarf for his
    disguise.

    And even though the citizens had taken note of him earlier.... that was
    because he had been walking alongside the most popular person in
    Baymard, his majesty Landon Barn.

    In truth, he were just walking on the streets without a scarf, no one would
    even recognize him at all.

    He would blend right in with them, so there was really anything to fear
    about his appearance while he stayed here in Baymard.

    Landon on the other hand, could now access William's information on the
    system..... for a hefty price of course.

    And to his shock, they were actually cousins as well.

    No wonder they looked so much alike.

    Now it all made sense!!

    Reading William's information, he couldn't help but wonder how Alec


    would feel when he realized that the brother that he had 'killed', had now
    risen from the dead.... and even had a son for that matter.

    And since Oden Barn was the rightful king instead of Alec..... then didn't
    that mean that William truly had every right to inherit the throne?
    The system had definitely been aware of this when it chose William to be
    king.

    It was a good thing that he had no plans of taking over Arcadina, as he was
    sure that his reign might not even last long, since the God's already had
    someone in mind.

    Anyway, even though Landon knew of William's past... he still had to wait
    for William to do his big reveal.

    In a way, this was more advantageous to him instead.

    ["Elder brother Willy, if you ever need help out of Baymard.... no matter
    what it is, if it's something that doesn't go against my beliefs, just ask away
    and it shall be done."]

    Those were his exact words to William.

    He wanted to build an unshakable trust first, so that when William finally


    did his big reveal and needed his help in taking Arcadina's throne.... he
    wouldn't hesitate to come to Landon anytime.

    Also, just in case the system tried to bullsh**t him again.... Landon had
    bought a ridiculously expensive invisible tracker from the system and
    placed it on William.

    This way, no matter where he went within Hertfilia, Landon would always
    know his exact location.

    He wasn't taking any chances when completing this mission.

    As time flew by, the duo spent more time together..... analyzing each other's
    characters to the tee.
    And soon, mother Kim and Lucius had returned from their honeymoon trip.

    Seeing William here, they also teased him as well.

    How could they not remember him?

    They urged him to stay in the palace for the time being, but he quickly
    turned down the offer.

    The royals here were like famous celebrities, so if he was frequently spotted
    out with them when Alec arrived... wouldn't it blow up his cover instead?

    And with that, William and his crew passed their days going out taking in
    all that Baymard had to offer.

    They went to the Zoo, went go-kart racing, skateboarding, roller skating
    and so on.

    In short, they had the time of their lives while here.

    And just like that another 2 and a half weeks had gone by swiftly.

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    The sun was high up in the sky, and the day was bright and fair.

    On the massive roads, several carriages could be seen making their way into
    the city.

    Unlike the merry and cheerful atmosphere within the city... the atmosphere
    within these carriages were all murderous and chaotic.

    How dare they block their path when they were about to enter into the city?
    Alec's blood was boiling hot, as he had never been treated like this in his
    entire life.

    When his entourage had first arrived, they had expected to just step into the
    city just like that... After all, the royaal Crest was literally hung all over the
    carriages.

    But who would've known that these weird dressed guards at the front
    wouldn't even put the royal crests in their eyes, and still insisted on
    following protocol?

    Even after they were told who was inside the carriage, these people still
    didn't budge at all.

    Alec's entire body trembled violently, as he firmly clenched his fists in


    anger.

    Good!!.... very Good!!

    He didn't know who these men belonged to, but he was sure that they
    weren't his.

    So his only question right now.... was who the hell would be so confident
    enough to take and occupy part of Arcadina's western territory while he was
    still alive and kicking?

    It was definitely not the work of any of the other well known empires, as
    this territory was very far from any of their borders.

    His mind worked fast like clockwork, and he quickly concluded that this
    was for sure Baymard's handiwork.

    But so what?
    Since they had gone over the top by not giving him special treatment at the
    City's gates... then they would face his wrath sooner or later.

    For now, he couldn't blow up his mission just because of some small fires.

    Hence he decided to bottle up his flaring anger and abide by their rules.

    His entourage marched towards the City lord's estate.

    But when he got there, what he saw almost made him puke blood and die in
    the spot.

    The entire estate was now used as some sort of housing unit for the guards
    and workers from Baymard.

    And to make matters worse, when he tried to get in.... the guards there all
    denied his request for entry, and now they had to sleep in an inm
    somewhere within the city.

    When was the last time that he had received such treatments from people of
    lower births than him?

    This was absolutely perpostrous!!

    And just like that, they had ended up staying at one of the stone estates that
    belonged to one of those nobles that had previously fled away from
    Riverdale city.

    Landon had changed the estate and made it like an Inn instead for situations
    such as these ones.

    Arriving at the inn, Alec was shocked to see all 3 of his children here.

    .
    Sure, when he had previously asked them what they were going to be doing
    over the next few months.... they had indeed mentioned something about
    visiting Baymard.

    But he just didn't expect for them to visit Baymard so fast.

    They too were shocked to see Alec as well.

    In short, Eli and Cary were the first ones to arrive 3 days ago.

    They had stayed here all this time, so as to dig up information on Baymard.

    As for Connor, he had only arrived a day ago and had coincidentally
    bumped into Eli and Cary during the morning breakfast meal option.

    Seeing each other all in the same inn ..... Alec quickly called for a Barn
    family meeting.

    They spoke about their findings, as well as their unfair treatment whilst they
    were here.

    "Father they're being too much!!!

    Just who the hell do they think that they are?" Cary exclaimed angrily.

    Everyone was angry about this 'unfair' treatment as well, but right now...
    going to Baymard was more important than anything else.

    Hence they could only calm themselves down and think rationally.

    "Little sister calm down... soon we'll leave this city, so there's no need for
    you to worry over these insignificant ants." Connor chimed in.
    "Hes right!

    For now, just go with the flow.

    So father, when do you suggest that we leave for Baymard?"

    "Well...... I'd like to see this land of milk and honey as quickly as possible.

    So ready your men immediately..... because by 11 A.M tomorrow morning,


    we'll take off!!"

    "Yes father!"

    "_"
    Chapter 359 Hertfilia's Most
    Foolish King
    The summer's sun wasn't at its highest pique yet... as it was still 11:52 A.M

    But even still, the heat that exuded from it caused several peoples skins to
    glisten brightly.

    Their necks were damp with sweat, as they felt several lone drops of sweat
    make their way down their backs..... leaving only a twrail of temporary
    coolness behind.

    Even in this heat, the soil appeared to be defeated... as it had been utterly
    dried out, leaving it all powdery when touched.

    Summer was truly one of the most brutal and harshest seasons of the 4.

    But even amidst this heat, the flowers bloomed brightly, the trees and
    grasses looked ever-green and luscious..... and the sky was as clear and
    blue, and like a painting brought to life.

    The echoes of summer were in full display, as it showcased nature's beauty


    for all to see.

    'Trieee! Trieee! Trieee!'

    'Catch-acha-chacha-chacha'

    On the busy road, which was now called 'Road Shanks'..... several horses,
    carriages, as well as pedestrians, could be seen moving back and forth
    noisily.
    Yes.... the road between Baymard and Riverdale city was named after
    'Shanks' from his favorite anime of all time 'One Piece".

    This was truly one of the things that he missed most from earth.

    Did Monkey D. Luffy finally meet Shanks?

    I mean after 900 \u0026 something episodes, how come they still hadn't met
    yet?

    Sigh...

    On Road Shanks... Alec, Eli, Connor and Cary, were steadily making their
    way towards Baymard in their luxurious carriages.

    Alec had brought 60 guards with him, while Eli and Cary had brought 53...
    followed by Connor who brought just 42 guards with him.

    They knew that they were taking a risk by coming into their enemy's
    territory..... as they knew that their enemy would definitely have more
    guards at hand than they did.

    But so what?

    They were very confident that Landon wouldn't dare touch them, as doing
    so would be a waging war with the entire Arcadina.

    Hence they slacked off a little bit when it concerned the number of guards
    that were supposed to stay with them once they entered Baymard.

    In addition to this, they knew that if they brought too many people over, one
    might see it as an enemy attack rather than just a friendly visit.

    Of course even though they were going in with just these few people, they
    still had backup that were disguised as regular pedestrians.
    One could never be too sure.

    'Trieee! Trieee! Trieee!'

    Their carriages rode on one of the lanes on the left side of the road.

    The coachmen and even their guards who were on horses, almost fell down
    when they saw the scene before them.

    'Driiieeeee!!'

    'Drieeeeee!!'

    'Drieeeeee!!'

    They saw several massive carriages one of the lanes on the right side of the
    road that were operating without horses.

    As the carriages moved, some black thing (tar) would drop onto the roads,
    and after that.... another carriage that had the largest wheel that they had
    ever seen (rollers), would drive over and smoother the black thing on the
    lane.

    Looking at the scene before them, they all felt it too inconceivable.

    What exactly were those monster carriages?

    What were these people wearing, and where could they get those attires
    from?

    Their eyes burned with desire as they watched these works every move.

    .
    Looking at these strange but superior clothing artires, they couldn't help but
    feel somewhat embarrassed when they looked at their own attires.

    It looked like these workers were the bosses, and they were the servants
    instead.

    Apart from all these, they also noticed that the road they were now stepping
    on..... wasn't dusty anymore.

    This road had the same color as that black thing (tar) that they had seen
    drop into the floor..... but unlike the other one, this one had several white
    lines and arrows on it, which distinguished how they should move and
    where they should go.

    In addition to the black road, they also saw a sidewalk on the side..... which
    had pedestrians trekking back and forth tirelessly.

    There were also several sign boards, that had things like : 'Baymard xx Km
    away', and stuff like that.

    In short, the road was smooth even and very pleasing to the eyes.

    Once the carriage stopped, Alec and the rest all lifted their curtains to see
    what the hell had caused their men to stop their carriage without their
    orders.

    It had better be good, or else they would personally skin them alive!

    For sure, when they too saw the scene before them, their jaws almost
    dropped to the floors, and their eyes immediately twinkled with greed.

    Alec almost flew out of his carriage towards those godly carriages, as he
    truly wanted to steal them away from these men.
    But seeing the number of guards protecting these men while they worked
    outside, Alec quickly controlled himself.... lest he ruined all of his plans so
    soon.

    After calming himself down.... a dastardly smile slowly crept on his face, as
    he urged him men to carry on.

    He hehehehe.... wouldn't Baymard soon be his?

    By then..... wouldn't all these things also belong to him as well?

    Alec smiled, and even laughed by himself, as he truly felt like he was in
    cloud 9 right now.

    Of course, it wasn't just him..... but his children as well.

    They too smiled, as they had also pictured themselves ruling this newly
    established empire in the near future.

    They proceeded towards Baymard merrily..... and 28 minutes later, they had
    arrived at their destination.

    Without a doubt..... seeing the massive Baymardian city walls before them
    made Akec felt really stupid.

    How the hell did he give out this place to that bastard child of his?

    His merry expression soon turned into a grim one.

    In his mind... he had already placed all those nobles who had previously
    lived in Baymard to death!!

    .
    He had read all the reports that they had sent to him throughout the years.....
    and in truth, he did send several people to confirm whether the place was
    truly barren or not.

    The results were exactly the same as what those nobles had previously
    reported to him.

    So why was the Baymard he was hearing of and seeing far different from
    what he knew of?

    And what had truly possessed him to give out the 3rd largest city in his
    empire?

    One could fit 4 average sized cities within Arcadina into Baymard.

    That's how huge the place was alright?

    Alec felt like strangling his former self, as ye thought of what he had
    previously done.

    But then again, it was the fault of all those around him at the time.

    The nobles in Baymard often complained about needing more money to


    feed the citizens here on a regular basis.

    And in truth, he just felt like it would be a strategic move to stop funding
    those citizens anymore.

    He had been sending them heaps of money for the past 7~ 10 years... and
    that took a toll on the empire's yearly income.

    So he did what anyone would do.... throw away all his problems, and
    abandoned the issues for someone else to handle.
    But who would've known that he would've ended up making the most
    stupid decision of all?

    He had casted away someone as intelligent as Landon.... as well as given


    away his 3rd most largest city within his empire.

    Yup!... he knew that he would go down as one of the most foolish kings of
    all times.

    In his mind, he felt like there was more to this story than what meets the
    eyes.

    How did Baymard have enough resources to do all of this?

    Something smelled fishy with the reports that he had previously read, s o he
    decided that when he returned, he would investigate if properly.

    And if there was something that they had left out from the reports, then he
    would put them all to death for making him a 'foolish king'.

    Looking at the high smooth walls that seemed to be as sturdy as a rock.....


    even Eli, Connor and Cary couldn't help but nod in appreciation.

    They all thought of Alec's previous actions, and also felt like punching him
    as well.

    Who didn't he give it to any of them instead?

    They grumbled silently, as they passed Baymard's gates and stepped into
    King's Landing.

    Okay..... now they were really confused.


    Did they just leave Hertfilia and had somehow been transported into
    another world?

    The roads, the buildings, the lawns... in short, everything was perfect!!

    Right from afar, they could see a massive glass building that had the words:
    'Baymard's International Landport', written on

    The building looked very high-end, as it it was meant only for royals.

    Very soon, several people who called themselves customer service


    representatives, came on over and ushered them into the Landport.

    Once again, they all felt very down dressed, as they kept comparing their
    attires to these Baymardian workers.

    The quality was obviously superior to theirs..... and this alone made them
    feel embarrassed to be called royals.

    But the most shocking thing so far, had to be the magical doors that opened
    on their own.

    They looked at the doors silently.....while trying to calm their overly excited
    hearts.

    Seeing all of this, they had built up even more determination in getting
    Baymard.

    'This place is mine!!', they all thought, while passing through the mystical
    doors.

    'Vrrpp!!!'
    "Welcome to Baymard esteemed guests."

    "_"
    Chapter 360 A Great Welcome!
    Alec and his team sheepishly followed the welcoming lady into the
    building, while still being lost in thought.

    They looked around the Landport in shock..... as it truly looked out of this
    world.

    The Landport had 3 main floors to it, and once they stepped onto the ground
    floor.

    Unlike the Coastal port that focused on making sure that the ships were
    properly docked, this one focused on the horses and carriages instead.

    One should know that at the side of the Landport, rather than having a
    massive parking lot..... one could find another massive 3 floor building
    there as well.

    This building acted as a storage unit for keeping the horses and carriages in
    check.

    Typically, the visitors would go here first, before finally stepping into the
    Landport.

    Here, they would stire and register everything that they had... and once they
    were done, they would get their receipt and a number tab for them to hold
    on to.

    And even if they lost all that..... their names, time of storage, date of today,
    as well as a made up pin number would be jotted down as well.

    Also, if they needed any sort of maintenance done on their carriages, then
    that would be the best time to pay up and inform the staff members as well.
    .

    Essentially, after all that, they were to use the airport trolleys and roll all
    their cargos into the actual Landport building itself.

    Of course someone would show them how it's done, if this was their first
    time coming here.

    The ground floor of the building was for security checks and customer
    services.

    Here, they would also give up their weapons and store them too.... if they
    had any.

    Sure... one could still say that even after giving up their weapons, they
    could still use a cooking knife to kill whoever they wanted to within
    Baymard.

    Buy so what?

    Back on earth, the U.S citizens could still use guns within their country.....
    but why was it that they weren't allowed to carry them in the airports or
    bring them into the country?

    Not just the U.S... but other places as well.

    All Landon was trying to do was minimize the number of attacks and that
    was it.

    Plus... he would like to see who would dare to come into Baymard and kill
    his people.

    Heheheh.... the new maximum security prison was ready for use, so he
    could only tell those people Goodluck in escaping from his grasp.

    .
    Anyway, after these security checks..... these visitors would step onto the
    escalator, and go to the 2nd floor for Visa processing.

    There, they would have to agree to all of Baymard's rules, as well as state
    the purpose for visitation and so on.

    Landon had given out a list of things to check during the procedure.... so
    this step was quite a thorough one.

    And once their Visas were done, they would now pay for their baggage if it
    exceeded the required weight and number of bags going in.

    Unlike the regular 2 bag policy back on earth.... Landon had chosen to
    create his own 3 bag policy instead, based on what peasants usually carried
    as luggage.

    Anyway, once all that was done and the visitors finally had a grasp to how
    long they were going to stay..... then they had to pay for their carriage and
    horse care for that duration of time.

    If they were here for a month, of course their horses needed to be fed and
    medically checked daily.

    Heck!... even its poop needs to be cleaned out regularly.

    So the money to pay off the workers would come from these charges.

    And everything depended on how many horses one had, how much space
    they were taking up, and how many carriages they had brought in as well.

    The prices were very reasonable, as it was done to ensure that even peasants
    would find it easy to pay up if need be.... as some of the planets rode in on
    single horses to get here, while others trekked.
    .

    And of course after paying for everything, they would pay for their bus
    tickets if they were ordinary passengers..... as V.I.Ps would have the Limo
    experience instead.

    The limo's here weren't as long as Landon's.... but even so, they still
    screamed out luxury to all those who saw them.

    Once they got their bus tickets.... they would then use the escalator to
    descend to the ground floor on the opposite side of the building.

    That site had a waiting area, as well as several stores and cafeteria options
    around too.

    In short, the ground and second floors were meant for the customers... while
    the 3rd floor was meant for the staff, managers, and board of directors.

    There, one would see locker rooms, conference rooms and so on.

    Of course, all floors had security, clinical, and janitor rooms there as well....
    irrespective of whether they were for staff or customers.

    That in a nutshell was the complete layout of the Landport.

    Alec and his team paused very briefly, as they were completely caught
    unawares at how magnificent the place looked.

    It's clear white walls, well polished marble floors and cool temperature,
    made them feel very relaxed.

    How come it was scorching hot outside, but cooler in here?

    It was like magic to them.


    .

    The entire Landport was a blend of several incoherent noises.

    They could hear people yelling out excitedly, while others mumbled about
    heaven knows what.

    The sounds of bags being dragged left and right, and the sounds of the
    staffers and machines could be heard all around them.

    And while they moved, they kept on reading all the signs that were
    plastered on the walls as well.

    Looking at the entire layout of the place, everyone soon began to feel like
    there was no better building than this one.

    And so, their greedy meters began to rise steadily.

    As they looked at the lady who was leading them in, they couldn't help but
    feel some sort of pride in their hearts.

    Ahhh.... it looks like these people had finally realized that they were
    royalty.

    That must be the reason why the lady came up to them in such a welcoming
    manner.

    They strutted in arrogantly as if they owned the place, while raising their
    noses high up into the air majestically.

    They thought that everyone would be looking at them.... but when they
    turned around, they realized that almost no one was.

    .
    With an amazing Landport before these people, why would they focus on
    them instead?

    In addition to that, their own attires resembled that of ordinary folk people,
    when compared to those that the Baymardian workers wore.

    The clothing quality was just too contrasting!!

    Of course some people saw their crests and immediately knew who they
    were.

    But most couldn't care less about who they were.

    Please!!..... their eyes were busy alright?

    "I take it that you were sent here to welcome us.... so hurry up will you!"
    Alec bellowed in annoyance.

    He was annoyed by the fact that almost no one one was looking at him.

    When had he ever walked into a room and not taken everyone's attention
    just by his presence alone?

    He had never been looked down on so much, as he was right now.

    'Hmmp!!!... just you all wait', he thought.

    The lady who was leading them found their attitudes very amusing as well.

    She used to be a slave from the empire of Yodan..... so she had no idea what
    the royal crests here looked like.

    But even so, the attitudes of these people told her that they were either first
    or second tear nobles..... or even royalty themselves.
    But so what?

    Everyone was equal here.... unless they were V.I.Ps.

    "I'm sorry esteemed guests.... but I wasn't sent here by anyone.

    I'm just doing my job by assisting first time travellers here." She said, while
    gesturing towards another staffer who was also helping another customer as
    well.

    And to make matters worse, the customer wore old sac-like clothings, and
    had worn out shoes that looked like they had been shredded with a meat
    grinder.

    So in other words, they weren't all that special when compared to others?

    The sizzling sparks of rage that had been buried by Alec, Eli, Cary and
    Connor..... all grew into mighty flames, as they listened to the lady.

    What the hell?

    Why were these Baymardians hell bent on testing their patience?

    They were royalty for heaven's sake!

    And as such, they should be permitted to get all the finer things in life no
    matter whether it was special treatment or even waving off fees for them.

    Why the hell were these people placing then in the same category as these
    filthy peasants?

    Their faces all became distorted, and soon turned as red as a tomato.
    They clenched their fists and gritted their teeth in anger, as they thought of
    all the humiliation that they had faced from Riverdale city right up till here.

    These people were definitely doing it on purpose!!

    Fine!.... since they wanted to make a fool out of them, then 2 can play that
    game.

    They would be the bigger person and forgive these unruly people for now...
    but when they took over, they would definitely put them to death!

    They quickly calmed down, when they thought of their mission... and
    followed the harlot of a lady towards security, while glaring at her intensely.

    'Hmpp!.....b**ch!'

    '_'

    But how would they have known that what they had just witnessed would
    be the tip of the iceberg for them?

    Hehehe.... one could say that their Landport experience made them shiver
    uncontrollably, whenever they thought about it.

    Because in a few more minutes, they would finally witness what pain and
    humiliation truly felt like.
    Chapter 361 Beast Mode Activated
    They followed the annoying lady in rage, while cursing her secretly to their
    heart's content.

    In their minds, these Baymardians were hell bent on making things difficult
    for them... because when they arrived at the 'Security check' region, their
    anger had undergone yet another transformation again.

    "Please sirs ..... kindly place your swords and any other weapons that you
    may have onto the box for safekeeping.

    We will return them back to you after your stay in Baymard."

    "_"

    That was it!!!

    That was the last straw!!!

    There was only so much insult that a man could take before going wilding
    all out.

    How dare they request to keep a royal sealed sword?

    And why the heck should they have to hand in their swords in the first
    place?

    Everything was downright preposterous to them!

    'Sling!!!!'
    They drew their swords in rage, and their guards also followed their
    example as well.

    "Esteemed guests.... please drop down your weapons immediately.

    Everyone has to go through these procedures to step into Baymard." Said


    the lead security guard on duty.

    Alec and his men looked at the black stick-like rods (guns) that these men
    were carrying..... and violent help but burst out in laughter.

    "Bahahahahhaha!!!

    What the hell are those things supposed to do against our swords?" One of
    their retainers said, while laughing hysterically.

    "Hahhaha...I can't take it anymore.... hahahha I can't, I can't... hahahha....


    these people are just so funny." Another said.

    "Hahahah.... even a dagger is better than that..bahahaha..... it looks like their


    sense of reasoning had all gone downhill just from being ruled by that
    bastard prince."

    "_"

    Alec, Connor and Eli smiled broadly as well, while trying to hold in their
    laughter.

    The entire scene was truly comical to them.

    As for Cary, she laughed and giggled so hard that she almost peed herself
    from it all.

    What the hell?


    Even she could've thought of better weapons than those.

    Compared to their sharp ling swords, those weapons all looked like toys in
    their eyes.

    Hehehe..... it seems like they had worried for nothing.

    That's right!

    Even if that bastard ex-family member of theirs could now make new
    goods.... how were they in any way useful when it came to the defense of
    his empire?

    They had heard talks about Baymard..... and through it all, they had never
    heard of Baymard having any Knight Academy or any solid army of
    knights backing it up as well.

    So with all this, they felt their hearts lighten up..... as in their minds, taking
    over Baymard was as easy as counting to 10.

    The surrounding people also compared their weapons as well, and soon
    started to feel pity and empathy for these kind-hearted Baymardians.

    In the other hand..... The Baymardians who were being pitied and laughed
    at, continued to maintain their calm and cool composure instead.

    Even the workers at the help desk.... all raised their heads proudly, while
    looking at the situation confidently.

    "Silence!!!

    You all can say whatever you want to.


    But if you ever call our king a bastard again..... hehehe... then you'll know
    what it truly feels like to face our wrath!!!"

    -silence-

    Everyone's laughter immediately quieted down, and Alec and his crew
    instantly became angry again.

    Who the hell was this worm to command their people to keep quiet in their
    presence?

    And was he threatening them by saying that they would face his wrath
    instead?

    Please!!.... how much damage could those puny little things in their hands
    do to them?

    And when they remembered how they had asked them to go through the
    same procedures as these commoners, they couldn't help but become more
    furious as well.

    "So are you saying that we are the same with these lowly riffraffs?

    We are king Landon's family..... so shouldn't we receive any special


    treatment just from that?" Cary said in anger.

    "I'm sorry, but if you truly were his Majesty's family... then from the
    moment you stepped into Riverdale city, his majesty would've made plans
    for you all, and also informed us of your V.I.P treatment." The main
    security guard there said.

    His every word reminded them of where Landon had placed them in his
    mind.
    Their bodies exploded with even more rage..... and they felt like they would
    cut down everyone present, if they weren't let in with their swords.

    How else were they supposed to confidently go about their plans, when they
    only source of protection was taken from them?

    No!.....They would get in with them no matter what!!

    "Do you know who they are?

    This man right here is his majesty Alec Barn!

    And to his left are Prince Eli, Prince Connor and Princess Cary.

    How dare you lowly ants talk to him in that manner without groveling or
    kneeling?" One of their retailers exclaimed loudly.

    And very quickly, silence soon flooded the room like a tsunami.

    Alec and the rest sneered at the guards as they thought that the silence
    represented their fear.

    What?..... they were already scared so soon?

    Where did all their previous self-righteous attitude go to?

    Hmmp!... a bunch of clowns.

    The security guards and Baymardians on the other hand, were silent for
    another reason altogether.

    Rather than fear..... they looked at Alec and his crew in disgust instead.

    So this man was the famous fool that banished their king away from
    Arcadina?
    They looked at him from head to toe, and if trying to embed his entire
    physique into their minds.

    Most people would try to keep anything that was deemed valuable close to
    them, but this hit actually drove his most prized possession out instead?

    What a fool!!!

    Even though Alec stood there all proud and mighty.... right at this moment,
    they couldn't help but compare him to a jester.

    And from all the rants, stares and glares that he had previously made
    towards them... it was very clear to them that his brain was also made out of
    rocks as well.

    Indeed, his foolish looks truly complimented his idiotic brain.

    And those 3 besides him were the people who also bullied their kind king
    when he was growing up?

    Hmmp!... If they were any better than their king, then why didn't they
    invent their own products as well?

    So what exactly was so special about them that this stupid Arcadinian king
    had to pick them over his majesty Landon Barn?

    In short, stupidity was all they could see when they looked at Alec!

    The visiting people of Riverdale looked at Alec with fear, while distancing
    themselves away from him.

    This man was the renowned tyrant that they had all heard of... so wasn't it
    dangerous to keep standing close to him?
    Some even started kneeling down, while others shivered from fright
    instead.

    It's over!... it's all over!

    The tyrant would soon have their heads for dinner.

    "Hmmp!!!

    Now that you know that you all know that you are in the presence of the
    Royal family..... I hope that you all will act accordingly, and let us pass
    without any more interferences." The retainer said arrogantly.

    With that, everyone else quickly looked at the security guard anxiously.... as
    they truly didn't know what to do in such situations.

    Eli and the rest also smiled as well... as they knew that their positions would
    definitely get them access into Baymard unhinged, and with their weapons
    as well.

    "I'm sorry to disappoint you all again.... but you see, this is Baymard!

    And in here, you all are just visitors.

    So whether you are a king, servant or even a peasant ..... it's all the same to
    us."

    "_"

    Alec, his crew and everyone else almost toppled to the ground, as they
    heard the calm but commanding guard speak.

    And the more he spoke, the angrier they became.

    There it was again!


    Why did this guy like to comparethem with these cheap peasants?

    The vicinity suddenly became tense, and several people quickly stepped
    back even further.... as they didn't want to be caught in a crossfire of
    swords.

    Cary's face became even redder than it was before, as she clenched her fists
    until her long fingernails had successfully dug into them.

    Her facial expression was one of absolute disdain.

    For her, these people were all less than the dust under her shoes.

    Alec, Eli, Connor and their retainers were also furious as well.

    This was a direct hit to their egos, pride and social standing.

    Dammit!!!

    In what way were they similar to these foul disgusting peasants?

    And to even compare them to slaves, weren't these Baymardians just asking
    for a beating instead?

    "What is the meaning of this?!!!

    How dare you disrespect his majesty Alec Barn and the entire Royal family
    like that?" One if their retainers said, while pointing his sword at the lead
    guard.

    "Ohhhh?..... what exactly do you mean?

    How are we being disrespectful?


    In here, the only law that we follow and abide by, is that of our king..... and
    the last time that I checked, Baymard wasn't part of Arcadina anymore.

    So would you rather we disrespect our king for yours?

    Listen up!!!

    Everyone, please get up immediately.

    You all are also our guests as well, so don't bother kneeling down to another
    guest while in here.

    Remember, be it a woman, child, peasant, or even a slave.... everyone has


    equal rights in Baymard.

    And no one can use their titles out of Baymard to force you all into doing
    something that you all don't want to do.

    So please get up and stand firm for you all are in Baymard, not Arcadina!!!"
    The guard spoke confidently.

    With that, the people sluggishly got up from the ground.... but tilted their
    heads downwards, as they didn't want to make eye contact with Alec.

    But even though they didn't look, they still felt like prey in a massive jungle
    under Alec's intense stare.

    'Shit!!.... the beast would soon make his move!!' They thought.

    And of course, they were right.... because right now, Alec was in beast
    mode.
    Chapter 362 Unfilial Son!!
    When everyone stood up sluggishly, Alec and the rest couldn't take it
    anymore.

    Typically, only Alec was allowed to tell people: 'You May Rise'.

    But now, they suddenly realized that indeed.... they weren't in Arcadina any
    longer.

    As for the people, they rose because when one compared numbers in this
    situation.... this Royal family was clearly outnumbered here in Baymard.

    So it was better to always follow what the larger populated camp said.

    In their minds, they thought that even if Alec grew mad at them..... would
    he really have the time to bother with so many people all at once?

    And could he say that he would remember so many people all at once?

    It was like going to an airport for a day and trying to remember all the
    exiting and incoming passengers who made their way there daily.

    It was utterly impossible!

    Plus in addition to these reasons, they also felt that since his majesty
    Landon was now overseeing everything concerning Riverdale city... it was
    only natural for them to only kneel down in his presence.

    Under his rule, they had faced no harassment maltreatment from arrogant
    nobles, their daughters hand wives hadn't been raped regularly, their health
    had drastically improved, they had received something called 'charitable
    donations' from the church in Baymard, new sturdy homes were built for
    them daily..... and the benefits were really endless.

    But under Alec's rule, they had suffered daily and had almost lost their
    loved ones in the process as well.

    So in a way, they were somewhat very unwilling to go back to his regime.

    Hence they chose to rise instead and bare the consequences later..... if there
    were any.

    At this point, Alec clenched his sword tightly..... and tried to reel in his
    anger as much as possible.

    But no matter how hard he tried..... he still felt the urge to kill this bastard
    before him.

    And the same could be said for his sons as well.

    Their bodies trembled slightly, as they too wanted to fight it out with the
    bastard.

    In fact, when they remembered how timid Landon was growing up.... they
    felt like he couldn't possibly change that much.

    So would he really do anything to them if they massacred everyone here,


    they were quite confident that Landon wouldn't do a damn thing if they did.

    "I'll tell you this only once!

    step aside... or get cut down into pieces instead.


    Either way, the choice is completely yours." Alec said, while looking at the
    men ferociously.

    "And I'll also tell you all once more that if you don't drop your weapons
    right now.... then you all would leave us no choice but to take you down as
    well." The lead guard said.

    Instantly, Alec calmly moved forward, and Eli and Connor followed besides
    him... along with their retainers as well.

    "Then you leave us with no choice but to make 'good' examples out of you."
    Alec said coldly.

    His beast mode had been activated, and right now..... the only logic that he
    knew if, was chopping down these pesky Baymardians into pieces.

    Really..... why were they so damn infuriating?

    "You could have lived longer if you would've just moved aside.

    But since you all seem eager to die so soon, then I'll grant your wishes and
    have you reunite with your ancestors.

    Men!... Charge!!!!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Very quick, they ran towards the calm guards in full force.

    The adrenaline and bloodthirst soon filled their minds, and all they could
    think of right now..... was to go all out no matter what!!!

    It was like they were suddenly on steroids, as they hurriedly charged


    towards the targets.

    .
    No matter how one looked at it, it looked like they would definitely
    massacre this group of Baymardian soldiers in a flash.

    The surrounding people quickly shivered, while already saying prayers for
    their ancestors to welcome the souls of his kind but brave Baymardians.

    May they rest in peace!

    But how could they have known that they were praying for the wrong
    people instead?

    Just as Alec and his team were almost bearing their targets, the lead guard
    let out a sly smile and yelled out his command.

    "Fire!!!!"

    'Pap! Pap! Pap! Pap!'

    Immediately, several POP sounds could be heard from the Baymardian men
    before them.

    And after the sound went off, multiple tiny objects that were attached to
    long and springy cords.... soon sprinted out from those tiny black objects
    (guns) and instantly latched onto their bodies in a heartbeat.

    They had just gotten tased!!!!

    'Bzzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!!!!!!!!'

    Their bodies vibrated and trembled vigorously, as they felt their bodies hit
    the floor uncontrollably.

    And soon, the inevitable cries of pain filled the room in an instant!.... as
    well as the sound of several swords dropping to the floor too.
    'Palang-lalang-lalang!!!!!!'

    'Ahhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!'

    Their bodies vibrated endlessly with several uncontrollable jerking


    movements, as if they had just been struck by lightning.

    Well to be fair, in their minds..... this was what they imagined being struck
    by lightning would like like, as the pain was truly unbearable for them.

    And no matter how much they had tried to gain control over their bodies, it
    was of no use at all in this situation... as the lightning (electric current) from
    the guns immediately disrupted their voluntary control over any of their
    muscles.

    Some of them peed on the spot, while others had spit and saliva drool out of
    their mouths instead.

    This was the most embarrassing day in their entire lives.

    The entire ordeal left them feeling weak and powerless, as all they could do
    was squirmer and act like a fish fresh out of water.

    Their faces were so red and distorted, that they looked like if one poked on
    it too hard.... it would all blow up in an instant.

    And even thinking now seemed like an almost impossible task for them.

    One should know that the taser guns had several levels to it.

    And looking and estimating the body mass and size of their targets, many of
    the Baymardian soldiers had placed their gun settings around a minimum
    range shock range.
    But when it concerned Alec, of course.... the lead guard had placed it at the
    highest setting there was.

    One could never be too sure.

    'Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!!!!'

    Alec trembled and tried to get up, but it was all for naught.

    What sort of witchcraft was this?

    How did these people manage to trap lightning into those tiny black
    objects?

    He felt like some invisible force was trying to rip him apart from within, as
    the pain gut-wrenching pain grew more and more dense.

    He tried to steady his thoughts, as his breathing became heavy as well.....


    and his eyes soon began to see things in double.

    Dammit!!!!

    As he thought of the fact that he was currently trembling and rolling on the
    floor in front of these f***king peasants, he couldn't help but want to kill
    Landon for not showing him any sort of filial piety as his father.

    That motherf***er!!!

    He should've strangled him the moment he was born, if he knew that things
    would turn out to be this way.

    Revenge!..... he wanted his revenge God-Dammit!!

    .
    'Bzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!'

    Eli and Connor weren't far off in thought from their father.

    Indeed, they should've personally killed the bastard when they had the
    chance!

    When Eli thought about how he had previously poisoned Landon instead of
    directly thrusting a sword onto the villain ... he too couldn't help but want to
    give his former self a few punches as well.

    Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!!!!

    When had he ever been utterly defeated and humiliated at the same time?

    The Ghostly prince at least made him feel deaf eat.

    But Landon on the other hand, hadn't even appeared yet..... but had
    somehow managed to defeat him and also make him grovel before these
    peasants?

    If word got out, wouldn't all his enemies take him as a joke instead?

    son of a b**ch!!

    And how the hell did they make such Godly weapons?

    Right now, he was starting to understand why the men that he had sent
    never returned at all.

    In his mind, he had already come up with a theory as to how the battle
    proceeded from back then.

    His men probably rode on their horses, and charged towards the
    Baymardians who were on their own horses as well.
    Then once his men were close enough... these Baymardians pulled the same
    moves on them as well.

    That must be it!.... or else how would hos men loose that badly that no one
    ended up surviving in the end?

    Yes... after taking all these hits from these Baymardians, his men were also
    paralyzed as well.

    And during this period, these Baymardians definitely took advantage of


    their inability to move and hacked them into multiple pieces.

    That was definitely how the war went by..... with these Scoundrels making
    him loose many of his forces just like that.

    Well... from now in, no more Mr. NICE GUY!

    He would come at full force at Landon, and soon..... he too would have his
    revenge for all the humiliation that this brother of his had put him through.

    'Damn you!!!'

    '_'

    As for Connor..... it was better for him to face Mr. Death again, than to go
    through all this and roll around before these peasants.

    This sort of humiliation was a big hit to his ego.... and this again was
    enough to make some heads roll.

    Cary watched in terror, as she too didn't know what to do as well.

    One moment she was smiling and confidently sneering at these


    Baymarfians.
    But in the next..... her entire being seemed to be lifeless, as she watched
    even her proud and strong father fall to the ground in a heartbeat.

    The whole experience shook her to the core and made her feel humble
    towards these Baymardians.

    Her body trembled from extreme fright, and that moment... she too felt
    utterly paralyzed as well.

    She soon began to envision these Baymardians as monsters that could even
    kill her just from thinking about it with their superpowers.

    At this point, she couldn't help but want her mummy here besides her.

    'Mummy...'

    '_'

    Their retainers on the other hand, felt like crawling into a hole when they
    remembered how they had previously made fun of these Goldy weapons.

    They would rather take a swift cut from a sword, than get struck by this sort
    of lightning that paralyzed their senses and movements.... while still
    causing tremendous pain to their bodies.

    At least with a sword, when they got cut down ..... they could still move and
    even escape at times.

    But with this one, there was no way that one would escape!

    The spine-chilling pain soon became unbearable for some of them, as they
    had fainted from the shockwaves and stimulations from the lightning
    (electric currents).
    The pain was truly a gruesome one, as they felt like soon..... their bodies
    would explode into a million pieces and splatter all over the floor
    chaotically.

    One should know that this one their first time getting tased..... so of course
    as people who didn't know anything about electricity, they felt truly
    frightened by this new sensation.

    At this point, all they wanted to do... was go back home to the Capital.

    As for the people who had previously prayed for these Baymardian guards,
    they were all looking at the scene in utter shock.

    This....this..... was this real?

    They saw these Arcadinian men roll, turn, and vibrate vigorously with
    distorted faces..... that seemed like they were in a ridiculous amount of pain
    from it all, and couldn't help but gulp down their salivas in one go.

    Even though the situation was too frightening for most of them to watch,
    they still felt like the outcome was way more better than they had
    previously anticipated.

    So they didn't feel too bad at all.

    In fact, at this point..... they only changed their prayers and offered them for
    the Arcadinians instead.

    'May you all rest in piece... if you can'

    '_'

    "Seize shock stimulations!"


    Instantly.... the security guards all stopped and stood at attention.... as they
    waited for their next orders.

    The lead guard hovered around Alec and the rest and said his final warning
    towards them.

    Cary who was now the only standing member in the team... was scared
    silly, by the approaching monster before her.

    "Let this be a lesson to you all!!

    This isn't Arcadina but Baymard.

    And if I'm not wrong, no one threatened you all to show up here at our
    doorsteps.

    So if you want to get past our gates, then you must follow our rules and be
    respectful to our king at all times.

    And if you have any complaints on the matter, then don't proceed into the
    empire..... it's as simple as that.

    Men!!!

    Take them out of here now!!!"

    As Alec and the rest suddenly felt the men carry their weak but trembling
    bodies... it was at this moment, that they knew that these Baymardians
    weren't to be trifled with.

    Dammit!.... they wanted revenge alright?

    Alec couldn't help but curse and pin everything that had happened on
    Landon instead.

    How the hell had he sporn such an unfilial son?


    Bastard!!!!
    Chapter 363 Try Again
    --The Gracio-Dero 4 star hotel, Baymard--

    Within one of the suites in the luxurious hotel, several men had all gathered
    there for a brief meeting.

    Today, 6 out of 8 of their men had actually made it into Baymard from
    Riverdale city.

    Everyday, William had sent Collins and McCain to the bus station to keep a
    lookout for these people up..... and pick them up when they arrived.

    Today, even though 6 of them had finally been granted access into
    Baymard.... one shouldn't forget that they were initially 8 people who had
    journeyed towards the Landport, instead of 6.

    In short.... the other 2 were tasked with following Alec and his team back, if
    they got denied access into Baymard.

    But of course if Alec had been granted access, then those 2 still needed to
    go back to Riverdale city and inform the rest of the men there as well.

    As for the 6 who had been granted access into Baymard, their mission was
    to follow Alec and his crew at certain distances.

    So, the first 3 went in behind Alec and his group... while the last 3 went in
    sometime later, so as not to appear too suspicious.
    Long story short, they had witnessed the whole fiasco that had taken place
    within the Landport.

    So after narrating everything to William, how could Collins and the rest not
    breakdown in tears from too much laughter?

    Even William couldn't help but smile broadly as well.

    "Bahahhahahahaha!!!!"

    They laughed for a whole 4 minutes, before finally wiping their tears from
    their eyes.

    Right now.... What they wanted to focus on, were these strange weapons
    that the men had described to them.

    So that's what those small black things were used for?

    All this while, they had truly been curious as to how this Landon fellow
    would keep Baymard safe from potential enemies..... since he didn't have
    any knights within his empire.

    Instead, he had weird protective forces like soldiers, security guards,


    marines, coastal guards, Navy officers and police officers instead.

    In truth, they didn't know what weapons or combat skills these groups of
    people had.... as there was almost no information about it anywhere.

    Everything was..... as Landon had told them: 'Classified'.

    But now, after hearing about these strange weapons that seem to make
    people faint, tremble and even pee on themselves... they couldn't help but
    subconsciously shiver instead.

    How embarrassing!
    If it were them, they were pretty sure that they would definitely wear a
    mask whenever they came towards this region again.

    They had even heard that prince Connor had farted throughout the entire
    thing as well.

    Sigh..... they couldn't help but pity then at this point.

    One should know that only those that got tased, thought that they had been
    shot by a bolt of lightning.....as they didnt know what electricity was.

    But for the observers, all they could hear was a loud 'buzz' sound from the
    guns.

    And all they could see, were several grown men rolling, vibrating, wailing,
    fainting and even peeing and pooping themselves on the spot.

    Within the room, everyone had cold sweat just by thinking about it all.

    What sort of pain could these burly men have faced, for them to give way
    just like that?

    Indeed.... this Baymard was somewhat scary after all.

    "Do you think that all those wrongs do the same thing?" Collins asked
    curiously.

    "It's possible.... but I highly doubt it, since they have different army forces
    here." McCain replied.

    As the men discussed, William on the other hand, could not help but think
    but Eli's men who had seemingly waged war against Baymard.

    How did Landon accomplish victory without leaving any survivor to tell the
    tale?
    .

    Nomatter how good one was with the sword, during battle... sometimes
    when the enemy had noticed tagged it was cornered, some of them would
    make their escape.

    So with everyone battling at least one person on the field, it was hard to
    keep people from escaping.... except the enemy was ridiculously
    outnumbered.

    In Baymard's case, apart from outnumbering their enemies.... they could've


    also had amazing weapons, that led to no survivors after the battle.

    In short, after listening to his men's report..... William was more inclined to
    believe that it was their weapons, that had led them to achieve such results
    instead.

    Afterall, he had searched for any witnesses for a while now.... and so far, he
    couldn't even find a single one.

    It was almost like no battle took place at all!

    This was indeed very strange.

    But nonetheless..... he didn't want to pry into Baymard's matters, as he truly


    wanted to maintain a good friendship with this cousin of his.

    Right now, what was important.... was to follow Alec's every move.

    So he quickly commanded for those 6 who had just come in .... to take turns
    and wait at the bus station for Alec's arrival.

    He wanted to know what tricks these people were up to, as well as what
    else Baymard had under its sleeves to counterattack them.

    .
    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--

    'Eh?

    Where am I?'

    '_'

    Alec woke up with a splitting headache, and realized that somehow..... he


    fainted, got carried back to Riverdale city by his men, and now... an entire
    day had gone by just like that!!

    Thinking about it all, his whole demeanor suddenly turned cold once more.

    That unfilial bastard probably asked his men to insult him on purpose... or
    else how would they even have the balls to do so in the first place?

    Yesterday, those bastard guards had carried them outside Baymard's gates,
    and had also sent their carriages and horses out as well.

    But what really made Alec faint, was the fact that when they were placed
    outside.... they were stacked on top of each other, as if they were dead.

    And to make matters worse, some of the horses which they had just fed
    before going in.... got the brilliant idea to poop and pee on them instead.

    To be direct... the horse popped directly on Alec's face, as well as the faces
    of his sons, and some of his guards.

    As the peasants walked past them, he had heard strange but insulting
    comments that had truly infuriated him to the point of him fainting from it
    all.

    The peasants all tried their best to talk in a whispery tone, as they passed by
    the strange pile of men.

    "Eh?..... what is going on here?

    Don't these carriages belong to some nobles?"

    "Is this some new thing that the nobles are now engaging into?

    Do they now like to be shitted on?"

    "Who knows..... I mean, some of them have their eyes slightly open.

    So why not move away from the poop tats coming their way?"

    "Aye... isn't that the Royal Crest?"

    "How is that possible?

    Do you really think that the Tyrant would ever get shirted on just like that?"

    "Yeah... your right!

    I'm probably seeing things right now.

    But no matter what, these group of people have poop fetishes!!"

    "_"

    And so just like that, Alec and his 3 sons all fainted from extreme anger.

    How dare these disgusting peasants say That they liked to be pooped on?

    What kind of sick person would like an animal's poop smeared all over
    them?
    In truth, what they didn't know was that Landon was the real culprit behind
    the matter of these horses pooping and peeing on their faces.

    For heaven's sake... Alec could still taste some of it in his mouth even at
    this moment.

    His men had cleaned up his face and tried their best to clean him up
    properly.

    But of course, they couldn't rinse off the tiny particles that managed to force
    their way into his mouth.

    And now... all he tasted down his throat when he woke up, was the
    distinctive taste and mixture of horse poop and piss.

    This humiliation was just too much for him alright?

    As for Cary, during that entire ordeal.... she chose to hide herself in her
    carriage, lest someone truly recognizes her and makes her loose face.

    She stayed in the carriage until some of the guards had the strength to get
    up and move.

    They then carried Eli who was smeared with shit into the carriage..... which
    in turn made her automatically throw up at the sight of him.

    Bluuuugh!... what the hell did these horses eat, for their dung to smell so
    bad?

    How wasany of this normal?

    In her opinion, these horses seriously needed a spiritual cleanse instead.

    Because the odour their dung could even make the dead rise again, and flee
    from their sight.
    And so, she too spent the entire journey back to Riverdale city puking till
    she had a headache.

    This humiliation that these Baymardians had caused, she would definitely
    remember it even when her brother successfully managed to gain control
    over Baymard.

    9:25 P.M

    In one of the rooms within one of the newly established inns.... 4 people
    were now gathered for a secret meeting.

    Their entire bodies trembled from rage, and their eyes all became cold and
    fierce.... as they recalled the events that had taken place ever since they had
    gotten there.

    They were now having their second Barn family meeting here.

    "Father..... that little imp has co.etly thrown our faces today.

    If word of this spreads out in the Capital, what face would we have left
    there?" Cary exclaimed angrily.

    As the men listened to her rants, they all remained silent... as they too were
    lost in thought as well.

    Within their minds, they had replayed their own versions of how they
    would end up killing Landon over and over again in the near future.

    "Enough!!!!!

    Do you think that we don't feel angry as well?


    Since they want us to abide to their rules.... them for the time being we
    shall.

    No matter what!.... we have to see what Baymard for ourselves.

    So when we all go back tomorrow, do as you all are told!!!"

    "Yes father!" All 3 children replied.

    "_"

    Of course at this point, all the men soon had their minds filled with greed....
    as they thought of those little black weapons that had managed to trap
    lightning within them.

    Even if they had to join forces with their enemies so as to get Baymard for
    themselves, they would bloody do it.... as from the Landport itself, one
    could see that Baymard was a risk worth taking.

    And by their ancestors names, they would get it all for themselves God-
    dammit!

    Tomorrow, they would willingly go along with those so-called rules..... until
    they could finally get their revenge on that Bastard.

    And so just like that, the meeting was finally over.

    They quickly got into bed and shut their eyes tightly.

    Tomorrow morning..... they would head out to Baymard again!


    Chapter 364 Could Man Really
    Fly?
    The next day, Landon woke up with a bright smile on his face.

    After dealing with the likes of Alec and his team, how could he not be
    happy?

    Typically, Alec and his crew would've been banned from entering Baymard
    for trying to attack an official on duty.

    But due to the fact that not many people were accustomed... or had even
    heard of the rules here, it would be somewhat unfair to just ban them at
    their first mistake.

    Hence everyone would be given one more shot again.... since at this time,
    they should've all felt the consequences of going against the rules here.

    And by then, if they still hadn't learnt anything.... then for sure they would
    get banned.

    Each month, and year... the rules had to be revised to suit the needs of the
    people and all the changes that had occurred in Baymard.... especially now
    that Baymard could protect itself.

    Bottom line, Alec and his crew had just one more shot at getting into
    Baymard.... that is if they followed the instructions there at the port.

    But of course, this one-chance policy only pertains to the Ports.


    If they committed murder or did any horrendous crimes while in Arcadina,
    they would be punished by the laws 'Non-Baymardian citizens'.... no
    exception.

    One shouldn't think that these punishments were light just because they
    were given to non-Baymardian citizens.

    Hehehe..... well, he could only hope that Alec and his team were smart
    enough not to do anything stupid while staying here.

    Because if so.... then they would have a taste of thos treatment for
    themselves first hand.

    Anyway.... he decided to not think about them anymore, as he had a ton of


    things that needed his attention at the moment.

    He was the king after all... and even if Alec requested for an audience with
    him, he was truly too busy to see that arrogant father of his any time soon.

    Like he had said, there were several other things that needed his immediate
    attention right now.

    Hence he quickly went to the Construction industry to meet up with a few


    industrial overseers and their secretaries there.

    Yup..... it was time to make Hot Air Balloons!!

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    Walking into the meeting room, Landon was immediately greeted by Tim,
    Wiggins, and Sophia.

    They were the 3 overseers that would be in charge of jointly producing this
    product.
    And seating directly behind them, were their secretaries... who were there to
    take down the meeting minutes or note down any important points for their
    bosses later on.

    For the hot air balloon's official manufacturing site, Landon had decided to
    use one of the sectors within Tim's industry..... and allocate it for them.

    In short, these balloons would also be used for festivities and other
    recreational purposes as well.

    What he wanted, was to make a new attraction site, that allowed one to ride
    on these hot air balloons and have a sky tour from District C (where the
    schools, government offices, banks and other service spots are) to District D
    (where the Go-kart racing fields, car stores, Malls, luxury hotels were) all
    the way to District G (where the national park, regular bars, regular motels
    and so on were.).

    Of course regions like District A (palace region), district B (military


    training regions and Prison sites).... and the entire Coastal region, would be
    off limits to during the sky tour.

    Typically, one would still be able to get a glimpse of these regions from
    afar... but it wouldn't be very detailed.

    So that was somewhat acceptable to Landon, as his enemies wouldn't be


    able to take advantage of anytime.

    Also, he had exempted District H from the tour, because it was closest to
    king's landing..... since in a way, there were also major military buildings
    there as well.

    So of course he wouldn't bring the tour guests anywhere near any military
    sites.

    Hence the tour was from District C to District G only.


    For now... these regions were the only regions accessible to the public via
    sky tour.

    When it came to those eligible enough to pilot these hot air balloons..... for
    sure, only those who can get their licenses would qualify for the job.

    Even back on earth, no matter where these sort of attractions were.... all the
    pilots had licenses.

    In the U.K, one had to be a valid Private license issued by the Civil
    Aviation authority, before they could give people tours on these balloons.

    The same requirement held true for the U.S, Australia, and several other
    countries.

    These pilots need to be trained on situations like emergency landings,


    sending out hell signals, parachuting the guests out in extremely dangerous
    situations.

    Hence Landon was taking no chances when it came to safety.

    Also, they had to properly learn how to maneuver these hot air balloons....
    ensuring that they moved only between the regions that Landon had
    emphasized on, lest they accidentally flew out of Baymard instead.

    In addition to all this, he needed these pilots to also be combat ready and
    very quick thinkers..... just in case someone tried to pull a fast one on them
    in the air.

    He wanted them to know that without them, these balloons wouldn't land.

    So no matter how much they were threatened while in air.... they as the
    master of the sky, could get out of any threatening situation if need be.
    Because no one would really kill the pilot, unless whatever they were
    piloting had finally landed.

    He would also give them emergency devices just for such situations as well.

    Hence with all this said.... not just anyone would be allowed to pilot these
    hot air balloons.

    "Good morning your majesty!" All 3 overseers and secretaries said, while
    hurriedly giving Landon 90 degree bow in respect.

    Today... the overseers were somewhat impatient and overly excited, when
    they thought about this hot air balloon project.

    Will this entire thing really work?

    I mean.... could man really fly?


    Chapter 365 Hot Air Balloons
    All the overseers couldn't help but feel anxious, as they truly wanted to
    know if this project was going to be a success or not.

    The notion of flight was something that their brains that never
    comprehended before.

    If this worked, then this would be a big leap for mankind!!

    For the past 9 days, they had all read the notes that his majesty had given to
    them..... and the more they read, the more intrigued they became.

    But of course usually, they would have 100% trust in his Majesty's projects.

    But this time, even they themselves couldn't help but be a little doubtful on
    the matter.

    Even if the theory made sense, something in them still couldn't believe that
    man could fly.

    But at the same time.... this feeling also made them feel some sort of push
    to get the job done faster and more efficiently.

    For them, this was the biggest project of all.

    And from what his majesty had said earlier..... apparently, this was just the
    beginning for flight.

    But what could be bigger than a balloon that flies around with people on it?

    .
    Once Landon sat down, his secretary immediately looked at his watch
    patiently.

    And when it was 9 A.M on the dot, he quickly started his timer and began
    taking down the meeting minutes.

    "Alright... let's begin shall we?

    Based in what we had initially discussed some days back, the hot air
    balloon has 5 main components to it:

    •The Envelope (balloon or gas bag),

    •The Deflation system,

    •Fuel Tanks,

    •The Burners,

    •\u0026 the Basket (gondola).

    From the notes that were given to you all 9 days ago, each industry would
    have to complete at least one key component here.

    So... since then, how many parts were you all able to make?

    We'll start from left to right..... so Overseer Sophia, please go ahead.

    The floor is yours."

    "Thank you your majesty!

    To start off, from the notes that you handed to me yesterday... the Tailoring
    Industry's main task in this project was to produce and stitch the Envelope
    together." Sophia said..... while passing along several copies of her results
    to everyone in the room.

    They could see an overview of what she was supposed to do, as well as a
    pie-chart and numerous tables and graphs that showed her industry's
    progress rate through it these 9 days.

    "We stitched it from Nylon, which was gotten from the alchemy industry....
    and several other fabrics that would also aid in giving the envelope long-
    term strength and durability as well.

    Of course for the lower region of the envelope, we made it using fire
    resistant materials like Normex (which is basically a condensation reaction
    between 2 monomers.... and used for firefighting, some military special unit
    attires, and so on).

    As well as coated it with polyurethane to make it permeable to air.

    And at the top of the envelope (balloon), we also added a vent of some
    sort... which would aid the pilot in releasing hot air when he/she was trying
    to slow an ascent, start an ascent, or increase the rate of descent.

    Your majesty... initially, we had made 634 envelopes.

    But after passing it through numerous tests ... only about 9% of them had
    passed the test.

    Hence right at this moment, we only have 57 of them at hand." Sophia said
    with a disgruntled face.

    She was at least hoping that 50% of them would pass their tests.

    But now with a 9% pass mark, who wouldn't feel a little bit disappointed
    with their results?

    This was a clear F grade alright?

    "Hmmm.... actually, I was only expecting at most 50 of them to make it past


    the tests.
    But seeing that you still got 57 at the end, for sure.... your industry did a job
    well done!" Landon said, while nodding in satisfaction.

    "Thank you your majesty!"

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Alright... Overseer Wiggins..... your up next."

    "Thank you your majesty!

    Ermm...For the Alchemy industry,

    So expecting only 100 to make it so far.

    So you have indeed exceeded my expectations..

    "As overseer Sophia had previously said.... my industry had created the
    Nylon (Polyamine)used to make the Envelope, from a condensation
    reaction between a dicarboxylic acid and a diamine to form polyester)

    Also... so far, we have been able to produce 311 gas tanks for the burners...
    that would contain liquid propane in them." Wiggins said, while passing
    several copies of his own reports to everyone else.

    Even though he had produced 311 gas tanks... one should know that they all
    fell within 5 major sizes.

    And all this was based on the different basket sizes as well.

    In essence, for the hot air balloons..... Landon had decided to make several
    basket sizes at once.

    .
    Back on earth, there were hot air balloons that could even take up to 30
    people on it at once.

    So for the basket sizes here, Landon had chosen to make them into 5 major
    sizes which could accommodate:

    •3 individuals ( pilot + 2 sever people at once)

    •5 individuals (pilot + 4 guests)

    •10 individuals (2 pilots + 8 guests)

    •15 Individuals (2 pilots +13 guests)

    •\u0026 20 individuals (3 pilots + 17 guests)

    Hence for larger baskets, one would need more fuel... or larger fuel tanks so
    as to get them going.

    So Wiggins and his team had made various sizes based on the needs of each
    one.

    "Hmm... not bad.... not bad at all.

    Alright..... overseer Tim.... what about your part?"

    "Your majesty..... my industry was in charge of making the burners, baskets,


    the safety deflation system and other minor technical parts.

    And so far your majesty... we have created enough to create the first 200
    batch of Hot air balloons.

    Of course everything went through our tests, especially the baskets... which
    were repeatedly subjected to hitting the ground hard, so that the 'Wicker'
    material can be able to withstand the battering over time.
    In addition to that, we also tested the basket for shock resistance..... as well
    as sturdiness." Tim said confidently.

    The meeting went on for a while more..... and when they were done, they
    quickly followed Landon to the back of Tim's office.

    The secretaries and the Overseers, moved excitedly behind Landon.

    Hehehe..... finally, it was time to test out his Majesty's crazy idea.
    Chapter 366 Take Off
    Very quickly..... Landon and the overseers immediately got several workers
    to help put everything together.

    Each of the overseers had previously brought a sample of their best work
    for this meeting..... and had already left it at the back of the building.

    So right now, they were all busying around in attempts to configure it all.

    Today, they were going to test out the largest basket size.... which was the
    one that could carry 20 passengers in it.

    "I think we have to strap the gas tanks around the sides.... wait, let me help
    you there."

    "I'll place and secure the burners over the basket, while you guys do that."

    "Quick!... now that the envelope (balloon) is evenly spreaded on the


    ground... let's turn on the high powered fan, to get it floating in the air."

    "_"

    Everyone busied themselves excitedly, as they hurriedly configured


    everything together.

    And soon.... the hot air balloon was really for lift off.

    Now, the only question that remained was.... who were the first people that
    were going to step into it?

    .
    One should know that... this would still be a part of Baymard's history, and
    eventually world history.

    The first people to have rode the amazing flying balloon!!

    Even for centuries to come, their names would go down in history....


    whether they were just ordinary workers or not.

    Their family lines and trees would definiy be remembered by historians and
    archeologists in several millenniums from now.

    But of course these people didn't know tagt yet, as for them.... they only
    wanted to ride in this balloon that was supposed to fly.

    Looking at how gigantic the balloon was, as well as how the setup came
    together perfectly.. all them felt that today, MAN would definitely FLY.

    Right now..... several people around the building, had already seen the red
    colored massive balloon floating at the back of Tim's office building.

    One had to know that the balloon length alone was over 26 meters..... which
    was fairly close to a 3-storey building.

    Of course Tim's office building was 4-storeys high.

    So even if the front view was blocked by Tim's building.... those that
    worked within the buildings located one street back from Tim's, could still
    see everything that was taking place there.

    Yes, the industry was large...as every road had a street name within it, just
    like how universities also had several street names within them as well.

    So those behind Tim's office, could see what Landon and the rest were
    doing on the lawn there.
    Immediately.... the observers on their 15 minute break, quickly opened ther
    windows anand crowded around them anxiously.

    Even those who were just taking a walk within the industry, also stood still
    to watch the show.

    What the hell was going on there?

    Landon met everyone's hopeful gaze, and couldn't help but sigh inwardly.

    No matter how he looked at it, there were only 20 available positions within
    the basket.

    Obviously, all 3 Overseers, all 5 workers that aided them right now, all 4
    secretaries who had also helped in configuring the whole thing and
    Himself... were definitely going on board the balloon ride.

    So that left him with only 7 more available spots for the ride.

    With 7 spots available, Landon told the Overseers to choose more people
    for the ride.... which they did, but in the most hilarious way that Landon
    could think of.

    Tim suddenly yelled out about it... And instantly, a massive crowd came
    rushing in from nowhere.

    The whole thing was really funny to Landon, as it was almost like a bird
    call or something.... because before Tim had even finished what he was
    about to say, several people had already rushed over in a flash.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    It was almost like a race, as Landon could even see people run with all their
    might... as if there would be some sort of grand prize in the end.

    From the road behind and besides them, several people ran like cheetahs
    towards them.

    And from the back doors of Tim's office building, heck!..... Landon had
    even seen people open the building's back doors violently, and jump over
    the outdoor stairs... before rolling onto the ground and running towards
    them.

    Did they think they were in the Olympics or something?

    Anyway..... since Tim had said that only the first 7 to make it here would
    get the chance to ride in the balloon, the rest would only have to wait until
    he made the touraccessible for everyone else within Baymard.

    Kathy was initially going to the cafeteria to meet up with her friends there.

    But when she passed on 'Oxford drive', she immediately paused at the sight
    of the massive balloon that seemed to be getting bigger and bigger with
    every passing second.

    What the hell was going on there?

    She tried to look at those involved with blowing up the balloons....but it was
    only when the 3-storey balloon finally floated up in the air, that she could
    spot his majesty Landon.

    Instantly.... she knew that whatever this whole thing was, it would definitely
    be legendary!!

    Unknowingly.... she slowly began advancing little by little.


    And when Tim had that announcement, she ran like the wind with all her
    might.

    "Young lady..... please step forward and stand to my left.."

    "_"

    She had been chosen!

    Kate did as she was told merry, as those words were like magic to her ears.

    But amidst her joy, she still couldn't help but wonder about what ride they
    were talking about.

    She had only come because Tim said that they wanted volunteers to test out
    their project.

    But what exactly could this balloon thingy do?

    Even though balloons were obviously meant to fly?

    She just couldn't believe that THEY would fly up alongside this balloon.

    So in her mind, this project was related to something other than flight.

    Kate stood there anxiously as she waited for other people to also get
    selected as well.

    "Today, August 6th 1026... you 7 have been chosen to ride alongside us for
    this project.

    One this day, Man will fly for the very first time!!"
    Chapter 367 Shocking News
    Kate stood there anxiously as she waited for other people to also get
    selected as well.

    "Today, August 6th 1026... you 7 have been chosen to ride alongside us for
    this project.

    One this day, Man will fly for the very first time!!"

    Hearing that, Kate and other 6.... including those who were watching from
    the sidelines, all felt like they had been struck dumb.

    How was that possible?

    Kate's blood boiled with excitement.... as she listened to Landon.

    She just couldn't believe that she out of all people would somehow be added
    into Baymard's Museum.

    Even though she didn't know what a Museum was?..... from Landon's brief
    explanation, she could immediately tell how important it would be in the
    future.

    So how could she not be exhilarated?

    Soon, they were also instructed on how to use something called a


    parachute.... as well as about other safety measures while flying.

    No matter what, safety was always necessary in everything that one did.

    Hence these briefings were definitely a must.

    .
    Stepping into the basket, which seemed to be as sturdy as a car.... Kate
    quicy found its layout to be fairly spacious and easy to get around.

    Firstly..... it was organized just like how buses were.

    The middle part was used as a footpath....and at its sides, one would see
    several stalls there as well.

    Of course these stalls were generally waist level, and were made to be
    lower than the baskets outer walls by far... so that everyone could still
    interact with each other safely.

    So in essence, there were:

    •6 stalls on the right side of the basket

    •6 more stalls on its left side

    •3 stalls at it's back

    •Another 3 at its front.

    Of course that totalled 18 seats all together for the passengers.

    But unlike buses that had their drivers at the front... these ones had their
    pilots directly under the burners at the center of the basket.

    Landon had designed it based on one of Dubai's most popular 30 passenger


    rides there.

    Kate quickly got quickly into her own stall, and looked at its sides ... and
    saw a parachute there exactly where his majesty had said it would be in.

    Everyone did the same as well....and when they were good to go, Landon
    and Tim who were the pilots.... quickly cranked up the fire from the burner.
    .

    'Puuffffffffff!!!!'

    'Boom!'

    The flames got stronger, and soon.... everyone in and around the
    contraception, as well as those staring out their office windows all had their
    mouths wide open in shock

    "Am I seeing things, or does that basket seem to be lifting up from the
    ground?"

    "Ehhh?.... .. it's really going up!!"

    "Ahhh.... it's flying!!!.... they're flying!!!!!"

    "How is this possible?"

    "Why didn't I run faster earlier?

    Dammit!!"

    "_"

    Everyone felt that what was happening here was too unfathomable to
    imagine..... but with them witnessing it with their very own eyes, what more
    could they say?

    Who said that only birds could fly?

    Look here, Baymard had produced the first flying men... and they were
    definitely proud to be a part of the empire.

    "Hahhahahahhaha!!!!!!
    It works!!!

    It works!!!

    Your majesty.... you're a genius!!!" Wiggins yelled out merrily, as he kept


    on looking back and forth between the view in front of him and Landon's
    pilot station at the center of the basket.

    "Bro Wiggins.... do you feel it?" Tim yelled out.

    "Of course I do... this is definitely the gravitational force trying to pull us
    down!!"

    "_"

    Listening to the excited men speak, Kate's eyes immediately lit up quickly.

    As the basket lifted from the ground, Kate could feel as if her weight was
    seemingly getting heavier and heavier with time.

    So this was the real effect of Hertfilia's gravitational force when one tried to
    leave the ground?

    She had learned about it when she was while working within the industry.

    But on ground level, one doesn't really feel the impact as one would while
    lifting up steady from the ground.

    It was as if an invisible hand was suppressing them from nowhere.

    "But how does the balloon actually rise with this open hole at its bottom
    part?" Sophia asked..... since for her, only balloons tied up at their mouths
    should rise since they had successfully trapped in gases that were less dense
    into them.....like Helium.
    So why would this one fly instead?

    As an overseer.... even though she only focused on Tailoring, she had done
    joint projects before with the other industries.... and due to that, she had
    come to learn and appreciate more about things like Chemistry or physics.

    Even when they gave her dyes or other toxic chemicals, she had taken it
    upon herself to understand their properties so as to do her job more
    efficiently and safely.

    So when Landon had previously given her the general layout of this
    project... she had read and understood that this hot air balloon worked with
    3 main principles: Archimedes principle, Boyles law and Charles law.

    But even at that, she couldn't exactly pinpoint the answer to her question
    through these laws.

    So why would the balloon fly when its mouth was still left open?

    "Hmmm...It's because of the heat!

    To start off.... air is also considered as matter.

    So it definitely has molecules in it.

    So when it starts to heat up.... it acts completely different than normal." Tim
    replied.

    "That's right!

    When something gets warmer... the molecules that it's made of, start
    moving around very rapidly and excitedly.

    With this, they bounce around and spread out even more.
    And with the important part... that they 'Spread Out'!" Wiggins added

    "So initially when we were at ground level.... the atmospheric temperature


    of the air in the balloon was the same as that outside the balloon.

    So when we crank up the heat, the molecules spread out and become less
    becomes dense... hence rising."

    "_"

    Trust these overseers to turn everything into a lecture hall.

    Their secretaries and the other 7 people who had come on board, all shook
    their heads helplessly at them.

    Would it kill you all to just relax and have fun without all using your brains
    for once?

    A fewminutes later, they had stabilized at some distance high up in the air....
    and now, it was time for the tour to begin.

    "Ladies and gentlemen.... welcome to Baymard's first sky tour ever."


    Landon said from his mic.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Excitement filled the air, as the passengers all clapped loudly.

    The giant balloon soon flew past the lower region, and made it's way
    through the central and upper region.

    Those below were stunned silly by what they were seeing.


    They didn't know if that was a balloon or not, as.... well, what balloon was
    that size?

    "Mummy mummy... is that a balloon?"

    "Ermm... darling.... ermm..... ....yes Yes Yes...you're right darling... it's a


    balloon."

    "Bro.... check out that red ball up in the air!

    It's huge right?"

    "Wait..... are those people riding below it?"

    "People?.... bro, how come you're the only one who can see these people?

    How many times have I told you to get those eyes of yours checked?

    Do you see your life?"

    "_"

    Meanwhile, as the mesmerizing red balloon passed above the central and
    upper region.... numerous police officers quickly reported the matter to their
    superiors.

    "Sir..... there's a possible threat of an enemy attack from the sky!!!"

    "_"

    Immediately, the military were on it!

    And soon, when they used their binoculars and spotted Landon and the rest
    on board.... they quickly sighed from relief.

    But at the same time, they couldn'help but marvel at the fact that man could
    fly.
    Very soon.... the news quickly covered everything in a blink of an eye.

    "Urgent news... just coming in now.

    The flying red object is of nothrear to us..... I repeat, the flying object
    outside is of no threat to us.

    Ladies and gentlemen..... up on that balloon, are his majesty, Overseer


    Wiggins, overseer Tim, Overseer Sophia and a few others.

    Yes!!..... for the first time ever, MAN CAN FLY!!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 368 Dark Plans
    --The Kimberly 4 Star hotel, Baymard--

    'Crash!!!!!!!!!'

    A glass cup immediately hit the walls of one of the largest rooms within the
    hotel.

    "Ahhh!.... that son of a b**ch!!

    How dare he reject seeing us again?"

    "Can you not break that right now?..... do you know how expensive glass
    is?"

    "_"

    Within one of the large family sized suites, Akec, Connor, Eli and Cary
    were all sitting in the living/dining room area of the suite.

    It's been 4 days since they had finally succeeded in getting into Baymard.....
    and so far, that bastard relative of theirs still refused to grant them any
    audience yet.

    How despicable!!!

    When they had first arrived, they couldn't believe what they were seeing.

    Alec really felt like stabbing his previous self for letting Landon go.
    If he had stayed, wouldn't Arcadina's Capital be like Baymard right now?

    For Alec, the moment he saw Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim and even his
    former subordinate Lucius on paper notes..... he couldn't help but feel
    envious of it all.

    He had thought that as a king, he had done it all..... from painting portraits
    of himself to building statues of his heroic figure left and right Arcadina.

    But who would've thought that what he was doing was child's play to this
    abandoned son of his?

    In addition to statues..... Landon and his royal family had numerous printed
    posters with themselves on it... especially in the ports.

    And everytime he held onto these 'BAY' money notes..... he couldn't help
    but feel like ripping them apart.

    How the hell did he let such a massive opportunity slip away from him?

    Another thing that also made him feel like committing suicide, was the
    technology and news outlets that they had here.

    Ever since he had gotten here, he had purchased his very own radio.... and
    had even listened to some of the international and national news as well.

    As for the other stations.... he truly didn't have time to listen to them, as
    there was always something interesting on the news station.

    Also... the first time that he saw a newspaper, he was so shocked and
    stupefied by this simple but ingenious idea.
    Immediate... he decided that he would also make his own newspaper as
    well.

    The only question was that.... how would he be able to do so?

    That's right!

    While he was here, he had also decided to make plans and send some of his
    men towards the lower region A.S.A.P.

    Even though he didn't know what exactly was in there, he still knew that all
    these products came from there.

    So obviously, that place was where the real heaven was.

    Hence he had decided to send some of his trained assassin guards to sneak
    into the place undetected in the middle of the night.

    Hmmp!.... can those lightning weapons zap what they couldn't see?

    Anyway, for now... while some of his assassin guards focused on that, the
    other half would have to focus on Mother Kim's matter.

    To say that he wanted to kill Lucius.....would probably be an


    understatement of how he truly felt right at this moment.

    Dammit!!... if he had come here earlier, then wouldn't mother Kim have no
    chance of marrying that irksome fellow?

    When he had seen portraits of mother Kim in her beautiful wedding


    gown..... he couldn't help but look at her lustfully.

    Was she always this beautiful?


    Like he had said.... the last time he saw her, Landon was only 7 years old.

    And even then, she had dirt all over her face from cooking.

    Even at Landon's sending off ceremony in the Capital... she wasn't


    permitted to attend it, as she was still a disgrace that Alec was truly to hide
    from the public.

    In short.... ever since she gave birth to Landon, he had casted her away to
    the furthest ends of the palace's estate.

    And while she was there, she was told to never show her face in front of
    him unless he requested her to.

    So he really couldn't remember her all that much.

    One should know that he was drunk when they made Landon.

    And within her pregnancy period, Alec's wives had always told mother Kim
    to know her place and appear ugly looking.... or else they would kill her
    child.

    So..... whenever she was to appear in front of Alec, she would rub charcoal
    and egg yolks on parts of her face, and rub dirt all over her clothes.

    This way, she would look dirty and smell bad..... hence making Alec even
    more disgusted with her appearance.

    But seeing her like this, made him feel like she was cheating with him with
    one of the men who he used to trample on.

    This was a big stab to his ego..... as he felt that women should love him to
    the point that without him, they would rather commit suicide than love
    another person.

    For him, it was like having his 'wife' cheat on him with a housekeeper.

    And just for the fact that this 'wife' of his turned out to be such a jaw
    dropping beauty.... how could he not feel like he had been cheated off a
    good meal?

    Well initially.... even if she was a beauty, for the fact that she used to be a
    maid, Alec still wouldn't have touched her.

    But now was different!

    Her status had been elevated, and now... she was the renowned Queen
    mother of not just anyplace, but Baymard.

    As far as he could tell, this was the most advanced place that he had ever
    seen in his entire place..... so within his mind, her status as Queen Mother
    was obviously more important than Queen Mothers of regular empires.

    To put it simply, in Alec's eyes..... she was no longer a maid, but someone
    who now deserves his attention.

    So for sure..... he would definitely want her wrapped within his arms
    anytime any day.

    Seeing her smile at Lucius lovingly in one of the portraits, he couldn't help
    but want to crop Lucius' image away from hers.

    Bloody Cheaters!!!

    In Alec's mind, even though Mother Kim had just gotten married..... he still
    felt like she was still his wife God-dammit!!

    So how could he not be pissed off?


    .

    He scrunched up the newspaper in rage, as he thought about how his genius


    plan had gone down the drain just like that.

    He had even brought in a priest and left him in Riverdale city to avoid
    suspicion... just for his ultimate plan of remarrying mother Kim.

    But what now?

    Ahhh!.... Forget it!!

    Since he had said that he would marry her, then he would like to see who
    would stop him from stealing another person's wife.

    If Landon was to really make a fuss over the whole thing, then he would
    threaten him with Arcadina's entire force.

    Hmmp!

    He would like to see if that bastard son of his would dare to gamble with
    Baymard's survival over this matter.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Room service!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 369 Dark Plans 2
    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Room service!!"

    "_"

    Immediately, Cary quickly threw something over the shattered pieces of


    glass that she had previously smashed on the wall..... and hurriedly went
    forward to open the door.

    'Katchatch!!'

    "Good day esteemed guests.... a letter has just arrived for a Mr. Alec?" Said
    a young female attendant.

    "Yes he's here."

    "Good.... then please can you have him sign this before we give the letter to
    you?"

    "_"

    Alec quicy signed it and took the letter.... and after reading it, he passed it
    along to his children as well.

    In essence, it was a letter of approval that finally granted them an audience


    with Landon.

    And from the date, allarantmy, they were to appear in the palace 2 days
    from now at exactly 2 P.M.
    It clearly stated that if they were more than 5 minutes late for their
    appointment then this audience meeting would be immediately cancelled.

    Eli looked at the letter and frowned.

    Was this their general rule, or was that bastard brother of his making things
    difficult for them instead.

    Eli tapped his fingers on the smooth glass table, his mind immediately went
    to work.

    Even though he and his family were going to see Landon together.... he
    knew that all of them had different but similar agendas for coming here.

    He didn't know what Alec or Connor were planning, but as for him... what
    he wanted was to send his men to scout several areas within Baymard, as
    well as send someone to get as much information about its defence lines
    instead.

    So for, he had planned to send his own men to also infiltrate the lower
    region as well.

    In the newspaper, he would see several job postings and information made
    specifically for these Baymardians.

    Things like: 'junior electrician needed' and many other weird things were all
    posted there.

    So even though he couldn't make heads or tails of most of what was written
    there..... he still felt like most of Baymard's secrets had a great majority to
    do with the lower region.
    Or else... why would an entire region that could be as big as a small city be
    closed off to the general public?

    The front face of the entire region had extremely tall metal fences... like
    some funny spiral ropes on top of them.

    And in addition to that, one would find several guard posts there with
    several security guards patrolling the place diligently right at its front.

    So for sure... he knew that the lower region definitely kept some national
    secrets there.

    Unknowingly..... both he and Alec had the same infiltration plan.

    But the difference was that Alec planned to send his men in tonight ....
    while he on the other hand, planned to send his own men tomorrow
    evening.

    Before coming here, he had enlisted the services of the 4th and 5th most
    powerful assassins in Arcadina: 'Mr. Gardener' and 'The Fixer'.

    Of course he wanted Mr. Death's services, but who would've known that
    within this time..... Mr. Death would be taking on another job instead?

    Nonetheless.... he firmly believed that these men would be able to get the
    job swiftly.

    After all, as their names were famous household Assassin names known by
    all in Arcadina... they too had their own men and powers as well.

    So it was inevitable that they would come here on this mission with these
    men as well.
    Hence with all this, how could Eli not feel relief?

    Eli had met with Mr. GARDENER and THE FIXER last night..... so
    everything was good to go on their end.

    Now, all that was left..... was for him to wait for the good news from these
    assassins.

    As for Connor.... he too wanted Baymard for himself as well.

    So for sure, he also wanted to collect info too.... but had no plans of
    infiltrating anything yet.

    Another thing that made Eli's eyeballs shoot out, was the fact that
    apparently.... these people had built a massive metal ship that could float,
    and travel a month's time journey within just 2~3 days.

    This was just too miraculous!!

    How on 'Hertfilia' did they do it?

    Thinking about all that he had seen and heard, his greedy mind couldn't take
    it anymore.

    Baymard had to be his or no one else's.

    For Connor..... what he had planned to do, was to kidnap any of the citizens
    and torture them into confessing about all that they knew about Baymard.....
    especially the lower region.

    If he was going to successfully conquer this place.... He needed answers,


    and he needed them now!!
    Because after getting shocked by lightning earlier ... how could he take the
    risk of going to battle with these people without knowing if those weapons
    were truly all that they had here.

    Hence he had to get as much info about this place before heading out and
    planning his attack.

    F*** Arcadina!

    Who the hell wanted that shitty place that didn't even have any magical
    clean flowing water, amazing metal carriages, and nice food?

    Okay.... since Eli wanted Arcadina, then let him have it!

    But as for him, Baymard was his for the taking!!!!

    As for Cary, she on the other hand was thinking in the same line with her
    brother.

    A she wanted was for Eli to take charge, so that she could show these
    people who was boss.... As well as shop for free till her heart stopped!!

    For her, she was just here to support her brother and that was it!!!

    And so just like that.... each of them had their own plan in motion.

    The click was ticking and time wasn't on their side... so very quickly,
    everyone soon excused themselves hurriedly.

    Of course they were going to make plans for their own individual missions
    here.
    "Father... I'll be leaving now, since I want to go check out that National park
    at District G."

    "Father .... be going to District C instead.... I want to check out their


    schools."

    "Father...."

    "_"

    'Baammm!!'

    The door closed behind them, and Alec was left in the suite alone.

    As for him, now was the perfect time for him to finalize tonight's job:

    'Operation Infiltrate the Lower Region!!'


    Chapter 370 Non-Stop Posing
    --The Lower Region, Baymard--

    "Night night bro!"

    "Aye... see you tomorrow Terry!"

    "Goodnight!"

    "Night night!"

    "Nyty NYT!"

    "_"

    It was already past 10 P.M in Baymard, and right now.... and within the
    lower region, several people had just closed from work and were currently
    leaving via their one of their company's buses or via car.

    Some ended their shifts at 9 P.M, while others closed at 10 P.M and so on.

    With multiple industries within the region, of course... not everyone could
    close up at the same time.

    And for some of the industries here.... running 24/7 was a must, since the
    citizens depended on their services all day and night.

    Companies like the power plant and heating company that needed to be
    constantly monitored, had their workers come in for overnight shifts.

    .
    So while others were going out.... several companies were just bringing in
    their overnight workers using their company buses.

    This was a policy that had been implemented by Landon.

    The night was never safe.... especially with visitors coming into Baymard.

    So all workers that did overnight jobs.... whether they had a car or not still
    had to get on the company buses for access into the lower region at night
    time.

    And unlike other work regions that had cab pickup locations, the lower
    region was somewhat isolated and kept away from the public's eyes.....
    hence there was none.

    On the bright side, the workers all had the option of using the free bus
    services that their companies all provided.

    In addition to how far and isolated the lower region was from their homes....
    his majesty had previously educated them on how dangerous walking in
    deserted regions during night time was... especially with visitors who could
    be enemy spies moving around.

    So of course they chose to go by bus, or drive their cars out together in


    packs.

    And even if they were driving alone, they wouldn't stop for nobody!!

    As for the buses, each company had at least 15 Eighty-seater buses... that
    would also do 2 night time pick ups before the overnight shift began at 10
    or 11 P.M, depending on the company.

    And since the workers within the lower region, both original residents and
    refugees all lived within District E and District F..... the lower region had
    made its own bus station within those 2 regions.
    .

    For safety issues, it wasn't right for them to just pick up anyone on route.....
    as enemy assassins, imposters or other hidden dangers from visitors might
    take advantage of this situation just to get into the lower region.

    Hence all companies within the lower region contributed and built their
    own 2-storey bus stations within these regions... that also had its own fence,
    and security buildings as well.

    So the workers just had to go to the 'L.R Bus Station' within the residential
    Districts, before the scheduled pickup time.

    There, they were required to show their Company I.Ds, Baymardian I.Ds,
    sign off their names from the list of overnight workers under their
    company... and wait for the buses.

    In addition to that, as they presented their company I.D cards..... those


    checking them would ask them for any 2 out of the 3 pins secretly hidden
    within their card.

    Each card had 3 different pin codes hidden on it... so when they gave out 2
    of the pins, those checking would use their ultraviolet light torches and
    check if they were right or wrong.

    Also on the back of both the Baymardian and Company I.Ds..... specific
    physical details about the owner were also secretly hidden behind the cards
    as well.

    Things like: blue eyes, grey hair, height, right birthmark below left
    eyebrow.... and so on, were also hidden there for those doing the checks to
    take note of.
    That way, even if an imposter came in... they would immediately know if he
    was a fraud or not.

    How come both I.D cards say that they have green eyes and black hair.....
    but in person, they have brown eyes and red hair instead?

    Imposter!!!!

    Of course this would be the norm until picture I.Ds actually got invented in
    the future.

    Again in addition to all of this, before getting into these company bus
    stations... the workers would also go through a security check with metal
    detectors as well.

    They were to take off their watches and other harmless metal objects that
    they had and pass through the detectors there.

    No kitchen knives, no daggers, no hidden weapons, no swords..... in short,


    no weapons were allowed to get in!!

    All these checkups seemed like a lot, but if one was going to the F.B.i
    headquarters, C.I.A or other National security work stations back on
    earth..... these security checkups were seen as child's play compared to how
    much those workers there had to do daily.

    And in a way, the lower region was just like Baymard's national
    treasure.....especially with the weapon manufacturing industry there.

    In short... he couldn't wait for picture I.Ds, Computers, and even high tech
    lasers to be made.... so that he could revamp the place even more.

    But for now, these checkup procedures and security measures would have
    to do.
    .

    'Vrrrmmmmm!!'

    The night was filled with sounds of cars and buses leaving or coming into
    the lower region.

    Lying flat on the ground, were 7 masked men all dressed in black.

    They truly felt like crying, as they had been crawling, rolling and striking
    all sorts of poses on their bellies for the past 45 minutes now.

    One should know that even though the summer was nearing its end... places
    still turned dark around 9 P.M, so they had to wait until then before finding
    a spot to hide in.

    And with the massive open field before the lower regions fence, they
    couldn't help but curse their luck.

    The lower region was also designed like the empire's front walls.

    There was a massive open field with no trees before it, so they had no
    choice but to crawl within the darkness just like lizards.

    As they crawled, they tried to avoid the massive flashing lights that seem to
    come from tall guard post towers located on the integer side of the fence.

    Heck!..... even the palace in Arcadina wasn't this deserted and hard to break
    in.

    As they tried their best to avoid the massive light beams circling around the
    field, they couldn't help but want to beat up the person who came up with it
    all.
    Yes.... that's why they had been striking different poses for the past 45
    minutes non-stop now.

    It was all because of those fast paced moving light beams.

    For F*** sake!!... who the hell designed this place?

    [Landon: 'Achooo!!!'... who's thinking about me again?']


    Chapter 371 The Beam Dance
    Time seemed to be going a lot slower for these men, as they had spent the
    past few hours rolling and dodging these incoming beams of light that
    seemed to change their patterns randomly.

    And as the light beams moved, the guards also had to follow its path and
    check for any intruders as well.

    Each guard tower had at least 8 people within it, so they could rotate and do
    their Jobs efficiently.

    Yup!... these light beams were as big as Theater Stage lights.

    Essentially, on every guard post Tower... all massive light torches were
    configured just like a rotating fan.

    Just like how a fan's head could turn from left to right at a 180 degree
    bend..... likewise, the light torches were designed to move in 3 main ways:
    Circular, Horizontal and Vertical.

    Of course for any circular motion, it would tilt its body in a way that would
    do a 360 degree clockwise or anti-clockwise sweeping motion across the
    fields.

    And the same could be said for both vertical and horizontal movements.....
    as the men could choose whether to make the beams move from left to
    right, right to left, up and down... and so on.

    .
    Essentially, after the beam of light from each tower finishes one pattern
    movement ..... it would switch up to another pattern immediately, hence
    confusing the enemy greatly.

    In this way, the enemy would never truly know or master how these light
    beams moved.

    For example if a light torch had completed one horizontal cycle, it could
    either switch to a vertical or circular one.

    And each day, the lead security officer in charge..... gave out 'light beam
    switching' schedules for how the pattern would be like to all the night
    workers there.

    So no worker really knew how the patterns would switch up.... until a few
    minutes just before their work shifts started.

    In a nutshell... Security was taken as serousi as war was, since the lower
    region was Baymard's main livelihood.

    And all the security guards on the towers had to do..... was to control the
    switch on the back of the light beam, just as one would do with a fan.

    But unlike a fan that moved at a steady pace, these beams moved like show
    light beams.... or helicopter chasing beams.

    They were fast for those who were running around on the fields..... but not
    too fast for the security guards observing everything from above.

    And as easy as switching these light patterns were for the security guards.....
    unbeknownst to them, they were giving hell for those who had been trying
    to spy on them for the past few days.

    In fact right now..... those 7 men down there, all felt like ripping them into
    shreds and feeding their bodies to the hungry forest wolves.

    What the hell?

    For the past few hours, these masked men had been rolling, crawling,
    sliding, bending and doing all kinds of weird poses... just so that they could
    avoid those massive light beams that seem to have a mind of their own.

    No matter how many times they had spied on these people over these past 3
    days ..... they still couldn't memorize any moving pattern to these shooting
    lights.

    Time seemed to move slowly for them, as for the past few hours... they had
    been going all kind of acrobatic stunts just to remain hidden as they couldn't
    just sit still in one spot.

    Even some of them were utterly ashamed of some of the poses that they had
    just done.

    Who knew that they could be this flexible?

    Well, there were some secrets they would rather take to their grave's.... than
    let others know of, and this was one of them.

    But before that, they would make sure to drag the person who configured
    this place with them.

    Bloody Bastard!!!!

    .
    As the men continued their acrobatics, soon.... the somewhat busy region
    that was previously filled with vehicles leaving and coming in, finally
    quieted down, leaving only the sounds of crickets 'creaking' and other night
    insects singing their night songs merrily.

    The time was now, 11:15 P.M..... and right now, all overnight workers had
    already begun work a while ago. (since some started at 10 P.M, while others
    at 11 P.M).

    "It's time!

    On 3, move out towards our target point as fast as you all can.

    Smiggle!... you follow last and ensure that everyone has made it through.

    And remember, don't get caught under these lights!!!" Said the leader of the
    7 in a whispery tone.

    "Yes boss!"

    "1... ..... 2.. .....3!!!!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The race was on!!

    The men quickly got up and ran with all their might, while trying to avoid
    the falling beams of light.

    Some ran as if they were tackling and avoiding invisible football players on
    the field..... while others danced on the fields instead.

    "Dammit!!.... Merek!.... dive ahead now!!!"

    "Tybalt!... slide to the left!!"


    "Rowan watch out!!!"

    "_"

    As they moved, Smiggle did his best to watch everyone's backs while
    making sure to watch his as well.

    It wasn't that the men were inexperienced or unskilled.

    No!... the real issue was that they had never faced anything like this in their
    entire lives.

    Normally, they would hide on the forest trees, bushes, rocks and even on
    someone's roof while waiting to complete a mission.

    But this was something else altogether.

    Smiggle ran while hurriedly observing his surroundings..... and soon, just as
    he had expected, the light beams around him switched their paths again.

    But where would they be headed to next?

    Ahh they were safe... it looks like it was going to moving straight ahead
    instead.

    Eh?

    No! No! No! No!

    Shit!!.... It was moving very fast in an ark-like manner instead!

    "Ulric!!.... take one step back now!

    Ulric!!!!"
    .

    Smiggle quickly hurried forward, grabbed Ulric's waist from behind..... and
    yanked him back with all his might, instantly making them fall to the
    ground.

    'Blopp!'

    And just when they both fell backwards, the light beam passed through.....
    almost touching their toes.

    'Gulp!!'

    "Thanks elder bro... I owe you one"

    "It's too early to thank me yet.

    Quickly! Quickly!..... we have to catch up to the rest now."

    The 'Beam Dance' finally came to an end... and soon, they had already
    arrived at the their targeted area along the fence that they had previously
    scouted out.

    At least for them, it was the one of the furthest spots from the main gate's
    entrance..... so shouldn't it also be one of the safest?

    One should remember that the fence were exactly like prison fences, so of
    course one could climb up if they wanted to... hehehe hehehe.

    "Tybalt!.... Terrowin!.. and Balthazar!

    You 3 will climb up alongside me..... while the rest will follow directly
    behind us.
    Now...let's move out before the hits this part of the fence again." The leader
    said.

    And with that, they quickly took out their daggers and placed it in their
    mouths.

    In their minds, one should always have an accessible weapon at hand....


    even if they were climbing up a rock.

    They looked at the intimidating fence that seemed to be as a little bit taller
    than a 2-storey building, quickly shook off all fear from within them.

    It was too late for them to turn back now.... so what was the point being
    fearful now?

    They quickly placed their daggers in their mouths like pirates, and started
    their climb just as planned.

    They had to quickly make their way up, before those light beams came their
    way.

    And even if they did, they would have to find a way to dodge them while
    hanging up there in the air.

    Dammit!!!!!!!.... What sort of impossible mission was this?


    Chapter 372 What Now?
    Climbing up the mighty fence, the men tried to move as stealthily as
    possible... but at this point, stealth wasn't the only problem that they were
    facing here.

    As they moved with their pointy daggers in their mouths, they kept sliding a
    few feet down the fence.... as well as jumping to the sides just like
    spiderman... whenever the lights would get pointed at the fence.

    It was such a tedious task for them to do, as some of them had almost
    slipped up on multiple occasions.

    Some almost fell right down to the bottom again, while others found it
    painful and hard to keep moving left, right.... as well as up and down
    continuously.

    Really!.... what the hell was in there that warranted so much security from
    these people?

    After what seemed like years to them, they had soon reached the mid-upper
    section of the fence.

    But strange enough, it seemed after 2/3rds of their journey up..... they
    noticed that about 4 inches of the fence was coated and covered up with
    some sort of thick black surface (rubber).

    And after the black surface, the fence continued on, again.

    So what was so important about diving up the fence into 2 by adding this
    black surface thingy there?
    .

    Touching on the black surface, they could still feel the metal fence
    underneath it.... as it was as if this part of the fence was wearing clothes or
    something.

    But why would that be?

    No matter how they looked at it, they couldn't see any reason why it was
    done this way.... so they immediately shrugged it off and continued
    climbing as if it were no man's business.

    "Alright men..... I know you lot are out almost out of energy... but soon,
    victory will be ours!

    Since this smooth black surface has completely blocked off all the holes
    from the fence underneath it... obviously, there's no place for us to place our
    hands and feet into.

    But since the smooth surface only goes on for this much (4 inch), we could
    just easily go over it carefully.

    I'm repeating all this to you all because it's dark out here, and I don't want
    anyone missing their steps or falling downhill from here.

    Remember.... we have to get this job done fast!!!."

    "Yes boss!!!"

    "_"

    With that... the leader and 3 others quickly sent their long arms over the 4
    inch rubber spacing and immediately reached out for the fence above it.
    But when they did, what happened next.... could only be described as the
    most 'Scarring Moment for some of them in their entire lives.

    They reached out and touched the fence above the 4 inch wide black rubber
    part..... and instantly felt their bodies go numb with pain.

    "Ahhhh"

    The pain was the most nerve-wracking pain that they had ever felt in their
    lives.

    It was as if someone had just taken away all the air around the fields....
    making it immensely hard for them to breath all the more.

    In truth, they should be lucky that they had only touched that part of the
    fence... Because after the rubber divider, one would find several other
    rubber dividers that were far apart from each other the higher one climbed.

    In essence the higher one went, the higher the electric voltage of the fence
    would exponentially increase as well.

    And at the very top of the fence, the shock triggered there... could even
    cause a lethal voltage discharge that was typically several times more
    powerful than that from a standard electrical chair.

    In short, their brains and bodies would've been fried a lot more
    quicker.....than how it would've been if they were placed on those electrical
    chairs instead.

    Landon had based some of the designs on the famous Alcatraz prison back
    on earth.
    And the reason why the bottom part of the fence didn't have electric current
    running through it.... was so that animals like squirrels or small rodents at
    the bottom wouldn't get shocked or killed by it all.

    Also, if a guard wanted to lean on the fence or something.... it wouldn't kill


    them as well too.

    So long story short, more than half of the fence was safe for one to touch.....
    as only by climbing a certain distance up, would one reach the danger zone.

    And since no one should have any business climbing his fences... then what
    was there to worry about?

    Of course, during the day... the power on those fences are switched off
    completely, and the place is filled with more patrolling guards instead.

    But at night..... hehehehe..... for sure, he had made the 1/3 of the fence to be
    completely electrified.

    'Bzzzzzzz!!!!'

    "Ahhhhhh!!!"

    Just like that, the leader and those 3 men who were climbing ahead of the
    group, quickly felt an uncontrollable force slightly frying their insides... as
    they screamed out loud from immense pain.

    And almost instantly, their bodies swiftly pulled back as a defence


    mechanism.

    Yup!.... the shock had only partially numbed them.... as this was the lowest
    shock level so far.
    So for sure, they still had some sort of control with their bodies.

    Hence they pulled away from the fence just as fast as they had touched it.

    And due to this..... in addition to the partial numbness over their bodies,
    they soon as fast as they could, and found themselves falling towards the
    ground in shock.

    From this height.... wouldn't they end up with broken bones or even die
    instead?

    "No!!!!"

    "Boss!!!"

    "Tybalt!!!"

    "Hang on!!... we've got you now"

    "_"

    The men who had been climbing behind them, quickly tried their best to
    catch their falling comrades.

    'Uagh!!!'

    "Got you!"

    "Quickly! Quickly everyone!

    Let's get down now!!" Smiggle said hastily, and everyone hurriedly did as
    they were told..... while trying to hold onto their comrades who had almost
    fallen down from this height.

    .
    They held onto the fence somewhat loosely with one hand..... and then
    slightly slid downwards as fast as they could.

    Because even though they were utterly confused as to what had happened to
    their comrades, they still knew one thing for sure..... and that was the fact
    that their mission had already been compromised.

    'Weewohh!'

    'Weewohh!'

    'Weewohh!'

    'Weewohh!'

    The sirens went out within the entire region, and soon.... several massive
    light beams quickly shone on them, almost blinding them while they
    struggled to get down from the fence.

    And almost immediately.... they also heard several voices that seemed to
    echo out from God knows where.

    "Please.... turn yourselves in now for your own good and safety!

    I repeat!

    Please turn yourselves in now for your own good and safety!

    This is your very last warning!!!!!"

    "_"

    As the men heard the sirens go off and the echoed voice talk, they couldn't
    help but shiver a little from fright.
    Shit!!!

    What now?
    Chapter 373 The Hunt Was On
    Honestly... the men had no idea how they had made it to the ground so
    quickly.

    But when in danger, one could even find out that they could fly if need be.

    Their hands had tons of bruises on them, and their bodies were weak and
    tired from supporting their other comrades as well.

    But in the heat of the moment, how could they possibly feel anything right
    now?

    Their only thoughts were to escape.... and that was all!

    'Weewohh!'

    'Weewohh!'

    'Weewohh!'

    'Weewohh!'

    The sirens continued to play their alarming tunes, as the massive light
    beams continuously followed the men wherever they went.

    And at this point, even though they still felt some pain within them..... the
    leader and the others that had been slightly numb previously, had all
    recovered most of their strength now and could somewhat run on their own
    as well.

    So right now, it was everyone for himself.

    "Split up!!!!"
    .

    Immediately, they all broke away from each other.... as they had previously
    planned that if the mission was ever compromised, they were to split up and
    move separately.

    But just a few seconds after they had already spotted up... they soon heard
    several moving vehicles leaving the gate's entrance, as well as the sounds of
    barking dogs?

    The men subconsciously turned their heads behind to catch a glimpse of


    their pursuers.... and were instantly met with several entourages of black
    Vans, open top jeeps.... as well as trucks that were filled with men and dogs
    in them.

    Vrrrmmmmmm!!"

    'Whoooffff! Whooofff! Whooofff! Whooofff!'

    F***!

    They were after them!!

    The men ran in zigzag manners, as they wanted to confuse their enemies
    even further... but who would've known that just a few feet away from
    them, these men would be so brutal as to release their dogs from the trucks
    and Vans?

    In short to them, the Van scene was the one the most terrifying scene of
    them all.

    As they ran, the black vans soon overtook some of them.


    And before they could even react, the van's back doors opened up while it
    was still in motion... and very quickly, they were met with one of the largest
    dogs that existed within the Pyno continent.

    These dogs were the Chrompo Dogs.

    In essence, it looked like a crossbreed between a bear and a wolf.

    These dogs were about half the size of a bear, and had fangs and razor-like
    claws that were as sharp as that of a wolf.

    What the hell?

    It looked like the 'boss' dogs were kept in the Vans.... while the 'subordinate'
    dogs were kept at the back of the open trucks.

    But what made the men feel somewhat annoyed.. .. was the fact that they
    had brought out so many dogs just to deal with them.

    No matter how they looked at it... Wasn't this just bullying?

    'Whoooffff! Whooofff! Whooofff! Whooofff!'

    The hunt was on.... and now, it was dog against man, while the Vans and
    trucks ran besides them.

    These dogs have been training for over a year now..... and this in a way, was
    their first mission as Attack dog officers as well.

    So for sure, the men wanted to see what these dogs had learnt so far from
    their training.

    .
    One should know that all this time, Baymard had been training 5 types of
    security dogs: Attack Dogs, Guard dogs, Airport security Dogs, Escort dogs
    and Rescue Dogs.

    As their names implied.... Attack dogs took down criminals, Guard dogs
    only alerted one if someone suspicious came around the perimeter and
    Airport security dogs sniffed and poisonous substances or toxic things out.

    Of course..... Escort dogs escorted any important personnels or even


    prisoners while being on the lookout for any dangerous threats, poisonous
    gas smells and so on.

    While rescue dogs worked closely with the fire department and other rescue
    wildlife men in saving the lives of people amd other animals here.

    As of this moment... within Baymard, the guard dogs, airport security dogs,
    Escort dogs, and the rescue dogs had already begun doing their duties ages
    ago.

    But for attack dogs, they had to wait until they had any attacks per say....So
    they hadn't gotten enough real life battle experiences yet.

    Hence now was the perfect time to see them in action!

    As for how the dogs got trained, they passed through several strength and
    agility training procedures... as well as learned how to chase their target
    without attacking, before later on learning how and where was appropriate
    to bite their targets.

    In short, without the signal from the men..... these dogs would never bite
    someone without permission.

    Of course the men could give 3 types of attack commands:


    •Spoken or oral commands.

    •Commands being signaled with hands.... justincase an officer couldn't


    speak or a dog couldn't hear.

    •As well as flashlight signal commands as well.

    And when commanded to stop, they would do so immediately.... as if they


    weren't just biting someone a moment ago.

    Essentially, none of these signals were things that could be said or done by
    people outside Baymard's forces..... as they were all coded.

    So to put it simply, Landon had used 'English' rather than Pyron for the
    codes.

    Yup!.... he had started teaching the military and other forces english.

    And at the same time, he had also started teaching the citizens Chinese....
    since it had slightly similar character writings to that of Pyron.

    He figured that it would be better for it to be Baymard's new native


    tongue... and as for english, since its writing characters were so different
    from that of Baymards, wouldn't that make for a good Military and task
    force code format?

    Hence for over a year now, Chinese and English had already been
    introduced into Baymard as of now.

    So as for these trained dogs, if one commanded them in any other


    language..... they would just look at the person as an IDIOT!
    And to make it harder for the rest, the dogs never listened to just one word
    attacks!.... a person had to call out or signal out at least 3 code words before
    they did their jobs effectively.

    "Yellow collars!... attack left.

    Blue collars!... attack straight.

    Grey collars!... attack right!

    "Black collars..... No escape!"


    Chapter 374 Proud Baymardian
    Dogs
    "Yellow collars!... attack left.

    Blue collars!... attack straight.

    Grey collars!... attack right!

    "Black collars..... No escape!" Yelled out the main commanding officer,


    who was currently holding a megaphone on the back of a moving truck.

    As the commands were issued out, the dogs all 'whoofed' out at once.... as if
    saying: 'yes sir'.

    And with that, they were off!

    One should know that dogs couldn't see colors that ranged from green to
    red.... which included pink and so on, as they could only see the world in
    shades of yellow, blue, gray and black.

    So at the start of every week, they were given colored collars.... and told
    what their english codenames would be, while they were on duty every
    night.

    Something like Yellow collar or blue collar was their mission code name
    based on their collars.

    The ordinary dogs were given the first 3 colors... but the huge boss dogs all
    had black collars instead.
    With that, they would only attack once the attack signal, as well as their
    direction of attack was given.

    So right now.... these dogs had long divided up into 3 main, and were
    currently chasing the men running in all 3 directions.

    And for the boss dogs, the command 'No escape!... essentially meant that
    they were to make sure that all loose ends were tied up with no prey
    escaping, if the other dogs couldn't handle it.

    They were the boss and leaders of the pacts after all, and all that they
    knew..... was that, no target was to ever escape from their grasps no matter
    what.

    'Whoooffff! Whooofff! Whooofff! Whooofff!'

    The dogs chased their targets tirelessly.... as they quickly caught up to them
    in a blink of an eye.

    "Ahhh!.... back off you beasts.... back off!!!"

    Ttybalt was currently running for his life, while constantly looking back
    and forth fearfully.

    The way the dogs looked at him, was as if when they finally got their paws
    on him..... they would immediately tear him up from limb to limb nonstop.

    So how could he not be fearful?

    If it were just one dog.... then he was sure he could've handled it easily.

    But right now, there were up to 4 wolf-like dogs chasing him tirelessly.
    So he wasn't too sure of any victory if he got caught by them.

    And with his weak body that had previously been struck by that mysterious
    fence.... how the hell was he supposed to win in a fight against these wolf-
    like dogs?

    Dammit!

    When he saw them quickly catching up to him, he decided to stop and fight
    them head on instead.

    After all, at this point... running indeed seemed like a very stupid thing to
    do right now.

    So why not fight with honor?

    But even if he went down, he had to make sure that he took at least 1 of
    these beasts down with him as well.

    With that, the dogs also stopped and slowly circled their prey.

    Their ears were shoved forward, and their tails lashed out calmly... as they
    steadily paced around Tybalt.

    'Grrrrrrrr!!''

    The dogs growled and began showing off their massive pearl-white fangs....
    while looking at him viciously.

    As per their training, if their prey had a weapon... then they had to also go
    in defensive mode as well.

    'Grrrhhhh!

    Woooooow!!!..... Wooooow!!!... Wooooooow!!!'


    '_'

    Tybalt was confused.

    Were they communicating with each other on how to take him down?

    Subconsciously, his back soon felt like it was drenched with a cold bucket
    of water... As he could see the dogs that had just circled him, fierclessly
    inch in slowly towards him from all directions.

    And soon, their slow walk.... quickly got faster and faster, with them
    running full speed ahead towards him.

    F***!!!

    Feeling all pumped with adrenaline, Tybalt quickly held his knife up and
    was about to stab the dog that jumped directly in front of him.

    But just as the blade was about to fall onto the dog, the other at the back
    had literally ran up at full speed and had pushed Tybalt forward with all its
    might..... instantly making his blade attack miss its mark.

    'Whisps!'

    The air whistled loudly from the blade... and the dogs swiftly sprung into
    action in a flash.

    'Ahhhh!!!!!'

    It was like a dream to Tybalt, as by the time that he had finally realized
    what was going.... all 4 dogs had already pinned him down with their teeth.

    'Broooppp!'
    And just like that, he soon found himself on the floor with each dog pinning
    either his arms or legs down.

    son of a b**ch!

    He quickly tried to struggle with all his might, but soon..... when he felt
    spittle drop onto his head from above, and he quickly looked up angrily.

    "You damn mangy....."

    "_"

    How didn't even finish his sentence, as when he looked up angry..... his eyes
    had instantly locked gazes with one of the massive boss dogs here.

    So how could he not simmer down?

    As the spittle from the boss dog's fangs continuously dripped onto his face,
    he couldn't help but say his last prayers silently.

    It then looked at him with sternly, and swiftly released one of its claws from
    its paws.... and gently began tapping it around his forehead, while looking
    at him from above as if he was already dead.

    'Gulp!'

    Tybalt closed his eyes shut and prayed for these men to take back their dog.

    Why in his ancestor's name did the heaven's make such a dog?

    Was it a bear, a dog or a wolf?

    Why make it so that its claws could retract and elongate at will?

    And how the hell was it not ripping him apart now?
    What sort of training did these people here give these dogs?

    [BOSS Dog: Hmmp!... Lousy human!

    How can you understand my awesomeness?]

    Tybalt swiftly took a peek at his surroundings..... as he tried to see if anyone


    had successfully made it out.

    In his mind, he was hoping that those who had managed to escape... would
    soon find a way to rescue him later.

    But what he saw, quickly dampened any ignited flames of hope within his
    heart.

    Of course, they were all in sorry states as well.

    And looking around, Tybalt could help but thank his lucky stars... as he
    soon realized that he was somewhat lucky enough, to meet such 'civil' dogs
    compared to the rest.

    Some dogs had somehow managed to rip the pants of some of his comrades
    ... immediately exposing their golden colored tushes out in the open.

    While others had immediately left others in their complete birthday suit
    instead.

    For these dogs, attacking and not severely harming their prey was good
    enough for them.

    So... even if they had to bite someone's clothes just to pin them down safely
    then they would do so with immediate effect.
    Tsk!.... Who asked these men to struggle so much when they had previously
    tried to pin them down?

    The naked men all felt like crying, as they were pinned on all fours by these
    dogs.

    Something about this situation just wasn't right ok?

    The entire thing didn't even take up to 15 minutes.... before all the criminals
    got caught.

    And just like that the police officers came onto the scene 30 minutes later...
    and quickly took the men away.

    But before they did that, they did that... they gave off their salute to the
    brave dogs.... who were now looking extremely proud and confident as they
    too puffed out their chests as well.

    The poor victims of these dog attacks.... were all placed in tpolice vans, and
    escorted back with maximum security around them.

    As the first prison cell visitors here, how could they not want to give them a
    warm welcome in their new homes?
    Chapter 375 Failed Plans
    In the wash of a new day, the empire of Baymard soon became hustling and
    bustling all over again.

    The streets were filled with people... as well as vehicles, that were moving
    back and forth non-stop.

    The diners and restaurants were also filled with people rushing in to get a
    quick breakfast meal..... and the schools and other learning institutions were
    busy with students moving back and forth the busy hallways hastily.

    It was indeed another busy day within the empire of Baymard.

    As for those who were enjoying their off day now..... some of them
    immediately tuned on the radio out of habit, while doing laundry or other
    menial chores about their homes.

    But what they heard immediately shocked them off their sockets.

    Heck!..... even those within the stores stopped buying their goods and stood
    rooted on the spot as well.

    For a moment, it seemed like the entire Baymard had come to a standstill.....
    as all the people could think of, was about the news that they had just
    received.

    When did this all happen?

    "Good morning everyone... I'm Beth Raymond"

    " And I'm Matt Mosely....."


    "And this is the Baymard Broadcasting Channel (BBC) station 1."

    "On our top story this morning... 7 armed masked men were caught trying
    to sneak into the Lower region." News reporter Beth Said.

    "_"

    Those listening immediately froze and gasped out loud in shock and terror.

    What?????.

    How? When? And Who?

    Some of the citizens couldn't help but shiver a little, when they remembered
    that they too also worked overnights within the lower region as well.

    Thank the heavens that his majesty and the overseers there had already
    arranged for safe Transportation for them during the night shifts.

    Or else, what would've happened if these visitors suddenly attacked them


    while they were on their own on the road there?

    Those were 7 ARMED masked men they were talking about!

    So of course they would be frightened silly from such reports.

    Goodness!!!

    Were there other criminals that escaped as well?

    And if some of them managed to escape, then what about their own
    safeties?

    Several questions quickly popped into their heads, as they continued to


    listen to the news diligently.
    .

    "It really does feel so hard to believe, doesn't it Matt."

    "It really does Beth!

    But lucky for us, we have nothing to fear..... as our brave and loyal security
    man and dog task force had easily solved this issue in a matter of minutes.

    We have BBC's Jillian Runion, Live at the Police Headquarters within


    District C.... with more information on the matter from the police officer
    who led the team in capturing these criminals.

    Jillian....?"

    "Thank you Matt..... it's quite chaotic around me now, as you can hear... but
    standing besides me, his Sergeant Winston Charles, from the police
    department.

    Sergeant Winston..... can you shed some light of what really went down last
    night?"

    "Certainly!

    About 11 :30 P.M to 12 midnight..... these men had tried to jump over the
    fence in the lower region with several weapons on them.

    Of course, we caught ALL of them as swiftly as we could... and locked


    them up in the cells last night."

    "So you're saying that no one escaped from last night's attempted attack?"

    "Yes.... for all the worried citizens out there, no one escaped from their
    bunch.

    But that doesn't mean that one should lower their defences and become
    negligent.
    To all the Baymardians and visitors out there, it's always important for one
    to stay alert at all times.

    And if you ever feel like your life is in danger, please find the closest police
    station or police officer around you and report your matter to them.

    We the police will always heed your calls or requests whenever you need
    us!"

    Everyone listening immediately calmed their worried hearts.... as they truly


    felt relieved.

    Fortunately, they had the proud Baymardian security team.... and their
    outstanding dog force to thank for this matter.

    Or else who knew how many innocent citizens could've been injured by
    these intruders?

    Even the innocent visitors and merchants, also felt relieved as well.

    But they couldn't help but wonder which idiots had ruined the reputation of
    visitors here?

    When coming into Baymard, one was asked to sign and agree to the rules
    here.

    So why would one willingly disobey the authority here after that?

    The merchants who came via ship, were more so worried about their
    partnership instead... as they too felt that these visitors were sabotaging
    their own opportunities as well.
    What if Baymard now decided to drive all visitors away and refused to
    trade in the end?

    For them, Baymard was such an unpredictable place.

    So one really didn't know what decision they would reach at the end of it
    all.

    So how could they not be worried as well?

    Damm!.... What bad luck!

    "I'm Jillian Runion, reporting live from the police headquarters within
    District C.... and now, back to you guys in the studio."

    "Thank you Jillian!

    We've just got more news on the matter... and from what was reported, these
    men will be kept there within the police Prison cells for the time being.

    And after their court trial in 4 day's time... they will be charged and
    transferred to our maximum security prison in District B later on."

    As the people listened on, they couldn't help but nod in agreement.

    Typically, if a visitor committed any crime here... ..... they would have to
    stay within Baymard's prison for at least 5 days to at most 3 years, before
    they were sent out and banned from Baymard.

    To put it simply, within their prison time..... Baymard and the empire's that
    they came from, would try to negotiate on their freedom.
    And depending on the crimes that they had committed, as well as their
    statuses..... the amount for their ransom would definitely be paid by these
    empires, before they could be released.

    Like was mentioned earlier, they could only be released after they finished
    their Baymard sentence first.

    So if criminals were sentenced to 2 years in Baymard..... not until that time


    frame is over, will they be permitted to leave Baymard for good.

    The thing to note was that they could only receive a maximum of 3 years
    imprisonment for now!

    But once Landon got treaties with other empires, then the imprisonment
    time would also increase as well.

    Nonetheless, even with 3 years max.... hehehehe.... Landon could make it


    feel like 100 years of imprisonment, or just a walk in the park for some...
    depending on their crimes and their mentalities.

    Prison in a way was invented to reform people before letting them out into
    the society again..... so of course he planned to brainwash them morally and
    let them see the error of their ways while they stayed here.

    Oh... he had a lot of methods and programs that would make most of them
    crack.

    Let's just say that.... he could make these 3 years also feel like a thousand
    years for them if they weren't willing to change!

    As for those who couldn't crack that easy, well.... their ransom had to be
    ridiculously high if anyone wanted them back.
    Because releasing such people back into the society, was definitely a
    dangerous move to make.

    So why not make it difficult for these empires to get them back?

    Typically even back on earth.... if one was an immigrant and did a lot of
    crimes in another country, they would get deported and charged in their
    own countries instead.

    So Landon had no right to hold anyone here forever.

    But he had to give them prison time before they left no matter what!

    That was were the 3 years maximum jail time came to play.

    And he could make their stay here like hell, or like a walk in a park
    depending on their circumstances.

    --The Kimberly 4 Star hotel, Baymard--

    Seated around the dining hall, the Barn family had already had the hotel
    send their meal to their rooms instead... since they were staying at one of
    the most luxurious family sized suites there.

    "Stick with us after the break for more news on these mysterious masked
    men.

    I'm Beth Raymond"

    " And I'm Matt Mosely....."

    "And you're listening to the BBC station 1."


    "_"

    The family of 4 soon regained their shock, as to the fact that this sort of
    news was sent out to the citizens... without holding back any information at
    all.

    But more importantly..... for Alec and Eli, their minds couldn't help but get
    to work swiftly.

    For Eli, he knew that the men that were caught weren't his.... as tonight was
    the night that his own men had planned to infiltrate the lower region
    instead.

    But even still, before he could make his own moves now..... he had to see
    what would happen to those 7 men at the end.

    Hence he decided to abort tonight's mission altogether.

    As for Alec..... Alec's entire body started trembling from rage, as he thought
    about the news report.

    What a bunch of incompetent fools!!

    After training them for so long, they still didn't know how to jump over a
    simple fence?

    Wasn't this an insult the 'SPY' profession?

    He quickly calmed himself down,as he didn't want his children to notice his
    rage.
    Tomorrow morning, he would finally meet that unfilial son of his.

    And since his first plan of action had failed, no matter what..... he had to
    make sure that tomorrow's plan would be a success!!

    He ate his meal in anger, and spent his entire time secretly cursing those 7
    buffoons.

    Lousy good-for-nothing bastards!!!


    Chapter 376 Ready As Can Ever
    Be
    Of course Alec and his family weren't the only ones who were taken aback
    by the news.

    --Gracio-Dero 4 star hotel, Baymard--

    "Young master..... we followed those men last night and stopped within the
    District closest to the lower region, just as you had ordered.

    So we didn't see what exactly went down there.

    But, we did see an entourage of multiple cars drive by later on as well."

    "_"

    Within the massive hotel suite, 4 men were currently kneeling down in
    respect..... while giving out their report to their master.

    They had been tasked with following last night's intruders over the past few
    days.

    But their master had told them not to follow these men to any restricted
    areas within Baymard..... and the lower region was one of these areas.

    .
    Right now, for spies, assassins and other secretive forces..... Baymard was
    like a ticking time bomb to them, that seemed to know everything that went
    on within its empire

    What if they had followed these men in, and had been somehow spotted and
    grouped into one category with these men?

    In short, ever since they had come to Baymard .... they had seen all sorts of
    safety measures that were kept in place here, which utterly frightened them.

    One would always fear the unknown..... that was just how things were.

    Hence they had decided to never venture into those forbidden places for
    now.

    What if those intruders wanted to sneak into the military base within
    District B instead?

    Were they supposed to follow those fools in and get caught as well?

    William had just listened to the news, and couldn't help but praise how fast
    it was being announced.

    This Baymard was really something.

    Wait!

    The important thing that he had noted....... was that there would be
    something called a 'Court Trial', 4 days from now.

    What was that, and how could he attend it?

    "Collins!.....McCain!... find out more about this Court Trial thing, and get
    us seats there immediately!"
    "Yes young master!"

    "_"

    --Royal Palace, Baymard--

    Back in the palace, Landon and his family on the other hand were about to
    go for one of their royal visits to the hospital....So no one had work today.

    Hence right now, they had been laying around in their private lounge.....
    while listening to the news.

    "Goodness little Landon!

    These days, things really aren't safe anymore.

    So all should be careful about where you go to from now on." Mother Kim
    said, while reprimanding everyone..... including Lucius, as if they were
    kindergarten kids.

    Landon looked at his anxious mother, and couldn't help but shake his head
    helplessly.

    Once a teacher, always a teacher.

    In truth, right from the time when those intruders had approached the
    fence.... they had already tripped the underground Pressure Sensors that had
    been buried 5 meters away from the fence.

    These sort of systems were very common back on earth for catching home
    intruders..... and were also used by some prisons and government secret
    agencies.

    To put it simply, from the moment they were 5 meters away from the
    fence... their weights and pressures triggered an alarm within the

    Main guard room.

    One should know that each region around the perimeter had its own
    separate sensor system..... so stepping on any of them, could tell the guards
    a general idea of where these intruders were around the perimeter

    Typically.... If one went to the guard room's control center, they would see a
    massive board of red colored light bulbs there.

    And written below each lightbulb, one would find the locations to which
    they were receiving the triggered signals from.

    So when the men triggered the sensors, the light bulb immediately turned
    on.... and a loud alarm within the room immediately alerted the officers
    there, who in turn contacted those within the patrol towers.

    From there, those men took out their night vision goggles and pinpointed
    exactly where the intruders were.

    One could ask why these men weren't using their night vision goggles from
    the start.... but that was utterly unrealistic, to expect people to wear and
    hold up those goggles throughout the entire night while scanning the
    perimeter diligently.

    If it were really possible, then all the prisons back on earth would've already
    done so ages ago.

    .
    Bottom line, they already knew that these men were already present way
    before these men had attempted to climb the fence.

    So why did they night attack then?

    Well.... the answer was simple!

    In truth, they wanted to rest out their defences on real life targets.... and not
    practice dummies.

    Plus, they also wanted to know how effective the fence really was as well.

    And from their assessment, they had also decided to work on making
    several more strategic beam patterns, and so on.

    This whole thing showed them where they were lacking, as well as what
    they did wrong during their operation... so how could they have stopped
    these men from at least attempting to break in?

    And for the dogs, they had gotten their own piece of action as well.

    So one could say that last night's intruder scene, was really used as practice
    to them for more future scenarios.

    "Mom.... let's forget about that for now, and focus on tomorrow instead.

    Mom..... are you ready?"

    --silence--

    The room immediately quieted down..... and everyone's attention was soon
    drawn to Mother Kim, who was currently staring at her teacup seemingly
    lost in thought.

    .
    Was she ready?

    That question was one that she might never have an answer to..... even at
    this moment.

    Because of her, Landon had been rejecting their request for an audience
    with that tyrant of a man.

    But later on, she had talked Landon into accepting their request.... as she
    felt like it was better for her to get it done and over with.

    So..... Was she truly ready to meet Alec again?

    Probably not!

    But looking at the encouraging faces around her, she knew that she would
    be fine by the end if it all.

    As queen mother, how could she turn chicken and tremble at the feet of
    another ruler?

    "Little Landon..... I'm ready!"

    "_"

    The day was spent with the citizens talking about those 7 intruders
    frequently... as they were utterly shocked by how bold some of these
    visitors were.

    But so what?

    They knew that they had a strong protective team around them, hence they
    felt somewhat at ease about the entire situation altogether.
    Night came, and just like that.... the day had finally gone by quickly, and in
    came another.

    The sun quickly took her rightful place in the sky, as she let her rays
    cascade into Baymard..... bringing the entire empire into full blooming
    glory.

    Under the sun's broad light, the people felt a sense of serenity and
    happiness.... as peace seemed to invite itself into their souls and minds.

    It was the joy and peacefulness that came with Summer.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmmmm!!!!'

    On the busy streets of Baymard, Alec, Eli, Connor, Cary and some of their
    men... had all gotten into several cabs, and were now making their way into
    the palace in anger.

    They had previously heard that when the former King of Carona had come,
    Landon had sent an entire entourage to receive him.

    So why didn't Landon send for them in that same manner as well?

    Sitting in these commoner vehicles, how could they feel happy about it
    when they had previously seen one of Landon's cool limousines instead?

    Wasn't this yet another insult to their status again?

    Fine!... they would hold it in until they had finally gotten what they wanted
    in the end.

    Thinking like this... they immediately adjusted their thoughts, and focused
    on observing their surroundings instead.
    .

    Marvelous!!

    Just Marvelous!

    The palace of Baymard was not something that one could describe with just
    words alone.

    Their eyeballs almost shot out of their sockets, as they watched the
    seemingly mythical palace draw in closer and closer to them.

    And soon, their taxi cabs quickly parked out of the palace gates.

    With that, everyone immediately got off, showed their audience letter, took
    several passes from the gates... .. and waited for a guide to lead them into
    the palace patiently.

    One should know that the palace itself had several castles within it, and was
    extremely massive as well.

    So for sure, walking around it would even take close to 1.5~2 hours to do
    so... which was similar to walking around a national Zoo.

    It was that huge!!

    Hence during appointments, several guides would come over with golf
    carts, open roof tourist buses and at times even minivans... just to pick up
    these guests.

    "Please step into the vehicle in an orderly fashion.... and I'll soon bring you
    all to see his Majesty."

    "_"
    Soon, they were all seated within these palace vehicles.... and taken straight
    to the castle with the main audience hall within it.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    As the vehicle moved further into the palace, Alec and his crew couldn't
    help but nod in appreciation from what they saw.

    Wasn't this better than their own palace back in Arcadina?

    Alec's eyes soon became filled with greed again, as he felt entitled to every
    good in life.

    Seeing all this made his blood boil with excitement... as he felt even more
    determined to accomplish today's mission.

    Soon, this would all be his!

    But for now, it was time to meet that cheating wife of his.... alongside his
    unfilial son.
    Chapter 377 Another Big Family
    Reunion
    Seated in a waiting area outside the audience room.... .from time to time,
    Alec and the rest couldn't help but catch a glimpse at the massive clock
    hanging on the wall.

    They had expected that when they walked in, Landon and Mother Kim
    would be the ones to hurry and bow towards them instead.

    In their minds, with the timid nature of those 2... wasn't that how it was
    supposed to be?

    Their appointment was for 2 P.M today...but due to the warning that they
    had received in the letter, they had chosen to show up 40 minutes earlier
    instead.

    They were told that if they were at most 5 minutes late, then the meeting
    would be cancelled and rescheduled for later.

    So they had decided to enter the palace 30 minutes before their meeting
    time..... lest that bastard actually dared to cancel this meeting with them.

    But in truth, they hadn't expected to wait so long once they stepped in..... as
    they truly thought that once their names were mentioned to Landon, they
    would be treated with utmost respect.... as well as ushered in immediately.

    But who would've thought that the reality would be so different from what
    they had imagined?

    .
    In their minds, it was Lucius who had probably ordered everyone else to
    treat them unfairly... as they didn't think that those 2 cowards (Landon and
    Mother Kim), would have the guts to go against them.

    Yes!... it was all that arrogant prick's fault.

    So if they found could take him out, then wouldn't things just move
    smoothly for them?

    Very quickly, they had soon placed all their blames onto poor Lucius.

    'Tick Tock!

    Tick Tock!

    Tick Tock!

    Tick Tock!'

    Listening to the ticking sounds of the clock, every passing tick seemed to
    make them grow more and more impatient by the minute.

    Cary soon began tapping her legs lightly, while crossing her hands over her
    chest impatiently.

    What the hell was taking them so long?

    1:53 P.M

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!'

    Soon, everyone was reeled back to reality by the sudden sounds of footsteps
    unhurriedly approaching them.
    These footsteps that perfectly synchronized with the ceaseless ticking of the
    clock.... seemed to belong to just one person.

    Their eyes immediately shifted to a young lady in her late 20s...who was
    currently holding a pen and board with a thin sheet of paper on it

    With her high ponytail, well fitted blazer, and overall corporate tailored
    attire... she looked completely serious and professional to Alec and his
    crew.

    "Good afternoon.... are you all by any chance, Mr Alec, Mr. Eli, Mr. Connor
    and Miss Cary?"

    "Yes they are!" Replied one of their retainers.

    These days, their king, princes and princess..... had been in rage for the fact
    that they had been talking to these lowly beings like equals.

    So as their retainers, how could they not want to ease out their pain?

    Similarly, one should never forget that 8 out of 10 times... a retainer would
    always be the reflection of his/her master.

    So of course, as proud Royal retainers..... how could they continue to watch


    their masters get insulted by this people this way.

    Only great people spoke to Alec, the princes and even the princess back in
    Arcadina.

    So who was a mere palace worker to look Alecand the rest in the eye and
    ask them such a stupid question?

    And how dare they refer to them as Mr. Alec and all that?

    .
    "Yes they are!.... now quickly do you job and lead the way!" One of Alec's
    head retainers said, while glaring at the woman in rage.

    "Alright....please follow me very closely." the woman said, while signing


    off their names from the list in her hands.

    Why should she be mad?

    She couldn't be bothered with these people at all, as she had already been
    briefed about how to handle angry customers during her job training phase.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tao! Tap!'

    Very quickly, they entered the audience room..... and looked up towards the
    throne, that seemed to be a high mountain towering above them.

    The entire mountain-like stage had a massive stairway, that ascended


    towards a high golden platform.

    And on top of the platform, where 4 royal thrones there.

    2 massive ones in the middle, for the King and Queen.... and 2 other smaller
    ones on each side of the larger ones, for the Queen Mother and the Empire's
    Father.

    This room was the audience room, and not the room used for hosting
    events..... hence it was made to show off the royal palace's wealth.

    So of course everything had been designed as if it were some rich ancient


    Egyptian Pharoah's palace.

    Dammit!!

    They had to admit, it looked way cooler than theirs.


    .

    Looking up towards the mountain-like golden storm, they immediately


    spotted Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim and Lucius.... all seated down like Gods
    from the heavens.

    Alec looked at Lucius in rage, as he felt that he should've been the one
    seating there instead.

    But remembering his mission, he quickly let out a strained smile as he


    walked into the audience room.

    "Your majesty.... the Barns are here to see you." The lady who was leading
    them said.

    "The Barns?

    Hmmp!!

    This is my son here, so why are you making us sound so distant?

    Son.... I knew you would make it after leaving Arcadina.

    Ahh... Kimberly.....WE really raised him well didn't we.

    Good! Good! Good!"

    "_"

    Everyone almost tripped on their feet, when they heard Alec.

    How shameless could one person be?

    Mother Kim looked at Alec in rage.


    What did he mean by "WE raised him well?"

    Why did this man add a 'we' there?

    When they were still within the palace of Arcadina, this man had gone a
    total of 7 years without seeing his son once.

    So where was the 'we' in the entire thing?

    Even Eli, Connor and Cary....almost had their jaws drop to the ground as
    well.

    Was this still their cold and arrogant father?

    As for Alec, his thoughts were only on making a good impression.

    That way it would be easy to make his moves on mother Kim later on.

    "Son.... father knows that he didn't seen you a lot growing up.

    But that was because father was extremely busy with the empire's affairs.

    Of course now that you're king, you obviously know all about these sorts of
    things don't you?

    Right now... father has changed for the better.

    And to prove it to you, father has ready lifted the ban on Baymard ages ago

    So now... we can be spend more time as father and son in the future." Alec
    said with a sad look on his face, as if he were regretting how he had
    previously treated them.

    Landon smiled back at Alec, and almost wanted to give a standing ovation
    towards the man's performance.
    Bravo!

    With this sort of talent, if he weren't the ruler of Arcadina, even he would've
    hired the man in his theater as the main star of his shows.

    Look!... even your siblings have missed you so dearly." Alec said, while
    gesturing towards Eli, Connor and cary.... who all smiled stiffly instead.

    "Yes brother... we've missed you so dearly all this time." Cary said while
    trying to put up her best act on display.

    As for Eli and Connor, they simply couldn't say what their father wanted
    them to say.

    It was utterly impossible!!.... so Alec should just forget it!!

    After all, they had completely changed their characters and had gotten
    along with the man's plans ever since they had gotten here.

    So for once, let them operate on their own in public without looking like a
    puppet okay?

    When their father was around..... they usually acted like the sweet, shy, and
    innocent princes that their father knew.

    Even they were disgusted by these versions of themselves as well.

    "See....?..... they all missed you tenderly.

    And Kimberley.... I too have missed you so much as well.

    Back then, it was all the fault of those jealous women, that caused me to
    never go look for whilst you were residing in my palace.

    But you can rest assured, I've dealt with them for your sake now.
    So you no longer have anything to fear again."

    "_"

    As Alec spoke, Lucius on the other hand.... started trembling from rage,
    while glaring at Alec furiously.

    Even the lady who had previously led them in... as well as the guards
    standing within the room... were utterly shocked by Alec's behaviour as
    well.

    Did this man really come all the way over here just to hit on a married
    woman?

    'Bro... she's married already alright?

    And why the hell are you treating her husband as if he were invisible?

    Shameless!!', they thought.

    Mother Kim looked coldly at Alec as well, as she truly didn't want Lucius
    to think that she had some sort of lingering feelings for the man.

    "Anyway, now that we are all gathered together as one again.... why don't
    we make it official and become a real family forever?

    My beloved wife Kimberly..... my precious son Landon..... what do you two


    say?" Alec said with a confident smile on his face, as if he had just nailed
    some sort of audition.

    The entire room became quiet, as everyone wished for Landon to speak up
    first.
    "I'm sorry Mr. BARN.... but we are here to have a meeting, and not talk
    about fictions of your imagination.

    You have already eaten 7 minutes of your audience time.

    So please, kindly keep quiet and sit on the table behind you.

    And just to be perfectly clear with you, you have never been a father to
    me... and will never be one to me in the future.

    So please, stop addressing me as if we are close..... as you mean absolutely


    nothing to me.

    And as for the queen mother of Baymard..... please keep your perverted
    thoughts to yourself whilst in her presence.

    Because if you make such redicoulos remarks again..... I can guarentee that
    you would be spending your next few days locked up whilst you're here.

    Now..... let's begin the meeting shall we?"


    Chapter 378 True Face Revealed
    Now..... let's begin the meeting shall we?"

    "_"

    Alec's face turned into a funny shade of red and green, as he looked at his
    unfilial son.... who had just adressed him as Mr. BARN.

    Good!!!.... Very Good!!!!

    He clenched his fists in anger and snorted, while making his way towards
    the massive round table at the side of the room.

    Landon and the rest also stepped down from their thrones and also moved
    towards the table as well.

    And when everyone was seated, the guards all left... and the lady who had
    led Alec in, quickly took out her book and signalled for the meeting to
    begin.

    No matter how much Alec tried to convince Landon or even talk to mother
    Kim, he couldn't seem to get through to them at all.

    If he had known that this whole meeting would've been a total waste .....
    then he would've just sent his forces here ages ago, so as to teach these
    traitors a lesson that they'll never forget.

    As a well-known tyrant, he had actually belittled himself just for the main
    purpose of getting Baymard.... since he thought that this method would be
    the easiest route, as it wouldn't require him to move his army here and
    there.
    .

    It was just that he was super confident in his scheme, since he had based off
    his plans with Landon's and Mother Kim's timid characters in mind.

    Hence he didn't bother to bring an army, as he felt that he could successfully


    conquer Baymard.

    But who would've known that after all his actions, they still didn't even fall
    for any of his traps.

    And judging from how heavily guarded mother Kim and the rest were, he
    knew that he wouldn't be able to kidnap her anytime soon.

    So he decided to drop his good guy act at once!!

    Since they wanted him to be a tyrant, then why should he fail to meet their
    expectations?

    He was done being nice!!

    'Bang!!'

    "Boy!..... I'll give you one more chance to take my offer.

    You either give me 2/3 of Baymard ... or all of it!!" Alec said, with a cold
    smile on his face.

    His change in character had utterly scared Mother Kim, Lucy Cary, and the
    other lady as well.

    Mother Kim was once again disappointed with herself after seeing this.

    Previously, she had also thought that Alec had changed.... but the only
    reason why she didn't bulge, was because she didn't want Lucius to think
    anything of it.

    So she had planned to talk to Landon and let him forgive Alec later on....
    after all, Alec was still Landon's father.

    And when she thought about it more, could one truly hate their own child?

    He had never thrown them out of the castle.... and had never actively joined
    hands with others to beat them, scold them or do anything physical with
    them.

    So did he really hate Landon?

    But of course what mother Kim didn't know was that back then..... Alec had
    truly forgotten that they had existed and nothing more.

    And even the few times that he did, he had avoided them like the plaque.....
    since they were a taboo to him.

    In addition to that, coupled with the fact thattheir home was even further
    than were the place servants lived... how could he ever take the time to
    move towards them?

    He just didn't remember them enough to be bothered by their daily lives.

    So mother Kim was utterly disappointed at how weak her heart was, as she
    had almost allowed this devil to plague her family once more.

    But luckily for her, her son had stood his ground and revealed the devil's
    true nature before her very eyes.

    As for Landon, Lucius, Eli and Connor... they had seen Alec's true face
    countless times, so his sudden change didn't come as a surprise thli them.
    As far as Landon knew, even the few occasions that the old Landon had
    seen Alec..... Alec always treated him like an enemy.

    So how could he not be aware of this beast's true nature?

    Landon smiled and looked at Alec without even finishing.

    "Ohh?..... and why should I give my land to you just because you said so?

    In case you've forgotten, this land was given to me by a certain someone


    who said that they would never need it again..... just because the land was
    barren.

    And now that I've developed it to this extent, you now want a share of it?

    Hehehehehehe....

    You Mr.Barn..... are fit to be a royal jester rather than a king!"

    'Bang!'

    "Boy!!!...

    Don't test my patience with your silly remarks!

    I had thought that you would be somewhat reasonable.... since you had just
    been made king here.

    But who wouldve known that you are still as idiotic as you were when you
    were still in my palace.

    Hmmp!

    If you don't want a war between us, then quickly announce to the public that
    starting from today, Baymard will no longer be an independent empire....
    but one that is fully controlled and managed by Arcadina.
    And if you don't, then I will guarantee you that blood will be spilled!!"

    --silence--

    Alec sneered, as he arrogantly looked at Landon who was now as quiet as a


    rock.

    'Tsk!..... Now you know fear?

    Well.... it's too late for regrets!!

    Didn't you want to show me that you're now grown?

    Didn't you want to belittle me with this puny title of yours?

    Boy.... you're too many years too early to start plotting on me.

    Hmmp!!'

    Alec continued looking at Landon provocatively, as he wanted to watch


    how Landon would beg him for mercy within the next few seconds.

    In his own opinion, no one in their right frame of mind would still turn his
    offer after they were being threatened by Arcadina's army.

    Alec was certain that Landon would decide to give up, as for sure..... they
    didn't have enough men to counter his attacks.

    So with that assumption in mind, he kept on looking at Landon.... as he


    expected to see this unfilial son his drop down on his knees and beg him for
    mercy.
    But of course sometimes..... reality was in no way similar to one's
    figmentative imagination.

    "Mr. Barn..... like I had previously said, I will not give you any piece of
    Baymard's land.

    So if you truly wish to spill blood, then please..... by all means, go right
    ahead.

    But I can assure you Mr. Barn... it wouldn't be the blood of my people that
    gets spilled, but yours!"

    "So that's the way you want to play right?" Alec said angrily.

    "Or else.... should I just sit here and watch you bully me and my people as
    much as you want?

    Now... Mr. Barn, as for the matter of the Arcadinian men that we had
    previously caught, since they came from your territory... once their court
    trial is over, then we will have a formal discussion about when and how
    much their ransom would be if you truly want them back in Arcadina."

    Even though Alec had said that he didn't know those spies, Landon knew
    for sure that they had been sent by him.

    But even so, the ransom and release of all Arcadinian prisoners had to be
    discussed with the ruler of Arcadina.

    So Landon had no choice but to talk to this irritating blood father of his.

    As for Alec, he truly couldn't understand why this dimwit of a son would
    create this court trial thing.
    As king, he was the law... so why should he have to allow others have
    power over passing judgement in others?

    What the heck was with the judge and lawyer system crap?

    Back in Arcadina, even though the citizens were afraid of him.... they still
    had to line up in front of the castle every Mondays, Wednesdays and
    Thursdays, to settle their disputes.

    Alec had even settled land disputes, as well as cases like stealing chickens
    and so on.

    It was something that reminded him that he had the power to crush anyone
    he wanted anytime any day.

    So of course he didn't see or understand why this idiotic son of his would
    willingly give up his power to these judges in such cases.

    It was just utterly stupid to him.

    But nonetheless, eventhough he didn't truly care for those worthless fools
    who had failed their mission.... he still had to go, as he wanted to see what
    this court trial thing was truly about.

    As for the ransom, he wasn't even willing to pay a single thing... as he


    quickly saw those men as bad investments.

    In addition to that, seeing that Alec didn't care about whether those 7 men
    got released or not.... Landon quickly made up his mind on what to do with
    them after their prison period was over.

    "Mr. Barn.... your audience time is up!


    Please leave through the exit on the right!

    Oh..... and see you at Court!"

    "_"

    --The Capital, The Empire of Terique--

    Within the royal palace, a massive man who was currently being carried on
    a lavish looking golden chair... was lazily eating some fruits from a silver
    tray, while making his way into his sister's quarters.

    "Little Sister.... you said that you had something that you wanted for your
    birthday.

    So what is it?" Nopline said, while looking at his cute little sister.

    "Brother.... since you're the most powerful man in the Pyno continent, I
    believe that this will be easy for you to give.

    Brother..... I want.... I want...."

    "Yes!... yes!... you want?"

    "I want Baymard!"

    "_"
    Chapter 379 Queen Kamara's
    Plans
    "Yes!... yes!... yes little sister.....

    What do you want?"

    "I want Baymard!"

    "_"

    Queen Kamara looked at her chubby brother with pitiful eyes, in hopes of
    making him say yes right away.

    One should know that it was because of her brother's help, that she could
    now rule over Terique alongside her son.

    She had poisoned her husband, and kept him on a sickbed for over 2 years
    now.

    And so far, she had still been searching for the crown prince of Terique so
    as to kill him.... but who would've known that the runt would know how to
    hide so well?

    With the crown prince still alive, she knew that if she were not careful.....
    the people might revolt and want the crown prince on the throne instead of
    her cute little son, Lecter.

    Sure.... her son might be a little bit foolish and had no idea on how to rule a
    nation, but so what?
    All he needed to do was to repeat the words that she had written down on
    paper to his subjects... And as for any other follow ups, of course she would
    handle it personally.

    So why did he have to be competent when he still had her?

    And more importantly, why did these people still want the crown prince
    instead of her cute son?

    In order to keep her son on the throne, she had decided to tie up all loose
    ends..... which involved killing the crown prince.

    This was also one of the reasons why she kept that idiot husband of hers
    alive.

    He was just bait, to call in the crown prince from his hiding place.

    But all these years, not even a shadow of the prince could be seen or heard
    from anywhere.

    Nonetheless..... she would definitely not give up the search for him, whether
    he was dead or alive.

    Better safe than sorry.

    Anyway, since her son.... Lecter Parcely had started making a fuss about
    owning Baymard, so she had no choice but to appease her little bunny.

    Plus she couldn't really blame him, as the stories and tales about Baymard
    had spread far and wide.... that only if one were living under a rock, would
    they claim to not know about the place.

    In this era, all people knew about was dividing and conquering..... so of
    course their minds would always focus on taking other people's regions.
    .

    Back on earth, Egypt, Rome and so many flourishing regions..... were


    attacked almost every month during the early medieval times.

    It was just the way of showing power, wealth and life in general.

    For some reason, everyone thought that just because they had secret men
    stashed away somewhere..... they were somehow invincible and could take
    over numerous 4egions all at once.

    And it was that confidence that led to so many people's death.

    But of course, there were times that this move also led to their empire's
    growth and prosperity.

    It was a risk that they were all willing to take.

    Baymard was relatively small compared to other empires, and definitely


    had less knights than they did.

    So who wouldn't be tempted to make a move on it?

    Kamara looked at her brother pitifully, as she wondered why her brother
    hadn't agreed to her request yet.

    Typically, he would agree to any of her wants right off the bat.

    So why did he seem hesitant about this one?

    Nopline on the other hand, looked at his sister helplessly.

    It wasn't that he didn't want to satisfy her... but it was just that now wasn't a
    good time for that.
    .

    With his other camps all taken down, how could he possibly have the time
    to over and attack Baymard right now?

    What he feared the most, was that the moment his forces left Terique to
    attack any other region... wouldn't that Landon Obley guy take advantage of
    their absence and deal with him even more.

    For the time being, he truly didn't want to do too much, until he had rebuilt
    some of his forces back again.... which would be pretty soon, if everything
    went on according to plan.

    He had sent a bunch of people on an errand to kidnap several women and


    men from the other empires, and bring them directly to Terique.

    Hmmp!!

    He would like to see if that Obley guy still had the balls to stop him.

    But at the same time, he too had been thinking about conquering Baymard
    as well.

    It was just ripe for the taking, so why shouldn't he want it too?

    He had already made up his mind that within the next 3 months, if that
    Obley huy didn't attack him..... then he would secretly send 28,000 men on
    ships to Baymard.

    With that many people moving in, he highly doubted that baymard would
    be able to save itself.

    .
    What Nolline was thinking of.... was having a battle similar to the 'Battle of
    Masts' back on earth which happened in the early 10th century.

    In that battle, 500 Byzantine ships went against 200 Muslim ships and of
    course won the battle magnificently.

    There were also several Asian, Spanish, European, Roman and Crusade
    battles that involved more than 500 ships fighting each other like pirates to
    the death, for several days nonstop.

    Of course sometimes the number of ships depended on their sizes as well.....


    as when empires sent out larger ships, they would typically send out
    60~100 massive ones instead.

    And during these wars, these ships could be seen to have spread across the
    waters from all angles... immediately covering everyone's vision with their
    gigantic ship masts for all to see.

    It was utterly terrifying and expensive for one to fund these medieval
    battles, unless they were like an emperor or something.

    In Nopline's case, he wanted to have 60 massive ships out with 28,000


    people on them.

    He wanted to completely take over Baymard in one move..... as he felt like


    that Landon Barn guy wouldn't be able to deal with that many people and
    ships all at once.

    But in the meantime while he made preparations for battle with that Landon
    Barn guy, he still had to keep a lookout for that Landon obley guy.

    Dammit!

    Where the hell was that guy hiding at?

    .
    "Brother please... for my next birthday present, can you give me Baymard?"

    "Little sister..... how about this?

    Why don't we share Baymard instead?" Nopline said while stroking his chin
    thoughtfully.

    "Fine! Fine! Fine!

    Whatever my brother says goes.....

    So big brother... when will you make your move?"

    "Hehehehehehe.... let's just say that you won't have to wait too long to get
    your wish."

    "_"

    Kamara blinked confusedly.

    When was this soon?

    In the meantime, while Kamara and Nopline were busy making their own
    plans..... certain people in Baymard couldn't help but wonder what his
    majesty Landon Barn was playing at.

    What the hell?!!

    Was it a trap?
    Chapter 380 Reasons
    --The Gracio-Dero 4 Star Hotel, Baymard--

    "Young master.... I don't get it.

    Why doesn't his majesty Landon make a move on that Tyrant?" Collins
    asked, while looking at his master confusedly.

    If it were him and his enemy had shown up for a meeting with him... he
    wouldn't miss the opportunity to slit his enemy's throat.

    But what did this Landon guy do?

    He literally went for the meeting, looked at his enemy right in the eye, and
    let his enemy walk away just like that.

    Why?

    "Young master.... what is he planning?" Collins asked, while scratching his


    head tirelessly.

    "It's simple..... he's planning nothing." William's replied... and he was right.

    Landon was a very principled person, who would only dish out punishment
    based on what one did to him.

    To put it simply, Alec hadn't tried to attack or kill him yet while staying
    HERE... so why should he kill the man without any crimes?
    One had to know that no matter how much he hated Alec, he couldn't just
    kill him without any justifiable crimes and evidence.

    And he sure as hell wasn't going to set up some sort of trial just to execute
    Alec.

    Because if he were to do so.... then what would be the difference between


    himself and Alec?

    In short, if he did so.... many people around the Pyno continent would see
    him as a tyrant which was something that he didn't want to be known for.

    People would now think that he was a scheming king who had killed Alec
    unreasonably just to take over Arcadina.

    Even if Alec deserved to die, if it was no real crime or evidence to


    anything.... then it would all be for naught, as the people would definitely
    have fear for him instead.

    Knowing all this, he didn't want Baymard to turn into Arcadina's Capital
    city..... were most peasants live in fear of their ruler, just because they were
    too scared of his bloodthirsty nature.

    In addition to that, he also didn't want the visitors to also fear coming here
    anymore.

    And when one really analyzed everything, Alec had never sent men to kill
    or torture him..... so just waking up one day and pinning a fake crime on the
    man just to execute him was something that Landon would never do.

    Bottom line, he would never make the first move to scheme over anyone.
    But if he were to be attacked, insulted or maltreated.... then he would give
    his enemies hell depending on their crime.

    One should know that even back on earth, take for example the case with
    North Korea and the U.S.

    If Trump said that he didn't like Kim Jong Un... did that give them the right
    to just kill the dude if he ever came to the U.S?

    Nope!

    There were rules and laws of diplomacy at work here.

    So unless it were a crime with evidence against humanity, one just had to
    swallow their anger and deal with these issues strategically instead.

    Plus, the system would immediately vaporized him if he were to scheme


    and pin a fake crime on anyone..... just so that he could kill them later on.

    And that was why the whole court trial system was also made up here.

    Anyway... just because Landon couldn't do it, didn't mean that others
    wouldn't want his head while he stayed here in Baymard.

    --District G, Central Region, Baymard--

    A tall man with a scarf wrapped around his head swiftly blended in with the
    busy crowd, as he diligently made his way towards one of the regular hotels
    there.
    Walking into the building, he quickly informed the front receptionist about
    his arrival.... and was immediately ushered towards one of the rooms there.

    Today, Connor was going to see his own hidden guards down at one of the
    local hotels for ordinary people.

    District D within the upper region had hotel's that catered for wealthy
    people who liked the luxurious lifestyle.

    While District G on the other hand , catered mostly for the peasants and
    those visitors who earned very low incomes as well.

    "Welcome Your highness!" Bellowed 5 men, who were currently on one


    bended-knee before their master in respect.

    "At ease men!" Connor said, while taking a seat on the massive green
    cushioned couch at the center of the living room.

    Once he sat, someone quickly gave him a cup of water hastily..... while also
    ordering for food from the hotel as well.

    Connor calmly crossed his legs, while taking a sip from his cup.

    'Siiiiirrrrrrpppppp!'

    "Boys..... there' been a change of plans."

    "Your highness what do you mean?"

    The men asked while looking at each other in confusion.

    Connor looked at his men and smiled.

    Right now, he looked completely different from the tamed version that he
    had always shown.
    Right now, he looked like an unhinged beast, who was currently stalking his
    prey stealthily.

    "Boys....it's Simple.

    Our plans have changed, and we will no longer need sir Nopline's help
    anymore.

    So here's the new plan instead....."

    "_"

    As the men spoke, Connor couldn't help but sneer inwardly.... as he thought
    about Nopline.

    Several months back, he had requested for Nopline's help in taking down
    Alec.... in exchange for 1/5 of Arcadina's yearly wages.

    Nopline had agreed to this deal..... but on the condition that he kept a look
    out for one Landon obley guy.

    To Connor, it was near impossible to find out this person.... as the name
    Landon was as common as the name Arthur.

    There were hundreds.... if not thousands of people with the name Landon.

    Heck!....even his bastard brother was called Landon as well, so he really


    had no idea on how to get on with his search.

    And to make matters worse, this Landon guy was supposed to be a peasant
    as well.
    So with so many peasants around Arcadina, how was he supposed to keep a
    lookout for anyone with that name?

    He had been searching for this Landon fellow for several months now....
    and so far he couldn't find even a shadow of thishit.

    Hence he felt like this Landon guy wouldn't most likely be within another
    empire instead..... but would be in other empires within the Pyno continent.

    Anyway.... after having an audience with Landon and the rest of his family,
    he had immediately decided to change his plans moving forward.

    Initially, he had planned to kill Alec on his journey back to the Capital

    But who would've known that Alec would prove to be so useful now?

    If he let Alec deal with Landon .... then wouldn't it be easier to deal with
    this matter altogether?

    Yup.... his plan was for Alec to utilize all of his hidden armies for this task.

    And of course when Alec was successful, then and only then would he dare
    to make his move.

    In addition, Connor wasn't sure how that he had enough manpower to take
    down Baymard.

    So in a way, he was using Alec to do his dirty work first.

    Alec had thousands of knights secretly hidden away somewhere within


    Arcadina.

    So he knew that if Alec made a move, it would definitely be a done deal.

    .
    Hehehehe... this was great!!

    Soon, he would get Baymard in his own grasps.

    But for now.... it was time to go to court!!


    Chapter 381 Hopeful Men
    It was a fine day in Baymard!

    The bright and vibrant white and baby-blue sky immediately made one feel
    a sense of calm and joy... as it gave them inner peace from the sun's ever
    generous warmth.

    The people busied themselves within this newly established empire.... as


    they went about their day earning their salaries, going to school, going
    shopping, visiting the new established entertainment centers and many
    other things within the empire.

    But of course while other people were going about their days cheerfully....
    some on the other hand, were just about to loose their minds from it all.

    --Police Headquarters, Central Region, District C--

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    "Let us out God-Dammit!!

    Do you know who we are?"

    "Let us out!!"

    "_"

    Within one of the holding cells, 7 prisoners all looked restless... as they
    were truly at their wits end concerning this so-called holding cell.
    Yup!.... these 7 men were the ones who tried to break into the lower region
    a few nights back.

    They were now all wearing grey colored clothes.... as several of their own
    had been torn to shreds by all those Boss Dogs and their Doggy squads.

    They had never experienced the whole 'holding cell' thing, so they were
    utterly confused as to why they hadn't been tortured yet.

    To put it simply, as the name implied.... these holding cells were only meant
    to keep them here until their punishment had been dished out in court.

    Of course.... these holding cells had many other purposes as well, and were
    also very known to those who got too drunk in Baymard.

    Sometimes, some people would go for some celebratory occasions..... and


    well depending on their bodies, some wouldn't even be able to drink up to 2
    bottles of Dom Perignon or even the 'OB lager beer, without getting drunk.

    And if they ended up sleeping on the streets or getting into funny drunk
    situations.... the police might keep them in the cells till morning.

    Then they would be free to go with a warning on mature drinking and so


    on.

    Of course since these holding cells were in the police headquarters and
    police branch offices around Baymard.... more and more citizens were now
    familiar with what to expect when they got there, as cases like these would
    pop up every now and then in Baymard.

    And in addition to that, the police officers and their recruitment team..... had
    also done their best to explain what really went down in those holding cell
    to the citizens as well.
    So right now, most people now had a general idea of what these holding
    cells were meant for in Baymard.

    But when it came to the actual Prison located within District B, which was
    also surrounded by the Barracks police academy and other weapon training
    academies... even though many people had been given a brief takeout on it,
    they still didn't know how different it was from the holding cell situation.

    So of course now that they had heard that Baymard might put people in that
    maximum security prison... several people had already planned to keep an
    eye out on the case.

    And just like that, these 7 men didn't know that they were going to make
    history, as the first ever prisoners to go to Baymard's maximum security
    prison.

    'Lucky them!'

    "Let us out!"

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Within the holding cell, 4 of the men were lying lazily on the beds that were
    attached to the walls..... while the other 3 were busy banging the black
    prison bars as loud as they could.

    In truth, all of them were really out of ideas about what these people were
    playing at.

    For them, it would've been better for them to be tortured night and day.....
    than for them to have their minds messed up so much.

    With every passing second, the wiat, the anticipation, and their own
    ridiculous imaginations... have all made them come up with various
    versions of what was to come.
    .

    As spies, they had been prepared to die ages ago... but when one's captive
    keeps them alive and doesn't even bother to torture them, then wasn't that
    even worse instead?

    What they were scared of the most, was not dying without even knowing it.

    It was better for them to see a sword coming their way, than to sleep within
    this cell, and one day not wake up.

    So due to this, they had been sleeping with one eye open each night... which
    resulted in them only getting maybe 2 hours of sleep a day.

    Hence they were tired, stressed out, worried and extremely worn off.

    This was an utter nightmare to them.

    "Please let us out!

    We are actually very rich.

    Look! Look!.... we will give you ten thousand copper coins if you just let us
    escape!"

    "Yeah! Yeah!

    Our master is crazy rich... and will even give you anything you want if you
    let us out!"

    We will leave and never come back again!"

    "Hey!

    I know you all can hear us..... so stop acting like we're invisible!" Tybalt
    yelled, while looking at the closed door some distance ahead of him.
    The massive room they were in, had a massive black thick metal door and 8
    more cells within the room.

    And just outside the metal door, was some sort of mini office that was
    separate from the other offices within the building.

    The office had at least 6 police officers there on every shift, who were
    tasked with guarding and providing for all the prisoners within the massive
    room behind them.

    As well as filling up paperwork on any main events that might have occured
    with the prisoners.

    Of course from there, they would hand over their observations to the
    detectives and others, who would then take it from tegre.

    Their job was just to guard and make sure that the prisoners also had food
    and other basic human needs.

    Even though the officers heard the shouts and loud banging noises coming
    from these men, they still focused on their work as if they had heard
    nothing from the room behind them..... And this action alone almost made
    the prisoners feel like strangling them to death as every minute passed by.

    What the hell?

    "Why won't they answer us?!!" Rowan bellowed out angrily, while gripping
    his hair tightly with both hands on his head.

    "That's it!

    I've had it with their stuck up attitude!


    Do they think that we're beneath them?

    is that why they didn't even bother listening to us?

    Uahhhh!!!" Merek said while banging his hands angry on the prison wall.

    "Settle down boys.... I've thought this through.

    And I think that the reason why we weren't tortured, was because his
    majesty Alec Barn.... had probably indirectly stopped them from doing so.

    So we might actually get out in a few days time." The leader said while
    looking at the cell ceiling with a confident smile on his face.

    "Yes.... that must be it leader!

    Hahahhahaha..... I knew that his majesty would not abandon us so easily."

    "His majesty is probably doing his best to save us even now as we speak.

    What a guy!!"

    "_"

    The men all smiled, and those who had previously banged the cell bars... all
    stopped what they were doing, and sneered towards the room's thick metal
    door.

    Hehehhe.... soon, they would show these people the full might of someone
    under Alec Barn's power.

    They couldn't help but start visualizing their release from this cell.

    In their minds, they had already seen themselves walking out majestically....
    while looking at those police officers outside arrogantly.

    .
    And just as the men had started gaining their confidence back, the room's
    large metal was gently opened... and in came 14 police officers, who
    quickly handcuffed then and led them out of the cell.

    In their minds, they couldn't help but wonder if Alec had finally been able
    to save them from this whole ordeal.

    But sadly, they were destined to be disappointed from it all.

    What bloody Alec?

    'Cuff! Cuff!'

    "Let's go!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The handcuffed men all left the cell with the police officers, and were each
    led to separate small basic rooms..... which had a table, 2 chairs, and some
    sort of black glass in front of it.

    Each of them waited in the room with a bold smile on their faces, as they
    thought that this was all for their release.

    They strode in arrogantly, and unhurriedly took their seats

    Tyblat sneered, as he looked around the empty room confidently.

    Hmmp!... soon, he would walk out of here and give these villainess people
    a piece of his mind!

    'Crieeeekkkkkk!'

    Tybalt heard the door opened gently, and his smile became even broader
    than it was before.
    Hahahah.... has his majesty Alec finally secured their freedom already?

    Tybalt looked at the door and his smile quickly dampened down in a flash.

    Who the hell was this?

    The door was gently opened, and in came a man who was wearing some
    sort of formal attire.

    "Good day Mr. TYBALT.

    I am your attorney.... Mr. Allister McLaren."

    "_"
    Chapter 382 Criminal Confusion
    "Good day Mr. TYBALT.

    I am your attorney.... Mr. Allister McLaren

    And I'm here to help you get through this."

    "_"

    Tybalt blinked in confusion, while looking at the well groomed in man


    before him.

    Eh?.... wasn't he brought here to be released instead?

    Ughhhhhhh!!!!!... at the end of the day, was this man sent here by his
    majesty Alec or not?

    And what the hell was this attorney thing?

    A few minutes later, Tybalt's face immediately became distorted and he


    immediately flared up from anger.

    'Bang!'

    He hit the table violently and tried to reach out to grab the Lawyer's neck
    with his handcuffed hands.

    But of course, when they had previously left him alone in the room, they
    had connected his cuffs to some circular metal hoops on the table.

    So he couldn't really do much to Mr. Allister there.


    .

    He continued to reach out to Allister with all this might.... and had even
    injured himself in the process, as the handcuffs continued to dig deep into
    his flesh the more he struggled to get closer to Allister.

    His eyes were restless, and his very fingernails kept scratching the table....
    as he leaned forward towards Allister.

    "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!

    You prick!!

    What the hell do you mean by I might have to spend many years behind
    bars in Baymard?

    Hmmp!... just you wait!

    When my boss sends someone to come and get me.... then we'll see who
    will have the last laugh!!" Tybalt said fiercely.

    Allister looked at the raging Tybalt, and did his best to maintain a calm
    facade.

    He had been teaching law in Baymard, ever since the first hatch of law
    student's came in during March.

    But even before that... his majesty had started teaching him several subjects
    partaking to law ever since October last year.

    And one of the most important courses of all was psychology and
    Criminology.

    So while talking to Tybalt, he had seen taking note of every little thing that
    Tybalt had been doing or saying while they spoke.

    .
    Of course he was scared of Tybalt's outburst!!

    Who wouldn't when faced with a skilled spy or assassin?

    But due to his training, and all the knowledge he had acquired so far... he
    knew that keeping a calm facade was the best way to go.

    Plus... some of his 'specially selected' students were watching him from
    behind the black screen, while taking notes.

    So how could he dare to look uncool in front of them?

    "Mr. Tybalt..... you need not be alarmed.

    Like I said.... I'm your legal attorney, and I'm here to help you get through
    this." Allister said in a calm tone, with a slight smile on his face.

    His students at the back of the screen who had almost peed themselves from
    Tybalt's outburst.... all had eyes of admiration, while looking at their
    professors back profile.

    'So cool!!', they thought.

    '_'

    "Mr. Tybalt.... do you really think that your boss will come and save you all
    at the end of the day?

    Look around you and wake up!..... because if you don't cooperate with me
    from now on, then this will be your new home for the next few years.

    That .... I can assure you." Allister said calmly.

    "Hmmp!... do you really think that I'm that easy to deceive?


    If what you say is true... then why is it that you all haven't even tortured us
    ever since we got here?

    Tsk!... do you think that I'm a child?

    If my boss didn't threaten you all, then why would you let us be without
    torturing us?" Tybalt said arrogantly.

    "Mr. Tybalt, I'm sorry to say this... but you have it all wrong.

    You see.... here in Baymard, we don't torture prisoners like what you're used
    to

    Here, prisoners have rights..... Human rights to be precise."

    "_"

    Tybalt opened his eyes wide in disbelief.

    What a load of crap!!!

    But just to be sure, he still felt like asking this 'lawyer' of his what he meant
    by having human rights.

    And after listening to it all, as well as seeing the folder of papers in the
    lawyers hands..... he couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Why the hell did he have hope in the first place?

    Normally, people wouldn't risk their lives to save spies or assassins, so what
    made him have hope initially?

    Dammit!

    It was only because of the no torturing thing, that really made him and his
    colleagues restless.
    No one in the entire Pyno continent.....No! the entire Hertfilia, would
    capture men and not torture them.

    That is.... unless, the backers or organizations behind these spies or


    assassins were not yo be touched.

    For example, one had to know that the Crimson Organization led by Mr.
    Death... which was one of the largest Assassin organization in Arcadina,
    had a law that anyone who killed any of their members, would end up dead
    within a month's time max.

    It simply meant that they could kill you, bully you, and even trample on
    you..... but if one dared to touch any of their members, then for sure, he or
    she would definitely die no matter what!

    So when people caught assassins from that organization, they were usually
    hesitant to kill them off.... unless they were absolutely sure of their strength.

    Who asked them to be so weak?

    This was still a strength based world after all..... and power was still
    everythimost men.

    So what else was he supposed to think... except for the fact that maybe his
    boss had come to their rescue?

    "Mr. Tybalt.... to be honest, it really doesn't have to be this way you


    know....." Allister said with a faint smile on his face.

    "What do you mean....?" Tybalt asked curiously.

    "To put it simply, If you can give us what we want.... then we can reduce
    your sentence substantially in the end."
    "And what do you want?" Tybalt asked while looking at the calm and
    collected Allister.

    "A name Mr. Tybalt..... We want your employer's name.

    Of course no one will ever know that you were the one who gave out the
    name eventually.

    Don't worry... we have our ways to reduce your sentence without others
    being suspicious of it all.

    So give us that, and the rest is history.

    Ahhh... it looks like my time is up!

    Well..... Mr. Tybalt, I'll be coming again tomorrow to see you and your
    friends again.

    So goodbye Mr. Tybalt..... sleep well, and do think about it again alright?"

    "_"

    Tybalt sat there lost in thought, while watching Allister leave the room
    leisurely .

    What should he do now?

    While Tybalt and the rest were subconsciously questioning their next
    moves.....somewhere within District G in the Central region, several people
    were hurriedly moving towards one of the lower rated hotels just by the
    national park.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The sounds of synchronized steady footsteps could be heard uniformly as


    they walked through the hotel's lobby.
    .

    "Good day guests... how may I be of any assistance to you all?"

    "I'm Detective Maurice from the B.P.D (Baymard Police Department)....


    and these are my associates.

    We're here with a search warrant for room 229 and room 230."

    "_"
    Chapter 383 Clue Finding
    "I'm Detective Maurice from the B.P.D (Baymard Police Department)....
    and these are my associates.

    We're here with a search warrant for room 229 and room 230."

    "_"

    Knowing who they were, one of the receptionists quickly dashed towards
    the manager's office as fast as he could.

    In cases like these, he had to let his manager or supervisor handle these
    sticky situations at all times.

    As they waited for the manager to arrive, several people within the lobby
    poked their heads towards the officers in attempts to decipher why they
    were here.

    "Eh?.... why are the receptionists running about like that?

    Are those some sort of important people?"

    "Why would important people choose to come down to this hotel?

    From my understanding, most rich people liked to live in the luxurious


    hotels in District D.... as for us ordinary visitors from Carona, of course
    would still choose this Hotel in District G over and over again since this
    place is so darn cheap and also classy.

    So since they also like this place, then maybe they're just regular people as
    well?"
    "_"

    As the onlookers spoke, several people who had been walking past the
    reception area when the detectives and his team had arrived, quickly went
    over to gossip about what they had heard with their friends and families.

    "What?..... you're saying that they are actually police officers on duty?

    Then why didn't they wear their uniforms insteady?

    Hmmp!..... you're lying again right old Wang?

    How many times have I told you that lying will only kill you slowly?"

    "You...you!.... I'm telling the truth I tell yah!

    And besides..... aren't you my wife?

    Aren't you supposed to believe in me no matter what?"

    "It's precisely because I'm your wife, that I know all about your exaggerated
    tales."

    "Hoehoehh.... look!... even you yourself have just admitted that my tales are
    true."

    "Eh?.... When did I ever admit to them being true?"

    "Wife!

    You clearly said 'exaggerated tales', and not 'False tales' didn't you?

    So you see, even you........"

    "Aiiiiiiye!!... can you both stop making us single people feel bad, and get
    on with the story instead?"
    "Yeah! Yeah!"

    "Ehermmm!

    Like I was saying ..... I heard it with my own 2 ears!

    They said that they're here to search someone's room.

    When I walked by, the manager had even checked something called a
    'search warrant!'"

    "Ehh?.... search warrant?

    What's that?"

    "_"

    "Officers.... this is the first room."

    'Chingiling!!!'

    'Crieeeekkkkk!'

    The key was turned, and room 229's door was cautiously opened up slowly.

    The room had a simple hotel setting, with just one massive bedroom/living
    room space and a bathroom to it.

    Within the mainroom, there were 2 queen sized beds in the room, with side
    tables on each side of each bed.

    Of course in front of these beds, was a long table, with drawers, 2 chairs,
    several disposable cups, a mirror attached to the wall above the table..... as
    well as a mini fridge at its bottom.

    And from the looks of it, 4 out of those 7 men had slept in this room during
    their stay here.
    .

    As soon as Detective Maurice walked in, he quickly looked around


    diligently..... and immediately gave out orders to the rest.

    "Alright!.... the legal team needs all clues and evidence that could help us
    pinpoint who these men are... as well as their main boss.

    We need to get this done and turned in before 6 P.M tonight!

    Harrison!... Bowman!... you two.... check the bathroom thoroughly.

    I want any weapons, hairs, glass, blood samples and so to be noted down
    immediately."

    "On it sir!" They both answered.

    "Matilda! .... Drawson!.... Gerald!..... and Winnie...

    I need you 4 to start questioning some of the staff members on what they
    had observed with their guests who had been staying here.

    Specifically, I need you to talk to those who came in to clean up.... as well
    as the security team around the building.

    And if any of those who had personally interacted with those men isn't
    around..... then find their address, and drive over to them immediately."

    "On it!"

    "Kathy!.... Brock!... Dean!...

    You 3 stay behind and start searching the main bedroom area for clues as
    well."

    "Yes sir!"

    "Now, all those whose names have been called out... wear your gloves and
    get suited up before you begin clue finding.
    As for the rest of you, follow me to room 230 immediately."

    "_"

    With that, detective Maurice and the rest quickly left the room in a flash.

    Even though Baymard hadn't gotten to the stage of DNA analysis..... that
    didn't mean that they had to Slack off on doing these things.

    Firstly, it was good for practice..... for when the medical and forensic
    departments became even more advanced.

    Doing this would get habitual for them, and soon.... they would be able to
    do their jobs without making a lot of mistakes.

    And secondly, noting down and collecting all these data..... also gave them
    a way to come up with several criminal mind theories, so it was definitely a
    must for them to do so.

    For example... If they saw a trail of blood leading somewhere, and maybe
    one spot of the carpet seemed to be sunken..... maybe they could even
    conclude that someone was stabbed on his left side and fell at that very spot
    with his face sideways.

    And even the hairs that they collected from the pillows.... allowed them to
    know who was sleeping on which side of each bed as well.

    Everyone had a unique hair curl, or pattern to their hair..... so they would
    also know whether some people were lying when they say that they didn't
    sleep in this room or not.

    Even the way these criminals placed their toothbrushes and so on, was duly
    noted down to the tee.
    And if they found any torn shreds of paper, or any clues in the trash can...
    then all the better.

    Bottom line, Landon had them do everything that needed to be done.

    Like the old wise saying went: Practice makes Perfect'.

    Luckily for them, these men would place the 'Do Not Disturb' sign on their
    doors when they would go out.

    And because of that, the place hadn't been cleaned for the past few days.

    So they were lucky that most of the evidence was still around while they
    searched.

    One should know that it wasn't easy for them to pinpoint where these men
    actually stayed.

    But due to Baymard's information system, they easily pinpointed the exact
    location real fast.

    Firstly... several front and side portraits of these men were drawn, printed
    and sent out to all hotels, and the Real estate offices within Baymard.

    From there, the staff or employees who had seen or attended to these men,
    quickly told their bosses.... and the rest was history.

    Maurice and the rest got down to business and first placed several police
    tapes around the room, and took out several see through ziploc bags and
    other essential tools to get the job done quickly.

    "Sir... we find their passports in each of their side table drawers."


    "Sir... we found another strand of hair that is a different spring texture and
    color from the other 7."

    "Sir..... there's a dirty footprint here that doesn't seem to match any of the
    suspects' shoes or foot sizes here."

    "Sir.... we found a note in one of their pockets!"

    "Ahhh!!..... Sir...it's big.

    This..... this..... sir.... we found something big!!!"

    "_"

    Over the next few days, everyone spent their time trying to get into the
    minds of these criminals.

    And just like that, the day for the trial had finally arrived.

    The prisoners woke up on this very morning, with different thought racing
    through their minds.

    Did anyone give in?..... or did they all decided to stay strong and face the
    storm together.

    And more importantly, did their boss really not care about them at all?

    Today... they would finally know the answers to their questions.


    Chapter 384 Court Trials
    9:45 A.M

    Maggie quickly made towards District C, as she made her way towards the
    courtroom.

    Today, she would be watching a real court case for the very first time.

    One should know that within the law academy, her professor had just
    randomly asked questions one day in class.... And the 5 people who had
    answered his questions time and time again, were chosen to attend today's
    court session under his wing.

    No one in class had any idea that their professor was going to be
    representing these suspects.

    So imagine her shock when she was told in front of everyone that she
    would be attending the court trial for those suspects?

    And today..... she would see the entire legal process from start to end.

    How exciting!!

    She quickly made her way into the massive Court building... which was as
    large and wide, 2 university buildings together.

    It was huge, and had 4 high ceiling floors within it.

    The first/ground floor, was strictly reserved for the workers within the
    building.... as it had several offices that processed a lot of legal documents
    and so on.
    This was also the place where one could book or make court
    arrangements... as well as conference rooms for meetings, A massive food
    court, and so on.

    And in addition to all those, there were also 2 massive courtrooms on the
    floor as well.

    As for the 3 floors above ground level, they primarily focused on court
    trails alone... with each floor having at least 6 massive courtrooms within it,
    hence making a total of 18 courtrooms from all 3 floors.

    And coupled with those other 2 on ground level, the entire building now
    had a total of 20 courtrooms to be used whenever necessary... ne it for
    divorce, settling down smaller disputes, theft, murder and so on.

    Maggie hastily rushed towards the second floor, while trying to make her
    way througjh the crowd of people who were also in a hurry to go there as
    well.

    The court trial was supposed to take place in one of the largest Courtrooms
    within the entire building..... 'COURTROOM 2-A'

    "Excuse me please.... excuse me please... excuse me..."

    "_"

    She hurriedly maneuvered her way through the crowd, got into the
    courtroom.... and soon spotted one of her classmates waving at her from
    way ahead.

    'Good seat!' She thought.

    "Morning everyone!"
    "Morning Maggie!"

    "Morning"

    "Morning...."

    The rowdy courtroom quickly dimmed the excited voices of Maggie and
    her crew.

    People could be seen making their way in, while excitedly talking about
    what to expect from today's trial.

    The entire room was filled with people wearing their best corporate attires,
    while taking in the excited atmosphere that oozed out from all angles within
    the room.

    For most people, this was their first court trial.... so they didn't exactly
    know what these lawyers or judges would do here.

    Sure... they had heard of the job titles, but seeing was different from
    someone telling one what to expect.

    As Maggie continued to observe the busy people, her blood seemed to wake
    up her entire body, as glee soon overtook her whole being.

    For some unknown reason, she felt pumped, excited and even more alive
    than ever before.

    It was the ķind of feeling one got when walking into an airport, or even
    Disney world for the first time.

    For her, even though she had been studying for over 5 months now... this
    was her first court trial experience.

    So for her, the excitement came from knowing what her future job would
    really entail.
    .

    Soon, several celebrity guests quickly came into the building.... and
    everyone soon found themselves taking quick glances at them.

    "Ehh?... isn't that news reporter Kelly from BBC Channel 3?

    I saw a 'flyer' of her once.... so I'm sure that that's her!"

    "Look! Look!.... its overseer Lyore from the food industry."

    "Ahh... isn't that the famous Doctor Garson?"

    "_"

    Everyone murmured while observing the incoming guest.

    Of course Alec and his own crew came in as well.... but who the hell knew
    them?

    Time seems to pass by quickly, and soon... Landon and the rest of the royals
    finally came in through a special door instead..... which placed them at high
    platform seats just above the jury.

    'Pap!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!

    The noisy room immediately quieted down.... when they saw several police
    officers bring in the suspects, who were all handcuffed and wore bright
    orange jumpers.

    The culprits all wore serious expressions on their faces, as they had been hit
    real hard with the fact that indeed..... no one was try going to save them
    from this whole ordeal.
    The entire massive courtroom, made them feel like they were already
    locked up for good.... as they soon realized that they might not be able to
    walk about freely the next few years.

    Alec looked at the men and sneered.

    To him, they were a bunch of good-for-nothings, who couldn't even jump


    over a fence properly.

    Then why had he been spending his money on them previously?

    How could he trust a spy or an assassin who didn't even know how to jump
    over a fence?

    Common!.... that was probably taught in spy class 101 or something.

    It was like trusting a thief who didn't know how to skillfully open a closed
    door.

    What a waste !

    Moments later, several other guards opened a door by the front side of the
    court.... and in came a tall well-bodied man who was wearing a long black
    robe.

    "All rise for the honorable judge Bowman."

    Immediately, even one stood up and only sat down after the judge had taken
    his own seat on the high table before them.

    'Bang!'

    "Court is in session.... now ease be seated" judge Bowman said, while


    hitting the 'gravel'(wooden hammer-like stick) on another wooden square on
    the table.
    .

    "At this time, the court calls the people of the empire of Baymard Vs. Mr.
    Ceres Flinter, Mr....(listed downall names)... and Mr. Tybalt Ovry.... Case
    number 01EB015.

    Will both parties please state their appearances for the record." Judge
    Bowman said, while reading one of the documents before him.

    "Good morning your honor!

    I'm Vincent Kilmer, from the Baymardian Law Firm.... representing the
    people of the empire of Baymard as its lead counsel.

    And assisting me today is Zena Ploti also from the Baymardian law firm."

    "Good morning your honor.... I'm Allister McLaren from the Baymardian
    Law Firm representing all the accused.

    And assisting me today is Benedict Mohegan as well."

    "Alright...

    Prosecutor Vincent, you may begin!"

    "_"
    Chapter 385 Court Trials 2
    As the trial proceeded, several people felt like they should've secretly snuck
    in popcorn or something to watch the whole show.

    Damn!.... it was like watching a T.V series live!

    "Mr. Ceres... a couple of days back, you had put out a statement that said
    that you all hadn't met anyone else while staying in here correct?"

    "Yes" Ceres answered confidently.

    For Ceres, what he looked at, was the overall situation..... and for him,
    outing Alec was definitely a No-No.

    Amd when he compared Arcadina's strength with Baymard's.... he quickly


    came up with the conclusion that even if he outed Alec and had his years
    reduced, Alec would still send people to kill him or hunt him the moment
    he left Baymard upon his release.

    So why would he do that?

    Plus, since there was no way that these people would know that Alec had
    visited them previously... he was even more confident about his answer.

    But of course... this decision was something that he would soon regret
    sometime in the future.

    "Yes.... we had communicated with no one about our plans since we got
    here.
    And no one had also cpaid us any visits while we stayed in our hotel
    rooms." Ceres assured confidently.

    Alec who was looking at Ceres, subconsciously puffed out his chest and
    smirked.

    It still felt good to know that he still had the power of intimidating people...
    because ever since he had gotten here, that power seemed to have magically
    disappeared, as these stupid Baymarfoam guards and workers didn't even do
    his bidding when he commanded them to.

    'Smart boy!', he thought.

    Lawyer Vincent who was representing Baymard, gently raised his eyebrows
    and smiled slightly as well.

    "Alright... your honor, I would like to submit exhibit A, B and C to this


    honorary court!"

    With that, Vincent moved forward and gave Judge Bowman 3 large see-
    through bags.

    "Your honor..... the first bag contains a cut out piece of carpet, from Mr.
    CERES' room.

    You see.... on that carpet piece, one could easily find 2 main distinctive
    footprints there.

    One of them is a Baymard men's size 10.5..... and the other is a Baymard
    men's size 12.

    Now... the issue here your honor.... is that when we cross checked the last
    shoe size with that of all 7 suspects..... we realized that it didn't belong to
    any of them.

    And while others might think that it might have been the cleaners, these
    men had placed a 'Do not disturb' sign on their doors for a while now....
    preventing any of the staff from going into their rooms.

    And from the pressure exerted from the unknown visitor's shoes onto the
    carpet floor..... it was also assumed that the unknown visitor should be
    weighing about 197 pounds (slightly above the guy who acted superman
    back on earth.. Henry Cavill).

    So judging from that weight and the evenly spread exerted on the carpet....
    we suspect that our unknown visitor could be somewhere between 6 to 6.4
    feet tall your honor.

    So Mr. Ceres... didn't you say that no one had visited you all there?!

    Wasn't it your partner who came up there and visited you all late at night
    when there was almost no one around the lobby?

    Who was it? Who was your backer?

    Answer this honorary court Mr. Ceres!!!!!"

    "_"

    Ceres felt like he was sweating buckets on the stand.

    His heart was racing violent, as his mind became completely swept in
    disarray.

    His hands began to tremble slightly from nervousness, the more lawyer
    Vincent spoke with pressure towards him.

    As for the crowd, they were in complete awe at the show before them.

    From guessing the height, to bringing out hair strands to even showing tiny
    pieces of ripped clothing items, and so on..... everything was just jaw-
    dropping to them all.
    So one could actually 'catch a thief' like this?

    Even Alec was astounded by how much they had gotten right about his
    appearance.

    This place was really a dangerous place with too many intelligent people
    within it.

    One needed to be extremely careful when dealing with them.

    Eli, Connor and even William.... all looked at the scene in awe as well.

    This.... this was a court trial?

    They had so many questions in their minds.... as they truly wanted to know
    how these men had successfully given several correct assumptions about
    the matter.

    Try unbelievable!!!

    At least now, they all knew that even without seeing one's face.... these
    Baymardians could still find the culprit to any crime, if they were given
    enough time for the job.

    Subconsciously, they had already made up their minds to send their own
    men to attend this so-called law Academy in the future.

    The show continued, with everyone soon seating at the edge of their seats.

    One by one, all the suspects were being called to the stand.

    And the more Vincent spoke and brought out the evidence... the more the
    audience gasped out loud, when they remembered how these men had just
    lied previously.
    Of course, they were also in awe of Allkster as well... as his effortless
    tactics in defending these suspects had also caught their eyes as well.

    In short... both lawyers spoke and 'owned' the courtroom, immediately


    holding everyone's rapt attention.

    It was really impossible not yo admire them, as their every angle and
    attention to detail.... was well presented for the judge, the jury and even the
    audience to take note of.5

    For the audience, this was one of the most intense shows ever.... as
    sometimes, the suspects would rage out, burst out in anger, yell, scream and
    even bang their tables angrily.

    Even the reporters who had sent their crewmen to write down the main
    highlights of the whole thing, even felt chills run down their spines the
    more the case proceeded.

    Soon... everything ended with each of the men being sentenced 2 years in
    the maximum security prison, since they actually didn't kill anyone or
    manage to get into the lower region.

    At this point, everything was just 'attempted'.

    But for sure... these 2 years would definitely feel like 30 years for these
    men, with what Landon had arranged for them.

    And from the looks of it, none of then had outed Alec for fear of his wrath
    too.

    The court ended with everyone feeling pumped and very emotional over the
    whole thing.

    What a show!!
    .

    Alec looked at hid men being taken away without any trace of pity on his
    face.

    With this, he was done staying in Baymard for now.

    It was time for him to go back home and plan his attack on this unfilial son
    of his.

    "Let's go!" He said, to his sons and his men.

    With the court session over, Landon and his family immediately left the
    room as well.

    And as Landon moved... he soon got an alert from his own 'boss'.

    'Ding!'

    'Host.... the system has a new mission for the host!'

    '_'
    Chapter 386 More Heavenly Jobs
    'Ding!'

    'Host.... the system has a few new missions for the host!'

    '_'

    Landon Let out a long sigh... and quickly checked out this mission from his
    boss.

    At this point, what was the point of continuously grumbling about it?

    If he did so, then wouldn't he die out of anger, or have a heart attack sooner
    or later?

    He quickly looked at his mission tab and sighed again.

    Dammit!... there were 3 new missions waiting for him there.

    [Side-Mission 8: Within the empire of Terique, the current ruler..... King


    Michael Parcely is being held captive and poisoned continuously by one of
    his Concubines.

    Her name is Queen Kamara..... and she is also the little sister of Nopline.

    Right now, even though Kamara doesn't plan on killing Micheal.....


    unbeknownst to her, the toxic drug that she keeps giving him will take his
    life in 2 month's time if he isn't rescued immediately.

    And that's where the host comes in.


    For this mission, the host has 3 main jobs:

    ▪Rescue and hide King Micheal away from Kamara and her minions.

    ▪\u0026 Treat King Micheal within Baymard.

    Mission Deadline: October 7th, 1026... (1 \u0026 half month from now).

    Punishment for Failure: 3% of the host soul pool will be devoured by the
    system.

    P.S...Host needs to rescue and begin treatment on him immediately.

    Because if Micheal dies, then the future plans that the heavens had
    projected out for Terique.... will be all for naught.

    And if that happens.... then the host will get some of his Soul Pool sucked
    out him instead.

    So the host should take note.]

    Landon looked at the first mission and nodded while reading.

    Ever since he had transmigrated here, he had realized that in planets or


    universes that didn't have any sort of magic mystical beings, or heavenly
    powers to them.... the heavens couldn't directly affect the humans of these
    regions.

    Humans had the right to turn good or turn bad..... and that was the freedom
    that was given to them by the heavens.

    So how do the Gods punish, humble or bless the humans in these non-
    magical worlds?

    Simple!
    By sending or directing someone to do so.... it could be subconsciously, or
    unconsciously.

    But either way, the job would get done just like how the heavens wanted it
    to be.

    If one wanted a million dollars, it wasn't going to drop down from the sky
    just like that....

    Rather, someone would probably offer a job or position that could allow
    one to make that sort of money..... or one could get it through donations.

    Again even at that, it was the individual's choice to use that chance and
    make money.... or mishandle the opportunity given to him/her.

    The heavens generally always sent helping hands and even punishments to
    several humans in different intervals in their lives.

    If one had a penny for how many chances one had to get better, but chose to
    go with the wrong option.... then most people would be living somewhat
    comfortably by now.

    And sometimes, one's karma from the bad things he or she had done in their
    previous lives.... also played a role in some of the bad things that were
    happening to them as well.

    In this case, only by doing good and accumulating good karma, would they
    be able to fix these issues.

    As for things like the weather, floods and so on..... of course the heavens
    could control these ones to a certain degree as well.
    But in general, living things on these planets were left alone to their own
    choices... and the Gods were the ones who usually sent them with several
    opportunities for change.

    So whether they took the chance or not, was not the faults of the Gods....
    but the choices of these humans.

    For example, the Gods had allowed Landon to make alarm clocks here....
    that was a blessing to them.

    If an alarm clock rang out and someone chose to sleep in, and later on give
    a bad impression of themselves at work.... that was their choice.

    Again.... if one decided to take in something toxic and harmful after they
    had been told about the consequences countless times..... then that was their
    choice as well.

    And when they reflect on their sick beds, they would also realize how many
    times people had come to them with helping hands at that time.

    Humans were blessed with that freedom of choice from the heavens.... and
    the opportunities were given to them more than 10 times on a daily basis.

    But in cases where one's bad decision could affect the lives of thousands
    and even millions..... the Gods usually sent someone like Landon to
    specifically do these tasks.

    This time, they were done giving options to these people.

    It was either their way, or the highway.

    'King Michael Parcely...'


    Reading through everything, he was shocked that Kamara was Nopline's
    sister.

    The apple really didn't fall far away from the tree.

    And to make matters more interesting, Kamara's only son, Lecter Parcely....
    was actually the son of king Michael's younger brother, Raul Parcely.

    And from what he had just read, Raul had been planning Michael's downfall
    for more than 15 years now.

    'What a patient man!', Landom thought, while also making plans on his next
    moves.

    Sigh..... It looks like very soon, he would be leaving Baymard again.

    Looking at his punishment for not failing to complete this mission.....


    Landon was still utterly confused by it all.

    'System..... what exactly is my 'Soul Pool'?'

    'Answering to host.... it's a pool filled up entirely with the host's soul, that
    can be strengthened and expanded infinitely.

    Host should know that with every passing mission, the host soul pool will
    get stronger and stronger.

    So the host can only advance to the next world if his soul pool gets stronger
    while staying here.

    And only when the soul pool reaches a certain level, will the host also be
    able to see the Gods.

    Because if the host sees the Gods now, the light and heavenly spiritual
    strength from them.... would instantly kill the host from a Galaxy away, talk
    less of seeing them face to face.
    Of course in addition to that, the host should note that while staying in this
    world... if the host's soul force doesn't increase due to countless
    punishments or deductions from the system... then the host will be
    obliterated on the spot, since he won't be able to advance into the next
    world.

    So host should take note'.

    Landon listened to the system and didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    Sure enough, even though he wouldn't get destroyed for not completing this
    mission..... the system would still obliterate him after sucking out a certain
    amount of from his soul pool.

    ''System.... so why didn't you explain it to me previously?'

    'This system had assumed that the host was smart enough to guess what it
    was.

    But.... it looks like this system had overestimated the host's intelligence.

    Sorry for my negligence host'

    '_'
    Chapter 387 To The East, Our
    Savior Lies
    Landon helplessly shook his head and decided not to bother with the system
    anymore.

    He had previously guessed it out.... but he just wanted to be sure that he was
    right.

    Buy who knew that asking a simple harmless question would make hom
    look stupid to the system?

    Bruh...

    Didn't they say that teachers or those above, loved students who asked a lot
    of questions?

    Wasn't it better for him to ask, than for him to assume?

    He truly could wait for the day when he could meet these Gods face to
    face.... more still he just wanted to see the system's creator, as he felt that it
    would've probably been some sassy God.

    He shook his head wryly and continued looking at the other new missions.

    [Side-Mission 9: A while back, some of Nopline's men had already gone


    out into the different empires to capture more slaves for him.

    And very soon, they would be passing through several routes by water
    towards Terique.

    The host is to hijack these slaves and rescue them by ship.


    Deadline: 3 months from now.

    Punishment for failure: 2% of the host's Soul Pool will be devoured by the
    system.

    Side-Mission 10: The host needs to find Tristan Parcely..... the rightful heir
    to Teriques throne, and aid him in taking over Terique from Nopline's
    grasps.

    Deadline: 2.5 years time at most.

    Punishment for failure: instant Death and soul destruction.]

    Landon massaged his temples in annoyance.

    How many people did he have to aid to become king?

    He still hadn't put William on the throne yet.... and now, there was also
    some who needed his help as well?

    That would mean that he would have to dedicate his attention to both of
    them, while running Baymard, creating new things and completing his main
    missions.

    And speaking of his main mission, 90% of it was already done..... as he had
    already created new snacks like pringles, as well as taught the medical team
    and walked them through countless operations in the hospital.

    Truthfully, all that was left were for 2 more drugs to be created.... which
    were scheduled for production within the next 2 months.

    And after that.... he could finally have his Cathode T.V God-Dammit!
    .

    Landon felt like he needed to hurry up in uniting the entire Pyno Continent,
    as he still needed to venture out to other continents and aid those whom the
    system would tell him to.

    It wasn't going to be easy, as some of these places had people like those
    from the Temple of Adonis, who would fight him to the last drop of their
    blood.

    And one shouldn't forget that he still needed to get this place up to par with
    earth's standard before his death.

    He was now 17 years old, soon going on 18.... and if he didn't hurry it up.....
    hehehehe... he would be a goner for sure.

    Of course to be fair, he too wanted to go above earth's technological level as


    well.

    Previously, the system had even told him about technology that allowed
    dogs and humans to communicate with each other... which was way above
    earth's level.

    But so what?

    Wouldn't it be cool to actually know what those boss dogs were truly
    thinking of?

    Sometimes.... they acted more too intelligent, from ordinary dogs, and this
    alone had really piqued his interest even more.

    Bottom line, he had to hurry things up and unite this place as fast as
    possible.
    But first, he had to get rid of all the bad seeds within the Pyno continent
    before he could venture out anytime soon.

    Through it all..... he only had pity for Lucy, who would be marrying a busy
    man who was all over the place.

    He felt like this damn system was the type to even bother him during his
    'Busy' session with Lucy.

    Sigh..... well, it looked like it was time for him to move out again.

    And while Landon was thinking about his own plans... far away from the
    entire Pyno continent, a young girl was excessively sweating while being
    gently held down by the people around her.

    The people in the room were all different from those within the Pyno
    continent.

    For one, their complexions were all brown.... ranging from the darkest
    shade of brown to the lightest.

    And what made them look even more unique, was that none of them there
    had black hair at all.

    In short, from where they were from..... .black or colored hair was very rare
    to find as everyone here was born with white or silvery hair.

    They looked very similar to 'Storm' in the X-men.

    But unlike Storm, their eyes were all green in color.... with a few people
    with purple and yellowish eyes.

    But none had black, brown or even blue eyes here.

    .
    Presently, these people were all living within a hidden city, whose entrance
    was just below that of a waterfall.

    They had fled their massive exquisite city... and gone into hiding in this
    hidden one that was built by their ancestors ages ago.

    And why had they fled?

    It was all because on one wintery day, several ships had suddenly landed
    here, with some people who call themselves the Children of Adonis.

    Sadly, they had killed, raped, imprisoned and enslaved more than 60% of
    the City's population ever since then.

    And the other 40% who managed to escape, had immediately fled into this
    hidden city below the waterfall.

    Right now.... within the biggest building within the city, almost everyone
    had gathered around the youngest princess of 15 years old.

    She was a SEER!

    Right from their ancestors time.... one person within the royal family would
    be gifted with the gift to have visions from the heavens.

    These visions came whenever and wherever.... so they truly had no control
    over it.

    It was just that 2 weeks before the attack occurred, the system had been in a
    deep trance for that entire time.

    And when she had finally woken up, it was too late... the enemy had
    already arrived.

    That was the longest she had ever taken to digest a vision.
    For her, it happens in a second, but when she got back to reality, she woke
    up being carried by her people while fleeing.

    Instantly, she knew that it was too late... and she truly blamed herself for
    her slowness.

    As for what God they worshipped.... they chose to give tribute to the
    heavens in general, for fear of pushing off any other Gods there.

    As one of their ancestors had once said that in one of his visions, he had
    seen a room filled with more than 300 overly glowing lights... which he
    believed to be Gods.

    So he really couldn't tell or pinpoint who it was exactly... that had been
    giving them these gifts.

    Hence, they chose to play it safe and praise the heavens altogether..... lest
    they piss off any Gods there.

    And just like how some people back on earth had the power to protect, tell
    fortunes and sometimes see spirits..... some of the people in this world,
    were also blessed with that as well.

    Right now, the young girl was trembling as if she had been hit with a severe
    fever..... and her green vibrant eyes, had turned completely white instead.

    "She's ready..... She's ready..

    Quickly, quickly..... bring the blood!" Yelled 38 year old man who looked
    very similar to her.

    "Yes your majesty!" The people responded.

    'Splash!'
    The fresh blood from a goat had been poured on the Princess's right side.

    And immediately... the people guided the princess' hand and dipped it in the
    blood.

    With that... everyone stood up and took several inches back.

    Now... it was time for the princess to work her magic.

    'Scrashhh!.... Scrashhh!....Scrashhh!!'

    The princess began to paint a portrait of a man with the blood..... and after
    the portrait... she moved a little but to the side and drew out a map that led
    to the man.

    Then something which had never happened before occurred.

    The princess calmed down on her own, while still in a trance..... and
    immediately stood up and pointed towards the east.

    "His..... His name... his name is Landon Barn.

    And he is our saviour."


    Chapter 388 The Journey To The
    Eas
    Lucia woke up with a splitting headache and quickly tried to open her
    heavy eyes.

    "Ahhh!

    The princess is awake!

    The princess is awake!"

    Immediately, her loyal maids around quickly split themselves into 2 like the
    wind.

    Some went to inform his majesty, while others hurried along with food and
    water.

    It had been 2 days since she had that vision.... And now, she had fully
    digested what had been sent to her by the heavens.

    She was just happy that this time, she didn't wake up several months
    later..... Or even more.

    A few minutes after she had woken up, the door to her room was
    immediately burst open, and in came her family... As well as a few
    prominent advisors within the city.

    "My little baby!... It's good that you're awake!

    Are you feeling pains anywhere?

    Is your body alright?


    Do you need me to send for healer Vegul over here?"

    "_"

    Sitting by the corner of her bed.... was a curvy voluptuous woman, who
    looked very similar to her appearance-wise.

    This woman was her mother, Queen Beverly.

    "My little baby... Do you need me to do anything for you?" The woman said
    tenderly, while hugging and squeezing the little girl with all her might.

    "Calm down Beverly..... The girl just woke up; and will need some
    breathing space first". Said a man who also looked somewhat similar to her
    as well.

    This man was her Father..... The official ruler of the prosperous Empire of
    Zalipnia.

    Unlike most continents within the Hertfilian world, the Continent that they
    were currently on... Had more than 30 empires within it!

    It wasn't that their landmass was ridiculously big, but that all these empires
    within this particular continent... only consisted of 4 or 5 cities, towns or
    villages within them.

    So for the empire of Zalipnia, it only comprised of; 1 major city, 3 town and
    4 villages all in close proximity to each other.

    The man who had just spoken out previously was Lucia's father, King Uther
    Wynterborne... Who ruled over the entire Zalipnia.

    "Little Lucia, do you have enough strength and energy to talk about your
    vision?

    Or would you prefer for us to come in after you rest up a bit more."
    "Thank you, Father..... But there's no need for that.

    It's best that we discuss his now, rather than later.

    After all..... This concerns the state of our empire and its people.

    As such... It would be truly callous of me to not tell you all about the
    message from the heavens." Lucia answered, with a weak and fragile tone.

    Her voice echoed within the room.... And soon, the advisors all sighed from
    relief.

    Even though their princess was obviously exhausted, Luckily.... She was
    willing to talk about it now, lest they die of anxiety from the wait.

    "Princess.... We had some people sketch out what you drew on the ground
    during your trance.

    Just before you fainted, you had mentioned that this man was our saviour.

    But when will this saviour of ours be arriving exactly?"

    "Princess.... Will he really accept to invest so much just to help us?"

    "What will we do if he then rejects us?"

    "_"

    The advisors began by bombarding her with numerous questions... As they


    truly wanted to know whether this saviour of theirs would truly risk his life
    for them.

    One had to know that the vision only said that the man in the sketch was
    their saviour..... Which for them translated to the fact that if they wanted to
    get their empire back, as well as free up their people..... then they would
    only be successful with the help of this saviour of theirs.

    And this vision also didn't state it clearly, if they had to go look for him or
    wait for him to come here instead.

    Again..... If they truly decided to look for him instead, would he be that
    willing as to his own place and follow them back here.

    Right now, their gold and many of their rare treasures that they could offer
    this saviour of theirs... we're all kept within a secret vault in the royal palace
    back in the city.

    Hence if they were going to leave, it would definitely be empty-handed.

    So will this saviour of theirs get offended and think that they weren't sincere
    enough with their requests?

    One should know that even though they trusted the judgement from the
    heavens..... To ere was human.

    So what if by the time that they had gotten to this saviour of his..... He had
    become a totally corrupt individual just from the influences around him?

    Even the Bible on earth had kings like king David... Who had betrayed
    God's will just for lust.

    He had seen the beautiful Bathsheba, and had immediately decided to kill
    her husband just so that he could place her in his harem.

    Even though he had always followed God's will, he was still human... And
    once or twice, people fell for human sins like lust, greed and so on.
    So in their own situation.... what if this saviour of theirs didn't seem like
    someone that the heavens should recommend?

    These thoughts had all bothered these advisors these past few days.

    But what they didn't know.... Was that it was because of all these
    temptations, that the Gods had created the 'systems'... That would keep
    these 'saviours' in check.

    Lucia listened to everyone's questions and couldn't help but sigh helplessly.

    From her vision..... The heavens had revealed that this saviour if theirs
    would definitely do what was needed to be done.

    And since they had even given her a map, she had also concluded that they
    had given them the option of waiting or going out to meet their saviour.

    After explaining everything to everyone, their eyes soon lit up... And their
    faces were immediately filled with smiles.

    If they could find this saviour of theirs, then their people would finally be
    freed from the hands of these people from the temple of Adonis.

    But now, the question was that who will go?

    "Father..... I'm going for this mission, since I have the map imprinted in my
    mind.

    This way, if the sketched maps ever got lost..... Then I could help navigate
    everyone to safety easily." Lucia said confidently.

    "Father..... If Licia's going, then it's only natural for her to have extra
    protection.
    So I think that I should go on this mission too." Said Lucia's second brother,
    Javis.

    "No father.... Let me go instead." Added Lucia's oldest brother, Andrew.

    "_"

    They all continued to give multiple ole reasons why they had to go out
    there.

    And the more they spoke, the more excited they became.

    Their hearts pounded, as they thought of the fact that they finally had a
    chance to help their people.

    Mother Beverly on the other hand, felt like someone was ripping her heart
    apart.....the more she listened to her children.

    "No none of you will go!.... It's too dangerous!

    What if you all get spotted by hoodlums and end up getting chased or killed
    instead?" Mother Beverly said, while shaking her head multiple times.

    She was Uther's only wife.

    And out of the fruits of their blissful marriage, came their beloved
    children... 2 boys and a daughter.

    And with all these troubles going on, she couldn't bear to loose any of them
    anytime soon.

    "Beverly..... It's time for the boys to grow up.

    Our people need this saviour, and it's their duty as princes to go out there
    and look for him.
    Do you understand?" Uther said in a coaxing tone.

    "But...But..... But....." As mother Beverly tried to speak, tears immediately


    welled up in her eyes.... And the soon, the waterworks began to flow on out.

    'Woo!... Woo!... Woo!'

    As mother Beverly cried, everyone sighed and also tried to coax her as well.

    Indeed.... It was time for the princess and princes to leave their 'nest'.

    And all they could do right now, was pray that they made it back safe and
    sound.

    Uther looked outside the window while hugging his wife.... And
    immediately began to think of what was needed for such a journey.u

    Judging from the map, from his rough estimations.... this journey would
    take them at least 8 months before they would arrive at their saviour's exact
    location.

    So they would need enough food, enough fishing rods, guards, as well as
    some money just in case of emergencies.

    And so just like that, Lucia and her brothers.... They had all begun making
    plans for their journey to the East.

    As for that saviour of theirs..... He was currently within the lower region,
    talking to Overseer Tim about a new project.

    He too had no time on his hands, as he also needed to get work done
    A.S.A.P.

    .
    "Your majesty..... So you want us to begin work on a project before you
    leave for your mission?"

    "Yup!" Landon answered playfully.

    "Your majesty.... What is this project about?" Tim asked curiously.

    But rather than answering him, Landon immediately passed along some
    notes to him.

    Tim looked at the title of the project in confusion.

    Landlines?

    What was that?


    Chapter 389 LandLines
    Tim looked through the notes and continued to read through them in
    amazement.

    This.... this would for sure improve communication and information


    intelligence in Baymard.

    Just thinking about it made him smile stupidly.

    And when he thought about how sometimes..... he would run from one
    corner to the other, or send people to someone else's office just to inquire
    about something.

    This alone sometimes delayed his schedule, as at times, the reply could
    come back within an hour or even more.

    Not to talk of the fact that if the person wasn't where he had thought that
    they would be in, then wouldn't he have to start searching for them all over
    the place again?

    But now.... he didn't have to worry too much about this anymore.

    With this Landline technology... in a matter of seconds or minutes, he might


    even be talking to someone in a different industry from himself..... and it
    also extended to the hospitals, schools and every other place in Baymard.

    How marvellous!!

    Landon smiled broadly, while looking at Tim's animated face amusingly.

    Walkie Talkies, police radio communicators and so on.... were all good and
    necessary for Baymard's main security forces.
    But what about the people?

    A lot of issues would've been better solved if they had just gotten a better
    means to pass along information.

    Holding the book tightly, Tim's hands trembled slightly, and his mouth also
    quivered from excitement.

    "Your majesty..... this is groundbreaking!

    Even though it is somewhat similar to the walkie talkies..... it has its own
    differences to that one as well.

    And this phone number thing, is it like each landline's personal identity?....
    erm, like the personal identity numbers found on each identity card?

    No!.... no!... no!....

    More importantly your majesty, when do we start?!!" Tim asked while


    literally holding Landon's clothes tightly, just like a little kid who had just
    gotten his Christmas gift for the first time.

    His ageing eyes were immediately opened widely, and seemed to glisten
    and shine like that of the moon on a starry night.

    It was vibrant, youthful and full of life!

    The current Tim had already forgotten that Landon was the king, as he
    subconsciously held onto him as if Landon some sort of peerless treasure
    that he didn't dare to let go of.

    Landon looked wryly at his overexcited Overseer, who seemed to be hell-


    bent on almost ripping his shirt to shreds.

    Thinking of all the overseers from every industry within Baymard, Landon
    couldn't help but question why they were all so similar to each other.
    Or was it just a strange coincidence?

    'Mwuack! Mwuack! Mwuack!'

    As Tim spoke about everything that interested him with this new project, he
    would unconsciously lean forward and kiss Landon on the cheek happily
    from over excitement.

    "Your majesty... have I ever told you that I love you?"

    "_"

    [Landon: 'Overseer Tim... I'm straight alright?']

    A few minutes later, after Landon had successfully calmed Tim down to an
    extent..... they swiftly began their road of manufacturing Landlines.

    "Your majesty.... how many people do you need to construct the industry
    site for this project?"

    "Tim... as the Construction industry overseer, I'll let you handle the
    construction part of it all.

    Here!..... this is a Contract brought to you by myself and the Government of


    Baymard.

    So you will need to access how much it'll take the site to be fully
    constructed .... as well as how much time you'll need to complete this
    project.

    All in all, we want the site to be finished before November 1st.

    So after you've written and budgeted down everything... including salaries,


    please send it to the Ministry of Communications immediately.

    Specifically..... please address it to myself and the head minister Dave


    Glover.
    Oh... and don't forget that since the engineers-in-training are still registered
    under your industry..... you still need to budget their pay as well." Landon
    said, while passing along the contract to Tim.

    This in itself was to let Tim and the rest of the overseers grow on their own
    ... afterall, he couldn't always carry everything on his shoulder all the time.

    And with the way the system was going, he would soon be in and out of
    Baymard frequently in the future..... so why not see how his overseers
    would handle these matters?

    Tim froze for a bit, while looking at Landon in shock!

    'Your majesty..... do you now hate me?', he thought, while looking at


    Landon with teary eyes.

    How could he not feel anxious and nervous from what Landon had just
    said?

    As he looked at the map for the site location, so many questions


    immediately raced through his mind in a heartbeat.

    Cursed!!!

    What if he screwed everything up?

    What if he couldn't complete the project on time?

    One should know that every time.... it was his majesty, that had planned at
    least 70% of every project within all the Baymardian industries on a regular
    basis.

    So everyone was somewhat reliant on him.

    He was like the boss who said and gave precise estimates on what was
    needed.... while they on the other hand, focused on doing everything to his
    exact needs.
    And so far, each and every one of his majesty's estimations were always
    right.

    So everyone always consulted him on everything every step of the way.

    But this was the first time that Tim had been given a project and told to just
    go with the wind.

    What the hell?

    What happened to telling him about how many workers were needed for
    construction, estimating how many bags of cement that they needed,
    budgeting the pay, estimating how much work could be done while taking
    into account weather changes and so on?

    What if what he requested for the ministry to pay them wasn't enough....
    and they ended up needing more materials for its completion instead?

    In that case, what if they had to cut down the workers' salaries from their
    errors?

    And even if they took out the money from their industry savings to make it
    up, then wasn't that still a loss to them?

    No!... his majesty had entrusted him with this task if making his own
    decisions.... so even if he truly made any grave estimation errors, it would
    definitely serve as a learning experience to him and nothing more.

    Tim immediately calmed his thumping heart, and hurriedly sent for some of
    the main decision-makers within the industry.

    Even though he was overseer, he couldn't make some contract decisions


    without some of his partners on the board.... which involved the head
    Accountant, Head Auditor, Landon, a few others and even a few
    representatives from the Ministry of Works and Construction.

    But in this case, he only needed 3 more parole present apart from himself.
    With Landon already present, he immediately sent for the Chief Auditor
    and Head accountant to make their way here.

    It was best that they all came, so that they could all look at how much they
    should request or charge for their services.

    Of course, the contract had come with what their employer thought was a
    reasonable payout.

    But only they themselves could verify if they needed more money for more
    materials or not.

    So if that was the case, then they would have to charge more than what was
    offered to them instead.

    With everyone present, they began to read the agreement carefully.

    Salaries.... yes..... contract completion date..... yes..... work conditions.....


    yes... benefits before and after contract.... Yesss... hmmm.

    As they worked, they would subconsciously raise their voices, so as to get a


    reaction from Landon.

    They wanted to see if they were right or wrong.

    But who would've known that after all their antics, sighing and pitiful
    expressions that they had thrown on him... his majesty only smiled at them
    mysteriously, while silently waiting for them to finish.

    'Dammit, your majesty!

    Can't you at least help your brothers out a bit?'

    '_'

    .
    3 hours had gone by just like that, with everyone sweating buckets...and
    now, they had finally come up with what they believed to be an alright
    budget.

    And seeing that Landon wasn't going to give his two cents on the matter,
    they all sighed helplessly.... and immediately sent for their budget,
    alongside the contract and a letter, to be delivered to the Ministry of
    Communications A.S.A.P.

    Hopefully, they had made the right estimations.

    And once the other 2 left the room, Tim and Landon immediately began to
    focus on training these engineers that they were about to recruit.

    While waiting for the new production site to be constructed, it was best for
    these men to know the basics of it all.

    And since they were also planning to hire new graduates as well..... then
    they definitely needed to organize more training classes as well.

    Of course with Landon's missions, he had only planned to teach for just one
    week.... and after that, Tim and several others would take over from where
    he stopped.

    But no matter what, Project Landline had to commence as soon as possible.

    And so the next day, the radio stations were talking about Baymard's new
    project... and the newspapers also highlighted the need for 100 new
    graduates and Baymardians for a new job opportunity.

    With the need to begin lessons fast... of course, Landon and Tim had paid
    the radio stations, as well as the newspapers for advertisement.

    And their plan had worked extremely well..... because now, they had 200
    people rushing towards their interview rooms like crazy.
    Some had just finished schooling, while others had been in the hospital for
    whatever reasons.

    And there were also others who had previously wanted to be an engineer....
    but because they hadn't made it through other job interviews, they had
    settled for their current jobs.

    And now with this engineering opportunity before them... how could they
    dare to miss it?

    It was like a jungle outside the interview room during the next few days...
    and soon, those chosen were immediately sent letters and told when to
    report to work.

    In a massive auditorium, everyone was attentively looking at the 4 men


    before them.

    Finally, they were now engineers-in-training.

    Landon looked at the new team before him and smiled.

    "Let's start from the basics shall we?"


    Chapter 390 The Baymardian
    DMC Phone Company
    Within the large auditorium, Landon, Tim, and 2 other supervisors..... were
    all facing 350 engineers for this new project.

    They had hired 200 new graduates, and had also contracted another 150
    from within the construction company itself.

    The 2 supervisors with them would be teaching the 200 new graduates from
    scratch.... while Landon and Tim would focus on teaching the contracted
    engineers-in-training.

    One should know that compared to the new undergraduates who hadn't been
    taught much about electricity, wave frequencies and so on... some of these
    contracted engineers had worked in producing the light bulbs, creating
    fridges, Walkie Talkies, Photocopier, and almost every electric powered
    device in Baymard.

    So it was pretty safe to say that with them, they had gotten a pretty good
    handle on the basics.

    Hence it was easier for Landon and Tim to just teach and show them what
    to do.

    It was going to take 3 months and a few days before their production site
    got constructed.

    So Landon and Tim had come up with the perfect plan for every employee.
    So for the first month of training, the new hires and the contracted ones
    would study separately..... since some had to start from the basics, while
    others did not.

    And in the second month, he would assign each contracted engineer to at


    least 1 new recruit..... since the ratio was just 150:200.

    Within this second training month, the new trainees would start
    practicals..... under the guidance of each contracted engineer, as well as Tim
    and the other 2 supervisors.

    They connect the wires and try to come up with different connections with
    basic tools.

    Essentially, he wanted them to be able to make signals using ordinary wires


    and even a coin just like how one would do if he was stranded in the wild
    with no phone.

    And of course, with the help of these contracted engineers who had also
    worked on the Walkie Talkies for close to a year now..... since at least 1
    contracted engineer would be guiding 1 new recruit, then wouldn't they be
    getting personal teachers each?

    Bottom line.... within the second month, they would be putting their
    knowledge into theory.

    And on the 3rd month, they were to build their own telephone system..... as
    well as understand how dialling in numbers would send different electrical
    signals that needed to be converted, sent a 'Switch' and so on.

    And when their new site got completed, then they would officially start
    production.

    As for the production site that was to be constructed... to put it simply, it


    would have 3 main sectors to it: Sector A, Sector B and Sector C.
    Starting off with the last Sector (sector C), this region would be extremely
    large.... and would focus on manufacturing landlines, and in future cell
    phones and so on.

    Sector B on the other hand, would be the main control region for fixed
    phones..... as well as cell phones.

    This region would make sure that all calls could stay connected, and would
    also be in charge of ensuring signal connectivity and so on.

    And finally, Sector A would just be for customer service, troubleshooting,


    and so on.

    Of course... there would be small booths in the mall that would take
    customer Bill's, complaints and so on.

    So if a customer has a complaint, they could call these people, and their
    request would be noted down.

    And with no computers available right now, it would take at most 14


    business days for their matter to be properly handled.

    For example, if one said that their landline didn't seem to be working.....
    after he or she had gone to the phone booths in the mall, or the branch
    office in District D.... they would put in their request for a phone technician
    to come over and take a look.

    And from there, their names, time of compliant, availability for meeting a
    technician, and so on... would be put on a list and sent to the company
    within the lower region.

    At this point, the company would take at most 3 days to send them a
    letter.... telling the customer when the technician would arrive to look at it.

    3 days were needed because each branch outside the company would have
    it's own customer sheets as well.
    So they had to organize, and make sure tag they solved everyone's issues on
    a 'first come first serve' basis.

    And even at that, they had to also check all their technicians' schedules.....
    and pick out the right dates without overlapping or accidentally scheduling
    1 technician for 2 customers at the same time.

    Anyway, after 3 days..... a letter would be sent out to the customer.

    From there, the technician could come anywhere from the 4th day since
    they put in their request.... up till the 14th day.

    For now, that was all they could do since they didn't have computers.

    Of course the customer service representatives within the company's Sector


    A, also did online troubleshooting as well... for those who would be using
    the landlines and phones for the very first time.

    Maybe some people didn't know how to dial properly, or what the different
    sounds that the phones produced were for.

    Or maybe they just wanted to have their bill resent yo their address again.

    But whatever their reasons were, these customer service representatives


    would do their very handle all them as swiftly as possible.

    And as for the installation of the phone wires all across Baymard..... of
    course, some of the engineers-in-training would do that alongside
    contracted constructed workers as well.

    And that was how Landon wanted to construct the 'Baymardian DMC
    Phone Company'... where DMC stood for 'Development, Manufacturing
    \u0026 Customer care.'

    .
    After giving a short briefing on the project and safety, as well as had
    everyone sign confidentiality agreements... Landon, Tim and the
    supervisors immediately divided the group as planned.

    Both supervisors led the new recruits away to learn the basics..... while Tim
    and Landon led the contracted recruits to another work region as well.

    With these contracted recruits, they had decided to just dive right into
    practical..... since these engineers had basic knowledge for the task.

    Now... it was time to make landlines.


    Chapter 391 Engineers-In-Training
    Entering the massive room which they were all too familiar with..... they
    immediately found a seat and calmly looked at Landon.

    This was one of the rooms that had been used to create the light bulb... and
    even the Walkie Talkies in, so all of them already knew the drill once they
    stepped into the room.

    It would be better to describe the place as a lab.... with several rows of slabs
    and chairs all positioned to give everyone working space to do their thing.

    On the sides of the room, one would find cupboards filled with all sorts of
    tools within them.

    And just at the back of the room, there was even a smelting room, as well as
    a freezer for storing chemicals that needed to be cooled within them.

    In essence, the place was a true workshop for them.

    "What if I told you all that, unlike the walkie talkies that allow you to speak
    to one person at a time..... this new Landline system could actually allow
    one to speak with more than one person instead?

    And what if I told you that these landlines would be able to record voice
    tones as well (Voicemail)?"

    "_"

    Eh?

    The lecture had begun, and the more Landon spoke..... the more everyone's
    face began astonished.
    How is this even possible?

    The more they listened, the more excited they became.

    Landon looked at them and smiled, while Tim brought in an unravelled box.

    Over the past few days, during the recruitment process.... Tim, Landon and
    the other 2 supervisors had made the first 34 landlines from scratch.

    Of course, they hadn't shelled it up yet with plastic covering... as they


    wanted to let these engineers see the inside works of the landline.

    One could only see metal parts and wires when looking at it.

    It was like looking at the skeleton of these landlines.

    As for what type of Land phone Landon had chosen to make..... one could
    say that he had chosen to go with the main office types that were made in
    the 80s back on earth.

    The ones with the long cords, large number pads..... and so on.

    In movies, one would see them in all sorts of designs.

    There were some that were designed in a pink Barbie-like way, while others
    were like Garfield and so on.

    And when buying these phones, the buyers could choose for the 'Party line'
    option.... for those with little children in their homes.

    With party lines, there was no privacy ..... as everyone in the house could
    listen to a call from any phone within the same house.
    If one had crazy teenagers who planned to sneak out of the house or even
    skip school with their friends... this would be the option for them.

    This was in a way, a parental monitoring line.

    Anyway, for now... Landon had decided to make landlines with cords, as he
    felt like the cordless ones were meant for Baymard in the next few years
    and not for right now.

    And just around the dialling area, one would find 3 buttons there.

    ▪One allowed a person to put another person on hold

    ▪Another allowed a person to record their own voicemail, change their


    voicemail or listen to their voicemails... by clicking the button in
    combination with other numbers.

    One could press the button, followed by the number button 1, for recording
    their voicemails.... and so on.

    ▪\u0026 the last one allowed a person to dial in another number again.... so
    as to speak to 2 people at once.

    For now, the maximum people allowed to be on a single call would be 3.

    So if 2 people were already on the line talking to each other.... one of them
    to press that button, dial-in another friend's number and have their little
    chitchat excitedly.

    Immediately, Tim placed these landlines on each long long table.... which
    had a total of 10 people on them.

    And since they were 150 engineers... that meant that they only occupied 15
    table rows within the massive workshop.
    Each table was to get 2 landlines.... so that they could connect them to one
    another and better observe them more.

    With 34 landlines available..... of course, 30 were placed in front of the


    engineers, while Tim kept the remaining 4 at the front of the workshop for
    himself and Landon to use.

    "Alright..... can anyone give an estimated guess as to what you think would
    be the main fundamental part of these Landlines?

    And when you answer a question, please start by introducing yourselves....


    so that everyone else can know who you are as well."

    "_"

    One should know that just from this last spontaneous mission from the
    system..... Lucius and the rest had brought in thousands of slaves in just a
    few months ago.

    And the population had immediately jumped to 147,000 people within it.

    So even though these engineers-in-training had all been working for a while
    as engineers here... one had to know that presently, there were over 60,000
    engineers-in-training within the lower region.

    In short, the entire lower region was filled mostly with engineers.

    There were even Agricultural engineers, Automotive engineers, biomedical,


    marine, civil mechanical, geotechnical, chemical, electrical, mechanical,
    quality engineers.... and the list went on.

    So for sure, the chances of them knowing each other were really slim.

    Hence an introduction was in order.


    .

    "So what do you all think are the major parts to these landlines?...

    Ah.. yes, you!"

    "Your majes.....erm.... Supervisor Landon, my name is Louis Mord and I'm


    an electrical-engineer-in training.

    Just like the Walkie Talkies... it should have a loudspeaker, through which
    we can hear the next person on the other Walkie.... no!... the other landline."

    "Correct..... its principle is indeed very similar to the Walkie Talkies.

    So..... what else would be required for these landlines to function properly?"

    Now.... almost everyone raised their hands up high, as they were now very
    much confident in their answers.

    "A microphone to pick up our voices when we answer."

    "Correct!"

    "It needs to create radio waves to send out the signal."

    "Wrong!!"

    "_"

    Everyone was confused as to the last question.

    If it didn't use radio waves to send out the signals.... then how else were
    they supposed to make these landlines?

    They couldn't help but frown a bit.... as no matter how hard they thought,
    they still couldn't see any other way of sending out message signals.
    'Your majesty are you sure?'

    '^'
    Chapter 392 Moving Again
    "Instead of radio signals.... these ones would use wires!"

    --silence--

    At this point, they were even more confused than before.

    They couldn't help but look at Landon with puzzled expressions.

    Was it really possible?

    One should know that previously when Landon had talked about the whole
    voicemail thing, they were utterly blown away by the concept... as they
    truly found it hard to believe.

    How could this device record their voice for this voicemail thing?

    And what's even more shocking, was that they could listen to voicemails
    that were even 3 days old.

    In addition to that..... with these land phones, more than 2 people could be
    on a single call at a time.

    So how could they not be overly excited to begin the new project?

    But when Landon said that they would be using wires rather than radio
    frequencies..... their excited moods quickly dampened down, as they found
    it had to believe that one could make these landlines without radio wave
    transmission.

    But since the creator of the walkie talkie had said so, then maybe there was
    really a possibility of it happening.

    For now, they chose to wait and listen up Landon's explanations.


    .

    Landon looked at their doubt-filled expressions, and calmly took his time to
    explain things further with them.

    With land phones, as one talks, sound waves hit a diaphragm in the
    microphone... that converts it into electrical signals, which later gets sent
    along the telephone wires.

    And the person on the other end of the phone, also receives these signals....
    as it hits their own diaphragm and sends it to the phone speakers for them to
    listen to.

    In a nutshell, that was it!

    After listening to his Majesty's thorough explanation.... everyone's eyes


    immediately lit up from amazement.

    But at the same time, they couldn't help but worry a little.

    "Any questions?"

    "Your majesty.... if it's like this, then wouldn't every phone call have to be
    connected by someone for them to pass through?" One of them asked
    questionably.

    Landon hearing this, couldn't help but nod in appreciation for these
    engineers.

    As expected, they had realized it as well.

    What they were talking about, was the use of operators.

    Earlier on back on earth, phone calls had to be connected by phone


    operators before they could pass through..... as all calls first went straight to
    the phone company's headquarters, which acted as a central exchange.

    One would place a call.... and would directly speak to an operator, who in
    turn would take down the number they were trying to reach and connect
    them to that person instead.

    And comparing them to Walkie talkies that didn't need any 3rd partner to
    contact someone, of course, the men weren't really too pleased with this
    new technology.

    For starters, if all operators were busy... one could stay on the line for quite
    some time.

    So what if it were an emergency during that waiting period?

    "Nope!... we won't be needing anyone to connect the calls.

    In essence, we would be using a Switch!"

    "_"

    Of course, the reason why modern phones connected without delay, was
    because at the company's base..... they had an electronic switch system,
    using a process called multiplexing.

    In short, this system could allow thousands of conversations to be


    transmitted at the same time along one cable.

    And it was due to this technology that thousands of phone operators ended
    up jobless or retired early.

    Landon knew that hiring thousands of phone operators wasn't something


    good for the long run.

    Hence he decided to stick with modern technology when remodelling the


    inner works of these land phones.
    .

    As phone operators, the question was.... do they still exist?

    Of course, they did!.... but the job description was completely different
    from that of connecting calls so that one could talk to their loved ones, or
    do a business transaction.

    In the modern world, phone operators were just specialty agents that
    directly worked with customer service.

    In general, they handled large volumes of calls, worked in call centers as


    customer representatives..... as 911 operators, where they would take one's
    message and relay it to the police.

    And of course, they also worked within the hospitals, as they got in touch
    with the emergency dispatchers and many more.

    In short, they were typically used in everything else, except connecting


    personal calls.

    So with the emergence of phones, for sure, Baymard still needed phone
    operators.... as he expected each industry to have it's own call center sector,
    for listening to customer complaints about their products and so on.

    And even the hospitals had to have their own as well, which tackled
    questions on drugs within the pharmacy, hospital dispatches and the list
    went on.

    Of course, they were also seen within logistic companies, large hospitality
    companies like grand hotels that needed to gather hundreds of phone
    bookings or reservations all at once.

    Landon spent the entire day on theory, as his students had all bombarded
    him with multiple questions.
    And on the second day of classes, they began production immediately.....
    and just like that, a week had passed and Landon immediately passed on the
    role of teaching them to Tim.

    Most of the parts were very familiar to these students of his, so they made
    them with little to no efforts.

    It was assembling everything together that really hit them hard.

    "Wait!.... wasn't this capacitor to go here instead?"

    "No! No! No! Bro... it's the diode that's supposed to be there!!!"

    "Ehh?.... why is my circuit not working after testing it out?"

    "Bro!... how would it work when your circuit loop is still open?

    Look!.... place this here to close the circuit!"

    Ah!.... I see!!

    Dammit!!... How can I be so stupid?"

    "_"

    With that, operation landline was in full effect.

    Of course, while all this was going on..... Landon on the other hand, was
    getting ready to leave on his rescue mission.

    With a crazy boss like the system, how could he stick around Baymard
    while his 'soul' was potentially on the line in the long run?

    It was time to head into his enemy's den..... the empire of Terique.
    Chapter 393 Into The Fores
    -Some Forest Within Arcadina--

    The night sky was inky black and clear.... and even though the moonlight
    was very bright today, the towering trees had all blocked its rays from
    reaching the paths below.

    It was already autumn, and the trees had already begun to shed their leaves.

    'Shreeeeew! Shreeeew! Shreeeeew!'

    The gentle night wind continuously blew against the trees, causing a light
    whistle-like effect.

    'Din-Din!.....Din-Din!... Din-Din! Din-Din'

    Riding on several black horses, were a group of 55 men all dressed in dark
    red.

    They rode towards the back of the forest silently, while listening to the
    music of the forest.

    And when they were sure that it was safe enough to talk, they visibly
    relaxed..... while also keeping vigilant at all times.

    After all, they were here to deliver a message from their Captains who had
    just returned from a mission.

    One should know that apart from their leader who was leading them toward
    the forest, many of them had never been to this particular secret base
    before.
    But in truth, it wasn't the secret base that truly excited them.

    Nope!

    It was the fact that they would actually get the chance to see their boss in
    the flesh that got them riled up.

    Most of them had graduated from their bosses, private underground training
    estates.... which were scattered within 5 major cities around Arcadina.

    While they were there, they had never met their boss before.

    And even after graduating and doing new missions, they still didn't have the
    privilege to see this boss of theirs.

    Their high would only pass on his words to the Captains and the top
    leaders.... and they, in turn, would instruct them on what was needed to be
    done.

    And due to this, many of them found it to be a huge privilege and


    something worth bragging about.... if they actually saw their boss.

    So how could they not be excited?

    'Pisp!'

    "Hey.... what do you think that our boss will truly be like?" Said one in a
    whispery tone.

    "For sure, he's probably a handsome fellow!"

    Of course!... how could he not be?"

    "Ahhh!... it would be really great if the boss could put me directly under
    him as his disciple or something."
    "Hehehehe.... just you?

    Please!.... what bloody skill do you have that will make our boss put you
    under him?

    Pui!!.... you're just a wannabe, and nothing more."

    "I agree with Benny.

    Who do you think you are to gain the boss's favour?"

    "Exactly tell him, Ray!"

    "That's right!

    As I said, you're not worthy enough to get our boss's favour........ but I
    am!!!"

    "What?... in your dreams!!"

    "Oh yeah?

    Well eat poop and die, scum!"

    "_"

    They rode for an hour and 21 minutes deep into the heart of the forest, until
    they came upon an open field, which was filled with thorns, roses.... as well
    as several 7 feet tall bushes.

    The open field was of course surrounded by trees.... and on each tree, were
    at least 2 secret guards watching who was going in or leaving the field of
    thorns.

    In addition to that, on the base of several other trees.... as well as around the
    bushes circling the thorny fields, there were also multiple hidden guards
    placed there as well.
    And even before one reached were these men were currently at, along the
    road leading to the thorny field.... several hidden guards were also
    positioned there at different checkpoints.

    A few of them had already taken several shortcuts to let everyone around
    the fields know that strangers were heading their way.

    So in short, the entire place was heavily guarded and seeming ready for
    action at any time as well.

    The men immediately stopped when they were just 2 meters away from the
    field.... as continuously riding forward in this dark night, would mean that
    they weren't in association with those secret guards here.

    This was the only way to differentiate who was for from friends, after all.....
    with most of the moonlights splendour being blocked by the massive trees,
    it was hard for them to identify who was who.

    Sure... the spies could see people riding toward them, but to clearly see
    one's face wasn't something that anyone could do within a torch.

    So only by stopping, would they be able to tell if the approaching people


    were their men or not.

    And anyone who just rode on ahead without stopping, would be shot dead
    instantly with a rain of arrows.

    'Heeeeeheeheeheeheh!

    The men in red pulled their reigns, and their horses all stopped.

    And soon, their leader immediately took out an immaculate white scarf,
    raised it high up in the air, and waved it around 5 times.
    Seeing the signal, one of the hidden spies also followed up by shooting out
    an arrow unto the tree closest to them.

    'Thooop!'

    The leader immediately looked at the man closest to him, and swiftly
    gestured towards the arrow with his head.

    And just like that, the arrow was yanked from the tree and given to him I'm
    a flash.

    Looking at the arrow which also had a white piece of fabric tied to it, he
    immediately raised his hand again..... and signalled for his own men to ride
    ahead.

    The white piece of fabric showed the approval to ride ahead from these
    hidden guards.

    The men all left their horses and waited close to the field patiently.

    And in a blink of an eye, another secret guard walked out from the back of
    one of the trees..... and swiftly led them through the thorny field, using the
    only path which didn't have thorns on it.

    And at the center of the thorny field, was a massive bush, that was also
    covered with thorns as well.

    These bushes, which were as tall as a single floored home..... had been
    strategically placed in an oval-shaped manner, as if it were an onion
    protecting its many layers.

    One could also think of it as being arranged like a flower tag had its petals
    tightly closed, as it waited for the morning sun to open up again.

    .
    Arriving in front of the oval-shaped bushes, the hidden guard found the
    only region around the bushes that didn't have thorns on it..... and slightly
    tilted them sideways.

    And just like that, a massive pathway was revealed at the center of the
    bushes..... or rather, it was a stairway.

    Yup!

    There was a stairway there, that descended downwards into the ground.

    The men followed the guard and calmly descended the stairs.

    And as they descended, at several points around the walls.... one would find
    already lit up torches placed there as well, which illuminated their path as
    they continuously advanced forward.

    They descended for a bit, before arriving at a flat pathway... which seemed
    endless, as they found out that they had been walking for more than an hour
    now.

    Well, the wait was finally over... when they finally arrived at another
    stairway and ascended again towards a large metal door.

    The guard then opened the door and quickly led them into a small room
    which looked like a storage room.

    "From here on out, remember not to go against these 3 rules.

    •No talking around the master without permission,

    •No looking directly at the master when he is around you all.

    •\u0026 No stuttering with words..... it's better if you all can be clear and
    concise at all times!

    Trust me, you'll live longer that way."


    "_"

    As the men listened on, they couldn't help but feel a little bit frightened
    when they heard the last bit of advice.

    In the end, just who was their boss?


    Chapter 394 The Master Of The
    Estate
    Stepping out of the underground passageway and into a tiny storage
    room..... the hearts of most of the men were in turmoil, as they kept
    thinking about this boss of theirs.

    The storage room had several already lit up torches placed on its walls, and
    smelled like moulded yeast.

    It looked completely shabby-looking and out of use, as everywhere one


    looked.... he/she would find dust, cobwebs and a lot of spiders crawling
    around the place.

    The men followed the hidden guard out of the storage room, and into a
    massively long and wide hallway..... which had several guards stationed at
    different points on it.

    Looking at the hallway, the men were completely taken aback by how
    contrasting it was in comparison with the tiny storage room that was just
    behind them.

    It was clean and looked like it was in some sort of knight training estate.

    And once they stepped out of the estate, they walked past 5 more.... before
    finally arriving at the largest one of them all.

    It was also at this point, that the men had quickly realized that they were in
    an estate located in a neighbouring town... Which was a little bit far away
    from the city which they had previously lodged at.

    "Alright!
    You all wait in this room for a bit, and I'll inform the master of your
    arrival."

    With that, the men were all left in a massive audience room that didn't have
    a single chair within it.... except for the throne of course.

    --silence--

    They stood there silently while waiting for their master to arrive.

    Yes!

    Finally, they would be one of the chosen few to catch a glimpse of their
    boss.

    Time seemed to move in slow motion, as they felt like they had all been
    standing for more than 3 years now.

    'Bam!'

    Finally, the massive silver door opened up once more.... and in came several
    masked guards, who all rushed in and lined up around the room.

    Followed by another set of guards who rushed in and stood close to the
    throne room.

    And finally, 3 men calmly walked in..... with the youngest one leading the
    pact.

    Was that their boss?

    'Plop!'

    They all dropped down on one knee and lowered their heads.... as they
    instantly remembered the rules of the mansion.
    "We greet our Lord!" They said in unison, but all that they heard was
    absolute silence.

    And this, in turn, caused a lot of them to grow impatient with every passing
    minute.

    Of course with all the anxiety building up, 2 out of the 55.... slowly raised
    their heads, as they wanted to get a close look at their master.

    But who would've thought that what they had met with, was the fierce eyes
    of a bloodthirsty beast instead.

    On the throne, the young man who had just walked in.

    Even though the man was wearing some sort of robe, the aura he gave off
    was one of a killer.

    His hair was left untamed, and his eyes looked like they would be even
    colder than ice.

    The 2 that had looked at the young man.... immediately dropped their heads
    back down and prayed for mercy.

    But how could they be so lucky?

    Before they could even say anything, 2 strong guards had quickly grabbed
    them and pulled them right to the front.

    Even though those guards weren't allowed to also look at their master, they
    had been watching the group of men keenly..... and had immediately
    noticed those 2 head-raisers.

    'Plop!'

    "M...Master, please forgive us!" they stammered from fear, while silently
    asking their ancestors for mercy as well.
    The man on the throne looked at them coldly, got up and walked down from
    his high throne.

    'Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!

    To these men, those footsteps sounded like that of some monstrous beast
    from hell.

    "Do you know your crime?" Said the young man in a bone-chilling tone.

    And as he spoke, he signalled for something to be brought towards him.

    But what it was, these men who were kneeling face down.... had no idea of
    it at all.

    "You were told the rules of the mansion while coming, correct?"

    "Y...yes master" they replied softly.

    "And despite that, you still wanted to challenge my authority by disobeying


    me so openly?"

    "No!... No! .... No!... Master, it's not like...."

    Before the men could even defend themselves, they soon heard 2 'swish'
    sounds..... and that was it.

    'Swishh! Swishh!'

    Within the next moment, their heads could be seen rolling around on the
    ground..... and their kneeling bodies soon dropped to the floor soon after.

    'Bam!'
    The rest of the 53 who heard the lifeless bodies and heads drop to the
    ground, immediately trembled from fright.

    It looked like this master of theirs was not one to be trifled with.

    Did he just kill their colleagues just because they looked?

    But of course.... it was more than that!

    If they couldn't even restrain themselves in such situations.... then who's to


    say that they wouldn't look or open up a secret note for their master while
    on a mission?

    They were to do as they were told and never fall into temptation.

    It was that simple!

    And anyone who couldn't even do this much was of no use to their
    master..... hence they had to die!!

    "Their master looked at the trembling men n an expressionless manner.

    "Report!

    Has the message been delivered?"

    "Yes, my lord!

    Captain Theo and his team had successfully left a message for 'him' to find.

    Here is a letter for you master" Replied the leader of the team, who was
    already used to his master's nature..... as he had come here several times in
    the past as well.

    "Good!" The young man said while taking the letter from the leader's hands.
    He unravelled the red strings that held it in place and silently read the letter
    with a grin on his face.

    Excellent!.... everything was going according to plan.

    After reading the letter, he immediately folded it up and looked at the men
    still kneeling before him.

    "For now, eat and retire to bed early.... because tomorrow morning, you all
    will be briefed on your new assignments.

    Now Get OUT the same way you came in!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 395 The Mysterious
    Prisoner
    "Get out!"

    "_"

    As if they had just been freed from hell, most of the men who had never
    been here before..... quickly walked out of the audience room without even
    waiting for their leader to show them the way.

    This master of theirs was truly terrifying!

    And funny enough, they still didn't know his name or how he looked like.

    How odd.

    After watching the men leave... the young man immediately left the
    audience room with 2 of his right-hand men.... as well as 10 other guards
    too.

    They held up various torches in their hands while making their way towards
    a private dungeon... which was located close to the young man's bedroom
    chambers.

    In short, almost no one knew what or who was inside that dungeon..... but
    they knew one thing.

    And that was the fact that asking or prying for more information, would
    definitely get them killed on the spot.
    So they had immediately killed that curious side of their ages ago.

    And now, they just did what they were told, no questions asked.

    In short, the only ones who knew who was inside there.... were all the main
    leaders on the estate, who would deliver food to the criminal, or take care of
    anything else involving the criminal.

    So who was the mysterious criminal?

    Well... that was another mystery within the estate.

    After stepping into the dungeon, they were immediately greeted with a
    room that had a massive silver door right at its back.

    After sliding a large metal rode off the door, 10 of those guards stood guard
    there.... while the young master and his 2 right-hand men continued
    forward.

    Walking in, they soon descended on a black dirty stone stairway... which
    was crawling with rats very fat rats and other rodents.

    They walked down for another 4 minutes, before reaching the bottom of the
    dungeon.

    There, they were immediately greeted with an open prison cell, which could
    host more than 50 people at a time if need be.

    And along the walls of this open-cell..... one would find chains and large
    metal cuffs which were already attached to the walls there.

    Each cell was as tall as 3-stories high, as one should know that the men had
    actually left the 6th floor of the mansion.... walked down the dungeon
    stairway, and were now in one secret location on the 3rd floor.
    And at the top of the tall cells, one would find tiny windows which were as
    small as a book..... that had metal bars on them for ventilation, which was
    of almost no use as the place still smelled like mould and dust.

    In addition to that, because of how tiny the window was, there was barely
    enough moonlight or sunlight that ever got in..... giving it a dingy and stuffy
    feeling to all.

    Of course, with all these factors..... how could this place not be a breeding
    place for rats, cockroaches and other nasty bugs and rodents?

    'Squi! Squi! Squi! Squi!'

    The rats immediately scattered about and ran into hiding, when they saw the
    trio advancing forward with several torches on their hands.

    'Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!'

    Sitting against the mouldy walls, was a woman in her mid-thirties..... whose
    hands were bounded by one of the large metal cuffs on the walls.

    She leaned against the wall with her eyes shut tightly.

    Her entire appearance was similar to one of a beggar..... who looked


    haggard, dehydrated and extremely exhausted.

    This was the special prisoner in the mansion.

    "Wake her up!!"

    "Yes, master!" Replied one of the young man's right-hand men.

    And soon, the woman was greeted with 5 fierce slaps to her cheeks.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'


    From the first slalom, the woman has already woken up..... but it was just
    that her eyelids had been yoked heavy from extreme fatigue that it took
    time for her to force them open.

    But why should these men care?

    They continued to slap her until she opened them widely.

    "That's enough!"

    With that, the man stopped slapping the woman and stood at her side...
    ready to hit her again when commanded.

    Hmph!

    If his master wanted her dead, he would kill her with no hesitation.

    "Are you ready to finally talk?" Asked the young man, who was now firmly
    holding onto the woman's jaws.

    The woman looked up to him calmly and immediately spat on his face.

    Or at least she had aimed for it to go there..... but with how weak she was, it
    had only managed to hit his chest only.

    'Spit!!'

    "How dare you spit on the master!" The other man closest to her yelled
    while getting ready to punch her hard.

    "Settle down Flint!" The young man said while looking deeply at the
    woman.

    And after a few more seconds, the young man soon burst out into laughter
    all of a sudden.

    "Hahahahhahaha!!!
    As expected of his people!

    You all are extremely tough to handle!

    But no matter how hard you try to cover things up... do you really believe
    that I'll take you, hostage, without knowing anything about you?

    Well... let's put it like this!

    Right now, I have your entire household locked up in another dungeon.

    And if you don't tell me what I want to know, then you can kiss all of them
    good-bye.

    But if you do.... then I promise to let you and your family go freely and
    safely.

    So tell me.... how do you know the Ghostly Prince, and where is his hideout
    to be exact?"

    "_"

    The young man looked at the woman and sneered.

    Women were always weaker than men, and he was very sure that soon
    enough, she would spill the beans once one mentioned anything related to
    her family.

    "So what's it going to be?" He said while looking at her confidently.

    The woman looked at him with a terrified gaze, as she tried to talk.

    So seeking the woman struggling to speak loudly, the young man


    immediately crouched next to her in order to get his answer.

    "So tell me, where exactly is his hideout?"


    'Spit!'

    '_'

    The 2 right-hand men immediately froze on the spot, while looking at the
    smiling woman.

    Did this f**kin' b**tch just spit on their master's face?


    Chapter 396 PayBack
    Slytherin Cord calmly stood up and wiped the saliva from his face.

    'Slap!!!!!!'

    A Loud crispy sound soon resounded throughout the entire dungeon.... as it


    echoed around the staircases of twisted rock.

    The woman had just received one of the hardest slaps in her entire life.

    In short, the slap was so hard that in addition to all the other slaps and
    tortures that she had received.... this one immediately tore a piece of flesh
    from her dry skin, instantly letting out blood to ooze out from it.

    But even though it hurt like hell, she just kept smiling at Slytherin Cord
    calmly.

    And who was she?

    She was Mona Ferris Barn.... the Ghostly prince's mother.

    A while back, William had left for Baymard..... and even know she knew
    that she wasn't supposed to leave the hideout until he got back..... she
    wanted to head out towards the royal palace now that Alec was also away,
    as she had wanted to set out her trials way ahead of time as well.

    Of course, her husband didn't approve of the idea, but she pleaded and
    begged for long... and just like that, she was let out with several hidden
    guards at her side.... who would he dressed as farmers.

    But for the sake of blending in with the crowd, they couldn't be too much in
    number.... as they would look too suspicious.
    So he let her go with only 5 guards at most.

    After all, in each city.... they had hundreds... if not thousands of their loyal
    men stationed there.

    So once she got into any city, she would definitely be fine.

    At least that was her husband's thought process.

    Hence she was permitted to infiltrate the royal palace in the Capital.

    Typically, everything would've gone perfect fine.... but after travelling for
    more than a month towards the Capital.... she had decided to stop at the city
    of Sangria, which so happened to be where her son and this Slytherin Cord
    had last fought in a while back.

    Anyway... the last time she had received news of where Slytherin was, she
    was told that he was out somewhere in the East.

    However.... what she didn't know, was that her men had already written a
    letter to her and her people about Slytherin's presence in Sangria city.

    But because she had left before the letter had arrived, she was completely
    oblivious to anything at all.

    And while she was on the outskirts of the city, a group of able-bodied men
    quickly sprung up from nowhere... and immediately captured her and her
    men just before they could enter the city.

    But all-in-all.... one thing she was sure of, was that this Slytherin Cord
    didn't know that she was William's mother.... since he had NEVER actually
    seen William's face before.

    To him, she was just one of William's nannies or some servant of William.
    .

    In addition to that, her entire family was wiped out when this Slytherin was
    probably just one year old..... so only those nobles Alec's age might have a
    better shot at remembering her.

    As for knights around Alec's age.... unless they had once worked within her
    household, pr had seen her out with Oden..... then it would also be hard for
    them to remember or make out her true identity.

    After all, at that time, she was a young noble lady.... hence she was
    restricted to the number of times she could leave her estate.

    And she only went out during royal festivals and so on.

    So with how many noblewomen that existed, please!!..... who would truly
    remember her up until now?

    Her memory from when she was 15.....had faded away over these past 20
    years..... and no one could really claim to even remember the daughter of
    the noble Ferris family that went extinct overnight.

    Hence she was sure that even if Slytherin was given a year, he still wouldn't
    know her true identity.

    As for Slytherin.... no one knew how much he had spent over these past 2
    years in order to track William down.

    He had painstakingly put his other jobs on hold.... just so that he could
    focus on taking William down.

    In short, even Eli had given up on passing along other missions to


    Slytherin.... as all he spoke about was the Ghostly prince day and night!

    It was like he was possessed or something, as sometimes... even his own


    men would see him stare outside the window for hours without saying
    anything.
    Only the heavens knew how much he had dreamt of killing the ghostly
    prince with his sword.

    At this point, he had already planned to skin the ghostly prince, dry his skin
    up and hand it somewhere within his mansion in the near future.

    So how did he know that this woman who always had dirt or cinder on her
    face was someone close to the ghostly prince?

    Simple!

    Close to 2 years back, his species had reported that the ghostly prince was
    seen in one city with a 30 something-year-old maid by his side..... whom he
    didn't allow to do any chores.

    That could only mean that the maid was probably his nanny or caregiver
    whom he truly treasured.

    And from there, the spies had drawn several portraits of the woman.... and
    circulated it amongst themselves.

    Of course, one thing they noticed later in, was that this woman would
    always show up in public with different marks on her face..... but all-in-all,
    no matter what marks remained or stayed, the one on her left cheek had
    always remained the same.

    So Slytherin and the men had immediately realized that this woman was
    probably using clay makeup to alter her appearance slightly.

    As expected of the people close to the ghostly prince.

    And just like that..... rather than hunting for the ghostly prince who was
    impossible to catch, they had actually diverted their attention to the woman.
    And after keeping watch at the gates of Sangria, or any other cities which
    were also visited by the ghost prince... they had finally caught her on the
    spot.

    Of course, it took them close to 2 years to do so, but so what?

    The feeling was almost magical to them, as they truly felt like they were all
    one step closer to their goal.

    Right now... they had already left a message for Williams people to find.

    Hehehe..... an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.

    This time, since this nanny was important to the Ghostly Prince..... then he
    would make good use of her to torment the bastard.

    After capturing him, Slytherin would imprison him first and f*** his
    nanny's brains out in his presence.

    Yes!!

    Then he would slice the woman up into pieces and force the bastard to feed
    on her body and drink her blood.

    Ahhh!.... the things that he had planned to do were as long as a Christmas


    list.

    And even though this nanny was old enough to be Slytherin's mother.... so
    what?

    She was still good looking, and truth be told..... whether she was up or not,
    nothing would give him more pleasure than screwing with his enemy's
    mind.

    .
    After slapping the hell out of mother Mona, Slytherin took out a
    handkerchief and wiped his hands... as they had been stained with the blood
    of a lowly nanny.

    "It seems like the torture from this past month, has done nothing to quench
    her fiery spirit.

    In that case, why don't we triple the fun then?

    Flint!.... Trent!.... Starting from tomorrow, give her the 'Butcher's


    treatment!"

    "Yes, young master!" They replied in unison.

    "_"

    With that, Slytherin left the dungeon with a wide grin on his face... as he
    felt like he was very close to catching that damned Ghostly Prince.

    And this time, he would screw his nanny just to drive him mad.

    Heheheheh.... this way payback for what the Ghostly Prince did to him in
    Sangria.

    'My dear friend, soon... I'll show you what it truly feels like to crush your
    enemy triumphantly.

    So better get ready, because this time..... I will have my revenge.

    Hahaha hahaha!'

    And so just like that, Slytherin laughed all the way to his chambers.... as if
    he was crazed.

    His men heard his laughter and couldn't help but shake their heads sadly.
    Slowly but surely, their noble master was surely losing 'it'.

    How sad.
    Chapter 397 The Lis
    It was already mid-August, and the weather had started becoming slightly
    chilly.

    The people could be seen wearing light cardigans and turtlenecks, as they
    strutted the streets busily.

    Within the Upper region..... specifically within District C, Lucy was


    currently heading towards the Caronian Embassy to see ambassador Victor.

    She had a scheduled appointment there, and couldn't afford to be late.

    It had just been a day ever since Landon took off for his mission... and now,
    Lucy was left to take charge again.

    A few days back.... Queen Penelope, Landon and herself had briefly spoken
    about certain state matters which concerned Baymard and Carona.

    And with the first 4-month semester training for those Caronian soldiers
    almost nearing its end..... so queen Penelope felt like she had to quickly
    settle down some matters before she left 2 weeks from now.

    Hence she had immediately spoken to Lucy and Landon about a certain
    'List'.

    One should remember that the Caronian barracks had 3 main semesters.

    •January - April (winter semester)

    •May - August (Summer semester)


    •\u0026 September - December (Fall semester)

    In a year, each soldier was given the choice of choosing at least 2 of the
    semesters.... before heading back to Carona for the long holidays.

    So the Caronian soldiers that had come during the month of May..... would
    leave on 5he last day of August.

    Some of them could choose to remain for the next semester with a 2-week
    break before it began.

    Or they could just go home and come back in January instead.

    Of course, since day 1, they had already registered for the next semester...
    so everyone knew whether they would be going back at the end of the
    month or not.

    As for Penelope who was queen, she had this was probably the only time
    that she would come for this training.... as she just wanted to ensure that it
    would benefit her soldiers or not.

    And coupled with the fact that she was actually queen, of course, she had to
    go back at the end of it all.

    Anyway.... for the meeting just now, Penelope couldn't make it because she
    was currently undergoing her final examinations.

    In essence, the examination took place for about 12 days this August.

    And typically, within another 7 days after finishing their examinations...


    that is by the end of the month before they left, they would get their report
    cards and rankings.

    Hence with Penelope occupied, Lucy and ambassador Victor and Lucius
    were the only main figures who were currently going for this meeting about
    'THE LIST'.
    .

    "Ahh.... welcome princess!" Ambassador Victor said while walking towards


    Lucy warmly.

    Within these past 4 months of staying in Baymard, he had grown quite


    accustomed to life here..... as well as the people.

    So in no time, he had already become very familiar with this cute


    Baymardian princess.

    Granted, he still missed Carona every now and then.... but of course, his
    holiday period had gravely made up for it.

    One should know that the embassy only opened up from Mondays to
    Fridays... so the weekends were automatically given to him as resting days.

    And coupled with that, after every 2 months.... he was given a 2-week
    holiday to go back to Carona, of course, he was not satisfied with working
    here as an ambassador.

    He had already moved his family over here, as he wanted to see his wife
    everyday.

    And as for his children, they were all already grown, with some of them
    married.

    So if they wanted to see him, of course, they could come over at any time.

    With all this in mind, he truly felt like this ambassador job was truly worth
    it.

    Sure... it was a busy job, as he and his staff always a massive pile of
    paperwork and jobs to do

    But the pay, the time off, and the feeling of contributing to both Carona and
    Baymard.... truly made it worth it!
    .

    Lucy walked into the room and noticed Lucius and ambassador Victor there
    already.

    Oh no!

    Was she late?

    Did they wait too long?

    Very quickly, she swiftly looked at her watch and secretly sighed from
    relief.

    [ 9:51 A.M ]

    'Phew!'

    She wasn't late, as the meeting was scheduled to start at 10 A.M and not
    now.

    After taking a seat, her secretary behind her hastily placed a few documents
    on her table..... and in no time, the meeting had begun.

    10:15 A.M

    They had already dived right into the matters concerning the list with great
    concern.

    And what exactly was this list?

    Well, it was a list..... that was filled with all the dangerous criminals who
    would be transferred from Carona to Baymard soon.

    In other words, those other 7 spies who were now chilling within the prison
    cells.... would soon have more friends to play with, while staying there.
    .

    "Alright!... now, that we've gone through the specifics of prisoner arrival
    and Transportation.... it's time to get down into the specifics of who these
    prisoners actually are.

    Amongst the group of prisoners who would be transferred here..... 93 of


    them aren't that dangerous and wouldn't need to be separated from the other
    inmates.

    But as for the remaining 4.... it's best if I explain their stories to you instead.

    First off, we have Rigoro Mandain.... popularly known as 'Mad Rigo'."


    Ambassador Victor said while opening up his plastic bottle of water.

    Lucy and Lucius... as well as their secretaries, had their ears perked
    upwards in curiosity.

    "So what's the deal with him?" Lucius asked.

    "Hmmm... his case is something that none of us had ever seen in our lives.

    At the age of 5, Rigoro's family was murdered mysteriously.

    Everyone looked at him pitifully, as he soon became quiet and distant.

    In his village, they all took pity of him and tried their best to feed him and
    nurture him well.

    You see, the people were all simple-minded villagers, who only saw a
    helpless 5-year-old in need.

    But somehow, everyone who had once offered anything to him, also
    mysteriously died as well.

    At first, the people all thought that he was cursed.


    But one day... a group of village hunters who were on their way back, soon
    spotted Rigoro killing an elderly woman from their village.

    The look that Rigoro gave them, was something that those villagers would
    never forget in their lives.

    His cold eyes beamed out brightly from amidst all the blood smothered on
    his face..... and the smile....

    The smile he gave out immediately sent chills down their spines, as they
    watched the little 5-year-old boy play with the sharp blade in his hands.....
    while approaching them.

    In short, only 2 out of 6 hunters had safely arrived back at the village to tell
    the tale.

    From then on, Rigoro fled the village and continued his killing spree while
    growing steadily.

    We had been chasing him down for quite some time in Carona, and it was
    only 2 years ago, that we successfully caught Rigoro.... who was now 19
    years old.

    And even at that, we have been struggling to keep him under wraps, as he
    has broken out a total of 9 times.... and has successfully killed more than 40
    prison guards while being locked up.

    And when we asked him why he killed, his reply had left many of the
    officers scared silly.

    He said it was a hobby!"

    "_"

    Lucy and Lucius opened their eyes widely, as they listened to the story of
    this new inmate.
    Rigoro Mandain..... What a mad man!!
    Chapter 398 The List 2
    Rigoro Mandain!!

    Under normal circumstances, such a man would definitely pose a threat to


    the safety of the prison guards.... as well as the other inmates.

    But luckily for them, Landon had designed several high-tech cells.... which
    were meant to keep such prisoners there permanently.

    Lucius was thinking that underground Cell 15 would be a good place for
    this Rigoro.

    At first, Lucius thought that maybe Landon had gone a little overboard with
    the security there.

    But now... he felt relieved that this son of his had somehow predicted the
    future.

    Cell 15.

    To put it simply, it was a cell within a cell, within a cell.

    The first entryway had a massive barred door, that had been reinforced... the
    door had a special mechanism on it, that allowed one to open it only from
    the underground control room.

    And if one tried to pry it forcefully, the alarm would go off immediately,
    and the door would give off big bolts of electricity.

    After the first door, the was a second one with the same mechanism as the
    first... and in addition to that, this one would let out sleeping gas out as
    well.
    As for the last cell, it was made out of high tech glass which wouldn't even
    break even if it were hit with 100 bullets at once.

    Of course, the glass was there so that the prison guards could observe the
    prisoners at all times... lest they try anything funny.

    As for how these prisoners would feed, there was a tiny open slip which
    enabled guards to pass on food or water to the prisoners.

    The rules were simple, no glass, silver of hard materials... was to be used to
    send food in, not even cardboard boxes or cutlery.

    As some experts might use the sharpens of these things to injure the guards
    or make their escape.

    In short, the food was to be bundled up and tied as if it were a Christmas


    cookie..... and passed on towards the prisoners.

    The material used seemed like those cardboard food boxes used for takeout
    back on earth..... But it was actually very strong plastic wrappings instead.

    Thinking of all the security measures that Landon had taken so far, Lucius
    felt like his men would definitely be able to handle this Rigoro fellow.

    Of course when getting Rigoro.... Lucius would personally send some of his
    men to tranquillize him and tie him up as if he was a psychotic patient who
    was crazed.

    And for the scary of the other prison mates, this guy would definitely have
    to stay locked down here alone.

    "Next up... Walter Green!

    We call him 'The Loony Healer'.


    His case is more like an obsession really.

    You see, the man lost his dear wife 5 years ago during childbirth.... and ever
    since then, he had suddenly begun experimentation."

    "Experimentation?" Lucius and Lucy asked curiously.

    "Yes... experimentation.

    Prior to the death of his wife, Green had been a famous healer in town.

    He would take care of the sick, young and the needy anyway he could.

    He was quite reputable, and everyone seemed to have great opinions about
    him.

    But after the death of his wife, he soon closed down his doors and begun
    drinking daily.

    His own children had tried to show him live and take care of him.... but all
    that seemed for naught.

    Then one day, he claimed to have seen his dead wife in his dream.

    And the longing of wanting her seemed to overtake his mind from then on.

    Later that month, the townsmen were all disappearing one by one... and
    people had also noticed that they hadn't seen the children of this good healer
    for a while now.

    At first, they thought that the children had been fed up with their father and
    had decided to leave him instead.

    But one day, someone had claimed to hear screams coming from Green's
    home.

    At first, no one believed the man who had made such ridiculous claims.
    But when more and more people heard the screams... they had soon rallied
    more than 100 people with torches and were ready to see what this doctor
    was up to.

    Of course, knowing that he was about to be caught, the doctor sneaked out a
    secret passageway in his house and fled through the night.

    But what those townsfolk found, had made them flee in fright from fear.

    Lying within one of the storage rooms.... were no less than a hundred bodies
    that had their body parts cut off and seen on other body parts.

    They also found the bodies and heads of Green's 7-year-old daughter, his 5-
    year-old son... and his newly born baby daughter, whose head had been
    sewn onto that of their dead dog.

    It was believed that somehow, Green had wanted to create a body that
    resembled that of his wife.... and somehow give her life.

    He had taken different internal organs, as well as body parts just for this
    task alone."

    "_"

    Hearing his story..... at first, Lucy felt pity for Green.

    But after hearing that the man had even killed his own children..... including
    that poor baby that his wife had died and left behind, all her pity seemed to
    have flown out the window just like that.

    What a monster!

    "So how long did it take for you all to catch him?"

    "In his case, it took us 2 years to do so.


    With him.... the man was always thing about experimenting.... so having
    him stay with the other inmates might be a bad idea.

    He could use basic everyday items just for that... so I would advise that he
    has to be kept under wraps at all times." Ambassador Victor said.

    Of course, hearing the story, that was also what Lucy and Lucius thought as
    well.

    "Up next.... "Whindor Polipher!' .. A.K.A, 'The Meat Eater'.

    To put it simply, the man prefers to eat human meat and would stop at
    nothing to have his meal.

    With him, right from the age of 7, he had suddenly picked up this habit out
    of the blue.... and ever since then, no around him has been safe.

    That includes most of the guards, who have had their ears, as well as
    chunks of meat from their bodies bitten off from this man.

    Lastly..... there is innocent-looking Slovic Vlad.... A.K.A the blade."

    "_"

    The meeting went on with them concluding on how to handle these new
    prisoners.

    93 of these prisoners were just slightly above prisoners who could join and
    mingle with the other 7 prisoners current at the prison.

    But as for the last 4.... for sure, they would have their own separate
    territories away from the rest at all times.

    And within the next few days, Lucy and Lucius quickly made plans for a
    special task team to go and take these prisoners from Carona.
    Of course, any cost of transportation, food and other issues would be paid
    by the Caronain government.

    So for sure, they were up for the task.

    And while a this was happening within these past few days, Landon on the
    other hand.... was swiftly making his way towards the empire of Terique.

    It took him 5 days by ship to make it here..... and in a few hours from now,
    he would arrive at his destination.

    Landon glanced at his watch calmly while going over his plans with his
    men.

    It was almost showtime!


    Chapter 399 The Gods have
    Descended
    It was just 1 P.M when Landon and his crew had just arrived at a very small
    island close to Terique.

    It was believed that the island was inhabited by pirates.... But so what?

    Ever since they had arrived, they had immediately gone out to look for
    these pirates, and had already successfully locked all of them up in their
    own dungeons there.

    After searching through the place, they had quickly seen letters from
    Nopline as well.

    It seemed like the reason why these men were able to stay comfortably
    here.... was the fact that they were under Nopline's protection.

    Hence no one dared to do anything to them.

    They searched for a while, and soon.... they had also freed up the slaves and
    innocent people who had been taken by this pirate as well.

    For sure... when asked if these prisoners wanted to leave or come with
    them, some chose to return back to their own empires, while others chose to
    follow their saviours in the end.

    Nonetheless, Landon had agreed to everyone's request... with just one


    condition.

    And that was to only leave this island once his mission had been completed.

    .
    Now that the island was theirs for the taking, it would be a great area to
    hide their massive warship undetected... as they didn't want anyone having
    any funny ideas while they were gone.

    As for how Landon and his crew would invade Terique.... Well, they would
    do so with the use of hot air balloons!

    One had to know that it has been a month ever since hot air balloons had
    been made.

    And while the attraction site was still under construction.... Landon had
    immediately requested for all warrant officers and those of higher statuses
    should learn how to pilot these balloons immediately.

    Of course the Marines, Navy and Coastal guards also had to do these tasks
    as well.

    So every week.... he had requested that everyone should parachute down at


    least 14 times a week.

    That was 2 times a day.... or 3 times a day if Saturday and Sunday were
    kept off.

    To start off, Landon had used the first week of training to teach the leaders
    and teachers to parachute down on their own.

    Of course for their first 3 times.... He had strapped himself to each of them
    and had jumped down with them.

    It was safe to say that everyone was scared silly with their first 2 attempts.

    But after that, they soon calmed down and even began to think rationally
    while in the air.

    And on the 4th day of the week.... Landon had told them to jump out on
    their own at least 10 times that day.
    For sure, everyone had that first initial fright.... as they all thought that they
    must be mad to jump out at this height.

    But after doing so without his majesty assisting them, they felt very free
    while descending onto the ground.

    It was like they had somehow conquered fear, and they could even fly like
    the birds in the sky.

    It was a feeling that was truly hard for them to explain.

    As for where they landed, well.... they soon realized that controlling the
    parachute wasn't that easy as his majesty had made it seem.

    On that day, they were supposed to land on an open field within District B.

    But some ended up at the entrance of the police academy, while others
    almost ended up back at the barracks instead.

    How disgraceful!

    As teachers and leaders, how could they mess up lime that?

    Lucius had almost ended up at the entrance of the Marine academy with the
    way he was maneuvering the parachute.

    But when the others looked at how seamless Landon had managed to
    Landon directly on target every time, they couldn't help but nod in
    appreciation.

    As expected of their king.... nothing was ever hard for him to do.

    All-in-all, on the 7th day of training, each leader and teacher had jumped
    off from the hot air balloon a total of 30 times on their own..... And 15
    times while being strapped to his majesty, Landon.
    And by the end of it all, they had gotten pretty good at landing on the
    targeted spots.

    Granted they weren't perfect, but after repeating something over and over
    again daily.... Come on, one would definitely get the hang of it to some
    extent.

    And after that week..... they in turn, started teaching the other warrant
    officers and all those with higher positions as well.

    One should know that teaching was also a form of training... So they had
    also been improving daily as well, while being strapped with their students.

    As for the students, they had been learning for the past 3 weeks now... And
    had to jump out at least 14 times a week.

    So in total, some of them had jumped out a total of 52 times.

    While others had increased that number by jumping out at least 5 to 10


    times on weekends... making a total of 74 to even 91 times these past few
    weeks.

    But of course, since the warrant officers and even those with higher
    positions knew how to fight pretty well.... Landon prioritized those who had
    more control and handle over parachuting, as well as those who excelled in
    piloting these hot air balloons when choosing men for this mission.

    "Warrant Officer Wayne.... Join the others and hold up the hot air balloon's
    envelope."

    "Captain Raymond....please ensure that each person had a parachute on


    them."

    " Warrant officer Cederic.... Get the weapons and place each weapon type in
    each passenger stall."
    "_"

    As the command was being given out, those freed slaves all had a look of
    shock in their eyes.

    What sort of contraption was this?

    They watched the large cloth (balloon)/grow bigger and bigger in awe....
    and they soon looked at their saviours with worshipping gazes, especially
    the leader of the group.

    "Sir God... Do ... Do you need food to eat?"

    "Supreme God.... Please don't walk on the ground, as your feet might get
    dirty.

    Please let me and my brothers carry you instead".

    "Ahh!... As a person from Terique, I never believed that Gods actually


    existed.

    But from today onwards, I will definitely turn a new leaf and believe in the
    heavens!"

    "_"

    And so, Landon and his crew prepare for the mission helplessly.

    But in the eyes of these people, the Gods had finally descended from the
    heavens.

    'Praise the Gods!'

    '^'
    Chapter 400 Search & Rescue
    It was finally 9 P.M, and the entire island was already submerged into
    complete darkness.

    "Captain Wayne!"

    "Yes sir!"

    "You will stay on the island alongside the rest of the soldiers, and guard the
    ship.... as well as protect these slaves.

    Also... if we don't arrive in 9 days' time at most, prepare for an emergency


    search and rescue immediately.

    Since you're in charge, I trust that you'll be able to pick your own second in
    command from the Lot."

    "Yes sir!"

    "Good!.... now the rest of you, get ready for take-off!"

    "Yes sir!!" The others replied in unison.

    'Vruuu!'

    The balloon ascended into the heavens, which utterly shocked the slaves.

    "Oh my heavens!

    You see, I told you that they were Gods!"

    "Ahhhh!..... look!.. look! They are getting smaller and smaller as they
    ascend.
    Is that normal?"

    "Pui!!.... what do you know, that is obviously done so that they can watch
    over everyone from afar."

    "Hmmm... That indeed makes sense!

    This way, they would be able to see the ends of Hertfilia right from up
    there.

    But do you think that they would be able to see over the flat land?"

    "Are you talking about the fact that the world is flat?"

    "Of course they would be able to see over the flat horizon.

    That's why they're Gods.!"

    "Yeah dummy, how can you ask such an obvious question?"

    "_"

    The soldiers who stayed back couldn't helo but sigh at these comments.....
    as they too remembered how naive they were.

    Sigh... what would these slaves do when they realize that the world was
    round and not flat?

    And what would they do if they realized that Landon was a heavenly
    messenger and not a God?

    Yup!.... no matter how advanced Baymard was, everyone still thought that
    Landon was a messenger sent by the Gods to be born in the mortal world.

    And they looked at mother Kim the same way everyone looked at Jesus'
    mother Mary.
    How blessed she must be to give birth to a heavenly messenger.

    Maybe in many years to come, people would look at this simple woman in
    reverence and make a church in her name.

    Who knows....

    As for the heavenly messenger and his godly crew, they were currently
    soaring through the air undetected... with the highest speed level that the
    contraption could take.

    With the autumn clouds in the sky, their presence was completely masked,
    as they steadily advanced as fast as they could.

    Presently, there were 18 battle hot air balloons up in the sky.

    Yup!

    He had used the 20-passenger hot air balloon for this mission

    And had only gotten at least 16 soldiers on each balloon, just in case they
    had to rescue more than 1 person.

    As for the attack formation, Landon had assigned 4 out of the 18 ships to go
    in for search and rescue.... while the other 12 were to create diversions all
    around the royal palace.

    He wanted this mission to be quick and brief..... with no delays whatsoever.

    One should know that by horse, from the coastal region where that island
    was close to..... it would take 2 and a half months for them to arrive at the
    Capital city.

    But by car, it would probably take at most 32~36 hours.


    Of course with the hot air balloon's speed of 394 km/h, which was roughly
    that of some cars back on earth..... the hot air balloon would also travel
    roughly about the same distance as that of a car.

    Landon had made the hot air balloon to be very similar in speed as the
    faster hot air balloon back on earth which could travel over 394 km/h as
    well.

    So it would only take him at least a day (32~36 hours) and a half to make it
    to the outskirts of the Capital in 2 days' time.

    And since they could only travel at night, they had decided to spend the
    next 4 days.... from 9 P.M to 6 A.M travelling.

    Hence for the next 4 days... Landon and his team had spent the nights
    travelling, and the days sleeping, resting, hunting, scouting, preparing their
    mission and checking the balloons to see if it needed any maintenance or
    not.

    And with enough supplies like gas tanks, ropes and so on.... they had
    recharged the contraption every time that they wanted to take off.

    Time soon flew by quickly just like that..... and soon, they had quickly
    landed around the outskirts of the Capital city at 6:15 A.M.

    They hurriedly folded their contraptions back and quickly camouflaged the
    basket with some bushes just in case.

    And after that, everyone quickly had their rest.

    They had to wake up at 2 P.M, so it was best for them to make haste now.
    Of course, those who had already slept had two main tasks assigned to
    them.

    Some of them went to the city to scout and make several preparations for
    tonight's mission..... while others had to keep watch of the campsite while
    the others slept.

    And those who swore asleep woke up, those who went or scout or guard the
    camp would come back and everyone would have their breakfast together.

    Landon wanted everyone energized for the mission with no excuses.....

    So of Of course from then on, the roles would be reversed with those who
    were up having a quick 5-hour nap till 8 P.M... and vice versa.

    Following that, after waking up..... everyone would have their supper... and
    go over their plans again one last time.

    That was the general fist of what they had been up to for the past few hours.

    "Is everyone ready?"

    "Yes sir!"

    "Good!

    Remember, this is only a search and rescue mission.... and not a battle.

    Once we get our target, we leave!

    Your life is also of equal importance to that of our target.

    So no trying to be the hero and take on everything.

    We only have this one just to get it right.

    Do you all understand?!!!"


    "Yes sir!"

    "_"

    Landon looked at his watch and smiled.

    '12 midnight'

    "Move Out!!"
    Chapter 402 Fighting The
    Unknown
    1: 52 P.M

    The night was silent and slightly windy.

    Within the palace of Terique, several people, slaves, stable boys and maids
    were already snoring their butts off from fatigue.... as each day in the palace
    was quite a hectic one.

    As for the guards, one should know that the main reason why queen
    Kamara and her son could stay on the throne for so long... was because
    Nopline had switched most of the guards in and around the palace, as well
    as the Capital city.

    Essentially, because those who had previously laboured here we're still
    extremely loyal to her husband King Micheal... she was sure that hey would
    never work for her.

    Hence she had them dispatched out of the Capital city.

    So everyone within the city was either placed by her or her brother

    The guards who surrounded the palace were all stationed strategically
    around the place.

    But alas... Some stood there while sleeping, while others ate and joked with
    their friends.

    Nonetheless, there were still those who took their jobs very seriously, as
    they patrolled about the place diligently.
    And at the same time, there were some who were doing some sneaky
    activities with the makes in hiding as well.

    In short, everyone within the palace had their own private agendas for the
    night.

    But unbeknownst to them, danger was just lurking around the corner right
    in hindsight.

    Landon and a few soldiers were already within the city itself..... and were
    currently hiding just outside the massive palace estate.

    And while they were in hiding, the rest of their comrades were way in the
    air waiting for their signal.

    During the day, they had sneak attacked some of the daytime guards who
    were leaving the palace for whatsoever reasons.

    Maybe their shifts were over and they were going for a drink at the pub, or
    maybe they were just going to meet someone outside.... Or something else.

    But for sure when they had left the palace and had gone into the city, some
    of the soldiers had followed them and had put them to sleep real quick.

    They were then tied up and left scattered all around the city in hiding.

    So right now, Landon and the soldiers on the ground were all wearing the
    official guard uniform for the royal palace of Terique.

    "Hey, Leofrick!....

    I heard that master will soon come to the Capital again.

    Is that true?"
    "Hmhm!..... It's true!

    Master Nopline would definitely come again in a few week's time.

    And for sure.... It has something to do with the 3rd queen, Queen Jasmine."

    "Eh?..... But didn't they say that the third queen was licked up because she
    attempted to kill queen Kamara?"

    "Let me tell you a little secret..... My brother works as a guard just outside
    queen Jasmine's cell.

    And from what he says, things are not always as they seem?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "To put it simply, the reason why queen Jasmine was locked up..... has
    something to do with our master.

    Our master had taken a fancy on her years back.... And now he wants her."

    "But..... But... Isn't she already married to King Micheal with 2 children?"

    "Tsk!... Do you think that the master cares about that?

    I heard that he's coming over to annul her marriage, and then forcefully wed
    her in secret.

    Who knows.... He might even lock her up and take her to his estate at the
    end of it all."

    "Good for our master!

    He's finally getting married.

    Hmph!... Who asked Queen Jasmine and her family to be weak?"

    "_"
    .

    As the palace guards continued their discussions... time swiftly passed by


    with the soldiers on the hot air balloons continuously looking at Landon's
    direction with their binoculars, while preparing to launch their ammunition.

    And soon, it was time for the show to begin.

    "That's our master for you!

    He's always fearless no matter what.

    What a guy!"

    "Shhhhh!.... Do you hear that?", said one of the palace guards, who was
    currently perking up his ears while placing a finger over his friend's lips.

    Right now, he could hear a sound that faintly resembled that of an overfilled
    kettle... whose lid was currently closed, while the water within it boiled.

    Hm?... Was someone boiling water outside the Palace gates at this time of
    the night?

    In addition to that, the sound kept getting louder and louder... as if someone
    was about to throw the kettle towards his direction.

    But before the guard could figure out where those sounds were coming
    from... within the next few minutes, the entire place was in a state of
    turmoil.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    "Ahhh!!"

    "We're under attack!"

    Immediately, the entire palace rumbled, and everyone soon woke up!
    What the hell was going on?

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    "This is bad!

    Someone quickly come here!

    We need more men!

    We need more men!"

    "_"

    All around the major parts of the palace..... People were calling and
    screaming for reinforcements, as the attacks appeared to be taking place all
    at once at the same time.

    The slave quarters and other lesser regions had been neglected.

    But all the courtyards within the palace... as well as the space surrounding
    all major buildings, were constantly attacked nonstop.

    Even the building where Queen Kamara was sleeping in, had vigorously
    trembled as if it were experiencing an earthquake, every time these attacks
    had dropped all around the building.

    Waking up to the loud dreadful sounds of people wailing and screaming to


    no avail... Kamara jolted up from her bed like a spring, and hurriedly wore
    her bed robe and shoes.

    Immediately, hse quickly dashed out from her room like a madwoman....
    and hastily left the left-wing, while making her way towards the north wing
    instead.
    And as she ran, her maidservants who usually slept just outside her room...
    Also followed behind her hastily.

    They knew that right now, the only thing that their mistress was probably
    thinking of..... was whether her darling son Lecter was alright or not.

    'Bam!'

    The doors to the east wing we're opened up, and just when she was about to
    head in towards Lecter's bedroom chambers.... She immediately spotted her
    son, his servants and his own guards making their way down the stairs as
    fast as they could.

    Kamara sighed from relief and quickly hugged her baby.

    "Mother.... Mother.... I'm scared." Lecter said while shivering like a


    squirrel.

    "It's alright.... Mother is here.... Mother will protect you." She said while
    stroking his head."

    "My queen..... You might want yo take a look at this!" Said one of Lecter's
    guards, who was currently standing before a massive window above the
    stairs.

    Kamara gently patted Lecter's back and left him in the care of the servants
    and guards.

    How could she let her darling son see anything that would give him
    nightmares?

    She climbed up the stairs quickly, and when she looked outside the
    window.... her heart stopped and her facial expressions soon grew
    gruesome.
    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
    Chapter 403 Fighting The
    Unknown 2
    Kamara felt her breathing rise very quickly, as she looked at the shocking
    scenes before her.

    She was on the 3rd floor of the building.... so, she could see things more
    clearly from above.

    If she were back on earth, she would definitely say that the scene was very
    similar to that of alien invasion movies..... where the president looks outside
    his White House window, only to see beams and layers destroying the city,
    leaving only smoke traces and screams throughout.

    But in her case... she couldn't see any beams or lasers, as she didn't know
    who or what exactly was attacking them.

    All she knew was that after every few minutes, the ground would lift up
    from the ground and scatter away.

    Followed by a large cloud of yellow flames, which soon turned white.

    And after the smoke vanished, those who had unfortunately been caught up
    in the moment would end up with severe injuries or death.

    The unknown was what usually terrified people the most.... And she was
    not an exception to this fact.

    Her entire body shook continuously, as she was quickly filled with fright.

    Who..... what..... what.... the hell was going on?


    Of course, it wasn't just her who was shaking like a leaf, as the guards
    around her also trembled hard as well while watching their comrades die
    below.

    It was the most spine-chilling scene that they had ever seen in their lives.

    They even tried to see if there was any way that they could escape from the
    mansion safely..... but sadly, it looked like the attacks seemed to be taking
    place at all angles around their mansion.

    Dammit!!

    Did the heavens really want them to die so young?

    Just who had they offended?

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    'Ahhhhhh!'

    'My leg..... my leg'

    "Help me...."

    'Boom!'

    '_'

    Landon and his crew who had already taken advantage of the chaos and
    smoke..... were currently within the palace itself.

    They quickly went through the slave quarters.... until they were close
    enough to the Kamara's palace.

    "Winston!... Cole!..... Frederick!..... .... send out the signal"

    "Yes sir!"
    Immediately, the men took out a tiny black plastic-looking gun and quickly
    raised their heads straight up into the air.

    'Shah!'

    Several bright blinding red dots were shot into the sky through the sky,
    instantly illuminating the region greatly.

    And since there were no attacks launched here, the smoke was all the more
    prominent, making all those above to get the signal.

    On each hot air balloon, at least 2 soldiers were tasked with keeping a
    lookout in the servant quarters..... so they immediately spotted the signal
    and quickly advanced to pause 2 of their plans.

    Right now, the ground squad was ready to make their move.

    "Captain Wayne!

    We've received their signal."

    "Good!

    Immediately tell squad 3 to stop all attacks at the back of the main royal
    residential mansion."

    "Yes, Captain!" Said the soldier, who in turn took out his walkie Talkie and
    passed the message along.

    One should know that with the use of Walkie Talkies that could even work
    in the Desert, rivers and other places which typical phone coverages
    wouldn't cover.... of course, communication was a breeze to them so far.

    Walkie Talkies had battery-powered receivers, unlike most handheld


    devices that needed signal towers, satellites and so on.

    .
    While those above were making preparations, Landon and his rest of the
    ground team had already left the servant quarters and were currently
    heading towards the back of Kamara's mansion.

    As per the map Landon had gotten from the system, King Micheal Parcely
    was still being kept in his royal chambers within that building.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!

    Since they were still wearing the clothes of regular palace guards here,
    when people saw them running around, everyone thought that it was due to
    fear... as all around them, several people were also running about
    chaotically as well.

    "We're doomed! We're doomed!"

    "F*** it!

    How can we fight an invisible enemy?

    They keep saying that they need reinforcements but when we get there who
    will we be fighting?

    Around they just looking to kill us all instead?"

    "Yeah! Yeah!

    How can I die this early?"

    "But aren't you 46?"

    "_"

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    'Ahh!!!!'
    The entire palace was in turmoil, and the main culprits were already
    standing just about side the main mansion's backdoor which was commonly
    used by the servants and slaves.

    'Bam!'

    They forced the door wide open and made their way in towards the South-
    wing on the 3rd floor.

    Landon pointed and 4 of his men and immediately gave out several hand
    signals to them.

    And immediately, 4 of them took out some sort of dye in a tube..... rubbed it
    on their clothes and necks, ducked and rolled into the place frantically.

    They rolled in and acted scared as if they were running for their lives.

    "Ahhh!...

    It's ..... it's bad!" They exclaimed.

    And those guards who were supposed to guard this region, all shivered from
    fright and unconsciously took several steps back... as they felt that maybe
    this unknown enemy of theirs should somehow magically start sending
    attacks towards the door.

    And to make it worse, at this point, Landon and the rest of his gang also ran
    frantically in fear.

    Some limped in, while others supported one another instead.

    This act alone convinced everyone else that they were part of their team so
    no one suspected their identities one bit.

    Plus seeing the 'blood' on their clothes, no one dared to question these men
    on anything.
    Even though they could just walk in as they liked..... there were likely to be
    more men within this building, so rather than getting into unnecessary
    fights, it was best for them to stay cautious at all times.

    And just like that, Landon and his men had perfectly infiltrated the
    mansion.

    From then on, they sneakily made their way past the 2nd floor.... and were
    currently heading towards the 3rd floor.

    But how could it be that easy?

    "Halt!

    Who the hell are you all?"


    Chapter 404 Force Entry
    "Halt!

    Who the hell are you all?"

    "_"

    No matter how one looked at it, the only way to reach King Micheal's
    bedroom... was to pass through several guards just on his wing alone.

    When one ascended onto the 3rd floor, they would immediately find
    themselves in a wide space which seemed like a hallway that circled
    through the entire 3rd floor.

    The space was like a parlour or a living room of some sorts..... as it had
    chairs, tables and other homely features to it.

    Also..... within the space, one would find 8 hallways all positioned just like
    the arrows in a compass.

    There was the North, Northeast, East, Southeast, South.... and so on.

    Typically, there were supposed to be a lot of guards all around the massive
    parlour..... but with the commotion that went on, the guards probably went
    to protect their masters within the wings.

    Of course, Landon and his team had seen a few on the parlour and had even
    chatted with them.

    So that part was really a breeze to them.

    But once they walked through the South-Wing hallway... they immediately
    saw 12 burly men stationed outside a massive golden gate there.
    These guards didn't seem like the rest, as they were more serious than the
    others.

    As for the guards here, they knew all the guards were assigned to 'guard'
    king Micheal.... as these people were specially handpicked by either queen
    Kamara or Nopline.

    So seeing these new faces, how could they dare to let unauthorized people
    in?

    Immediately, they kept their guard up with these guards that they couldn't
    identify.

    As for Landon and the rest, they had already decided to make their move on
    these men..... but they had to do so silently without alerting those behind the
    golden door.

    "Seniors... it's terrible outside.

    We are all dying like chickens out there!

    So can we just sit by your sides instead?" One of the soldiers said
    pitifully..... as he walked towards the

    "So what if you're dying out there like chickens!

    No matter what, you are not supposed to even be in this hallway right
    now!" Bellowed one of the guards there.

    And as Landon and the rest spoke, they slowly limped and advanced
    forward.... so as to show that they didn't mean any harm to the men.

    .
    Also...all this while as they advanced towards the guards, Landon had been
    secretly giving out orders with his hands.

    So when they were somewhat close enough to the guards, Landon


    immediately straightened his shoulders and the rest did the same as well.

    'Eh?... weren't they previously limping?' The guards questioned themselves.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Immediately, 12 soldiers from Landon's side quickly ran forward to take


    care of the 12 guards who were also standing guards at the golden door.

    The guards opened their eyes widely... as they were first immersed in a brief
    state of confusion.

    But then, when they thought of the battle that was going on outside, they
    immediately knew that these men might be imposters.

    Of course, before they could even unsheath their swords and prepare for
    battle.... their opponents were already standing before them ready for
    action.

    Dammit!

    Warrant officer Hayden quickly dashed towards one of the guards, and
    swiftly aimed for his enemy's belly.

    But when his enemy attempted to block his attack by doing a cross with his
    hands..... Hayden smirked instead.

    Typical!

    Hayden then firmly gripped his enemy's hands and used it as a pillar.... as
    he lifted himself from the ground, placing a firm kick to his enemy's face.

    'Pitchu!!'
    'Ah!....'

    'Pitchu!'

    His aim was to be as swift as possible, while giving no room for his enemy
    to make very loud noises.

    So of course when his enemy had fallen down and was about to yell
    again..... he swiftly punched his face again and hurriedly took out his
    silencer.

    'Peeu!'

    The bullet went straight through the man's head in a flash....immediately


    causing the struggling body to soon give in to death's call.

    Hayden then pulled the body to the side, and then looked around to see if
    anyone else needed help.

    When all 12 soldiers were done with their task, they all looked at Landon as
    if saying: 'All Done Sir'.

    From there, the gang continued to deal with more and more guards as they
    went through the entire South-wing.

    The wing was extremely massive, as the hallway that they had just been
    in.... led to another door, which finally led to a massive parlour that could
    entertain at least 500 people within it all at once.

    And just at the other side of the room.... was another stairway that led to
    multiple doors.

    2 of those doors were silvery... with the middle one being extremely big and
    golden.

    Off the bat, Landon had guessed that the silvery ones were like guest rooms
    within the wing, and the golden one with king Micheal's personal bedroom
    chamber.

    All-in-all, they had taken care of all the guards and had finally arrived at
    Micheal's doorstep.

    Landon raised his left hand and began a countdown with them.

    '3..... 2...1...'

    'Bam!'

    The door was pried open by them, and immediately..... a few of the warrant
    officers rolled in and quickly used their silencers to begin the show.

    'Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!' Peeu!' Peeu!'

    These men had no idea what kind of weapons their enemy was using, as
    they found themselves dropping to the floor like flies.

    In this case, what would running with swords towards them do?

    'Peeu! Peieu! Peeu!' Peeu!' Peeu!'

    At this point, Landon and also ran in with their guns all out.... as the room
    alone had over 100 men within it.

    Immediately..... some of the guards started trembling from fear, as they


    watched their friends die just like that.

    How can people just die without the weapon actually touching them?

    Wasn't this just sorcery?

    Sweat quickly formed on their backs, and they couldn't help but cry a little.

    F***!
    Who the hell had had master Nopline pissed off?
    Chapter 405 A Wish Of A
    Thousand Words
    After dealing with the guards, Landon hurriedly rushed towards the massive
    bed frame at the furthest end of the room.

    On the bed, was a shrivelled looking man, who was now as thin as a twig.

    Landon was immediately shocked silly.

    Was this really king Micheal?

    From the system's information..... king Micheal should roughly have the
    same size and weight as Alec.

    But how the hell had this herculean man seemingly turn into this twig
    before him.

    That poison must really be something!

    The man on the bed was frail, and had a bluish-pale complexion..... that
    seemed like death would be knocking on his door any moment from now.

    Luckily, Landon has come just in the nick of time, as from the looks of it....
    the system's analysis was really right.

    In fact... Landon felt like he could even see death lingering around the poor
    man.

    The rest of the soldiers also thought so as well..... as they too felt the
    presence of death here.

    .
    The moment Landon and the rest came closer..... Micheal forcefully lifted
    up his eyelids, as he wanted to determine who these men who had fought
    the guards here were.

    He looked at them as sternly, as his aura immediately became fierce.

    Even though he was at death's door, he still didn't give in to any pressure
    from people he thought were his enemies... and still spoke with an
    unyielding voice.

    'As expected of a noble king!', they thought.

    "So why have you come?" Micheal asked coldly while looking at Landon.

    Though the brat in front of him seemed young, he could tell right off the bat
    that this little imp was the leader of the pact.

    Landon smiled back at Micheal and didn't mind his cold overbearing tone.

    Anyone in this situation would think that it was an enemy standing before
    them.... or an assassin here to finish them off.

    After all... the man had been poisoned by his wife for years now, so maybe
    she wanted to deal with him in a manner that wouldn't bring any
    suspensions.

    One could never be too sure.....

    "Speak up!

    Why the hell have you invaded my palace?"

    "Because I'm here to save you."

    "And why the hell would you do that?"

    "Because I like you!"


    "I've never met you before, so why would you like me so much that you
    would risk your life for me?"

    "Because I like you"

    "_"

    Several of the skiers almost facepalmed their faces when they listened to
    Landon's responses.

    'Your majesty.... just who do you think you are fooling?'

    Even they themselves didn't know why his majesty had brought them over
    to save this man.

    Originally, they were from Arcadina.... and Terique was Arcadina's sworn
    enemy.

    Of course now, they don't mind actually getting along with the Teriques.

    One should know that ever since they had gotten into Baymard, their
    mindsets had also changed as well.

    So in short, they didn't mind getting along with anyone, provided he or she
    want willing to enslave people, rape, murder and so on.

    And while they scouted during the day during their entire four-day trip, they
    had also realized that the commoners were very simpleminded just like
    those in Arcadina.

    So the problem really came from those with powerful positions.

    Hence they didn't see any reason to hate all Teriquens.

    Blame would only be given to those who were to be blamed.... and that was
    that!

    .
    Listening to Landon's reply, Micheal's mouth twitched... and he
    immediately closed his eyes to calm himself down.

    At this point he knew that this brat wouldn't tell him anything..... so he
    decided to just allow them to rescue him as they claimed.

    But before he did that ... there was something that he had to do as well.

    "I have a request that has to be done before we leave!" He said, giving no
    room for any negotiations.

    Landon looked at the stubborn man and smiled.

    In the future, if he wanted to make this man trust him more, then he had no
    choice to listen to the man's request.

    "Alright..." Landon said.

    Hearing that, Micheal opened his eyes and looked at Landon deeply.

    "Please... save the rest of my family locked up in the dungeon in the West-
    wing."

    "_"

    As a king, Micheal would've never used please to anyone before.

    But while he had been bedridden with this poison, the thing he regretted the
    mist, was that he couldn't save the rest of his family from Kamara's
    schemes.

    He had lost 2 of his wives... as well as 3 of his children from Kamara's


    hands.

    And right now, his other wife, as well as her own children... were also
    locked up in that dungeon as well.

    As for his first wife, her son the crown prince and her daughter.... they had
    luckily escaped ages ago, so he wasn't truly worried for them.
    But a while ago when Kamara had playfully told him that he would marry
    the one in the dungeon to her brother Nopline, how could he not boil from
    anger over and over again.

    If not for the fact that he was sure that he would die soon..... he would've
    already started planning his revenge to kill the b**ch.

    But sadly, in this lifetime.... he would have no chance for revenge


    whatsoever.

    Or so he thought..... but that was a story for another day.

    Micheal looked at Landon and was about to say thank you..... but in the
    next moment, he immediately took back his kind intentions.

    "Hey old man.... why are you looking at me like that?

    I know that you're probably thinking that I'm too handsome right now.

    And I also know that I told you that I liked you too..... but not in that way
    alright?"

    "_"

    Micheal closed his eyes again and steadied his breathing.

    It was moments like this that he wished that he had his strength back.

    This brat was definitely asking for a beating!

    alright?

    Landon chuckled and instantly turned serious again.

    "Leo..... Maria..... Zane..... quickly take off one of the guard uniforms and
    dress his majesty Micheal up!
    Victoria..... Jarin..... Gavin.... Alexia.... you 4 will get a set of clothes for all
    the prisoners that we will rescue from the dungeon.

    And the rest of you, pill up the dead bodies on one side now.

    I want this down in 2 minutes tops!

    Move! Move! Move! Move! Move!"

    "_"
    Chapter 406 Queen Jasmine
    In the span of minutes, the team had already had all done their tasks.....
    which also included changing Micheal's clothes for that of an ordinary
    guard's.

    It was like magic to Micheal.... and he himself had almost blushed when he
    saw the female soldier amongst the men step forward to take out his pants.

    How could she do her job with such a straight face?

    What were women turning into nowadays?

    But unbeknownst to him, the female soldier only saw Micheal the same
    way a female doctor would see a male patient.

    Plus Micheal was wearing what they called a 'Zweric' (underwear)... which
    basically looked like diapers.

    So it wasn't like she was seeing him naked or anything... so why should she
    worry?

    Rather, when seeing this diaper-like underwear... she immediately thought


    that maybe these people didn't even bother to buy this king one of
    Baymard's male boxers or briefs instead.

    Anyway, in a flash.... everyone was done, and they were all set to go.

    Very stealthily, they stormed through the hallways of the South-wing and
    paused for a moment..... as they wanted to check if the coast was clear
    before they exited the Wing.

    Landon used his hands to signal for 2 soldiers to take a look, while he and
    the rest stayed behind.
    Immediately, those 2 dropped to the floor quietly and tried their best to take
    a peek.

    And after they were sure that everything was okay, they looked back at
    Landon and did an okay sign to him as well.

    With that, the gang quickly left the south-wing and proceeded to the West-
    wing as fast as they could.

    Of course, once they stepped through the hallways there, they did what they
    had done previously.... and quickly took care of the guards there.

    'So far so good', they thought.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Right now, they were within Micheal's study.... as he had the entire West
    wing set out for private dates and meetings on state affairs.

    As for the other wings like the southwestern Wing, East-wing and all the
    rest, those ones were strictly used for royal residential residences... as each
    wing with the exception of Micheal's, had at least 6 rooms within them.

    Anyway right now... they were within his study and were currently making
    their way down into the secret dungeon.

    Most of the soldiers stayed guarding the study, while the rest followed
    Landon down instead.

    Of course, Micheal stayed above with the rest, as he would only be a


    burden to the mem if he came down with them in the end.

    He closed his eyes and silently waited for this brat to do what he could.

    The brat had really brought a lot of surprises to him, and for some reason,
    he just felt that this young man was the type of person who could do
    anything that he put his mind to.
    .

    Walking down the stone stairway, the soldiers quickly realized that even
    though the dungeon was dark and somewhat stuffy... it didn't have any foul
    stench or unpleasant odour hovering within it.

    True... it did smell like sweat, but at least that was better than blood, urine
    or even poop.

    Arriving at the bottom of the stairway, they immediately noticed an overly


    exhausted woman sleeping on the dirty floor with several huge chains in her
    legs.

    And sleeping beside her, were 2 others.... a girl who looked no more than 7
    years old, and a boy who also looked nothing more than 14.

    These 2 were the woman's children.

    Hearing the faint sounds of footsteps hurriedly approaching her, the


    woman's eyes quickly shot wide open, and she immediately placed herself
    in front of her children.

    She had spent close to 2 years in this cell with her children, so how could
    her ears nit be sharp and alert to the sounds of any approaching footsteps?

    It's been so long since she had seen the full sun..... or even had a breath of
    fresh air outside these dark walls.

    So of course, she had to train herself to be strong for her children.

    No matter what, she had to get them out of here.... as her youngest had
    suddenly turned extremely ill a while back.

    Previously, when her youngest fell ill here, the fever would pass on its
    own... but this time, it was too prolonged, and she feared that her child
    would die anytime soon.
    And within these 2 years, Nopline had been asking her to marry him.

    For sure... since she only still loved Micheal, she just couldn't do it.

    But now that her child was in this state, she had no choice but to sacrifice
    herself for them.

    If marrying that devil would free her children from this prison, then so be it.

    She looked up thinking that Kamara, Nopline, or one of the guards that she
    had grown accustomed to throughout all these years.

    But the people who approached her were none of them.

    So who were these men and were they a threat to her children?

    She immediately got up like a wild animal and stood firm before her
    children who were too tired to get up.

    Landon and the rest looked at her and sighed.

    Mothers were really something.

    "Please be at ease..... we're only here to help you.

    King Micheal is waiting for you above the dungeon." Landon said in a
    calming tone.

    Hearing them, a brief flash of surprise filled her eyes.... before it quickly
    faded away.

    "Why should I trust you?

    Ever since I've been locked up here, I've been told that Micheal was almost
    dying.

    So how could he have the strength to gather you all up for this rescue?"
    "Your right... he didn't gather us here."

    "_"

    "I knew it!

    You all are here to kill us right?" Jasmine said while looking at them coldly.

    She readied her hands as if she was ready to punch them real hard if any
    one of them dared to come close to her children.

    "Queen Jasmine.

    It's TRUE that king Micheal didn't send us here..... but that doesn't mean
    that we aren't here to help you.

    In truth, we came here to rescue king Micheal, and he, in turn, asked us to
    rescue you."

    Jasmine gently lowered her fists, while looking at Landon as if trying to see
    through his soul.

    "Have you ever met my husband before?"

    "Nope!"

    "Did anyone we know of specifically tell you to rescue him?"

    "Nope!"

    "Then why would you do it at the risk of your own life?"

    "Because I like him!"

    "_"
    Chapter 407 The Escape
    Jasmine was left speechless by this mischievous brat before her.

    Sigh... forget it!

    It was best for her to focus on saving her children first..... before worrying
    about any other thing.

    And besides, she was truly curious to see whether Micheal was up there
    now or not.

    Her eldest child needed medical attention now..... and she knew that there
    was no way that Kamara would help out with this matter.

    Before Jasmine knew it, the men quickly took out black sticks and pointed
    at the chains on the floor.

    "Queen Jasmine..... Please hold still!'

    'Bang!'

    The sounds of 2 bullets hitting the chains.... quickly gave off a loud 'bang'
    noise.

    2 soldiers had just shot the chains on each side of her legs all at once.

    Jasmine speedily crouched down in fright.... and by the time she looked at
    her legs, she was filled with even more shock.

    She was free!

    Her legs were now unbounded!


    But how did they do it?

    The sound of the bullets had immediately woken up her son.... who
    struggled to open his tired eyes.

    As for her sick daughter, of course, the fever had made it hard for the poor
    girl to even wake up.

    "Little Raul..... your up!"

    We don't have much time any longer... so listen to mother okay?"

    Raul just nodded and did as he was told, and every quickly.... his sister, his
    mother and himself were all wearing guard uniforms.

    In the case of his sister, since she was just 7 years old.... they had just
    placed a guard shirts on her which ended up looking like a king nightgown
    instead.

    "Warrant officer Miranda!.... you will carry the princess.

    Warrant officer Shane!... you'll carry the young prince.

    And Captain Maleek... you'll carry queen Jasmine!"

    "Yes sir!"

    Hearing the orders, Jasmine and Raul wanted to refuse.... but before they
    could even protest, they found themselves lifted by the rest and placed on
    the backs of these men in a flash.

    With that, everyone hastily made their way out of the dungeon and
    immediately reunited with the rest above.

    .
    When Jasmine saw Micheal, who was currently being piggy-backed on one
    of the soldiers.... she couldn't help but tear up a little.

    Did Kamara hate Micheal so much that she had to starve the man this
    much?

    She knew that Kamara had poisoned Micheal, because almost everyday....
    Kamara would come over and gloat about the fact that she had finally won,
    as well as the fact that the kingdom was finally hers too.

    But really..... wasn't Kamara being too much for making her mighty giant
    now look like a twig?

    Nonetheless, she still loved him very much.... even at this moment that his
    face was pale and somewhat bluish in colour, she still had hope that he
    would make it through all this.

    Raul looked at his father in shock with only one thought in mind.

    Women were indeed scary beings!

    With the whole gang together, they immediately planned to make their
    grand escape.

    Buy just when they had just left the study... in the massive parlour space
    within the Wing, they soon came face to face with the devil herself.

    "Who the hell are you all?!!!"

    Everyone looked towards the exit tunnel at the other end of the room.... and
    immediately spotted a beautiful woman walking in with 40 guards angrily.

    She was furious!

    After making sure that her son was safe, she immediately decided to check
    in on Micheal, and give him his normal dose of poison.
    But when she got there, there were piles of dead bodies lying around.... and
    stepping in, she quickly realized that Micheal was missing.

    At this point, she was utterly confused.

    In her mind.... these attacks outside were sent down from the heavens, so
    she had already removed any thoughts of this being an enemy attack
    instead.

    So the only other option, was that Micheal had taken advantage of these
    attacks to escape.

    Immediately, she sent most of her men to search the entire mansion... as
    well as go out in the battlefield and look for him, while she stayed with just
    a few by her side.

    Right now, she was coming to gloat with Jasmine over the fact that her
    precise husband had deserted her to die here.

    But who would've known that she would come and meet Micheal, as well
    as Jasmine trying to escape instead?

    Tsk!

    Micheal's men must have been watching them for a while now... and have
    probably decided to take advantage of these heavenly attacks to rescue him.

    Yes!... that was the only explanation for this.

    As in her mind, it was utterly impossible for any human being to plan those
    attacks outside.

    Micheal looked at Kamara I'm rage, as he truly wanted to strangle her to


    death with his bare hands.

    While he was under her custody, she had blatantly admitted to being in life
    with his own blood brother.
    And to make matters worse, Lecter wasn't his son at all.

    This fact alone was too much for any man to bear.

    "You all are fools up come her.

    Do you really think that you'll be able to make it out with all those attacks
    going on?

    Don't be foolish!

    Better turn around now and give up!" Kamara said arrogantly.

    Immediately, Landon and the rest didn't wait for her to finish talking.... as
    they immediately dashed towards them at full speed.

    As Landon had said at the start of this mission they weren't here to fight
    everyone.

    They were here to rescue and ran away as fast as they could.

    So right now, they had to escape from this mansion rather than spend hours
    fighting.

    They only had 48 minutes left, before those in the hot air balloons run out
    of ammunition.

    So they had to get going fast.

    Seeing Landon and men rush towards them some of the guards pushed
    Kamara to the side while shielding her.... and the rest immediately

    Took out their swords instead.

    'Sling!'
    'Peeu! Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!'

    How could swords compare to guns?

    As the soldiers ran they shit those who were blocking their path, and
    quickly left Kamara and the rest behind in just 2 minutes.

    Kamara looked at the scenes before her in rage.

    Why did her men have to pretend as if a sword had just been launched at
    them?

    The enemy didn't even do anything, yet her men had just fallen to the
    ground just like that?

    If they wanted to pretend, couldn't they do a better job to at least look


    somewhat convincing?

    Of course, how could she have known that what her men were feeling was
    actually several times worse instead?

    "Get up you lazy arses!

    Chase after them now!

    Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!'

    '_'
    Chapter 408 Take off!
    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!

    Very quickly, Landon and his team ran out of the wing..... and immediately
    began walking fast instead of running, so as to look less suspicious.

    They knew that right now, the men they had shot should still be in terrible
    pain... so at least that would buy them enough time before they were
    actually found out.

    Right now, everyone was looking for Micheal, so they tactfully moved,
    while circling those who were carrying Micheal and his family.

    Everything went in smoothly, and they finally managed to escape the


    mansion.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    They quickly exited the mansion from the back, passed through the space
    quarters again, and moved all around the edge of the castle walls..... until
    they finally exited the front gate again.

    Freedom!

    They were finally out!

    With no time to waste, they soon ran away ass if they were running from
    the attacks.

    As those who saw them thought so instead.

    They quickly got onto the horses that they had kept in one of the stables at
    the back of an inn..... and quickly made their way out of the city as fast as
    they could.

    But of course, before leaving the inn.... they immediately sent out a signal
    to the soldiers above instead.

    'Peeu!!'

    Those above immediately saw the red coloured spark and knew that they
    had to stop their attacks.... after 5 more minutes.

    As for Landon and his gang, they rode like the wind and hurriedly made
    their way to the city gates.

    'Sling!'

    "Stop!

    You know the rules..... no one is to leave at this time if the night!

    Stop!

    Stop! Stop I tell yah!"

    'Peeu! Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!'

    '_'

    The guards at the gate had all been shot in their arms by Landon and his
    men..... as they truly didn't have any time to soar right now.

    The guards on the floor broke out in cold sweat, as they truly didn't
    understand how they had ended up like this?

    Just what sort of Mystical weapons were these?

    They rolled on the floor and wailed loudly, as they looked at the many
    disappearing figures of their enemies.
    And just like that, none of the already injured guards dared to follow them
    into the forest.

    Who in their right mind would follow these men in after seeing their
    conditions?

    Besides, they were in so much pain that they felt that their hearts would
    almost fall out of their chests any moment from now.

    So how could they truly focus on chasing these men?

    They looked at the fading figures of these men and couldn't help but
    shudder a bit.

    What exactly was going on today?

    As for Micheal and the rest of their family, they're out this rescue trip....
    they had been stunned and shocked sky by the methods of these strange
    men.

    Who exactly were they and what other surprises would they bring them
    again?

    Raul had his mount opened all through the rescue.... as if he was watching
    some sort of movie.

    When the person carrying him fought while flinging him in the air and
    keeping him safe..... he almost wanted to clap and applaud in awe.

    One would say that the person carrying him..... had fought very similar to
    how Jackie Chan would do in the movies back on earth.

    He would use anything around him, flip Raul up ways.... and at even one
    time, Raul didn't even know how he had ended up being carried in princess
    style..... when he was previously being piggybacked.

    Bravo! Bravo!
    Even Micheal couldn't hell but nod in appreciation as well.

    These soldiers, as they called themselves... had been trained well.

    And surprisingly, the brat was the most skilled one amongst them.

    Indeed, the world was for the young.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!

    Landon and the rest quickly made their way to their hideout, where those on
    the hot air balloons were already waiting for them there.

    One should know that even though those on the hot air balloons attacked for
    5 more minutes after the signal had been released... it only took them a few
    more minutes to arrive at the hideout.

    On the other hand, Landon and the rest had to ride their horses at full speed
    for 69 minutes more..... just to leave that inn, ride through the city, go deep
    into the forest, and finally arrive back here again.

    And while they were travelling, the rest who were previously on the hot air
    balloons.... did their maintenance check, changed the gas tanks... and took
    care of every other thing necessary for their trip.

    Looking at the many giant floating clouds before them.... Micheal and his
    family opened their widest widely in amazement.

    What was this thing and what could it do?

    They just saw it standing there on the ground, so of course, they had no idea
    of its functionality.

    Immediately, Landon and the men quickly took off the guard outfits.....
    immediately revealing their military uniforms underneath.
    Micheal and the rest were also stunned by these outfits as well.

    What sort of material did they use to make them?

    And while all this was going on, some soldiers stepped forward, helped
    Micheal and the rest remove the guard uniforms.... as well as gave them
    comfy thick socks, sweatpants and outfits to wear..... and to finish it off,
    they had given them the softest blanket that they had ever used in their
    lives.

    What the hell?

    Who were these people really?

    Luckily, Landin had made plans for more than just one rescue... that's why
    he didn't fill up the passenger stalls on each hot air balloon.

    Everyone quickly took a bathroom break.... as when they got up ok the air,
    they wouldn't be coming down for a long time.

    And in a flash, Micheal and his men had been carried in and placed close in
    separate stalls all close to each other, on one of the hot air balloons.

    Entering their stalls, they were all very shocked at how meticulous it
    looked.

    There was some strange transparent thing there that had water in it (plastic
    bottle), as well as some semi-circular fluffy thing.... which they were to
    were flight pillows.

    They placed it over their necks.... and continued to observe their stalls.

    There was also something called Pringles, as well as something called


    Doritos and a sweet \u0026 salty protein bar there.
    In addition to that, there were 2 things called juice boxes there as well.....
    that read apple juice and grape juice on them too.

    And since they would be flying high up in the air, if they wanted to sleep
    and felt that it was too cold..... they could use the removable square cover at
    the side, secure it over their stalls and sleep soundly with their blanket there
    and neck pillows there.

    But how could they sleep yet?

    They just felt like something magical would happen next.... and they were
    right.

    Because in the next few minutes, the scene before them had left them
    utterly shaken right down to their cores.

    How....how was this even possible?


    Chapter 409 AfterMath
    "Alright!.... everyone, settle down.

    Make sure that you are all in your stalls with your doors properly secured.

    Please also help our guests secure themselves in as well.

    And as we ascend, please keep your arms within your stalls at all times."
    Landon said as he spoke with a loud megaphone in his hands.

    He did this so that those on the other but air balloons could here him as
    well.

    "Pilots!

    Get ready for take-off, in 10....9.....8.....7.....6...5...4...3...2.....1... Go!!!!!"

    'Druuuuuuuu!!'

    Micheal and the rest immediately felt their bodies become heavy and heavy
    at every passing moment.

    But that was not what was important to them right now.

    They were flying!

    They were really flying!

    They looked at the trees go smaller and smaller in shock, and even felt like
    they were on top of the world for a brief moment.

    Jasmine couldn't believe her eyes.

    She looked down, and could even see a smaller version of the palace from
    way up here.
    Amazing!

    After they had reached a certain height in the air, the men all visibly
    relaxed, and soon started to converse and open up some of those weird
    things here.

    After the battle... of course, they were somewhat hungry.

    Micheal and the rest followed their actions... and opened up their bottles of
    water, juice boxes of apple juice and grape juice.... as well as their pringles
    and other snacks too.

    They didn't know what these things tasted like.

    So they decided to try all at once and see what they would eat in the end.

    'Crunch!'

    Raul bit into a pringle and nearly lost his soul.

    How could it be this good?

    He quickly gulped down a mouthful of apple juice and couldn't help but
    smile.

    'Ahhh!.... how refreshing!' He thought.

    Of course, Jasmine was the same with her son, as she too had never tasted
    anything better than these protein bars.

    As for Micheal, after gulping down the water... he was completely taken
    aback.

    How could water feel so clean and fresh?


    One should know that even when they boiled their stream water to drink, it
    still didn't taste this good.... so how could this water be so different?

    Micheal and his gang ate a bit, as they had truly been starving within the
    palace for a long time.

    And of course, Jasmine didn't forget to feed her sick daughter..... as she
    quickly pried open her mouth and fed her with this clean water first.

    As a mother, she wasn't comfortable leaving her sick daughter alone in one
    stall.... as she needed to monitor the girl's condition all through the night.

    So she had asked for her daughter to stay with her in one stall.

    Sure.... it would be tight as hell.

    But she didn't mind, so her daughter was currently lying in a comfortable
    position on the stall's floor, while she stood up and enjoyed the scenery.

    And once it was time to crouch down..... she would immediately place her
    sleeping daughter over her chest and sleep as well.

    Time past by, and soon.... many of the soldiers went to bed, once they
    would have to get up during the day shift and cater for the rest.

    Landon soon checked in with the family, and after ensuring that they were
    all set.... he instantly helped them place the breathable lids over their stalls
    and wished them a good night.

    With that, Micheal and his family covered themselves with their blankets,
    adjusted their neck pillows, and soon slept away peacefully.

    It had been a long but exciting night.

    .
    Landon went into his own stall, closed it up.... and quickly disappeared into
    his time capsule.

    Why should he stress himself when he had a real bed within the system?

    And besides, just 1 hour within the system was equivalent to 5 days' time.

    So he could have all the night's rest that he needed as well as get some work
    done too.

    Plus, he had a fridge in there with food..... so for sure, that would be where
    he would spend the night.

    Nonetheless... if anything were to really happen, the system would


    immediately alert him before his soldiers did.

    So he was sure that no one would disturb him for the night.

    And just like how they had travelled to get here, they would also do the
    same when leaving.

    So they would travel during the night and have their breaks during the
    daytime instead.

    Time passed by quickly.... and just like that, the morning had come so
    suddenly.

    6 A.M

    'Crash!

    Kamara shot a clay cup at the kneeling men before her in rage.

    What the hell?

    She had sent them out throughout the night to find and hunt down Micheal
    and that sl** Jasmine and her waste called children.
    But what did she get?.... Nothing!

    How did this even make any sense?

    Even if Micheal and the rest had the upper hand by escaping earlier,
    generally speaking... their horses would need to rest after a bit.

    And with that in mind, Kamara thought that they would catch up to them
    and capture them.

    But to her surprise, they couldn't find a shadow of them anywhere.

    Of course right now, if Kamara knew Micheal was already a 2-weeks


    journey by horse away from here..... she would definitely puke out blood
    and curse the heavens for their unfairness.

    "Incompetent fools!

    My brother and I feed you and take care of you so well.... yet you all are
    just a lousy bunch of good-for-nothings?"

    'Crash!!'

    She immediately shot another clay cup at the men in anger.

    Dammit!

    Her brother would be coming anytime soon.... so how was she supposed to
    explain the fact that his bride had run off with Micheal?

    And why did the heavens choose to strike on this day of all days?

    Kamara just felt that the heavens were too biased and favoured Micheal too
    much.

    .
    Dammit!

    Since they had Micheal now.... they might soon come over and launch a full
    attack on her, so she had to be ready fast.

    It looked like it would be the final showdown between her and Micheal.

    But no worry, with her brother's help, who would dare to come in her way?
    Chapter 410 Leaving Home
    A few days passed by, and Landon and the rest had already gone back to
    that island close to Terique.

    They immediately gave those slaves who wanted to go back to their


    territories some of the money and food that these pirates had kept here..... as
    well as some of the ships here as well.

    Those who wanted to reunite with their families, all took food and managed
    to sail the boats towards the shores of Terique.

    Since they weren't sailors and didn't know the exact location of the empires,
    they decided to get on a boat from the shores of Terique.

    As for the slaves who had decided to follow Landon..... they too were given
    money and instructed on what to expect when going to Baymard.

    One should know that the pirates had secret underground lairs of gold,
    silver and precious artifacts that they had probably robbed from numerous
    sailors.

    While Landon was away, his men had already cleared up the entire cave....
    as they took everything that they thought was valuable away.

    They didn't give the slaves money previously, because only Landon had the
    right to say what was going to be distributed.

    And so with everyone being satisfied, Landon, Micheal, the slaves and the
    rest of the gang.... all set sail towards Baymard.

    At this point, Micheal and the rest had decided to just give up.
    If they kept getting so many surprises like this, then wouldn't they die of a
    heart attack instead?

    Even though this was a military warship.

    It still had 7 first-class luxury rooms within it... as Landon had also thought
    of the fact that maybe they might be rescuing special guests one day.

    He didn't care whether the guests were rich or poor.... or whether they were
    nobles or peasants.

    All that didn't matter in his eyes at all, as he just wanted his guests to feel
    somewhat comfortable.

    With the 1st class luxury rooms, Landon had made all of them to be family-
    sized.... so as to accommodate as many people in them as possible.

    They all had 3 separate bedrooms in them, as well as a parlour and a


    balcony.

    As for the other guest rooms within the ship..... they were all like economy
    class guestrooms.

    Anyway, Landon only had 50 guest rooms on the ship..... as he made all the
    rest for the soldiers, engineers and mechanics who had to check the
    equipment and so on.

    After being placed in one of the luxury suites, the family of 4 immediately
    felt like they were in a dream.

    How was the light working with no fire?

    How was there water flowing whenever they turned the tap thingy on and
    off?

    They were in a daze, as they did a tour of their suite.


    And funny enough, it was at this moment that their daughter had decided to
    wake up.

    She looked at everything if she were insane, and quickly rubbed her eyes
    multiple times.

    Well.... she might as well decided that this was the heaven that everyone
    had been telling her about.

    But why were her parents and brother here with her?

    After understanding her situation, she didn't even waste time touring the
    place... even though she was very weak.

    But what did that matter when faced with this heavenly place?

    In her mind, this place was way better than her room in the palace.

    There were things that she had never seen before here, and when she saw
    herself in the mirror, she was immediately stunned.

    Was this what she really looked like?

    The mirror was beautifully crafted and clearer than those copper polished
    ones.

    Her heart bested excitedly, as she held her mother's hands dearly.

    Who exactly was her saviour?

    Just after 30 minutes of touring, their room door was knocked.

    And soon after, several trolleys of food and drinks were rolled into their
    parlour area.
    The soldiers placed the food on the table for them and immediately bid
    them farewell.

    When the door was slammed shut, everyone went towards the table and dug
    in.

    Before, they had thought that they had gotten the best foods of their life
    when eating those pringles and so on.

    But who would've known that these people have more goodies again?

    The foods served were so good that they almost licked their plates happily.

    After having their fill, they pressed the button attached to the wall.

    And soon, the soldiers all came up to clear the dishes.... followed by
    Landon and a few military doctors.

    They immediately placed Micheal in a wheelchair and rowed him back to


    the ship's clinic.

    While Landon and the rest of the family followed them patiently.

    The little girl, whose name was Krea..... would sneak a peek at Landon
    from time to time, as she was truly intrigued by him.

    As Landon was her saviour, in her mind..... her own version of him was
    more like a handsome superhero.

    Of course, Landon could feel the little miss's gaze, so he turned around and
    winked at her which made her blush with embarrassment.

    Jasmine and Raul laughed, as they saw the little bun blush hard while trying
    to hide behind Jasmine's long skirt.
    She was so darn cute!

    The little girl peeked out again when she thought that the coast was clear.

    But to her amazement..... Landon had immediately swooped down and


    carried her in princess style.

    She looked at Landon's smiling face in a daze.

    And soon after, everyone laughed out loud again.

    After realizing that they were laughing at her, she pouted while blushing
    even more.

    Weren't they just bullying her?

    Hmph!

    But her saviour was really cool though.....

    And so, the family of 4 enjoyed their stay with Landon for a while more.

    In their minds, there were no more surprises that Landon could spring onto
    them

    Alas..... they were deemed to be utterly wrong.

    But that was for their future selves to figure out.

    Landon scanned Micheal's body with the help of the system and
    immediately came up with his operation plan for when he got to Baymard.

    Of course, he also scanned the rest of them as well, just to be sure that they
    didn't have any other ailments as well.

    As for his little fan, she had just been experiencing high fever.
    And coupled with the fact that she wasn't getting enough nutrients, how
    could her body not fall apart?

    Just like that, everyone kept busy and waited patiently for their arrival at
    Baymard.

    Micheal looked out towards the sea in silence, while standing over the edge
    of his suite balcony.

    He clenched his fists in anger, as he thought about Kamara.

    A storm would be brewing soon, he would definitely be the victor after the
    winds pass.

    Soon... he would have his revenge!!!!


    Chapter 411 Research Mania
    Back in Baymard, while Landon had been away... Baymard's industries had
    been extremely busy within these past few days as well.

    In short, within this past week... all industries within Baymard had been
    painstakingly brainstorming their minds off non-stop.

    For over 2 years now, the industries had chosen 2 particular weeks within
    the years..... and had called them the weeks of 'Research Mania'!

    To put it simply, this was the time where all product suggestions that had
    been placed within the ballot boxes around the industries..... would be
    looked over diligently.

    Within the first week of Research mania..... people could still put in their
    suggestions.

    But they would have to send them directly to the offices.... and not within
    the ballot boxes, as all suggestions put there would be accounted for, within
    next year's Research mania only.

    Anyway, within this 1st week..... all suggestions that had been collected
    throughout the year, would be organized neatly.

    And within the 2nd week of Research Mania, the suggestions would be
    brought over to the board of directors and leaders of each industry..... where
    they would vote on the top 2 best ones and set their goals in creating them.

    Landon had come up with this idea, so as to help the workers come up with
    their own unique products instead.

    And the catch was that no matter how much they asked for his help, he
    would never intervene or give them suggestions.... except it was something
    that might kill or injure them.

    They would have to do several trials and errors and come up with an ideal
    product on their own.

    Within the first year that Landon came up with this plan, many of the
    industries had burned through all their research money with no end product.

    And even within their second year, many of them had only successfully
    produced 1 out of 2 products as agreed.

    And after the products were made, they would be screened by a group of
    special screeners.

    Of course, it didn't end there, because after the screeners did their job..... the
    products would then pass through Landon, who would be the ultimate
    screener.

    Nothing that could harm or pill people was to ever be released.

    So Landon would take time off his schedule and do his own tests on
    whatever products that they had made.

    In short, the research center and labs, were busy all year round with their
    plates full... as they tried their best to make these suggestions become a
    reality.

    Cynthia Drew woke up very early in the morning, got ready, made sure that
    her youngest daughter got on the school bus.... and quickly rushed over to
    work.

    She was a 32-year-old woman, who was currently the head of the research
    department within the FOOD industry.
    This was already the second week of Research Mania, so she was very
    familiar with the drill already.

    "Good boss!" Said a young girl with a chipper tone.

    The young lady, who was her secretary... quickly brought in some
    documents, placed it before Cynthia, and stood still and attentive while
    waiting for her boss's next orders.

    "Morning Nikita....

    Are these the R.M files?"

    "Yes boss, those are the Research Mania files."

    "Good!....

    We're short on time now, so please prepare everything we need for the
    meeting at 11 P.M.

    Dismissed."

    "Yes, boss!"

    With that, the young lady retreated and went back to her secretary's desk
    outside Cynthia's office and began preparing for the meeting.

    Time flew by speedily, and soon.... it was already 10:30 A.M.

    Cynthia immediately left her office with one of the secretaries stationed in
    the room just before her office.

    It only took her 20 minutes for her to leave her office and drive to one of
    the other buildings within the food industry.

    "Morning head researcher Cynthia!"


    "Morning Overseer Lyore!"

    "Morning!"

    "Morning!"

    "Morning!"

    "Morning!"

    "_"

    Within the next few minutes, everyone simmered down and the meeting had
    finally started.

    All right..... chief accountant Destrian..... how much have we budgeted in


    total for research this year?

    And how does it compare with last year's?" Lyore asked.

    "Even though our industry was making a ton of money previously..... we


    only had public exposure last year around July.

    And since then, we have been exporting canned food and other items
    throughout the entire Pyno continent.

    So, of course, this year.... the money budgeted for research, was
    significantly higher than those of the previous years.

    In essence for research alone, this year... we were able to allocate 700,000
    BAYS for the chosen projects... compared to last year's 150,000 Bays."

    (**1 Bay=1 copper coin... so the amount is equivalent to 700,000 copper


    coins.

    And is also equal to 7,000 Silver coins, or 70 gold coins)

    Hearing the amount, everyone clapped excitedly as they were truly blown
    away by the amount.
    Chief Lyore clapped and laughed out sheepishly as he usually did, as this
    meant that he could make more food.

    One should know that Lyore was a food fanatic.

    So how could he not be pleased?

    Even at this moment, he had been thinking about building his house of food
    with any of the new products brought in as well.

    As for the rest, their minds were also focused on the aspects of jew food
    items as well... but, the amount assigned for research was still something
    that really shocked them to their core.

    Waaah!... that was somewhat close to 1 million BAYS.

    Of course, the money would be allocated towards both chosen research


    projects depending on which one needed more investments assigned to
    them.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Thank you Chief Accountant Destrian.

    Alright..... moving on to the list at hand, let's begin with last year's
    suggestions that came after the deadline."

    And just like that, everyone went through their entire week buying and
    picking the best choices.

    "Flying hit air balloon drink?"

    "No!"

    "Yes!"

    "Powdered drink?"
    "That's impossible!

    How can a drink be powder?

    No!"

    "I agree with him, it might be a waste of our resources to invest in that!"

    "_"

    And just like the food industry was brainstorming, others also did the same
    as well.

    "Flying cooker?"

    "No!"

    "Talking watch!"

    "Impossible No!"

    "Battery-operated Fridge?

    "No!

    Too costly for ordinary folks... as the battery would probably drain out by
    the end of the day!"

    "Strings to floss the teeth with?"

    "Genius!

    Approved!"

    Flying hot air balloon Car"

    "Yes..... if it can carry people in a basket, if we do the math, maybe we


    could make it work?"
    "Erm... let's just keep it at a maybe for now."

    "_"
    Chapter 412 Side-Mission
    Completion
    Days went by, and soon... Landon was back in Baymard again.

    After assigning someone the task of aiding all the slaves/new Baymardian
    residents in settling down... Landon immediately had Micheal and his
    family go straight to the hospital so that the doctors could do a proper check
    on them.

    He knew what they were all suffering from, but of course at times..... but of
    course he couldn't just say that he used the system to scan their bodies.

    Hence he needed them to do the medical tests... so that they could better
    confirm their situations for themselves.

    Jasmine, Raul and Krea all suffering from malnutrition..... with the addition
    of fever and headaches in Krea's case.

    In Micheal's case, of course it was poison... and even though the doctors
    had been studying toxicity for a while now, Landon knew that time was of
    the essence to save Micheal.

    Hence he took over the job as lead surgeon and doctor in the case.

    Micheal was suffering from Hemlock Poisoning!

    That wife of his was really something to have been constantly giving him
    this.

    The plant is a dangerous plant that causes poisoning after ingesting any part
    of it.... be it the leaves, flowers or even seeds.
    In short, all parts of the plant are very toxic and fatal even in small amounts.

    And even touching the plant or letting one's skin accidentally brush over it,
    may cause skin irritation or rashes to occur.

    The plant can even put someone in a Coma if they had taken too much of
    it..... as well as lead them to respiratory failure, central nervous system
    shutdown, breakdown of skeletal muscles and finally death.

    The bottom line, this plant was no joke!

    Luckily, with all the toxicity information stored in Landon's head... he was
    able to see the best method for curing Micheal.

    And so, the treatment began with 4 other doctors on board.

    They worked tirelessly for 5 whole hours, as they tried their best to remove
    all traces of poison within the man.

    The whole thing was giving Jasmine and the rest uneasiness.

    Not too long ago, they had also done their own medical tests..... and were
    even given some sort of medical book and so on.

    Apparently, they had to buy the drugs there..... which they did before
    coming to the waiting room for surgeries.

    It's been over 2 hours since they took a seat here, and so far.... they still
    didn't know what Micheal's situation was like.

    They kept looking at the white hospital door impatiently while praying
    subtly within their hearts that everything would be fine.

    "Mother..... do... do you think that father will be okay?" Krea asked
    anxiously.
    "Of course he will!

    Didn't your new friend, Landon, tell you that?

    Believe my dear.... your father will be just fine." Jasmine said assuredly.

    But of course, she herself was worried to bits.

    At first, she had thought that she would definitely loose her husband.

    But after Landon had made that promise to her, she soon began to have
    hope.

    And right now... she only wished that what Landon had said would come
    true.

    Time passed by quickly, and soon.... they saw a doctor walk forward
    towards them.

    He pulled down his mask, and they were shocked to see Landon instead.

    The brat was also a healer (doctor)?

    "The treatment was successful... and he's now out of harm's way.

    But even so, he would need to stay in the hospital for a month and a half
    before he can leave.

    In this way, we can monitor his situation, as well as give him good physical
    therapy to get his body strong and healthy.

    As the patient's family members, I will also need anyone above the age of
    15 to sign some documents as well."

    "_"

    .
    With that, the mission of putting Micheal out of harm's way was finally
    done.

    And by the time Micheal woke up, Landon immediately began discussing
    their undercover disguises here in Baymard.

    Of course, for the time being, they would have to stay here.

    One should know that unless Nopline himself was dealt with... even if
    Micheal went back to Terique, he would still be in danger given his poor
    health.

    So until Nopline is taken down, as well as Kamara, and Michael's blood


    brother..... then it wouldn't be advisable for the man to go back.

    Hence they would have to stay undercover here in Baymard.

    So to start off, Landon had requested for passwords to be made for them
    with new identities.

    Apparently, they were a peasant family from Arcadina.

    And since Landon didn't want them to one day slip up accidentally, he
    decided to let them continue to use their real first names.....just in case one
    day, little Krea messes up and says her real name instead.

    As for their last name, he had decided that they would be called 'Jones'.

    Micheal Jones, Krea Jones, and the rest just like that.

    Also.... he gave all them some of the money that they took from the pirates'
    island..... as they had literally escaped with nothing.

    So with the money, they could buy food, clothes, and even get a house
    within District H if they wanted to.
    And since their identity was that of a former farmer, they couldn't get any
    luxurious homes.... just the standard average ones would do.

    As for the children, they had to go to school... as that was what was
    required for them.

    So Landon immediately introduced Linda and little Momo to them too.

    Because even though they would start school 1 or 2 grades below little
    Momo and Linda..... it was still good for them to have friends within the
    same school.

    Of course, Landon had also given them enough money to pay for Krea's
    tuition.

    As for Raul, even though he was 14 now.... his birthday was actually in a
    few days time.

    So at 15 years old, m this world, he would be considered a man.

    Hence Landon had given him and Jasmine a rundown of all the jobs that
    they could do if they wanted to..... after all, with the money he gave them,
    they could be as lazy as they wanted.

    Bur if they chose to work, then Landon would do his best to place them at
    their chosen jobs.

    These were all the things that he and Micheal spoke about.

    "Brat!.... did you really destroy my palace in Terique?"

    "How could I?

    If I do that, then where would you and your family live in the future?"
    "Hmph! At least you're smart!"

    "Alright! Alright!

    Take your rest now..... I'll see you tomorrow again!"

    "Little imp..... thank you!"

    "No need to thank me.... I said I like you didn't I?

    Heal up first, and then we'll talk."

    With that, Landon left Micheal in the comfort of his ward.

    'Ding!'

    "Congratulations host on completing one of your side missions.

    Now, the host can take up more tasks."

    "_"
    Chapter 413 The Plague
    "Now you can take up more missions host"

    "_"

    Landon stood rooted on the spot and almost wanted to break down and cry.

    What the hell?

    He looked up to the sky and almost raised his middle fingers up in


    annoyance.

    Dammit!

    What the hell?

    Did he do some unspeakable thing in his past life to make him end up with
    this sort of system?

    Sigh.....

    "System..... before you show we what's new, can you show me what SIDE-
    MISSIONS I've done so far, as well as what's left?" Landon said while
    massaging his temples.

    This system was really something.

    "As you wish host."

    Completed Side-Missions:

    ▪Sign treaty with Carona.


    ▪Treat King Adrain in Baymard.

    ▪Stop the People from the Temple of Adonis from reaching Arcadina's
    shores

    ▪Develop Riverdale City

    ▪Kill messengers sent by Eli

    ▪Rescue \u0026 hide king Micheal away from Kamara, Nopline and their
    minions.

    Side-Missions in Progress:

    ▪Treat King Micheal here in Baymard.

    Incomplete side-missions:

    ▪Place the Ghostly prince on the throne.

    ▪\u0026 Sign treaty with the new king of Yodan, King Sirius.

    This treaty must be signed in order to unite Baynard and the empire of
    Yodan.

    Looking at everything, Landon realized that he had just 2 more side-


    missions to do.... all of which would take some time to complete.

    No wonder the system felt itchy as to give him more tasks to do.

    But he still had his main missions to complete, so why was this system
    uneasy to see him take a breather?

    Sigh... forget it....


    .

    "System..... what do you have for me this time?"

    "Answering host.... right now, the host has 4 side-missions ready to go.

    1) Side-Mission: Host must reunite King Micheal with his son the Crown
    Prince, and help them capture Nopline and seize Terique once more.

    DATELINE: 1 \u0026 a half years.

    Punishment for failure: if they should fail and die, the host will die as well.

    And if they should fail but survive, 3% of the host's soul pool will be
    devoured by the system.

    Rewards: the system will advance 2 levels up.

    2) Side-Mission: a while back, Nopline had sent his men to capture peasants
    all around the Pyno continent and bring them to Terique so as to build his
    army again, as well as make his entertainment dens grow wealthier.

    But the host being a divine helper, how could the host let that fly by?

    So the host must stop those ships from reaching Terique, as well as free the
    slaves in them too.

    DATELINE: 1 month from now.

    Punishment for failure: NONE

    Rewards: The satisfaction of helping others.

    3) With King Micheal here, the host must definitely take advantage of this
    situation and sign a treaty with him uniting Baymard and Terique.
    The host shouldn't forget that the primary reason the host was brought here,
    was for Development, peace and unity.

    So the system advises the host to hurry up with uniting the Pyno
    continent.... so that the host can go out and unite other empires and nations
    as well.

    The host should know that within most continents, some empires are
    currently at war with each other.

    So uniting each empire, within these continents would definitely take up


    time.

    With that said, the host should hurry up with this one!!

    4) in a while from now, a certain major city in Carona, will be faced with
    their yearly 'Shinjep attacks'.

    But this year.... it might be the worst of them all, which could eventually
    lead to a plague if not handled properly.

    The host is to take a special team consisting of both doctors and


    scientists..... and go over there to contain the situation.

    The host should know that this is a plaque that has never been seen on earth
    before, as this cure this 3 times more severe than most cures in earth's
    medieval times.

    Of course, the system will give the host the method of handling the
    situation..... as time is of the essence in containing the situation.

    So for this mission:

    ▪The host needs to train the doctors and scientists on how to come up with
    their own cures and remedies... as well as handle situations like this.
    ▪The host needs to create drugs for treating the disease-plagued people
    there.

    ▪\u0026 lastly, the situation needs to be contained at all costs.

    If should more than 50% of the people die there, then the host will still
    receive punishment as well.

    So the host should be warned.

    Deadline: None

    Punishment for failure: instant death!

    Rewards: the system will give the host no more side-missions until the host
    finishes his main mission.

    Looking at his missions, Landon immediately started making plans for what
    he needed to be done.

    Since the plague situation and the rescuing of slaves were going to happen
    around the same time, he decided to send some of his men to rescue the
    slaves.

    While he, on the other hand, would go over to Carona and treat the people
    there.

    Even though the system would give him the exact formula and
    precautionary steps to take when dealing with this particular pandemic.....
    one of the goals was to teach the medical staff and scientists the proper way
    to go about it.

    That way, if something like this happened and he was out on a mission, then
    they would definitely know how to work their way through it.
    .

    As for rescuing the slaves.... he would send some of his men to do them in a
    few day's time from now.

    One should know that his ships were faster than those of his enemy's.... so
    he couldn't make them go to the chosen target spot and wait there for days.

    Hence he chose to wait for the enemy ships to be somewhat close to where
    he had planned to attack... before he could let his men do the task.

    Another thing that he duly notes, was the fact that he also needed to sign a
    treaty with Micheal, uniting Terique and Baymard.

    Of course one shouldn't forget that he also had another one that was given
    to him a while back.... requesting for Jim to sign a treaty with the new king
    of Yodan, King Sirius.

    Well if he United Baymard with the rest of the Pyno continent.... then all
    that would be left, was taking care of Alec and putting William on the
    throne.

    But how could it be that easy?

    And of course, his mission wouldn't end there, as he had to go out and unit
    other empires within other continents as well.

    Anyway.... even though the workload was weighing heavily in his mind, he
    still couldn't smile as his mind slowly drifted towards his main missions.

    In just a few more days' time, the last drug type tasked to the
    pharmaceutical industry would be completed.

    So what did this mean?


    Hehehe.... it meant that soon, the Baymardians would go crazy again.

    And why all the fuss?

    Well... 2 words: CATHODE TVs.


    Chapter 414 Making Headlines
    Again
    Fall had finally woven its net all across the Pyno continent.

    The trees had begun to shed their leaves, and the breeze which used to be
    hot, stiff and almost non-existent..... was now gently caressing the entire
    Pyno continent daily.

    The squirrels began saving their nuts and other foods for winter..... while
    the birds all flew south for the winter as well.

    In short, the summer had gone, and in came Autumn.

    September was here once more.

    Once again... Baymard was now making headlines within the entire Pyno
    continent.

    By now, even the most remote villages had heard about Baymard.

    Everyone was eagerly waiting in anticipation for new products from this
    empire, especially the women.

    Within the empire of Arcadina..... many women had started their journey in
    using several beauty products from Baymard.

    "Oh my heavens!

    I just started using this 'Sunglow Body lotion' from Baymard, and now....my
    skin is so soft just like those noble ladies."

    "I know right?!


    My face used to be so cracked....by now, after using their 'Kimberly face
    Cream' for 3 months now, it's so smooth and looks way better than it was
    before.

    Amazing right?"

    "Store owner, store owner..... give me the "Radiant body lotion!"

    "Me too shop owner!"

    "Me too!"

    "Not a problem ladies, but we have just 1 more bottle left?"

    "_"

    "Clearly, I need it more than you all.... look! Do you see how ugly my skin
    is right now?

    Shop owner... I think that it's only fair for you to give it to me.

    After all, I'm very ugly as it is."

    "Pui!!!

    What fairness?

    Shop owner, it's obvious that I need it the most.

    Look!..... With my saggy pimpled face, how dare she look at me straight
    into the eye and say that she's the one who was ugly-looking?"

    "Hmph!

    All of you are just idiots!

    Clearly, I'm so hideous that even a newly born baby would faint from the
    sight of me.
    So clearly, I'm the ugly one here.

    So give me the bottle shop owner!!"

    "_"

    The shop owner looked at his many female clients helplessly, while still
    feeling like he was hearing things.

    Since when did women compete to be the ugliest?

    Were the products really that good?

    And while store owners did their best in supplying these products, within
    several auction homes..... within many homes, even newly made mothers
    were acting up as well.

    "Congratulations mistress.... it's a boy!"

    "Thank you Emma.... eh?..... why are you putting the baby in that hard
    cloth?

    If he pooped or peed right now, wouldn't you need to change it every


    minute?

    Where are the Baymardian Pampers?"

    "Miss... miss.... they're sold out."

    "What do you mean by 'they're sold out?'

    How can I let my noble baby still use these hard rags?

    Do you want his bum to have rashes?

    Go into the streets and buy it off from any peasant with it.
    I don't care how much they want it for... but I want that Diaper.

    And don't forget to get the baby wipes as well

    Now go!"

    "Yes miss!"

    "_"

    One should know that for mothers in this era, while their babies were still in
    the diaper stage..... it was typical for the babies to have rashes, scabs and
    other wounds on their butts.

    This was because the fabric used for it was pretty stiff and hard.

    And even if they used the cloth made for kings, it was still cloth after all....
    and wouldn't be able to give any protection to their child's bum.

    But with these new Baymardian diapers, it was so thick, soft and gave a
    great cushion for their baby's buttocks.

    And the best thing was that they wouldn't need to change the diapers every
    minute if the child made a mess of in there.

    So how could they not want it?

    At the same time, many auction homeowners were also in tears from the
    loss of money that they were making, when it came to their previous best
    selling products.

    "Up next, we have the beauty elixir from the famous alchemist Lupio from
    the continent of Morgany."

    "150 copper coins!"

    "215 copper coins!"


    "_"

    Listening to the bids, the auctioneer couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Previously, alchemist Lupio's products usually went out for over 1 million
    copper coins (or 100 Gold coins).

    But now, it only went out for 150 copper coins?

    Even the peasants would be able to afford it at this rate.

    The reason why the auction home was crying, was because they had already
    given Lupio's aids over 1 million copper coins, as they thought that it would
    still be a hot commodity.

    But who would've known that the women wouldn't even put this product in
    their eyes?

    To put it simply, since Alchemist Lupio used to send his products here in
    the past... of course, they understood the worth of his product, and would
    always pay him half of what he usually got up front... which was typically
    over 1 million copper coins.

    But of course, this time, they had completely miscalculated the worth of
    these products in this 'Baymardian Era'.

    Why would the women spend so much on a bottle of coloured water?

    What this elixir was... was just leaves heated with water and mixed with
    other things within it.

    To be honest, the options worked, but they took like 3 to 5 years for
    someone to notice just a tiny change in them.

    But after using and feeling the texture of Baymard's rich creamy bottles....
    as well as using their lipstick, lip gloss, and other cosmetics and body care
    products that get had, how could they still be happy with what this elixir?
    After all, Baymard's products worked with months.... and was ridiculously
    cheap to the point that they almost felt that the people in Baymard must've
    been really stupid as to let their products out with those prices.

    So with the auction of these elixir products now, forget it!

    One should know that Baymard's cheapest lotion costs about 30 Copper
    coins.

    And usually, many of the lotion bottles could last for up to 4 to 5 months.....
    when compared to these elixirs that finished up within a month or so, as
    they required one to drink them up.

    So for these women, they had even given alchemist Lupio enough face by
    starting the bid at 150 copper coins.

    So he should just sit there and be grateful!!

    "245 copper coins!"

    "270 copper coins!"

    "275 copper coins!"

    "_"

    And while all this helter-skelter was happening out of Baymard, what these
    people didn't know.... was that they would soon be in for another whirl of
    surprise, as the main culprit for causing all this commotion, was at it again.

    'Ding!

    Congratulations to the host, for completing all main missions.

    Now.... you can start production of Cathode TVs.'


    Chapter 415 New Projects
    Landon was currently sitting within the comforts of his office while waiting
    For Tim, the head of the Engineering department, as well as several
    accountants and others to come in as well.

    Just thinking about his rewards for completing his main mission, he couldn't
    help but smile foolishly as he stared outside his massive window.

    Of course, with rewards came more new main missions from the system.

    Previously, the system had given him several side-missions to do.

    But this time, it gave him his main missions instead.

    To put it simply, there were 8 main missions given to him.

    1) Create cathode TVs, as well as make at least 10 movies with them.

    2) Create cereals, as the system had given him 7 types to make:

    ▪Honey Nut Cheerios

    ▪Cap'n Crunch

    ▪Corn Pops

    ▪Corn Flakes

    ▪Froot Loops

    ▪Apple \u0026 cinnamon Quaker Oats

    ▪\u0026 Quaker original instant oatmeal


    3) He was to create eyeglasses fro the people.

    Previously, he couldn't, because he didn't have enough medical information


    to aid the doctors in prescribing the right eyewear to people.

    One should know that even though he had the means to make lenses... there
    was still a massive range of lenses types that needed to be made.

    Hence he needed to know the particular specs of so many things before he


    could even think about asking and prescribing medical glasses to his
    people.

    4) He was to open up several barbing and hair salons within Baymard.

    One should know that even though everyone here basically did their own
    hair, having such basic necessities of any growing nation.

    So, of course, the system had told him to do so.

    5) He was given new medical information on toxicity, and 4 other medical


    subjects and told to teach the doctors and students.

    6) he was to perform and teach 6 more surgical procedures to the people.

    7) He was to create 5 new drugs.

    8) \u0026 finally..... he was given beginner to intermediate knowledge on


    Forensic science, A.K.A Criminalistics.

    With this, he would be able to officially create a new sector within the
    police department for this purpose alone.

    As for the deadline of these missions, of course, just like his the MAIN
    missions that he had previously had... .... this one also had no deadline as
    well.
    For his reward for completing all 9 of these missions, he would:

    ▪10 more random beverages

    ▪6 More medical procedures and 20 more formulas for creating different


    drugs.

    ▪knowledge on running and caring for all sea life within a public marine
    Aquarium.

    ▪specific code and knowledge on making the first-ever PAC-MAN game.

    ▪1,000 development points (DP) and 5,100 Technology points (TP).

    In a nutshell, these were all the rewards he would get if he completed these
    main missions.

    Landon leaned against his window and smiled slightly..... while observing
    several figures speedily making their way into the palace.

    Tim and the rest of the crew hastily walked as if they had ants in their pants,
    as they were all excited to know what new projects his majesty had in mind.

    When they got into the palace, they even walked ahead of the secretary who
    was supposed to lead them towards Landon's office.

    Anyway, they were all familiar with the office's location... so they
    immediately ran there instead.

    Landon who was currently sitting down, could now hear the faint sounds of
    several incoherent footsteps approaching his office.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    'Chack!!'

    'Bam!'

    '_'
    .

    Honestly, how old were these people?

    Once his door had been open, several of them tried to pass through the door
    at once.... and unintentionally, someone had tripped, making everyone fall
    down like dominos.

    Landon's lips twitched a bit, as he speechlessly stared at them.

    What the heck?

    Not too long ago, he had just sent word to them.

    And all he had said, was that he now had new and exciting projects to be
    done.

    But how could he have known that the words: 'new project" would make
    them grow this crazy?

    "Your majesty, we are here!"

    "Your majesty.... quickly tell us what's on your mind."

    "Your majesty.. Please get on with it.

    I can't bear another second without you saying anything!"

    "_"

    When everyone was settled down, Landon's secretary... who had also
    watched the whole show helplessly, immediately began sharing several
    documents to each industry involved with his Majesty's projects.

    Landon began by giving his formula for pill production to the overseer of
    the pharmaceutical manufacturing industry.
    And following that, he decided to focus on the food industry next.

    Lyore looked at the file given to him and smiled at Landon gleefully.

    Cereal

    That was his main task.

    "Your majesty..... is this cereal thing only for breakfast?

    Can it only be taken with milk?

    How about eating it with 'Dom Perignon'?

    Ouhhh!..... What about eating it with Fanta or water?" Lyore asked while
    tapping his legs excitedly.

    "Well, let's put it like this... technically, you can try it with anything else,
    but it's best with milk.

    And as for when one can take it, anytime would be fine.

    But the mornings would be best, as it has fibres that would help one out
    throughout the day."

    Lyore listened keenly while nodding his head obediently, as he continued to


    listen to Landon's explanation.

    "So your majesty.... when do we start?"

    "We'll need to equip and install production machines in any of the massive
    rooms within your industry.

    For this, you'll need to make a proper budget and contract those within
    overseer Tim's industry to do so.

    So it will still take time for production to begin."

    "Your majesty.... have I done something wrong to you?"


    "_"

    Hearing Landon, Lyore let out a sad sigh.

    Of course, he was sad about the fact that he couldn't start production now.

    His entire face was that of a lonely sad puppy, as he fell back into his seat in
    a dejected manner while pouting.

    Landon looked at him and shook his head wryly.

    How was he supposed to comfort a grown man in such situations?

    He looked at Lyore once more before looking at his file again.

    As they say, time could heal a man's broken heart.

    Oh well, on to the next!


    Chapter 416 New Projects 2
    "Overseer Wiggins....Overseer Tim... both of your industries will be
    essential for this next project."

    "Yes, your majesty!" They answered in unison.

    "_"

    One shouldn't forget that the system had tasked Landon with creating
    barging and hair saloons.

    For this matter, he didn't want to create any electric tools like electric hair
    clippers, hairdryers and so on YET.

    So for Wiggin's department, they would focus on creating chemical


    products like shaving oils, dry shampoo, hairspray and other basic barbing
    and hair salon.

    One should know that even though simple tools like combs, brushes and
    scissors already existed in Baymard, the professional-grade ones were
    slightly different..... as they had different types and uses for each.

    Take for example the matter if barbing one's hair.

    One might need a SOFT brush for sensitive scalp, a PADDLE brush,
    different types of combs and so on.

    So for Tim's department, that was what they would be focusing on instead.

    And while these products were being made, Landon would hire more
    people and train them for at least a month before they could officially begin.
    In Landon's mind, looking at District C (government buildings, hospital
    region), district D (luxury hotel, go-kart region) and District G (national
    park, local hotels region)... these were the regions where both barbing and
    hair salons would be in.

    And each region will have at least 4 barging salons, as well as at least 5 hair
    salons within it.

    With several guests and tourists coming in, for sure.... he knew that this
    place would be a hit, especially with the women.

    He had specifically requested for Wiggins to make professional hair styling


    products that would make the women's hair shine and look vibrant.

    Yup! For sure, the place was definitely going to be a success!

    "With that said... overseer Tim..... before we get onto the last thing on my
    list, we'll begin with eyewear first."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "_"

    The more Landon spoke, the more everyone in the room was taken aback.

    "Your.... your majesty!

    So these 'glasses' thing can make people see better?" Tim asked in shock.

    This was definitely something that only a messenger from the heavens
    could do.

    Tim and everyone looked at Landon in awe.

    All hail the great king Landon.


    .

    "Your majesty, from the list you've given me... under the 'PRESCRIPTION
    glasses' list, there are 5 main types:

    ▪Single Vision glasses

    ▪Multifocal Lenses

    ▪Bifocal

    ▪Progressive

    ▪\u0026 reading glasses.

    In addition to this, each type has several categories within them.. ... like the
    Single Vision glass one that has different types that focused on:
    nearsightedness, farsightedness, astigmatism... and several more within it.

    So even though there are just 5 main branches of prescription glasses that
    will be produced..... in truth, we will be producing over 30 different types of
    prescription glasses.

    But even at that, there's something that I don't understand your majesty.

    What happens when none of the standard specs for making these glasses
    work with some particular patients?" Tim asked while massaging his chin
    curiously.

    For him, this was a serious matter, as the main goal of manufacturing these
    glasses, was to meet everyone's needs.

    "If that's the case, then based on the doctor's observations from their eye
    examinations, we can make them their own custom-made glasses as well.

    Take for example the single vision glasses branch..... in particular, the sub-
    branch which tackles nearsightedness.
    Lenses used to correct this situation are called the 'Minus Power Lenses', as
    seen in your file.

    So within this particular glass type, the lenses could have several power
    ranges as well.

    So since it's a minus lens, one could have a '-3.00 D' lens or even a '-6.00 D'
    lens.

    In short, it's safe to say that we will be creating a massive range of lenses
    just within each sub-branch alone.

    So if the patient doesn't fall within what we make, we can just customize
    lenses particularly for his/her case."

    "So your majesty, the Patient would order glasses from us?"

    "No.... not the patient, but the hospital, clinic or any other region that sells
    them out.

    From there, we send their custom-made glasses to the hospital or


    establishment that requested them.

    Of course, at that point, the patient will either have it shipped out to their
    home address..... or pick it up at the establishment depending on their
    preferences.

    But no matter what, we do not personally ship medical customized


    eyeglasses them out.

    "_"

    Hearing this, everyone nodded as well.... as they too were intrigued by this
    glasses thing.

    One should know that for many of them seated here, it wasn't a lie to say
    that their vision had indeed deteriorated throughout the years.
    So these prescription glasses might definitely be the answer for them.

    "One last question your majesty... apart from these prescription glass
    category, there's also something called Fashion glasses.

    Ermm..... mind me asking your majesty, but what do these ones really do?"
    Tim asked confusedly.

    The first category made sense to him, but this one had no specialty to them.

    One should know that some prescription glasses might even cure myopia in
    children..... but these ones didn't cure anything, and honestly seemed
    useless in his eyes.

    But unbeknownst to him... his future self would be one of the first people to
    rock sunglasses in style.

    As for now, he was still unconvinced about the whole thing.

    For the fashion glasses, of course, there were sunglasses, regular clear
    stylish glasses.... as well as glasses with different colour lenses like yellow
    and red instead.

    And of course, they would also come with different frames as well.

    And with the emergence of cathode-ray TVs.... hehehehe..... many people


    will see them as a stylish trend very soon.

    As for where the glasses would be manufactured, of course for now....


    Landon had suggested that they use one of the warehouses within the
    construction industry and build them.

    And in the meantime, while they were doing so, Tim also had to build an
    'Eyewear manufacturing industry' as well.

    As for who would be the overseer there, Landon had given the duty of
    choosing the next overseer to Tim.
    They would go through the usual screening method and promote one of the
    supervisors or project operators for the job.

    Landon looked at Tim and smiled.

    "Finally... as for the last thing on the list, let's talk about Cathode TVs."
    Chapter 417 Cathode-Ray TVs
    The meeting continued on, with everyone getting stunned with the last
    project.

    The whole cathode-ray Tv project had completely made them speechless.

    They blinked and wiped their eyes off with their sleeves... as if trying to
    make sure that they weren't dreaming.

    Moving Portraits!

    How was that possible?

    They were so excited, that they started fidgeting and laughing sheepishly.

    They wanted to run, shout and scream out loud about what was going to
    happen next in Baymard.

    But of course, these projects were all supposed to be kept confidential until
    it was time for them to be made known..... so they knew that they couldn't.

    To their surprise, his majesty not only wanted to do Cathode-Ray TVs.

    His Majesty had also told them about something called a 'Cathode-Ray
    Camera' as well.

    Apparently, this camera thing would be able to make portraits without


    requiring one to paint for hours and hours.

    In their minds, they had just one word for these 2 projects: 'GENIUS'.

    Landon looked at their overly animated expressions and smiled.


    It was so funny that they were getting excited over this.... as both projects
    will no doubt give one of the lowest qualities of pictures and films when
    compared to what he was used to in the modern times.

    But still, this was a milestone for Baymard, and it was also new to these
    people.

    So either way, it was good to start off there.

    "As I said, I won't go deep into production until all the resources needed for
    both the cathode ray TVs and Cathode-ray cameras are made available.

    Also, we need to equip and install production machines and pipes within
    one of the massive rooms in your industry Tim.... before we start
    production.

    But in the meantime, Tim..... like we did for the other projects, you need to
    hire electrical engineers, technical engineers, and all other engineers that
    would bring value to these projects.

    I want engineers who are already working within your industry.... as well as
    new graduates or those looking for employment as well.

    And once they get accepted, then you will be required to teach them while
    waiting for the production site to be completed.

    But of course, the hiring process can only begin 2 weeks from now.... since
    I'll use this first 2 weeks to teach you and a few supervisors the basics and
    concepts of it all."

    "Yes, your majesty!" Tim said excitedly.

    "Ermm.... your majesty.... if you don't mind me asking..... but what moving
    portraits are we going to put in the cathode-Ray TVs?" Wiggins asked
    curiously, and immediately..... everyone's ears perked up.

    Yeah.... what was going to be placed there?


    This part of the explanation had really confused them a little.

    "It's a surprise," Landon said with a smile on his face.

    No matter how much he would try to explain the different movie dramas, as
    well as the whole tv-series concept to these people.... they would still never
    get it, as they had never seen or watched TV in their entire lives.

    So what was the point?

    It was best for them to wait and see it for themselves.

    At least with the introduction of the different genres in radio, the people at
    least now knew what he meant by genres.

    One should know that on the radio, there was a channel that focused solely
    on children's stories... and it covered genres like fantasy, history and so on.

    Hence, they already had a pretty rough idea about the genre thing.

    But because they didn't know what to expect on film, they were still utterly
    confused about what would be in these moving portraits.

    As for what Landon wanted to focus on first.... hehehehe.... well, he had


    worked the whole Tv thing like so.

    With the emergence of Tv..... one needed live Tv shows like news, as well
    as recorded Tv shows like movies.

    For live Tv shows..... Landon just wanted 6 channels for now:

    ▪News (both international and national)

    ▪Sports

    ▪Kids TV
    ▪Fashion, Health, Tourism

    ▪Movie 1: Recorded Movies of all genres.

    ▪Movie 2: Live plays and shows from the theatre.

    Those were all the channels that would come up for now.

    Of course in future, it would expand.... be it for now, he would go slowly


    but surely.

    For the Kids Tv shows in particular... Landon wanted something like live
    shows with adults dressing up in costumes.

    He wanted Sesame Street, Barney and so on.... as well as shows that taught
    them how to do simple math count and many more.

    In truth.... from morning till noon, shows like that would commence on the
    channel.

    But from noon upwards, other teenage focused shows would commence as
    well.

    He would definitely record the first power rangers ever and put it on the
    Kids TV..... as well as kids game shows that were similar to treasure hunts
    like the famous 'legends of the hidden temple', that used to air in
    Nickelodeon back on earth.

    Anyway... these were the sort of things that Landon had been aiming for.

    And when it came to movies... only about 2/5 of the recorded movies made
    will be placed on Tv, as Landon wanted the people to buy most of them
    from the store shelves as well.
    Of course one should know that the system had also given him the exact
    model for solar TVs as well..... so those in other empires could take these
    TVs away as well as those 'fat and large' movie cassette tapes and watch
    them from their own empires.

    And when it concerned the matter of prerecorded Tv series..... Landon


    didn't want to do those yet, as he planned to record an entire season before
    airing it out.

    Since this was already Medieval times.... for sure, Game of thrones had to
    be done too!

    Of course, he would edit some scripts and remove the dragon part..... but
    still, it would still be grand.

    And also, shows like the legend of the seeker, Hercules, Xena, Camelot,
    Spartacus and many more would be on there.

    As well as Tv shows that aired Baymard's 'modern' life.... fantasy tv shows,


    romance and so on.

    In fact, the only tv series which he could really make right now was the
    whole Power rangers, and kids tv series like Sabrina the teenage witch.

    With these ones, he could film every 7 episodes a week prior.... and release
    them strategically a week later.

    And when it came to animation, since he didn't have the time to properly
    teach people now..... then they would just have to wait.

    All in all..... Landon had planned to release 20 movies once the cathode
    TVs were done.

    Lile he said, 2/5 would be put on Tv, and the others had to be bought and
    watched from home at their own convenience.
    And one shouldn't think that this was all that could be bought from the
    stores, as every live show that aired on Tv..... like the theatre shows with
    magic tricks, and even broadway plays.... would also be recorded and sold
    in stores a MONTH after they aired.

    As for pre-recorded Tv shows, only kids shows would be done now.

    And biweekly, the Tv station would release a Tv guide for everyone to


    know what hour each show would pop up on the screen.

    This was the plan!


    Chapter 418 Baymard's Motion
    Picture Studios
    After listening to Landon's response about surprising them with this moving
    picture thing..... the group decided to give it a rest.

    How long had they been together with his majesty?

    Sigh.... whenever he said that something was going to give a surprise, that
    meant that he wouldn't even bother to explain it any further to them.

    Well.... they would only have to wait and see what would be placed within
    these moving portrait thingies.

    "With these official contracts in your hands.... look over the budget, as well
    as everything that's needed for the contract, and immediately send them
    back to where they are all supposed to go to.

    Of course, as the sole provider of these ideas, as per usual, I will only get
    2% of every gain made from each product sold out." Landon said, and
    everyone nodded as well.

    From the beginning of his creative journey here, Landon had been taking
    2% profits from everything that he had created here.

    So if someone bought medical pills or anything else.... he'd get his 2%.

    In everyone's mind, they all thought that this was too small for Landon who
    had created the ideas.

    But for him, since he was really pirating off people from earth, he didn't
    feel too good taking too much from these people.
    .

    And besides, 2% looked small..... but with all the products that they had
    made, as well as all the ones that were shipped out and bought all over
    Baymard, did these people truly know how rich he was?

    Bruh.... he was swimming in money alright?

    So why would he request for more?

    And besides.... he only did this, so that he could find some other
    commercial projects, as well as his personal projects too.

    In addition to that, 60% of his gains would be kept for his children l, and
    their children and so on.

    He would make a will that properly ensured that every generation had
    money and never really got broke.

    And since he didn't want greed in the picture, no matter who they were,
    everyone would get the same amount of wealth.

    No exception!

    Anyway.... 2% was all he would be taking for all products here, and that's
    not mentioning his weaponry shares for coming up with the ideas as well.

    In short, he was a rich man!

    "Tim... how far have the men gone with the construction of 'Baymard's
    Motion Picture Studio'?"

    "Your majesty.... it's been 7 months since we started construction.

    And so far, we've only been able to construct 2/7 of the place.
    But as per instructed, the entire front view of the studio is accessible to
    those who want to use it.

    And while they use it..... we'll continue construction at the furthest ends of
    the place, so as to reduce the noise while they use the moving pictures.

    Also, as per your request, we have left a massive region untouched, and
    have also added a lot of trees in it as well.

    Now it resembles a Jungle our majesty!"

    "Great!" Landon exclaimed

    How could he not have been prepared for the emergence of Cathode TVs?

    Ever since the system had told him about it, Landon had immediately made
    plans with Tim.

    Within District D, he immediately used up a massive portion of land just fr


    this purpose alone.

    In his mind, Landon was aiming for something similar to Universal Studios
    in Hollywood.

    That studio was where universal pictures did most of their movie scenes.

    The place had an entire region with numerous story buildings in them.....
    that was designed like a Zombie apocalypse.

    There was also a region that had fake car crashes, as well as streets that
    depicted numerous ordinary homes in movies.

    And to make matters even better, they had an entire region filled with
    medieval castles..... and some of them even had fake snow all over the
    candles as well.

    They were also mad scientist research labs and so much more there.
    In short, Landon wanted Baymard's Motion Picture Studios to be somewhat
    similar to that, so as to make it easier for all those who would be directing
    the sets as well.

    As for the studio itself, even though it wasn't as big as Universal pictures
    back on earth..... its size could still rival several others as well.

    The studio would have 7 main sectors in total.

    The first sector would be the public region, where guests can come in and
    have fun.

    If would be like a mini amusement park with fun rides, games, and other
    attraction sites..... that told the story of every mainstream movie or Tv series
    produced in Baymard.

    But of course... since amusement park rides haven't come into Baymard yet,
    he had only planned to make the place into a touristic place for now.

    Guests could entire houses or homes that looked exactly like those of their
    favourite characters in movies or Tv.... as well as eat food in themed
    restaurants as well.

    Also, guests could buy items that looked exactly like those in the movies as
    well.

    If for example, Landon made Harry Potter... then a replica of the wand store
    could be there as well.... and the staff would also act as the storekeeper too.

    Everyone would be in character for the guests.

    And of course, after that first sector for guests.... the entire sector 2 to 7
    would be used strictly for movies and Tv series.
    But if the guests really wanted to have a 'Backlot' tour at the real filming
    site, then they can also book a tour as well.

    All in all, Landon was pleased with everything so far.

    "Alright!

    Those are all the projects that I have so far.

    Once the production sites are all ready to go immediately start production.

    And everyone... don't forget that today is the Big Day!!"

    "Your majesty, how could we forget?"

    "Yeah, your majesty.... we've been looking forward to it for a month now.

    We even bought tickets on the first day that it was announced."

    "Your majesty.... today is that day.

    And for sure, we will definitely be there!"

    Yup!

    Today was the grand opening of 'Baymard's Emerald Theatre'.

    The performers had been practicing for ages, and the theatre school had
    already been opened long ago.

    The theatre had realized several tickets for numerous shows.

    And just like how one would choose several options when going into a
    cinema, likewise... there were also numerous shows going on at the same
    time intervall as well.

    Today was the day for the stars to shine!


    .

    With the meeting finally over, everyone quickly went their ways in
    preparation for tonight's event.

    And while they were all having a very merry time..... within Arcadina,
    someone else was almost loosing his mind from Fury.

    'Bam!'

    "Y... your majesty..... please spare me!" Said a shivering man who was all
    covered in blood.... as he looked at the towering figure above him.

    He gulped down the blood in his mouth in fear and tried to beg for his life
    again.

    But before he could speak, the towering man quickly took out his sword
    and sliced his throat swiftly.

    'Sling!'

    'Bap!'

    And just like that, numerous the man's bloody head dropped onto the floor
    just like that.

    The towering man took his time to wipe off the blood on his blade with no
    hint of expressions on his face.

    And when he was done, he faced the men who were quietly kneeling behind
    him in fear.

    "I'll ask you all again.

    What happened here?"


    Chapter 419 Who did it?
    Right now, Alec was present within one of his many hidden bases in
    Arcadina.

    On his way back to the Capital, he had decided to stop by one of his remote
    bases in the western region.... so as to inform them about his grand plan of
    taking over Baymard.

    But who would've known that when he would get here.... all that greeted
    him would be ash, blood, and numerous heaps and piles of dead bodies
    scattered about freely?

    Looking at the scene before him, how could he not be furious?

    Blood!

    The foul stench of blood filled the air, and the sounds of flies and insects
    buzzing around the flesh of the dead, made the place look even more
    dreadful.

    In short, none of the slaves or men that he had been keeping locked up
    here.... were still around.

    It seemed like they had all escaped?

    But how!!

    He had made his security to be as tight as a newborn baby's grip.

    So how could they just escape just like that?

    More than 98% of the guards had all died.... with just a few survivors who
    were left.
    Their legs had been chained and bounded onto several pillars within one of
    the rooms within the camp.

    And surrounding these bounded men, were grains of wheat, and bowls of
    water... and empty bucket, which were now filled with shit and flies.

    When Alec first found them, he was utterly disgusted, that he asked for
    them to be thrown into the cold stream..... so as to let the men wash up
    before he spoke to them.

    As requested, his guards pushed the survivors into the stream, and after 3
    minutes.... they took out all their clothes, burned them and let these
    survivors air dry their bodies instead.

    And even though their bodies were still dry, Alec rules to give these men
    any new clothes.... so they were just kneeling there nude in the camp.

    Alec looked at them scrutinizingly... as his brain quickly went to work.

    Previously, he had suspected Landon for being the cause.

    But when he thought about it more.... how could that son of his one day
    know of any of his secret training camps?

    Only those who had once gone to the camp or heard about it from him
    would know.

    In addition to that, the rotting corpses of his dead guards, all looked like
    they weren't even 4 days old.

    With this alone, Alec was even more shares that Landon couldn't be the
    one, as he had just left that son of his in Baymard a month and a half ago.

    So who was it?

    .
    Alec looked at the shivering men who were currently kneeling before him,
    and took baby steps towards them.

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    His every step made their hearts race faster and faster.... as they silently
    trembled in fear.

    He squinted his eyes and looked at the men with an emotionless expression
    on his face.

    "Speak up!

    What the hell happened here!"

    "Y... your majesty, your majesty.... on the night of the attack, several
    masked men swarmed into the place and attacked use with the use of 'black
    powder'.

    They first started by shooting arrows, followed by the attack of their


    swords."

    "Y... your majesty..... they also seemed to know every layout of the ace as
    well.

    It was almost as if they had been here themselves before."

    "_"

    .
    Alec listened to the men ramble about the attack, and when they all finished
    speaking... he turned towards one of his Commanders and whispered into
    his ear.

    'The place has been compromised.

    If an enemy of ours knows where it is, then the place is of no use to me... as
    we would be sitting ducks if we brought in more men here.

    The enemy might attack again, and kill even more men than before.

    So turn this place into a killing home instead.

    Use this place to torture mad kill prisoners around.

    And when you're done, Lock up the place and leave!

    As for these useless men, I have no use for them any longer.

    So you know what to do.'

    With that said, Alec turned around and walked back to his carriage
    unhurriedly.

    And while he moved, he could hear the screams of those men from behind
    him.

    'Your majesty.... your majesty.... mercy.."

    'Ahhhhh!!!!'

    '_'

    Alec sat in his carriage and closed his eyes immediately.

    F***!
    He had, had enough God-Dammit!

    Did the world truly think that they could bully him this much?

    First, it was that useless son of his... and now, it's some unknown masked
    men?

    When had he ever been insulted so much before?

    For that unfilial son of his, he would definitely wage war after he had
    arrived at the Capital.

    In short, while travelling towards the Capital, he planned to stop by all the
    bases and get them ready for his grand attack.

    So now, they all just had to wait patiently, until he arrived in the capital.

    From there, he would take some knights and March down towards all these
    camps.

    And while he passed through camp to camp, he would also take the men
    thee as well.

    Do by the time he reached Baymard he would probably have more than


    21,000 people ready to fight this war.

    But who would've known that one of his camps would be been destroyed
    just like that?

    This definitely ruined his grand scheme of things.

    As for the attack from those masked men..... there was someone in
    particular who would pay the price for it.

    And that was city lord Sanders!

    He clenched his fists and looked out his carriage window angrily.
    Didn't he specifically tell that idiot to look after this place at all times as
    well?

    So where were his men when all this happened?

    From the dead bodies scattered around, none of them wore Sanders' guard
    uniforms.

    So why did that fool not send his people to guard the place?

    Alec immediately issued for the couch men to head towards Sanders's city
    next.

    Like he had said, someone's head would roll no matter what!

    But of course, things never go as one expected it to be.

    Because how could Alec had known that a while back, Sanders had
    gathered his forces just to launch a full-scale attack on Baymard?

    As of now, Sanders was long dead, so who would Alec really skin alive?

    "Your majesty.... we're ready!"

    "Good!

    It's time to go to that deserter's city.

    Tell the men to move out immediately!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "_"

    Life was truly funny, because while Alec was at the point where his rage
    could even kill a bird flying by.... some other people were all happy to the
    point that they could be that flying bird instead.
    .

    "We're going to be late.

    Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!

    The show is about to begin!"


    Chapter 420 Baymard's Emerald
    Theatre
    Back in Baymard, the people were all jolly and merry, as tonight.... was the
    grand opening of Baymard's Emerald Theatre.

    In the afternoon..... there as a whole cutting ribbon celebration.

    So with all that out of the way, people could just come over to watch any
    show of their choice.

    The theatre had 10 three-storey buildings within its premises..... with each
    building would have 2 high ceiling stages within them.

    The first floor would be where popcorn, drinks and so on would be sold.....
    and on the 2nd and 3rd floors, the audience would find a massive stage on
    each floor.

    So, with 10 buildings in total... Baymard would end up having 20 stages


    altogether.

    "Oh, dear!

    We've booked a ticket for the 'Amazing Flying Dutchman'.... so how can we
    be late?"

    "Hurry!.... the dancing swan show is going to come on any moment from
    now!

    We have to get into theatre 3 as soon as possible!"

    "I heard that the music show will have 6 never heard songs before, so how
    can I miss it?
    And I heard that their number one song will be: My heart will go on!

    Just the name itself shows that it's going to be mind-blowing, so we


    definitely have to go to theatre 6 no matter what!"

    "I think our show is in theatre 8!

    Quickly! Quickly!

    We need to get our snacks and settle down fast before the show starts!"

    "Yes... can I have a medium bag of salted Pretzel buns, a large Fanta and a
    small bag of popcorn?"

    "_"

    The crowd swarmed around the scene like bees, as they tried to find the
    right building and door where their selected show would be taking place.

    Everyone wore their best attires, as they didn't know what to expect.

    And very soon, the entire place was either filled with couples, families....
    and even cliques of friends that had gathered up just for tonight.

    Today was Harvey's 3rd day in Baymard.

    Harvey was a very popular jester in the empire of Yodan.

    He was soon as the laughing killer.

    This was because it was once said that his performances were so funny that
    one could laugh themselves to death if they weren't careful.

    In short, he was a big celebrity in the Jester world... as most new jesters that
    tried to break into the field also looked up to him as one of the greatest as
    well.

    A while back, he had heard about Baymard being the best place for tourists
    to visit.
    So he and his family had come here for a proper vacation.

    He had been here for 3 days... and he dared say that the stories about
    Baymard really didn't give enough justice to the place.

    Everything about this new empire was simply breathtaking and heavenly.

    And while he was here, he had also heard and read about this theatre thing
    through the radio, from people on the streets, as well as the newspapers.

    So today, he had managed to get a few last-minute tickets for himself and
    his family.

    One should know that the tickets for all shows had already been on sale for
    over a month now.

    And just because he had bought the tickets late, he didn't have many options
    left.

    Hence he could only get what was available.

    As a comedian, of course, he wanted yo see their stand-up comedy thing.....


    but it was already sold out.

    And all that was left, were rockets for some Circus thing.

    One shouldn't be fooled!

    The reason why the circus thing wasn't sold out yet, want because people
    didn't want to watch it.

    Nope!

    It was because that theatre was the largest.... as it had a bigger stage and
    more audience seats instead.

    Hence they were able to squeeze out some tickets from the stores.
    And surprisingly, each ticket had a seating number on it!

    How odd... but brilliant!

    Stepping into building 3, they immediately went forward to order some


    snacks.

    And after they were done, they finally presented their tickets at the doors of
    theatre 5 and immediately went in to take their seats.

    Harvey looked at his watch and sighed from relief.

    'Phew!'

    They had finally made it just 1 minute before the show began.

    Immediately, the lights turned slightly dim... and the loud sounds of drums
    could be heard echoing throughout the hall.

    'Bam! Bababam! Bababam! Babammmm!'

    As the drums played, some sort of smoke immediately arose from the
    stage..... instantly making the place look more and more mysterious to those
    watching the scene.

    Everyone excitedly tried to gage out what was happening there, and soon.....
    more and more people jumped out from within the smoke and began
    dancing like crazy.

    And coupled with the stunning light show that was happening there as well,
    everything made Harvey and his family clap and cheer eagerly.

    What an entrance!

    And after the smoke had cleared up, and the dance had ended... a man
    wearing the longest purple hat that they had ever seen, came out all dressed
    up in sparkly clothes.
    "Ladies and Gentlemen!

    Boys and girls!

    Welcome to Baymard's first-ever Circus act!" The host said.

    And as he spoke, he removed his large hat and gave a slight bow to the
    audience.

    "I know that most of you are confused about what a circus show really is...
    but don't fret!

    Because by the end of tonight's show... you will know all that you desire.

    As things.... might not always be what it seems..."

    With that, the host took out several Rose's from his coat and immediately
    squished them up together in his palms.

    And then he shot it up into the air.

    Then, something miraculous happened!

    Rather than seeing rose petals, the guest could see a bird fly out, as well as
    some butterflies.

    'Poufff!!!!!'

    Wahhhh!!!!

    How did he do it?

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Everyone was mesmerized..... especially the children.

    They kept screaming and jumping like crazy!

    The hos was a magician!


    That was all they could think of.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" The host said while bowing
    numerous times to them.

    "Now.... let's get the show rolling shall we?"


    Chapter 421 Baymard's Emerald
    Theatre 2
    "For our first act..... we will have the 'Winged Trapeze heroes' open the
    show."

    With that, soft music began to play... and the lights turned light blue
    instantly.

    And soon, several spotlights were pointed towards 8 people who were all
    standing on several planks, all suspended on several ridiculously tall ladders
    as well.

    And these people seemed to be holding onto some sort of stick that was
    attached to several strings on it too.

    Oh my heavens!

    Were they going to jump?

    Wasnt this too crazy?

    Everyone was on the edge of their seats.... and even Harvey couldn't help
    but squeeze the popcorn in his hands tightly.

    And just when the anticipation from the crowd had reached its max, 2 of the
    people on the ladders immediately jumped down..... making everyone's
    heart sink deeply into their chest.

    'Ahhh!'

    But to their surprise and amazement, these people didn't fall to their deaths.

    Instead, they swung at insane angles.... and one of the men left his own
    wing, did a front flip and hung onto the feet of the other person who was
    swinging as well.

    Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!

    This was too unbelievable!

    At this point, Harvey and his family were completely sold by this circus
    thing.

    And so just like that, the night progressed with them witnessing numerous
    acts all at once.

    There was a case where a magician sawed a girl into half and even
    separated her legs from her upper body.

    And then he put them together after saying something like 'Abracadabra!'.

    Just with those words alone, her girl's body had been put back together.

    When everyone saw the girl get out of the box in one piece, they all stood
    up and applauded like crazy!

    Following that they also watched how one man made several wild Hangols
    jump over several hoops of fire as well.

    And of course, one shouldn't forget the girl who stood on a moving bicycle,
    while doing flips and other stunts.

    Also, there was also a woman who could climb up a rope while twisting and
    turning around it.... as if she was some sort of mythical creature.

    Her makeup was soft, and her head had a fairy crown on it.

    She was breathtaking, to say the least.

    And the music just made her dance even more mesmerizing for the
    audience.
    And after her, there was the man who rode a bicycle wheel over a thin rope
    that was suspended in the air!

    How the hell was that even possible?

    Harvey looked at the people around him and for the first time in his life, he
    wondered if he had ever truly put on a show for people.

    As a jester, all he had done was throw food in his face, pretend to fall onto
    the ground angrily, and other silly stunts.

    In fact, in his career.... being called a fool was one of the highest
    compliments there was.

    But looking at these people, no one called them fools... and they didn't have
    to throw pie on their faces just for laughs.

    And what was even more interesting, was that everyone looked at the
    performers with awe, respect and worship.

    Rather than him, who had been called a fool or stupid all through his career.

    No one would look at a fool with worshipping gazes, just as they did that
    magician.

    It was utterly impossible!

    And so just like that, his brain had suddenly been enlightened.

    And now, he wanted to find his real strong points within the entertainment
    world and pursue that instead.

    He quickly decided that tomorrow, he would go watch the stand-up comedy


    show as research instead.

    He wanted to better his craft as much as possible.... as well as know


    whether these people also threw food onto their faces or did silly things as
    he did just for laughs.

    He had to admit... he did like their way of doing things better than his.

    So why not change?

    He looked at the scene before him and nodded.

    This is what entertainment should truly be like.

    In fact, Harvey and his family weren't the only ones who were excited as
    well.

    Since Landon knew that Little Momo and the rest would definitely like it.....
    he had also taken them to watch these shows as well.

    Even if many people didn't believe in magic, Landon felt little children
    should.

    As in a way, magic symbolized hope and belief that the impossible.... might
    one day become a reality.

    Little Momo and the rest were also on the edge of their seats.

    Their hearts heated aptly, and their mouths were left wide open in shock!

    Ever since the show had begun, they had been standing over the Private
    balcony for the royal family in awe.

    And of course, London and secretly invited king Micheal's family as well.

    With all this time that had passed by, of course... Krea had now joined little
    momo's pack of friends as well.

    As the show went on, their eyes gleamed, and they couldn't help but saw the
    words 'Abracadabra' many times as well.
    "Big brother Landon..... does magic truly exist?" Krea asked, with an
    expecting and overly excited gaze.

    "If you believe it does... then it does!

    Only in believing, can something become true to you!

    Magic is believing!"

    With those words, the little girl excitedly nodded and watched the show
    happily as well.

    Landon smiled, as he watched even the adults get fully immersed as well.

    For him, of course, magic existed!

    How else would he explain how he could teleport or even use the system at
    all?

    It was definitely not normal!"

    Time passed by, and just like that..... the show had finally ended.

    Some came out crying, as they had just watched the play of Romeo and
    Juliet, while others came out laughing from the stand-up comedy skits.

    Of course, there were some who came out singing some heart-wrenching
    songs like: My heart will go on (Celine Dion).

    In short, everyone was completely satisfied with these new theatre shows.

    And the only complaint that they had, was that it was way too short!

    With everything coming to an end, Landon dived straight for his bed and
    closed his eyes happily.

    Tomorrow..... he would finally be leaving for his mission.


    It was time to deal with the pandemic!
    Chapter 422 Planning Ahead
    It was a brand new day, and Landon was currently standing within one of
    the large halls in the castle.... as he was about to give a brief overview to the
    soldiers, as well as the doctors and nurses on what was supposed to be
    done.

    In essence, Landon had 3 main things to fulfill.

    Up first, he had to send some of his men to rescue the slaves that were
    current on their way to Terique via ship.

    As for the 2nd and 3rd things on his list.... since they all concerned Carona,
    Landon decided that both teams should journey together on their separate
    ships there.

    Of course, what they needed to do in Carona, was to prevent and control the
    pandemic..... as well as retrieve some demented prisoners from Carona.

    And since the system had told Landon to specifically control the Pandemic
    situation, he decided to assign another team to retrieve the prisoners.

    Hence there were two separate teams travelling to Carona alongside each
    other.

    In the hall had over 800 people within it, everyone in the room came with
    their pens and notebooks, as they didn't want to miss out on any information
    at all.

    After Landon had already dived into what all 3 missions were about..... he
    quickly began assigning multiple tasks to the various leaders.

    "Once again..... Baymard will be required to play an active role in world


    peace.
    "Lieutenant Felix, Lieutenant Brant, and Lieutenant Trevor.... you 3 will be
    in charge of Operation 'Free Bird'.

    I expect you 3 to handle this Navy mission.

    You may only destroy the enemy's ships once you're sure that no hostages
    are still on board the ships.

    And of course, you may also take in prisoners as well if need be.

    Do you under?!"

    "Yes sir!" Answered the 3 in unison.

    "Good.... as for Major Beri (little Linda's brother and mother Winnie's son),
    you will lead a team of soldiers and travel alongside me to Carona.

    Your team will focus on escorting the prisoners from Carona to Baymard
    without any hiccups.

    I expect no prisoner should escape throughout the journey.

    And bear in mind, even though most of the prisoners aren't as deadly as
    those S-Class prisoners..... they have still wanted criminals all the same.

    So you and your men should not let your guard down.

    Is that clear?!!"

    "Yes sir!!" Beri answered.

    "Excellent.

    Lastly, Second Lieutenant Grey, Second Lieutenant Pat, and second


    Lieutenant .... you will lead a team of soldiers to guard and protect all the
    doctors and nurses going to Carona for mission 'Shinjep'.

    The Shinjep pandemic is soon upon us, and apart from doing your main
    mission..... you all might be required to also aid the doctors in taking care of
    the Patients.

    So take note!

    And since I will be a doctor on this mission, you don't need to report to me
    on any safety concerns while on the mission.

    I give you all full permission to make the calls.

    But if you all really face some unspeakable problem, then and only then can
    you turn to me for advice.

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes sir!!"

    "Alright...in front of you all, are the maps and layouts for your mission
    terrain.

    With this at hand, you all need to photocopy them and pass them on to your
    teams as well.

    And since everyone knows what they're supposed to do, I also expect you
    all as leaders...to come up with a detailed plan and submit it to your Army
    General or Navy fleet Commander in the next 2 days.

    Any team that doesn't comply with this, will not leave Baymard, and will
    also receive 20 days of punishment from the forces.

    And 2 days after submission.... you all will be called in to discuss if these
    plans need to be modified or not.

    Of course then and only then, will you all be required to inform your squads
    on your plans for these missions.

    So tallying everything up, everyone has just a week to prepare for their
    missions.
    Be it food for the slaves on the ships, needs for the prisoners or ammunition
    needed for these missions.....everything will have to sort out by you all.

    So I also expect to see a budget report submitted alongside your detailed


    plans 2 days later.

    Bear in mind that the budget needs to show the list of needs for these
    missions.

    On that note, anyone who doesn't give a detailed list will also be punished
    as well.

    Any questions?"

    "Your majesty..... since everyone will have at least 5 military doctors for
    these missions, do we need to budget on what they need as well?" One of
    the Lieutenants asked while taking down notes and looking at Landon
    seriously.

    "No and yes!

    In essence, they would need to budget based on what they think will
    accommodate the situation.

    And when they do.... you all need to add that into your reports as well.

    Any other questions?"

    "_"

    After Landon finished talking with the military forces, he quickly sent them
    away..... and invited the doctors and nurses to come in for their own
    briefings as well.

    Even though they weren't soldiers, they needed to know the basic
    guidelines... as well as what to do whenever any sort of plague or pandemic
    raided the continent.
    Hence Landon also wanted them to come up with their own budgeting plan
    too.

    And if there were any problems, he would amend it and show them the
    proper way of handling things.

    In addition to that, one shouldn't forget that they needed to create a remedy
    for the situation as well.

    So even when they arrive in Carona, the doctors and nurses would have to
    be split up into different groups: those in charge of treating the patients,
    those In charge of sanitizing and educating the people, those in charge
    researching and finding a cure... and finally, those in charge of producing
    the cure.

    When going to Carona, those who were assigned for research... . would
    have to bring all their test tubes, chemicals and equipment needed for
    testing.

    And after they had a plausible answer, those who were assigned to drug
    production would have rush back to Carona, give their findings to the
    medical and pharmaceutical team there, who would then do their best to
    create these drugs.

    Of course, Landon already knew about the cure for this pandemic thanks to
    the system.

    One could actually cure this problem, by taking some of the drugs within
    Baymard already.

    But he wanted to see what the doctors and nurses would do in this situation
    as well.

    Of course, he wouldn't be doing this at the expense of other people's lives,


    as he would do his best to keep everyone alive and comfortable whole
    waiting for the cure.
    .

    And so just like that, everyone had been thoroughly briefed.

    Now.... all Landon could do, was wait for the day of departure.
    Chapter 423 More Issues
    "Your majesty... King-Father Lucius had already arrived, and is currently
    waiting for you outside." "Thank you, Betsy"

    "_"

    Apart from giving briefings for those meetings, today, Landon also had to
    attend to some matters in King's Landing.

    5 days ago, the head military soldiers there had all requested to have a
    meeting with him and Lucius.

    It was about safety.

    He swiftly walked out of one of the castle buildings and got into Lucius' car.

    'Bam!'

    "How did it go?" Lucius asked, with one hand on his steering wheel... and
    the other on the joystick.

    "They should be fine for now.... but it's no biggy since we'll re-address their
    plan of action 2 days from now," Landon said while wearing his seatbelt.

    "Hmm..... we still have time.

    But for now, let me give you a brief summary of what's being going on!"

    'Vrrrrrmmmmmm!!!!"

    As Lucius spoke, he began to drive away as if he was on some sort of race.

    Landon held onto the car and couldn't help but pray silently in his heart.
    If the system didn't succeed in obliterating him, then for sure..... Lucius
    would definitely be the next to kill him with the way he was driving.

    It wasn't so much the speed that was Landon's problem.

    Nope!... that wasn't the main issue here.

    The real problem was that Lucius would cut in ridiculously narrow bends
    and corners..... as if he were in a James Bond movie.

    What the hell?

    'Vrrmmmmmmmm!'

    "Boy..... what's wrong with you.... are you sick?

    Hehehheeheh... since you're being so quiet, then that means that you're fine
    right?" Lucius said, with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "You're definitely doing it on purpose aren't you!!" Landon glowered while


    trying to hold onto his dear life.

    As for Lucius, he said nothing.....and even began to whistle happily.

    "Alright, brat!.... let's talk about the situation down there.

    You see.... while you've been moving in and out of Baymard for these
    missions, the roads leaving Baymard have become increasingly dangerous.

    With more and more peasants walking on foot or even travelling by horse
    there daily, the wild animals that used to live deep within the forest have
    started migrating and making their way towards the roads.

    They would quietly stalk their prey, dash out.... grab their victim in a blink
    of an eye, and disappear into the forest.
    The animals are also a major concern, because now... they've started
    camping around our secret glass towers in the woods.

    And outer men are now having a hard time doing to and fro from there."

    "So far, how many cases do we have?"

    "In total, we've lost: 23 elderly people, 9 children, and 76 adults.

    And if we pet this continue on, then 5his number might even multiply with
    time." Lucius said while smiling bitterly.

    No matter what, they had to come up with a solution to this issue.

    'Vrrmmmmmmm'

    They drove for another 1 hour 28 minutes, before finally making it to


    King's Landing.

    Typically, they would've probably arrived there after 1 hour of driving... but
    with the traffic, as well as the normal checks that took place when they got
    into King's Landing, they could only make it after 1 hour 28 minutes.

    One should know that at the main gate that separated King's Landing from
    the rest of Baymard..... anyone going in and out of Baymard still needed to
    have a security check, even the bus drivers who took the visitors at the port.

    The checks weren't that long, as when the vehicles stopped, the guards there
    would immediately hope on board and check on the situation there.

    Of course, they also checked for clearance I.Ds, as only those who were
    soldiers and workers here in king's landing could drive vehicles in and out.

    Anyway... Landon and Lucius had already shown their standard clearance
    I.D for entry.
    But since they were going to the heavily guarded military building within
    King's Landing, even if Landon was a king..... he still needed to pass
    through the military checks for access.

    They first started by getting past the first military gate, while showing their
    military clearance I.Ds to the soldiers there.

    "All clear!"

    'Vrrmmmmmmm!"

    They through 3 other clearance gates, before finally parking their car.... as
    from here on out, every other check would be done on foot.

    'Kichack!'

    Landon quickly undid his seat belt, opened his door, and immediately
    stepped out.

    'Bam!'

    Thank God he made it here in one piece.

    They did more than 4 body scans with metal detecting machines, 5 I.D
    documents and clearance checks, and all other necessary steps needed for
    entry.

    And finally, they were done.

    Stepping into one of the buildings there, a young man who seemed to have
    been standing there for white some time now...immediately walked towards
    them, and gave a military salute.

    "Your majesty!...King-Father, Army General Lucius!..... Welcome!" The


    soldier said, with his chest all puffed out.
    [*Lucius was known as 'King-Father'.... just as mother Kim was known as
    'Queen Mother'.

    And just because the men didn't want to overlook Lucius' position as Army
    General, they usually said both titles all at once.

    As for the police officers, since Lucius was also the Chief of Police... they
    called him Chief of Police, King-Father Lucius instead.

    It was a long-ass title, but they didn't mind it at all!"]

    Looking at the soldier's badge on his uniform..... Landon could easily tell
    what rank the soldier was in.

    The young man was wearing a black military attire that had red badges
    sewn onto each breast pocket.

    In Landon's army, the red badge was given to any soldier within the 'Officer
    Ranks', which were all those above the 'Warrant officer' Class.

    And on the younger man's red badge..... was a symbol which signified what
    particular rank the young man was, within the 'Officer Rank' class.

    The young man saluted Landon and Lucius with pride when he approached
    them.

    "At ease Lieutenant!

    Is everyone ready?"

    "Yes, your majesty... everyone is ready, and are in conference room 7, Floor
    E."

    "Good!

    Lead the way Lieutenant!"


    Chapter 424 Code Violet!
    Landon and Lucius followed behind the soldier and swiftly made their way
    towards the meeting room.

    "Your majesty, King-Father army General Lucius... this is where I'll leave
    you both." The young man said while giving them another Goodbye salute

    "You did well Lieutenant Spencer!" Lucius said.

    And with that, Landon and Lucius immediately stepped into the meeting
    room.

    Once again, everyone rose up from their seats and greeted them.

    Of course, soon after, they all sat down, and the mission had finally begun.

    20 minutes into the meeting, Landon and Lucius had been well informed on
    the problem at hand.

    Before, they only briefly knew of the situation at hand.

    But now... they thoroughly understood everything concerning the issue.

    "So..... what do you all suggest we do?" Landon asked.

    Before he gave out his own solution, it was best to hear out what others
    thought as well.

    "Your majesty, one of the main issues..... is that the roads are very close to
    the woods, making the animals come out and grab people as they liked.

    So why don't we clear out some trees around the pedestrian footpath,
    creating ample distance between the pavement and the forest?" Said a
    female soldier, who was in charge of one of the sectors within King's
    Landing.
    "Hmm.... that would definitely aid to make a divide between the forest and
    the highway roads.

    "Alright!

    Let's note down all the suggestions.

    And after we're done, we'll analyze and talk in depth on the pros and cons
    of each point and later take a vote on them so as to choose the best options"

    And so just like that, they debated and spoke for another 2 hours..... before
    finally concluding on what needed to be done.

    First off, one should recognize that not only were the people not safe, but
    even those soldiers who had to keep a lookout from above those glass
    towers were also in danger as well.

    And not surprising, Landon found out that most of the points that he wanted
    to suggest.... were already suggested by Lucius and the others in the room.

    So to start off, they had agreed to create a very wide gap between the road
    and the forest.

    Hence the government would have to contract some construction workers to


    get that done immediately.

    And of course, while they worked, the soldiers would protect them as well,
    lest some wild animals attacked them while on the job.

    In addition to creating ample space, Landon had also wanted them to place
    Road Rails along the roads as well.

    This was also good, so that in the future when everyone in Arcadina or the
    world owned a car..... the railings could help prevent accidents or cars from
    sliding or skidding off the road and crashing onto the woods tragically.
    In short, there were more than 11 solutions that had been voted and
    approved from all 27 solutions that had been suggested.

    And just like that, the meeting came to an end, with Landon asking them to
    write a formal report and submit to the government office in District C.

    Of course just to be sure that they didn't miss any crucial information or
    solution.... everyone decided to head on towards 'Shanks road', and envision
    these solutions for themselves.

    Would what they had come up with actually be enough?

    Would it keep the visitors safe?

    These were all questions that they needed to figure out for themselves while
    inspecting.

    As they walked in the roads, several peasants and people in carriages and
    horses all saluted them gleefully.

    "Good afternoon your majesty!"

    "Good afternoon King-Father Lucius!"

    "Good afternoon seniors!"

    "_"

    One should know that Landon and Lucius' faces we're on some Bay bills.....
    As well as some posters in Baymard.

    So how could those who had gone to Baymard frequently not recognize
    them?

    And so just like that..... More than 45 minutes had passed since Landon and
    the rest had begun inspection.
    They were almost ready to call it quits for the day.... But then, something
    happened!

    Out of nowhere, a wild animal immediately grabbed a 6-year-old child from


    the side and pulled the child into the forest with great force.

    "Timothy!!!!" An elderly woman who had been walking alongside the boy,
    screamed out in pain from sadness.

    In her mind, her sweet grandson was gone.

    A tear quickly slid down her wrinkly cheeks and her vision became blurry
    from the waterworks.

    But before she knew it, someone came behind her and patterned her gently.

    "Granny.... please get up, he will be brought back in no time." Said the
    calming soothing voice of a tall stranger in Baymard military attire.

    The elderly woman quickly wiped her eyes to look at the man before her.

    Did he just say that to make her happy, or was he telling the truth?

    No matter what, she felt like she had to look into the eyes of this stranger to
    be sure.

    A minute later, she burst out into more tears.... as she felt that there was
    hope.

    Her grandson might make it!

    As for who had gone after her grandson..... she honestly didn't know who
    they were, but she truly thanked them in her heart.

    Of course, her grandson wasn't the only one who had been grabbed..... just
    around her space, 7 others had been trapped as well.

    Everyone wailed, as they truly felt despair.... but fortunately, they all saw
    hope as they saw the confident look on the soldiers' face.
    They immediately dropped to their knees and kowtowed more than 10 times
    to the man who was comforting them.

    "Thank you sir..... thank you!"

    When the soldier who comforted them saw that everyone had now calmed
    down..... he immediately took out his Walkie Talkie and contacting those at
    King's Landing.

    "Code Violet!

    Code Violet!

    I repeat Code Violet!!!!

    We have an animal attack on 'Shanks Road'!

    I need paramedics immediately for the injured.

    As well as more soldiers now!!"

    "_"

    As the soldier spoke, the peasants around him all stood, as they truly
    wanted to see how this would turn out.

    It was just 1 P.m..... so no matter what, they had the time to watch this
    show, as Baymard's gates dong close until 10 P.M.

    So why not watch?

    Plus the soldier right now sounded so heroic that they were in awe just from
    watching how fast he reacted to the crises at hand.

    Even the little boys and girls around couldnthelp but look at the man as a
    hero.
    Now, they silently wished that they could be part of this sort of heroic
    squad.

    Meanwhile, once those who were at King's Landing got the message.....
    they immediately passed on the message, jumped out of their seats, and
    dashed out of their offices.

    In short, after the message was delivered.... the entire place became helter-
    skelter, as people ran left right and center continously.

    "Quickly! Quickly!

    Where are the military paramedics?

    Oh my God!

    What's taking everyone so long?

    5 minutes tops, I expect to see as many people as possible out there!

    Get at least 3 Military doctors within the paramedics here now.

    And what about ammunition?

    We don't know what animal it is, so get the big guns always!

    Dammit!

    Soldiers are out there fighting for their lives....yet you all are here strolling
    around like grannies.

    Hurry up!

    That's an order!

    "_"
    Chapter 425 Code Violet! 2
    Landon, Lucius and a few others from the meeting were currently running
    as fast as they could into the forest.

    The forest was an assault on all their senses.

    The sounds of insects, birds and other larger animals, immediately created a
    symphony of nature.

    The forest floors would get wet, hard or mushy in different regions.... as
    well as the brightness of the forest, which would seem down or go bright at
    different regions as well.

    And the heat and humidity soon pressed in on their skin, making them
    sweat like crazy.

    As they ran, the leaves continuously crushed up against their bodies.

    And even though they still didn't have a clue on what they were after, they
    still hurriedly chased behind the pack of wild animals with all their might.

    All they could hear.... were the trees making 'swish!' Sounds, and the
    animals giving out loud 'Hissss!' Sounds..... as if they were communicating
    with each other.

    At first, Landon thought that maybe what they were chasing..... were a pack
    of massive snakes.

    But according to his knowledge of this world, there were no such things as
    snakes at all here.

    And to add to this point, even if snakes did exist in this world...this part of
    the world was too cold for snakes to be in naturally.

    So what other animals could make that sound?


    .

    'Hissssssssssss!!!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!

    'Splash!'

    They ran like crazy while stepping over rocks, puddles of water which
    connected to small streams and so on.

    "Stay alert!

    It seems like these animals are trying to draw us into the inner parts of the
    forest.

    More specifically, they want to take us to their nests!

    So keep your eyes sharp!" Landon said while loading up all the guns that he
    had on him.

    Of course, those who followed him from behind also did the same as well.

    After running for a while now, the sounds from these animals were finally
    getting louder and louder.

    Dammit!

    They must be near their lair!

    'System... I want to buy explosives now!'

    'Host... don't mind this system asking...... but isn't that wasteful?

    Doesn't the host already have enough ammunition back in Baymard?" The
    system said, in a calm unfazed toned.
    As for Landon, he was almost about to loose it.

    The system was probably watching him from above as if his life was a
    movie.... while probably chewing heavenly popcorn too.

    Damn you!

    Damn you!

    Damn you!!!

    Just what was the point of saying that he had ammunition in Baymard?

    Did it look like he could go back to Baymard anytime soon?

    'System.... just do it!

    No matter the cost!'

    "As you wish my wasteful host.'

    '_'

    Landon truly felt like crying.

    Why him?

    Immediately, he requested for enough ammunition for the entire group.

    'System.... place the items on chest strap-ons underneath my shirt.'

    'As you wish host!'

    Landon soon unbuttoned his shirt, and those behind him were puzzled by
    his behaviour.

    But they quickly looked at Landon in awe.


    "Here, before coming for the meeting... I had carried these items around,
    just in case we came for inspection and ended up in a sticky situation like
    this one." Landon said while giving everyone 1 strap-up belt from his chest.

    Of course, each belt contained a maximum of 3 explosives in them.

    And since the soldiers already had their guns and tasers with them, Landon
    felt like this number would be enough to do the trick!

    Everyone couldn't help but nod in appreciation, as their king was always
    one step ahead of any crisis or situation.

    He seemed to be prepared, even if the world was coming to an end.

    With a mind like this, no wonder he was king.

    Everyone was now ready for action... as they heard the 'hiss' sounds get
    stronger and louder.

    'Hissssssssssssss!!!!!!'

    They jumped over a log, and immediately found themselves in an open


    plain..... and just ahead of them, was a cave.

    But before they could even make their way into the cave, they found
    themselves surrounded.

    Landon's eyes flashed with shock, as he looked at the animals before him.

    They were Mucins!

    Everyone looked at the creatures before them in great vigilance, while they
    prepared themselves for battle.

    Mucins!
    They looked exactly like snakes, except that they had 4 legs like a reptile
    and could only grow up to 7 feet tall.

    And no joke.... they actually looked like large Anacondas on legs.

    Of course, since they had legs..... most of their length came from their
    powerful tail, which could grab their prey, curl it up and run away with their
    prey.

    Fortunately, their tails weren't as strong as the bodies of Anacondas back In


    earth.... or else even if Landon found those victims, their bones might've
    already been crushed and broken already.

    One important thing, was that they weren't poisonous at all..... but they did
    have a defence mechanism, which was to release some sort of liquid that
    would just numb their prey for a few hours, that was it.

    And they had long snake-like tongues.... and their eyes also blinked and
    looked like those of a snake as well.

    No wonder they made those 'hiss' sounds.

    In addition to that, these creatures hated excessive heat....as they thrived


    more in winter instead.

    Also, unlike snakes that could climb up trees or high places..... these ones
    could not, as one could imagine their 4 legs being as short as those of
    crocodiles.

    And of course for the colour of these creatures..... Yup!... It was pink!

    What was up with the God or Goddess of this world and pink?

    In Landon's opinion, the goddess of this world was a little kid.

    Right now, over 30 Mucins surrounded them from all directions, and
    Landon and his team were just 7 in number.
    The Mucins slowly inched towards them, while looking at them with their
    cold yellowish reptilian eyes.

    Their fork-like tongues slithered out of their mouths.... as they steadily


    raised their long necks until their heads were all levelled up with their prey.

    Without waiting for the snakes to make their moves, Landon immediately
    yelled out for his men to take down the enemies.

    Of course, while these reptiles were making their move and talking in 'hisss'
    language to one another... Landon had also done the same as well, as he had
    been instructing the rest on what creatures they should focus on.

    Be it left, right or center... Landon had quickly split up the killings amongst
    everyone, with him having the highest number to kill of course.

    'Hisssssss!'

    Slowly, but very confidently..... the Mucins moved in while swaying their
    heads slightly, as they slithered their tongues towards their prey.

    Landon watched their every move, until they were close enough for their
    plan of attack.

    "Now!"

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'


    Chapter 426 Mucins
    "Now!"

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    '_'

    Immediately, Landon and his team sprung into action like no tomorrow.

    Lucius pointed both of his guns at 2 advancing Mucins that were coming
    his way.

    As his majesty had said, aim for the head.

    The creatures moved very fast like lizards..... and Lucius quickly calculated
    his attack point.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Chahhhhhhh!!!!!!'

    The creatures who already had their mouths wide open ready to bite Lucius,
    wailed in agony, as they had just been shot in the mouth.

    Of course, Lucius knew that this alone wouldn't be enough to kill them.... as
    it was better to get their skulls instead.

    He had to make his move quickly!

    The animals didn't wail for long, as now.... they were extremely furious.

    One of them still attacked head-on, while the other one turned to the side,
    and used its tail to knock Lucius' guns out of his hands just at the moment
    when Lucius fired shots again.

    'Pah!'

    'Bang!'

    'Shit!!', Lucius thought.

    Right now, he had successfully taken care of one of them.... but the other
    was undoubtedly a hard nut to crack.

    Immediately after the other one fell dead, 2 more came towards him
    happily.... as if he was a happy meal order.

    Lucius looked at his other gun, which had fallen not too far away from
    him..... and was covered up by the tall forest grass.

    He looked at the advancing creatures and immediately calculated his next


    move again.

    And just before he wanted to move, he saw one of the creatures shake its
    neck vigorously... and after that, the creature's mouth soon became puffy, as
    if it was holding a lot of water in its mouth.

    Liquid!

    It must be getting ready to spit out its paralyzing liquid into him.

    One should know that these creatures could only spit out if they were on an
    empty stomach.

    So this was good.... it meant that they still hadn't eaten any human for the
    past 3 days, as that was their digestion time.

    But they did like to catch their prey and store... for when it was time to eat.

    'Pwahhhh!'
    The creature spat out its pink fluids, and Lucius immediately rolled away
    for his dear life.

    Typically, the paralyzing effect found in the fluid could only be dangerous
    within the next 1 minute.

    So if they had gotten Lucius now, then he would be paralyzed for a few
    more hours.

    But now that they missed him, after one minute..... even if someone was to
    touch or step on that fluid again, it would just be pink water and nothing
    more.

    It seemed that something in the atmosphere neutralizes the liquid's effect


    within a minute.

    But of course, if the prey had already touched the liquid before then..... then
    the prey would be doomed.

    For sure, the other Mucins hadn't moved when one of them had spat out that
    pink fluid, as it could also paralyze them as well

    So they chose to watch the show instead.

    But who would've known that this small human would be so nimble and
    flexible?

    'Chaaahhhhhhh!'

    'Hissssssss?'

    They immediately followed the rolling human, and when he dived towards
    some black thing..... they quickly made their way towards his feet wanting
    to bite and drag him off into the liar.

    But of course, how could everything go as they planned?

    Just as they were about to bite the human's legs.... the human turned around
    and pointed 2 black things at them.
    "I'll be back!" [Terminator style]

    'Hissss?' the creatures looked at the human in confusion.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    '_'

    Landon who wasn't far away from the scene, almost slipped while running
    and killing as well.

    "I'll be back?

    Father..... you're saying it at the wrong time." Landon said while shooting
    one of the creatures around them dead.

    "Oh yeah?

    But you say it all the time." Lucius said while trying to get up as well.

    "I agree with his majesty King-Father..... that shouldn't have been the line
    that you use for this scene.

    Like 'Hasta La Vista Baby!" Said another who was beside them.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    And so, the killing continued.... and after all 30 were dead, only 1 person
    amongst the 7 got paralyzed.

    He couldn't talk or move for the next few hours no matter what he did.

    Everyone looked at his situation and couldn't help but shiver a bit.

    How frightening!
    "Everyone..... you all stay here and guard Evan, while I head on in," Landon
    said while recharging his guns.

    "But your majesty... but how could you go into the cave?

    There are probably more than 70 more inside your majesty..... so how can
    we let you go in alone?" One of the men out frantically.

    In his mind, it was better for him to die than for his majesty to die.

    His majesty was the hope of the entire Baymard, and his death would
    undoubtedly make their enemies restless.

    In addition to that, all of them really cared for his majesty, as he had always
    been kind to them and treated them with respect.

    this was a feat that almost no king could brag about.

    So how could he or his teammates leave Landon to ho in there alone?

    Impossible!

    "But your majesty....."

    "No 'Buts' Major!

    Don't forget that there are victims in there who might be eaten any moment
    from now.... so time is if the essence.

    It's currently dark inside the cave... and I'm guessing that I'm the only one
    who had night vision goggles amongst you all, correct?

    So if I allow any of you to follow me, then wouldn't these creatures pick up
    all out like ants?

    Never go into the enemy's liar blinded.

    Isn't this one of the first things that I taught you all?
    So if any of you follow me in..... you would be a burden to me, rather than a
    help.

    And besides, help should be on the way soon.... so you all don't need to
    worry about me.

    Besides.... if I wasn't confident in myself and my skills, then I wouldn't


    have chosen to go in at all."

    "_"

    Everyone stood there quietly and smiled bitterly.

    Even though what his majesty said was true..... it still made them feel
    incredibly guilty towards Landon instead.

    They were literally sending one man into the enemies den..... that was the
    situation in summary.

    Lucius looked up towards the sky and sighed.

    I silently prayed for the ancestors to watch over the brat.

    Truly... it seemed like this son of his was always one step ahead of him all
    the time.

    The boy was indeed special.

    Landon on the other hand really didn't want to worry about their behinds
    when he went in... because as he had previously said, none of them had
    night vision goggles.... so what was the point of them going in?

    Landon ran towards the cave stealthily without turning back..... and just like
    that, he was off!
    Chapter 427 Into The Mucin Den
    Stepping into the cave, Landon's nose was immediately bombarded with a
    strong foul and musty stench..... One he didn't recognize at all.

    For sure, the smell was quite strong and unique.

    The Cave's floor was as hard as a rock in some regions... and in other parts,
    it had puddles of God knows what, in it as well.

    Landon slowly advanced with his night-vision goggles on, until he finally
    arrived at the innermost parts of the cave.

    All this time, all he had picked up with his night-vision goggles... were bats
    that were handing on the cave's ceilings.

    But now, he had finally picked up the 4 Mucins just up ahead.

    They were all slowly advancing towards him stealthily as well.

    Landon didn't waste any time, and immediately shot each of them twice in
    the head as swiftly as he could.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Chaaahhhhhhhh!'

    They squirmed in pain and finally fell onto the floor hard.

    'Bam!'

    In these creatures' minds, they probably couldn't understand how a human


    knew their exact position in the dark.

    .
    'System, how many more are left?'

    '119 left host!'

    'Alright..... also, system, what can you offer me in this situation?'

    'Answering to the host, the system can give you night illuminating eyes.

    Right now, the host can only see living beings with those night vision
    goggles.

    But what about the caves' topography?

    If this system wasn't guiding the host previously, the host would've already
    fallen into several deep holes within this cave.

    These animals have already mastered the topography of the cave.

    So they have the upper hand when going up against the host in night vision
    goggles.

    But if the host bought the system's night illuminating eyes', then the host
    will be able to see the entire cave.... as if the host were looking at a room or
    even the outside streets in broad daylight."

    Listening to the system, Landon couldn't help but nod his head in
    agreement.

    It was true, for all he knew, this place could be set up as the 'Cave of
    Wonders in Disney's Aladdin.... so it wasn't best for him to fight these
    creatures with only the night vision goggles as his aids.

    Eh?

    Since when did the system become so kind as to offer him something
    without any payment?

    Did the system finally have a change of heart?


    Had it finally repented from it's Point grubbling ways?

    'Of course, the host should know that just using these night illuminating
    eyes alone for just 1 hour, will cost a pretty hefty amount.'

    '_'

    Yup!

    That's the system that he knew!

    Kind?

    Tsk!

    He would rather believe that people could breathe through their ears, than
    believe that the system was kind.

    Landon smiled bitterly and sighed.

    Luckily, he had just been rewarded for his main mission not too long ago,
    so he had enough points in his stash right now.

    'I don't care how much it costs..... so use my points and purchase them for
    2-hour use only.'

    'As you wish host!'

    Immediately, Landon took off his night-vision goggles and paced it back in
    his storage space within the system.

    Even though he had gotten it for 2 hours, in his mind... he would be done in
    no more than 40 minutes, as he wanted to wrap up things before helo came
    along.

    But just in case he couldn't, then the extra time was necessary as well.

    With the night illuminating eyes, he could now see everything clearly.
    It was as if the sun's rays had directly hit every part of the cave, leaving no
    space dark at all.

    Landon advanced stealthily, until he finally spotted 12 more up ahead.

    They looked at him, and instantly moved towards him without even making
    any 'hiss' sounds..... as the creatures immediately thought of lunging a
    surprise attack on Landon.

    But how could it be that simple?

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    'Chahhhhh!!!!'

    'Hisssssss!!!!'

    Landon had shot 3 dead.

    As for the other 9 Mucins, seeing that their friends who had dropped to the
    floor weren't getting up again.... they all decided to rush towards Landon
    crazily.

    And so, the battle began.

    Landon jumped, ducked, shot.... and even rode one of the Mucins on it's
    back like a horse.

    And by the end of it all..... all 9 had also died, just like their friends before
    them.

    Landon continued to advance while killing all Mucins that dared to appear
    before him.

    Until finally.....he had reached the innermost chamber of the Mucin Nest.
    'System, how many more are left?', he asked.... while recharging his guns
    for the upcoming battle.

    'Answering to host... 23 more."

    Landon nodded, took a deep breath and finally ran into the room like crazy.

    It was time to end this.

    Within the nest region.... the Mucins were all divided up into different
    groups.

    On the right side, Landon could see a huge pile of bones.... as well as no
    more than 15 eggs there, that weren't hatched yet.

    And in addition to that, there were also 3 baby Mucins that were as tiny as a
    cat feasting away too.

    Of course, instantly... Landon had decided not to kill them.

    But rather, to place them in the Zoo instead.

    This way, they could live without him feeling like they eat children or even
    adult visitors in the future.

    But one shouldn't be fooled by the cuteness of these baby Mucins.

    Because even though they were still babies, right now... Landon had walked
    in on them digesting 3 whole adult human legs.

    What the heck?

    Nah... no matter how one looked at it, they were still ferocious beasts... so
    he would rather keep them in the zoo, than let them live around Baymard's
    borders.
    If this continued on.... even Baynard citizens who wanted to go for vacation
    in Arcadina, might also be swallowed by these beasts when they grow up.

    As for the eggs, Landon had decided to save 2 and destroy the rest... as he
    couldn't take that many into Baymard even if he wanted to.

    Anyway.... on the right side of the room, he saw a huge pile of bones,
    several Mucin eggs and 3 Mucin babies.

    But on the left side of the room, Landon saw many of the Mucins guarding
    some sort of room..... which he guessed, was were the Mucins all kept their
    prey.

    Landon burst into the room, and immediately... some Mucins went to
    protect their children, while others marched up straight towards him.

    Of course, some sneaked around the others and went towards the exit of the
    cave.... before closing in on Landon from his back.

    And just like that, Landon had found himself surrounded by them in an
    instant.

    But how could this faze him?

    'Hissssssssssss!'

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Chaaahhhhhhhhhh!'

    Landon immediately shot the closest 2 that were coming his way, before
    jumping up and somersaulting into the air..... immediately missing the pink
    fluid that had been spat onto the ground.

    He rolled for a bit, before getting up and ducking again..... as one of the
    mucins had waved its long tail towards his direction.
    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    He fired more shots, and cartwheeled to the left with one hand.... as he saw
    one of the Mucins send it's long neck towards him, just like a snake would
    do..... since it wanted to bite into his head with its long fangs.

    And while cartwheeling on one hand, Landon used the other to fire several
    shots as well.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    '_'

    The battle continued on, until no more Mucins were left standing... and then
    suddenly, Landon heard someone call his name.

    "Your majesty Landon..... Your majesty..... We're here to assist you!"

    "_"
    Chapter 428 Help On The Way
    "Your majesty Landon..... Your majesty..... We're here to assist you!"

    "_"

    Landon turned around, to see more than 100 people running in with
    flashlights and other tools as well.

    "Your majesty... are you okay?"

    Several of them asked while running towards Landon frantically.

    At first, when entering the cave... Lucius and the rest had been walking in
    stealthily, and slowly.

    They first passed the first 4 dead Mucins... before passing 12 more..... 11
    more and so on.

    And the more they passed, the more shocked they were.

    Was his majesty even human?

    True enough, his majesty was definitely a battle genius for him to
    accomplish such a feat.

    And the more dead Mucins they saw.... the more confident they felt in
    Landon's abilities.

    They continued to slowly advance until they reached the region where
    Landon was in.

    In fact, they had just arrived..... when they heard bullets going off.
    And when they stepped in, the last Mucin was already dead.

    And all that stood, was his majesty at the center.

    Of course, at the far corner, there were also some baby Mucins that had
    been put to sleep with 3 tranquillizers.

    Probably from his majesty.

    They couldn't help but wonder how his majesty was always prepared no
    matter what!

    This was definitely the mindset that only a true born leader could have.

    His majesty was frickin' brilliant!

    Landon looked at the men and nodded in appreciation, as he thought about


    the time they took to get here.

    One should know that they had followed their trails.... as well as used the
    military dogs to sniff Landon and Lucius out.

    And sometimes.... this alone could take time to accomplish.... as the forest
    can sometimes mask scent easily.

    Also, when getting into the cave.... the men had to walk in slowly, as they
    had to be sure that they too weren't walking into danger as well.

    So Landon was utterly surprised to see them arrive when he had finished
    the battle.

    Good!.... he didn't waste his efforts in training them at all.

    "Your majesty... are you okay?"

    "I'm fine.... you all did well to come to our aid very quickly.
    Well done!"

    With that Landon quickly divided separate tasks for the men.

    Some took 2 Mucin eggs, and the 3 Mucin babies.... while others quickly
    advanced into the room where these creatures usually kept their prey, of
    course, Landon followed them as well.

    In the room, they could see more than 90 people in there.

    Those who were just brought in couldn't move.... as they had been numbed
    by the pink fluid from the Mucins.

    As for the rest, they could move, but some of them had fatal injuries...
    because while some mucins carried their prey using their tails, other mucins
    bit their Prey and dragged them into the den instead.

    Luckily, these animals didn't release any poisonous venom from their
    fangs.... or else most of these people would've died way back.

    According to the survivors, most were brought in 3 days ago... while others
    were brought in 2 days ago, as well as today.

    They said that these Mucins would bring in people during the morning,
    afternoon and evening.

    But they didn't know why they weren't eaten yet.

    Of course, Landon knew why.... and that was because these Mucins could
    only eat every after 4 days.

    Unlike snakes that couldn't move after swallowing up their prey..... these
    ones could move after an hour of swallowing up their prey.

    But even though they could move, they still couldn't eat up anything until 4
    days had gone by, for some particular reason.
    Apparently, for the babies... today was their 4th day.

    But for the adults, they hunted and did everything as a clan..... so they all
    had the same meal day, which would've probably been tomorrow if they
    hadn't killed them off.

    The soldiers carried those who needed to be carried out...while those who
    could walk, followed happily behind them.

    Some cried while others thanked their ancestors for leading these brave men
    to rescue them.

    Of course, before they all left the cave.... the men had planted several
    bombs around the cave, especially around the Mucin eggs that were left
    behind.

    And with a loud 'Boom', the whole place came crashing down once they left
    the scene.

    Everyone quickly made their way back to the highway and were
    immediately greeted with claps and praises.

    The paramedics quickly rushed forward amidst the Chaos, and quickly
    assisted the injured in a flash.

    More paramedics were called to the scene, as there were 97 survivors in


    total.

    And even if some weren't heavily injured, the paramedics still had to treat
    cuts or bruises that they might have gotten when dealing with those
    ferocious feasts.... as well as bandage them too.

    Of course, some soldiers came forward as well to write down the statements
    of these survivors.

    If this incident would've happened within the city...then the police officers
    would be the ones taking down these statements.
    But when it was out of the empire of Baymard, the military had full
    authority on the situation.

    Hence it was their job.

    Of course, those who lost their grandchildren, husbands... and other family
    members this morning, as well as this afternoon... immediately hugged their
    rescued family members in tears.

    This was a miraculous occasion for them.

    And while this was going on, those who had witnessed the Mucins grabbing
    the creatures, also came out to give their own description of the incident as
    well.

    For sure, the news reporters were also there to capture the scene as well.

    "A shocking incident has truly left several families devastated.

    Today, here on Shanks road... several people were being yanked away by
    Mucins!

    But fortunately, authorities swooped into the scene, chased down the vile
    creatures and rescued the victims.

    And standing beside me, is Bucky.... who was an eye witness to the whole
    fiasco.

    Bucky!... could you please tell the listeners what you saw or heard?"

    "It was terrible I tell yah!

    I minute I was walking on my own, marching towards Baymard with my


    new bag in my hand, see?

    And then, I tilted my head to the right just to see who were those walking
    beside me, see?
    But what I saw, was a long tail with scales on it... that grabbed a young lady
    beside me and pulled her into the forest in a blink of an eye.

    The woman screamed.... and I screamed back as well.

    And then, I saw some soldiers go in after the lady..... so I stopped


    screaming, sat down and ate my sandwich."

    "But what does this have to do with your sandwich?"

    "Oh.... since the soldiers are going in, I knew that the lady would be
    rescued, so why should I stress?

    Look... wasn't she rescued in the end?"

    "_"

    "Stick around with us more, as we continue to update you on the situation


    as it unfolds.

    I'm Catherine Colber, and you're listening to the BBC station 1."

    And so just like that, the day ended with soldiers being dubbed as heroic
    men.

    But of course, Landon knew that this wasn't the end of the matter.

    Based on the system's info, there were still 7 more Mucin nest sites around
    Shanks road.

    So he decided to eradicate all of them, before going out on his mission to


    Carona.

    And so just like that, the soldiers were now being dubbed as the heroes who
    took down a liege of Mucins.

    They were nicknamed the Mucin Slayers.


    Chapter 429 Peek-A-Boo.... I see
    you!!!
    The days went by quickly.

    And before everyone knew it, it was time for the soldiers and soldiers to go
    out on their separate missions.

    Everything was set and ready to go.... and on this glorious day, several men
    and doctors had sailed out to sea with determination.

    The doctors and nurses were especially feeling giddy.... as for most, this
    was their first government mission ever!

    But while all this was happening, with Tom the Yodan empire... several
    people were at their wit's end.

    -The Capital City, The Empire of Yodan-

    'Ahhhh!'

    'Crashhhhhh!'

    "I can't stand this!

    I can't stand this at all!

    How much more longer do I have to suffer under the hands of that shrew?"
    Said a woman who was making a fuss in her bedroom chamber.

    "Mistress.... mistress.... please qualm your anger." One of the maids


    standing beside the woman said as she was afraid that others might hear
    what her master was saying.
    It wasn't just her, but all the other maids in the room.... who also felt
    anxious and poked their heads out the bedroom door, while looking left and
    right suspiciously.

    Phew!

    No one was around.

    The woman in question, didn't seem to care if she was heard or not ... as all
    she wanted to do right now, was to vent her pent up anger as much as she
    could.

    "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!

    Just who does she think she is?" The woman yelled hysterically.

    "Mistress, Mistress.... please qualm your anger!"

    Once the maid spoke, the woman quickly paused and turned to look at the
    maid coldly.

    "Eh?

    What did you call me?"

    'Pah!!!!!!'

    The entire room echoed with the loud crisp sound of a slap from the woman
    into the maid's face.

    "Stupid girl!

    How many times have I told you to call me First Queen?

    You all come!

    Take this idiot out there and whip her 300 times with a horsewhip!" The
    woman said ferociously.
    Hearing what her master had said, the little maid couldn't help but scream
    out in fear.

    Wouldn't 300 slashes kill her?

    "Queen.... queen... I was wrong!

    Queen....." the maid begged and cried while being dragged out of the room
    by the other maids all around her.

    The maids who were carrying her out, couldn't help but look at her pitifully.

    They too understood her pain, but there was nothing they could do about
    the situation.

    Their master was the former first Queen of Yodan... who was called Queen
    Ivy, when King Maclaine was still ruler of Yodan.

    Almost everything thought that the next heir would either be the first prince
    (their master's son), the 2nd prince or even the 4th prince.

    But who would've known that the former king would wield everything to
    the most unlikely candidate..... the 3rd prince instead?

    Ever since the 3rd prince, Prince Sirius Maclaine became king.... of course,
    their master wasn't queen anymore.

    In addition to that, she also couldn't be called Queen Mother..... as that


    position was also taken by the 3rd Prince's mother.

    So with all that said and done, almost all of their master's resources and
    people had been pulled back into the palace.... and were now being used by
    king Sirius, as should be.

    After all, when their master had just arrived in the palace years ago, most of
    the knights under her command had also been given to her by her husband.
    So for sure, she had to return all those nights that were given to her since
    then.... as well as those that were added on later on through the palace.

    They would be given used by Sirius, who did then give them to his future
    wife(s) and children as well.

    So of course, they took most of their master's knights back to the palace.

    And to add insult to injury, their master had moved out of the palace....
    along with the other wives of the now King-Father Maclaine, and were now
    living in an estate that was not as big as that of the palace.

    Sure, it was still bigger than that of most 1st class nobles within the empire.

    But still, it was a real downgrade from their master's previous one. ...
    especially living space.

    Now, all wives lived in one massive building.

    So the chances of them bringing in people secretly, or even sending private


    messages and so on, was a real daunting task..... as all women in this house
    were already enemies.

    Even though the women had their own hall wings.... it was still too close,
    and not as spacious as they would want it to be, as who knows where to a
    spy from the other wives would've been able to sneak in and listened to
    what their mistress was saying.

    As for why they called their master mistress, that was because as per the
    law... no one could call her queen anymore, as it will only be used for
    Siruis' wife or wives.

    Anyone who disobeys would be severely punished.

    Everyone called her Duchess....and since she was their master, they could
    also call her mistress as well.
    But their master hated both names... as she only wanted to be called Queen
    Ivy.

    Hence her obvious disdain when they called her mistress.

    Nonetheless, they still called her that because if any of the other wives
    heard them call her queen.... they wouldn't hesitate to use this opportunity
    to deal with their master.

    The maids all shook their heads and smiled bitterly while pulling their
    fellow maid to her death.

    And soon... Ivy was left alone to herself.

    She ran her hands through her hair and crunched down by the fire in rage.

    Today..... that idiot husband of hers had brought that shrew who was now
    the Queen-Mother to the estate.

    At first, Ivy wanted to use this opportunity to teach her a lesson..... so she
    had planned to fall down the stairs and blame the sl**.

    But who would've known that the b**ch would beat her to it and fall down
    the stairs instead?

    Of course, when Maclaine looked at the top of the stairs and saw Ivy, he
    quickly guessed that she was the one who pushed the empire's queen
    mother out of jealousy.

    And now, she had been grounded for 6 months and had also lost her favour
    as well.

    Dammit!

    She truly wanted to kill that b**ch.

    .
    Thinking of her men who had already gone after Sirius in attempts to kill
    him..... Ivy couldn't help but smile coldly while watching the flames from
    the fire rise.

    'B**ch!

    Just you wait!

    Soon... I'll send your son to the grave, and then... we'll see whether you'll
    have the qualifications to be queen mother or not!'

    And just when Ivy was deep in thought..... one of the maids knocked her
    door again.

    'Knock! Knock!'

    'Mistress..... I've brought your favourite!' Said the maid.

    Listening to her words, Ivy's eyes opened widely.

    Ivy had 4 personal maids.... so she had taught them some coded words
    amongst themselves..... just in case others were listening on.

    "Bring it in then!" She commanded.

    And immediately, the maid stepped forward with a large bowl of fruits.

    "Place them on the table and get out."

    "Yes, mistress!" The maid responded while doing just that.

    Ivy quickly closed the door behind the maid and went towards the table.

    Sure enough, there was a note there.

    [Master..... Former Queen Winnie and her children have been located

    They're in Baymard.]
    .

    Reading the note, the corners of her mouth were raised slightly and her eyes
    twinkled mysteriously.

    'Found you!'
    Chapter 430 New Baymardian Life
    Back in Baymard, it had only been a day since Landon had left.... but of
    course, the empire was still as booming as ever, especially for the students.

    A few days ago, the Museum had finally been created.

    And now, it's a very popular touristic site for all.

    Before Landon had left, he had made great plans to organize a Museum tour
    for the children from all Grades.... be it grade 7 or even grade 10.

    For the next 2 weeks, the teachers and would have their hands full in taking
    each grade for a tour at the Museum.

    Today, it was little Krea's class that would be going out today.

    Of course, Little momo, Linda and the rest who had previously come to
    Baymard last year with Santa from Carona... weren't in the same grade as
    Krea, with the exception of Rebecca.

    Rebecca who was previous 6, was now 7... and was the same age as Krea.

    The 2 had developed an unbreakable bond ever since they began attending
    classes together.

    And funny enough, they even started calling themselves BFF's as Barbie
    would do.

    Anyway, when they both heard about their class going for the tour, they
    were both so pumped that the night before... they continuously talked their
    families' brains into mush.
    It was so bad that everyone was seriously considering whether to strangle
    them to sleep or even put bandages over their eyes to make them go to bed
    early.

    It was one of the longest nights ever for 5heir respective families.

    And when they finally got the children to sleep, they all thought that this
    would be the end of it.

    But who knew that the children would be so up early in the morning,
    singing and making all kinds of exciting sounds instead?

    As for the culprits involved, they couldn't be bothered at all..... because in


    their minds, nothing could dampen their mood.

    "Mom!... I don't want to be late for school today.

    So can I not have breakfast?" Krea said while looking out her window
    anxiously.

    "Nonsense!

    Do you even know the time?

    Young lady.... your school bus will be here in 45 minutes.

    So how is that not enough time for you to eat?

    And even if it was on its way right now, how can I let you go to school
    without any breakfast in that tiny belly of yours?

    Come on little lady..... let's go downstairs and get you something to eat
    alright?" Queen Jasmine from Terique said while handing tiring yo the last
    place on Krea's shoes.

    "But mom...."

    "No buts.... downstairs! Now!"


    "Yes ma'am...."

    "_"

    With that, Krea was left resigned to her fate... but as the table, she ate as fast
    as she could, even though her mother told her to slow down multiple times.

    And while she was eating, Jasmine unhurriedly placed her inbox into her
    bag and started placing food for her son instead.

    Of course right on cue, Raul came down as well.... as he too needed to


    hurry off to work as well.

    He worked within the Agricultural government office, as he took this as a


    chance to learn how to better the lives of his people later on.

    In his mind, his older brother, the crown prince.... would definitely take the
    throne later on, so he wanted to do his best to support his brother.

    So when he told his majesty Landon about his desires... he surprised that
    Landon had agreed to help him realize them.

    He had been placed within the Agricultural sector, as the food was the most
    important thing that all peasants truly cared about.

    Without good nutrition, even sick people couldn't get better with or without
    drugs.

    So Landon had sent him there to understand the basics of farming crop
    yield and so on.

    It seemed like a layman's job for someone of his status.... but as someone in
    the place of power, nothing was too insignificant for them to learn.

    Hence he had taken the job seriously!


    Of course in addition to that when he got his first pay, he truly felt like he
    had earned it.

    As a prince, of course.... he had gotten much more money than what was
    currently given to him.

    But ever since he had come to Baymard, he had learned things like
    budgeting, setting long term goals, short term goals and so on.

    It wasn't just him who was thinking like this.... bit even Jasmine herself.

    Everything about these Baymardian women shocked Jasmine.

    She didn't know that women could do so many jobs like the women of
    Baymard.

    Even Queen-Mother Kim worked as a teacher, as well as did other


    government jobs as well.

    Not to talk of Princess Lucy and the other noblewomen that she had met
    here in Baymard.

    So when she thought about how she used to just lay around in the castle all
    day ling in Terique, she couldn't help but frown at her former self.

    The women in Baymard earned their pay, but she had never earned
    anything.

    While working in the Ministry of Finance, she too had begun to understand
    how complex running an empire was.

    She had to write it reports and let her be secretary type them out using the
    typewriter..... as well as do presentations and so on in front of the board.

    She had never felt so accomplished in her life!


    It was precisely because of this that she had decided to change her lifestyle
    when she got back to Terique.

    She would use her new-found knowledge and help whoever took over the
    throne in any way she could.

    Of course, Jasmine knew that they Landon didn't want to make his move
    yet until Micheal was completely well and strong.... so for now, they could
    only bid their time happily in Baymard.

    Jasmine looked at her children and smiled.

    Sure enough..... just as Landon had promised, they were indeed


    comfortable.

    Who knew that, that little brat would create miracles like the ones she had
    seen here in Baymard?

    Was he really a messenger from the heavens?

    Even she herself had started believing it as well.

    After all, he had created so many miracles within the Pyno continent... so it
    wasn't far fetched for anyone to believe it.

    Jasmine quickly placed her husband's food in several plastic containers.....


    as she would stop by the hospital just before going to work, to send the
    meal to Micheal's private Ward.

    Time flew by with both children eating like wild animals... and very soon,
    Krea's school bus was finally here.

    "Bye Mom... Bye big brother Raul...." Krea said while dashing into the bus
    excitedly.
    Both merger and son just looked at her fading figure and sighed.

    'Sigh..... they grow up too fast...' they thought.

    'Vrrrrmmmm!!'

    And with that, the school bus had left.... carrying a pack of excited children
    in it.
    Chapter 431 Baymard's National
    Musuem
    Soon, the children had all arrived at the school.

    Of course, the teachers had them wear extremely light green vests.... that
    looked like those worn by safety police officers who controlled traffic or
    helped people cross the streets.

    They did this so that they could keep a better eye out for the children.

    Also, if any of them did wander off on their own.... it would be easier for
    anyone to spot them if they were wearing this as well.

    The children were briefed on what to do if they got lost, as well as what to
    do if they ever got kidnapped.

    Of course, there were going to be at least 5 teachers going with them on this
    trip.

    So that 3 can walk behind all the children, and 2 can walk ahead instead.

    One had to be prepared for all possibilities no matter what!

    And after readying the children up, the teachers quickly joined them on the
    school buses.

    'Vrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    Just like that.... they were gone.

    Krea and Rebecca smiled broadly while observing the busy roads of
    Baymard excitedly.
    Museum!

    The word alone made Krea utterly confused, as she had never heard of it
    before.

    But According to the latest edition of the Baymardian dictionary.... it was a


    building where objects of historical, artistic, scientific or cultural interest
    could be stored and exhibited.

    She didn't fully know what to expect when touring this Museum place, as
    she even though she understood the concept..... she still didn't know what
    sort of objects would be there.

    In short, she had come to learn that one should expect some sort of magic
    when dealing with Baymard.

    Take for example, the emerald theatre.

    Several places on Terique had theatres, but none of them had been arranged
    in the same way as Baymard did.... be it structurally or in terms of shows.

    The entire experience completely blew her mind away.

    So even though she felt that she understood the dictionary definition of this
    Museum thing to some degree, she still felt that Baymard would definitely
    manage to give her some sort of surprise while she was there.

    Well, she had never seen or heard of a Museum before, so of course from
    now on... Baymard would be the standard in her mind.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    The school buses all stopped at the parking lot adjacent to the Museum's
    entrance.

    With that, everyone got off, held hands, and walked towards the Museums
    entrance.
    There, one could see large golden gates, that had the words: Baymard's
    National Museum.

    One should know that because the Museum itself held 6 different types of
    Museums in it..... it had just been named National Museum.

    Of course, 6 out of the 11 buildings there... were all dedicated to


    showcasing one Museum type.

    Hence on each of those buildings, the Museum type was written on them as
    well.

    ▪Baymardian History Museum (Baymard's historical past and present)

    ▪National History Museum (which looks at civilization for the entire Pyno
    continent..... and soon, the rest of Hertfilia.)

    ▪Natural History Museum (extinct animals, species, traditions and practices


    from the human race.)

    ▪Zoology Museum (sculptures of current species that exist)

    ▪Wax Museum (For people who made a difference within Baymard, as well
    as the Pyno continent.... and in future, the entire Hertfilia.)

    ▪Technology Museum (Which would focus on all mainstream technological


    improvements.)

    The place was crowded with numerous tourists

    So with so many types of Museums available to the public, how could


    Landon pick any of them?

    Hence it was better to stick to the name 'Baymard's National Museum'


    instead.
    Of course, these 6 buildings out of the 11, were the largest buildings within
    the Museum estate.

    As for the other 5 buildings.... 3 were kept for food courts, security, buying
    Museum merchandise, fire department, staff rooms, and so on.

    While the other 2 were just kept there for future use instead.

    Krea looked at the massive entrance and found that the place was even
    larger than she had initially thought.

    Just from looking over the massive golden gate, Krea could see several tall
    buildings that were all evenly spaced out from one another.

    But even though they were widely spaced out, they were still surprisingly
    connected with one another with the help of fully covered glass bridges on
    their second or 3rd or even 5th floors.

    The children followed their teachers gleefully into the museum estate... and
    were first taken to one of the non-tourist buildings.

    There, they were immediately greeted with a very tall lady.... who eagerly
    came over to welcome them.

    "Welcome kids!

    I'm Gail..... I'll be your tour guide for today." The lady said while flashing
    her pearly white teeth at them.

    Gail again went over some safety tips while touring, and also placed several
    pretty coloured ropes around their necks.... that had Museum tour badges on
    them.

    And with that, they could finally begin the tour.

    "Alright... let's start off with the 'Natural History Museum' shall we?"

    "Yayyyyy!!!"
    .

    They walked, skipped and hopped behind the guide... while making their
    way to their designated building.

    The building they were focused on, was focused on showing extinct
    animals..... as well any traditions and cultures from humans that no longer
    existed.

    So if it were back on earth, dinosaurs would be placed here.

    But here in Hertfilia, they had their own extinct creatures as well.

    Stepping in, everyone immediately exclaimed.

    'Wowwwwwwww!'

    This was beyond shocking.

    What sort of creature or animal could provide such bones?

    And how come they had never seen something that large before?

    Everyone blinked in awe at the sight before them.

    Within the massive museum space, one could see several bones of strange
    creatures all around the place.

    And just beside the bones, was a coloured portrait of how the creatures try
    looked like.... as well as a portrait showing how tall a human would be if
    they stood beside these creatures today.

    The entire thing was completely shocking and unfathomable..... as they


    followed Gail around in shock.

    But the most eye-catching creature that they had seen so far, was the one
    that seemed to have 2 heads.
    The feature had a darkish blue scale-like skin..... as well as 6 legs, very long
    razor-sharp teeth, and 4 tentacle-like ails at its back.

    It was truly a frightening heart to behold.

    Gail looked at their shocked faces and smiled.

    "This specific creature is called a Ghazenosyres.

    They roamed Hertfilia before humans existed, and lived for more than 110
    million years..... before they became extinct.

    In short, they used to be the real hunters in the Hertfilian world!"

    As Gail spoke, everyone soon became engrossed in her adventure story, of


    how these creatures would hunt their prey and so on.

    And very soon, several people raised their hands in confusion.

    "But miss.... why did they go extinct?" Krea asked confusedly.

    How could such strong creatures just disappear without a trace?

    "Good question!

    Well, there were a lot of factors.... but the most noticeable one, was a single
    catastrophic event called Supernova.

    When you all look into the night sky.... can you all tell me what you see?"

    "The moon!"

    "The stars!"

    "Bingo!..... the stars!


    You see, the stars have their own growth (evolution) cycle, just as we
    humans do.

    And during the last growth phase of a star, it gives off a powerful dazzling
    stellar (shooting star-like) explosion.

    This explosion showered in Hertfilia at the time.... causing these creatures


    to die from high levels of toxic energy (radiation) which wasn't good for
    them.

    And that's how they became extinct."

    Hearing the explanation, the children couldn't help but thank their lucky
    stars for the supernova thing.

    Or else, wouldn't they have been killed off by such ferocious beasts ages
    ago?

    Some beings, were definitely better dead than alive.

    The tour continued on either the students visiting the different museums.

    They saw a clay version of how people in Baymard used to dress and be
    like.... as well as all the major historical events in Baymard as well as the
    entire Hertfilian world.

    They also got to know that about all the different continents which they
    didn't know existed in the hertfilian world.

    Sitting in the food court and gisting with Rebecca and a few others, Krea
    couldn't help but smile slightly.... as she felt like the whole experience was a
    real eye-opener for her.

    She wondered what else humans could do, as nothing seemed impossible
    anymore.

    Could they go to the moon?


    Nah!... that was possibly the only thing that she thought was impossible.

    But who would've known that in a few years from now, she would be forced
    to eat her words so soon?

    Of course, that was all in the future.

    As for now, she was just enjoying what Baymard had to offer.

    And so tour day ended with everyone taking numerous souvenirs home.

    It was a complete success..... as everyone learned a thing or two about the


    Hertfilian world in general.

    A few more days went by swiftly in Baymard, and while the empire
    continued to maintain its gleeful atmosphere.... some of the soldiers who
    had previously left for their mission, had finally arrived at their targeted
    location.

    Mission 'Free Bird' was about to commence!


    Chapter 432 Code Name: Free Bird
    The autumn sun was cool and refreshing, as it gave ample warmth to those
    who basked in its glory.

    The unsteady breathing of the ocean waters, caused her surface to rise and
    fall..... as well swish and roll rapidly.

    And on these slightly turbulent waters, stood a massive ship that was ahead
    of its time in terms of design, structure and everything else.

    Yup!

    The ship belonged to Baymard's Navy.

    In particular, it was one of the ships that had gone out to rescue the slaves
    who were currently on their way to Terique.

    Of course, for this mission.... 3 leaders had been appointed and sent out to
    different locations around Terique, as that was where the enemy ships
    would pass by.

    Currently, Lieutenant Felix... who was in charge of Squad A, was supposed


    to intercept all 6 ships that were leaving Arcadina and heading towards
    Terique.

    One should know that the waters were sometimes filled with pirates so most
    people would choose to travel in packs... so as to have a better fighting
    chance.

    And that was exactly what the enemy had done.

    All 7 enemy ships had sailed out at once and travelled together towards
    Terique.
    Which made the job much easier for Lieutenant Felix and his team.

    Felix looked at all 7 ships which resembled tiny dots from this distance and
    immediately ushered for his squad to sail full speed ahead towards them.

    They sailed for a few minutes, before stopping a little distance ahead of all
    7 enemy ships.

    One should know that the height from the ocean floor to the deck of their
    Navy ship..... was equivalent to stacking 4 enemy ships on top of one
    another.

    Of course, as this was a Navy ship and not a cruise ship, the deck mostly
    contained a runway ..... for future Navy fighter airplanes.

    And of course at the front of this massive runway, were two 4-story
    buildings, which were essentially used as control towers for all operations.

    And one should know that these 4 storey buying were all high ceiling
    ones.... which gave people the illusion that there were 6 floors in these
    buildings rather than 4.

    So when the enemy looked at the Navy ship from their own ship deck..... it
    was as if they were looking at an 8 storey tall building altogether.

    And if they weren't at deck level, it was quite clear that this Navy ship
    would look even taller and more monstrous than it was right now.

    So how could they not be alert and anxious when they saw the Navy ship
    sail their way?

    Was it an enemy or not?

    If it wasn't an enemy, then they didn't want to carelessly provoke someone


    that they shouldn't.
    But if it was....then when it all came down to it, how were they supposed to
    fight?

    Usually, ocean fights needed enemies to swing or jump on board the other
    person's ship and fight with their swords just like pirates.

    But the ship before them was too tall, that one would need to stack 4 enemy
    ships just to get to its deck.

    So how then do they get on board the giant?

    Even though they were utterly confused, they still decided to be prepared
    for anything.

    And so, everyone on the enemy ships had quickly pulled out their swords
    and waited for any sudden movements from the humongous ship before
    them.

    "Captain!.... what do we do now?" One of the men on board asked


    frantically.

    Their Captain in question was also stumped, as he didn't know what was
    going in as well.

    This ship was the widest, and tallest ship that he had ever seen in his life.

    First off, how could a ship travel this fast?

    Secondly, how could metal float?

    The Captain squinted his eyes, as he was trying to look for any way on
    board the ship.

    But sadly, there was none.

    And just when these enemies were immersed in their own thoughts, they
    soon heard a loud voice from the ship.
    "We have come for the prisoners!

    You all have 2 choices..... Surrender, or die!

    If your choice is to Surrender, then drop your weapons, kneel down and
    place your hands over your heads now.

    But if you should choose to fight, then I guarantee that all of you will die
    miserable deaths!"

    "_"

    Everyone on the enemy ships was taken aback.

    How did these strange people know that they were carrying slaves?

    Before, they had thought that it was just a coincidence that they had ran into
    this massive ship.

    But now, it seems that this wasn't the case from the start.

    They were sure that they weren't followed when leaving Arcadina because
    they had gone through great means to hire mercenary pirate ships to sail
    behind them for 2 weeks .... while taking care and attacking any strange
    looking ships that come their way.

    Of course after 2 weeks, the contract had expired, and the pirates all left
    them on their own.

    And within that time frame, there were no reports of anyone following
    them.

    In addition to that, only Nopline and the Captain leading the squad knew of
    the route they were going to take beforehand.... as many of the crewmen
    had only been told on what direction they would be heading to when they
    had boarded the ship leaving Arcadina.

    So how did these people know their exact route?


    And more importantly, how did they know that they would be passing here
    on this exact day and time?

    Or did they come out here for months and days just to wait for them?

    Everyone's mind was filled with so many unanswered questions...


    especially their Captain, who was more shocked than them all.

    He was the only one who knew the exact route before they left, and he sure
    as hell didn't tell anyone else.

    So why did it come to this?

    Did his master, Nopline have a spy in his midst who leaked out the
    information to the enemy?

    Looking at the massive ship before him, he quickly clenched his fist and
    smiled coldly.

    Even though the ship before him was bigger than all 7 of his ships put
    together... it was just one ship.

    While he, on the other hand, had 7 under his control.

    Looking at the small number of people standing on the deck level of the
    massive ship, he felt like maybe he had more men than they did.

    Hence he chose to fight instead.

    He trusted his sword skills, so he was waiting to see how these strange men
    would leave the massive ship and get on board their own ships.

    Because once they created a way to move between both ships... he and his
    men would then make their way onto the massive ship, kill the enemy and
    claim it as the ship as their own.

    And so with all that said and done, he chose to fight!


    He quickly raised his sword in the air and yelled out in Fury.

    "We fight!!!!"

    Of course, those around him also did the same actions as he did.

    "We fight!!!"

    And soon, all from the enemy ships were all chanting the same words over
    and over again.

    Meanwhile, those on the Navy ships who saw this.... immediately sighed
    and shook their heads wryly instead.

    As his majesty would always say: 'As you make your bed, so shall you lie
    on it.'

    Since they chose not to let go of their egos, then they should be ready to die
    instead.

    Now, it was time for war!!


    Chapter 433 Survival At All Costs
    "We fight!!"

    "Yahhhhh"

    "_"

    While the enemy was in their overly excited state, the Navy ship quickly
    sailed extremely close to the edge of the lead enemy ship.

    Lieutenant Felix looked at the crowd below who were raising their swords
    up into the air, and immediately gave out his own command as well.

    "Snipers, take them down!

    All Units from 3 to 9..... get ready to move in as planned." He said while
    speaking into his Walkie Talkie.

    "Yes sir!" Said the leaders of each unit.

    With that, the leaders put away their Walkie Talkies and began leading their
    squads as planned.

    The snipers all brought their guns to the edge of the deck, while the units
    that were supposed to move in..... all waited for a few deck bridges to be
    fully stretched out.

    These bridges laid flat directly under the deck itself and were engineered
    and controlled right from the control tower.... as well as the bridge buttons
    on the deck floor.

    And when it was time for soldiers to move out, they would extend out of
    the deck..... and could be tilted downwards all the way to the bottom of the
    ship if need be.

    Each Navy ship had 9 of them; 3 on each side, and 2 on the front and rear
    ends.

    As of now, these deck bridges were only mainly used in Navy ships.

    Even though they were installed in Baymard's cruise and travel ships.....
    they were only there in cases of emergencies and should only be used as
    such.

    Since they were cruise ships and not battleships, the passengers there had
    all the time in the world, hence they could pass through the docks and ship
    stations, which would already have bridges and even elevator systems as
    well, that would take them right to the top.

    So there was no need for anyone to touch the well-hidden deck bridged
    secretly hiding underneath the deck.

    But in war, time was of the essence, hence they had to use these deck
    bridges.

    As for how wide these bridges were, 2 car jeeps could stand side by side
    each other on a single deck bridge.

    'Drmmmmmm!'

    As the bridges extended downwards, the snipers quickly locked in on their


    targets below, as they had to clear the way for the units.

    Their hands rested on the triggers, as they patiently waited for the firing
    command of their unit leader.

    'Steady.... steady..... Fire!'

    'Peeuw! Peeuw! Peeuw! Peeuw!'

    .
    Back on the enemy ships, everyone was still raiding their swords excitedly,
    while also watching the magical bridge descend.

    Even though they were shocked silly, they all knew that now was not the
    time to be amazed.

    It was time for war!

    "Captain! I think they plan to come down and meet us here."

    "Yes.... it appears so, which makes it even better for us." The Captain said
    while smiling coldly.

    Hehehe.... this was going to be easier than he thought.

    Since they were these strange men were the ones descending, then all they
    had to do... was surround that Ladder thingy, and kill anyone who dares to
    set foot on their ships.

    At first, he had suspected that maybe these people would use archers since
    they had the obvious height advantage.

    But who would've thought that they wouldn't even have one archer on
    board?

    Tsk!.... F***in Amateurs.

    The Captain sneered and turned around the face his men.

    "Boys!.... kill anyone who descends on that thing!

    Leave no survivors!"

    "Yahhhhh!"

    Looking at his excited men, the Captain smiled and decided to watch
    everything from the sidelines.
    And just when he took one step left, the person who was standing directly
    behind him seemed to miraculously drop to the floor without any warning.

    There wasn't even a scream from the man.

    Immediately, the Captain looked crouched down to find out what was going
    on with the man.

    But what he saw immediately shocked him silly.

    There was a hole the size of a coin on the man's forehead.... and fresh blood
    was current gushing out of the spot like crazy.

    Since there was no arrow in the spot, he just thought that maybe the dead
    man had accidentally used something to stab his forehead.

    He couldn't help but curse underneath his breath, as he continued to look at


    the dead fool.

    What the hell was the fool doing that made him stab himself in the head?...
    And at a time like this?

    He was about to tell everyone to quickly throw the man off board into the
    water.

    But when he looked up, half of those who were surrounding him had also
    dropped down to the floor as well.... and they all strangely had the same
    wounds too.

    Eh?

    Was this sorcery?

    Immediately, he knew that he was in danger.... so he quickly ran towards


    the wooden door ahead, while pushing his men aside with all his might.

    The entire place became chaotic, as people ran left, right, front and center
    from panic.... as no one knew what was going on exactly.
    Some people had been shot in the leg, while others in the arms and so on.

    So they tried to drag their injured bodies across the ship to seek shelter
    away from these invisible weapons.

    As for their Captain, after pushing, kicking and jumping over all those in
    his way....he finally made it through the door.

    "Lock the doors now!" He commanded, to those who had previously made
    it in.

    "But.... but.... but Captain there are still people trying to seek shelter out
    there...."

    'Sling!' The Captain drew his sword and pointed it towards the person who
    spoke.

    "Do it now!!!"

    "..... Yes Captain....."

    With that, the men took the massive wooden plank on the side and placed it
    over the door's bolts.

    And as they did that, they heard several people banging the door from the
    other side.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    "Captain! Captain! Captain! Captain!

    Please open the door!!

    Captain! Captain! Captain! Captain!"

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    The men on the other side who had previously seen their Captain make his
    way here..... continuously banged the door loudly in terror.
    While those the Captain on the other side, just listened to their pleas... until
    there was the banging noise stopped.

    "You there.... open the peephole and tell us what you see."

    Immediately, one of the men looked through the rectangular hole on the
    door and was utterly taken aback.

    His body began to tremble slightly, and for some reason, he also became
    speechless as well.

    "Well... don't just stand there stupidly, tell us what do you see!" The Captain
    yelled.

    But the man just stood there silently, and soon... they could hear trinkets of
    water running down the man's pants.

    Did he just wet himself?

    Everyone within the room instantly became anxious.

    What was out there that would warrant a grown man to wet himself?

    This.... this had left many of them shaken to the core.

    Just what was going on out there?


    Chapter 434 Survival At All Costs
    2
    Standing within a room were a few men.... who were all currently looking
    at another man's back anxiously.

    The man who they were all looking at, had wet himself.... and stood there as
    still as a rock.

    Why couldn't he move?

    Well, that was because he had some sort of black metal stick placed on the
    space between his eyes.

    To be precise, he had a gun to his face!

    And the soldier that placed it there, just smiled at him coldly and did some
    hand gestures with his fingers..... as if telling him to be quiet.

    'Gulp!'

    Seeing this, the floor-wetting-man could only tremble slightly...as even


    though he had never seen this black thing before, something quickly told
    him that this thing might be the cause of all the strange deaths on board.

    And while he was deep in thought, those behind him couldn't sit still as
    well, as they were too anxious at this point.

    So one of them forcefully nudged the floor-wetting-man to the side with


    their shoulders and decided to take a look for himself.

    Of course, that was a wrong move.

    'Bang!'
    The people in the room all jumped from fright, as they looked at the man
    who had taken over the task of spying.... fall to the ground hard.

    'Bam!'

    They looked at him and realized that his left eye had been completely
    destroyed..... as it seemed that something had forcefully gone through it.

    As for the guy who had previously peed himself, he was currently sitting on
    the floor whole shaking like a leaf.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Immediately, the sounds of more bullets being shot onto the door..... reeled
    everyone's mind back to reality.

    And in the next instance, they all crowded around the door at the back of
    the room..... which led to the floors below deck.

    Even the Captain had thrown his dignity out the window and made his way
    there too.

    "As Captain, I should go first!"

    "Captain.... as your loyal subordinates, isn't it your duty to protect us


    instead?"

    "Yeah!

    Captain, you can punish me later, but now... I really must make it down
    there now!"

    "So you all don't want to give me way?

    Hehehe..... then that would depend on your capability!"


    With that, the Captain took out his knife and looked coldly at the men who
    had all kept him at the back... while they, in turn, struggled to escape.

    He sneered, and in a split second.... he stabbed the person in front of him on


    the back of his neck while placing his other hand over the man's mouth.

    Of course with everyone focusing on escaping, no lime focused on what he


    was doing at the back of the crowded men.

    So with no one truly paying attention to him, he forcefully pushed the man's
    body towards those before him.

    And just like Dominos, they all fell to the floor in one swoop.

    Of course from there, he climbed over people to get towards the door, as
    well as fought with all his might with those who weren't affected by any of
    his tricks.

    In fact, all this was done in just under a minute.

    And by the time the Baymardian soldiers had succeeded in destroying the
    other door.... the Captain had already escaped to the decks below.

    Bam!

    The Baymardian soldiers came in all dressed in deep dark blue attires, with
    their weapons and protective gear on as well.

    They looked superior and even made many of those who saw them fell
    intimidated.

    Immediately, some went on their knees as asked by theses strange men.....


    and quickly surrendered for their lives.

    While others looked chose to fight to the death instead.


    For sure, those who fought died without even giving a single sword slash to
    their enemies..... as they were killed off immediately by the speedy bullets.

    And so with that, many of the Bamyardian soldiers hurried down towards
    the floors below.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Warrant Officer Ian, was the squad leader in charge of operations on this
    particular enemy ship.

    So he had always kept his eyes on their Captain.

    Hence when he saw the man shamelessly push everyone aside on deck and
    make his way into this room.... he too had immediately taken a few soldiers
    from his squad and also headed towards the place as well.

    After destroying the door, he quickly had some of the men arrest those In
    sight, while he and some others went down below deck to wrap up
    everything.... as well as to free the prisoners on this ship as well.

    "Everyone.... keep your guard up!" Ian warned while leading his team
    below deck.

    The stairs creaked with every step that the soldiers took.

    And as they descended, Ian immediately looked around the room vigilantly.

    the room was dimly lit, with fire torches all around the walls.

    The room was very tiny and had brooms and old cloths kept in iron buckets
    as well.

    It looked like this room was were all the dirt and cleaning supplies were.

    These cleaning tools were probably kept here, as this was a middle ground
    for those who usually mop the deck above or the floors below.
    The men quickly searched around the room, as well as looked at the ceiling
    above too.

    When the coast was clear, Ian gave out hand signals to the men.... and they
    immediately left the janitor room, and quickly made their wat towards the
    narrow hallway before them.

    They spent their time searching each room along the hallway... and while
    they did that, within the last room on the floor... The Captain was making
    his own plans as well.

    "Captain.... w..... Why don't we surrender?" Asked a very timid looking


    man.

    'Pah!'

    "Wake up!

    Do you think that they will allow us to live just like that?

    Didn't you see how all your comrades died above deck?

    Use your brains for once!!!

    Stick to the plan... and I assure you all that we will make it out of this alive.

    Now everybody.... quickly! Go into hiding!!"

    With that, the survivors all held their weapons tightly, while hiding in plain
    sight.

    Sweat trickled down their faces, as the wait was slowly killing them.

    'Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak!'

    Soon, they could hear the sounds of the floors within the hallway outside...
    creak louder and louder.

    They're here!
    Chapter 435 The Shameless
    Deserter
    'Creak! creak! creak! creak' creak!'

    The floor continuously creaked loudly with every passing second.

    And soon, the wooden door was finally pushed wide open.

    Everyone peeped towards the door in silence, while waiting for their
    pursuers to step in.

    The door was opened for a full minute before some of the soldiers came in.

    As Ian and his team walked in carefully, until they were at the center of the
    room.

    And before they knew it, they heard someone yell out loudly.

    "Now!"

    "Yaaaaahhhhhh!"

    Enemies fell from the ceiling with knives in their mouths, while others
    jumped up from behind barrels and other objects in the room.

    Immediately, Ian sprung into action in a flash.

    'Bang! Bang!'

    Ian quickly took out 2 men, who were running towards him like crazy while
    raising their swords at him.

    And by the time he took them out, another man swung a hammer towards
    his waist.
    'Swush!'

    He quickly jumped 'Van Damme style', as he did a perfect split in the air.....
    before using his guns to shoot 2 other men again.

    'Bang! Bang!'

    The hammer-guy... seeing that he missed, decided to send another swing of


    his hammer towards Ian's face.

    'Swush!'

    'Swush!'

    'Swush!'

    'Swush!'

    He continuously swung the hammer multiple times..... and every time, Ian
    would strategically dodge his attacks.

    And before the hammer guy knew it, he had accidentally taken out many of
    his comrades, rather than Ian.

    He was raging with fury with the realization that someone had played him
    like a flute.

    He looked at Ian as if wanting to chew his bones, before giving a full


    hammer swing towards Ian's shoulders instead.

    Ian smirked and quickly ducked again.

    It this time, once the hammer had passed over his head... he quickly got up
    and held the man's hands tightly.

    Then he took out his knife and stabbed the man at different points all across
    his left arm.

    'Tchouck! Tchouck! Tchouck!'


    The man who was being stabbed, didn't even have time to react to his pain...
    as he had been stabbed at lightning speed multiple times.

    And once Ian's knife stabbed the last point on the man's arm, he then
    dragged the knife along the arm... instantly connecting the dots between all
    parts that he had initially stabbed.

    'Ahhh!!!'

    The stabbed man in question immediately dropped his hammer, as he


    quickly began to loose feeling in his left arm.

    In fact, the man's left arm looked like it had been cut open just like a fish.

    And true enough, this was what Ian had intended... after all, his majesty had
    named it the Fish slasher for this particular reason.

    From his lightning stabs, as well as slash throughout all stabbed points...
    one could say that the technique had actually come from Asian Culinary
    techniques, that were used to cut open fish at its belly.

    The chefs back on earth did it very fast, so he expected the soldiers here to
    do the same as well.

    Sure enough, the 'Fish Slasher' technique was one of Ian's best knife
    techniques.

    With the hammer now on the floor, Ian quickly placed his knife away in a
    split second and shot the hammer guy dead.

    'Bang!'

    And so, he quickly went out to help his other comrades as well.

    Of course in a matter of minutes, some of their enemies ended up dead.....


    while those who were injured all surrendered.
    As for the soldiers, most were fine, but some ended up with stab wounds
    instead.

    Ian looked around the room once more, before quickly looking at the new
    captives again.

    "Where's your Captain?"

    Eh?

    It was only then that everyone realized that they hadn't seen their Captain
    the entire time throughout their fight.

    Recalling his shameless behaviour throughout today, many of the crewmen


    couldn't help but smile bitterly.

    Was this still the man that they used to look up to?

    Wasn't he just a deserter?

    Many of them were now regretting why they had fought instead.

    Why had they listened to that deserter?

    Didn't he say that these men would kill them if they didn't fight?

    When they heard that their comrades above who surrendered without a fight
    weren't injured at all, many of them couldn't help but want to eat their
    Captain raw.

    Okay fine!

    Even if what their Captain said was in their best interest... Then why hadn't
    he joined them as well?

    The more they thought about it, the more they felt embarrassed to admit
    that he was their leader.

    .
    Ian squinted his eyes and walked towards the center of the room again.

    "Does anyone know where he is?"

    Immediately, many people shook their heads and pointed towards the
    direction where they saw him hide in last.

    Since their Captain didn't Care for them, then why should they care for him
    as well?

    The Captain who was still in hiding, couldn't help but curse these
    backstabbers in his heart.

    Ian signalled for his men to get the Captain.... and soon, the Captain was
    brought in and told to kneel before his crewmen.

    "As a leader, it is your duty to look after your underlings.

    Right from the deck, I had always had my eyes on you!" Ian said, while
    slowly circling the kneeling Captain.

    "When you first realized that there might be a threat, not only did you push
    and kick your comrades away just to get to safety..... but you also shut the
    door on many of them, leaving them out there to fend for themselves.

    And now you did the same again, by abandoning your underlings in battle.

    Let me guess..... you thought that we would kill everyone, hence leaving no
    one to tell on your exact location.

    But if one really analyses everything..... aren't you the main cause for
    today's deaths?

    Before the battle, I had told you to surrender, so as to keep everyone alive.

    But your ego got the best of you, and you caused the death of many of your
    comrades.

    Again... I'm pretty sure that this attack plan was your idea as well."
    "_"

    Hearing Ian's words, many of the crewmen that survived..... immediately


    looked at their Captain, as if he were their most hated enemy of all.

    'It was all his fault', they thought.

    "Apologize to your men!" Ian commanded.

    And immediately the Captain's face became distorted.

    Why should he apologize to his underlings?

    It was their duty to die for him, so why should he do that?

    But looking at Ian's stern gaze, he decided to do it anyway.

    Anything for survival.

    ".....Sorry...."

    "Louder!"

    "Sorry!"

    "Louder!!"

    "I'm sorry!!!"

    "Louder!"

    "_"
    Chapter 436 Code Name: Free
    Bird, Over and Ou
    With that, some of the soldiers took the captain and the rest away..... while
    Ian proceeded to the last floor below.

    The entire floor was like a dungeon.

    And there, they found numerous prisoners all packed into different prison
    cells like sardines.

    It was so packed that there wasn't even squeezing space within them.

    And right away, Ian and his men could get the strong scent of several dead
    bodies within some of the prison cells as well.

    Obviously, some of these people had died due to Oxygen deprivation..... as


    well as lack of food too.

    They all looked haggard and boney as if they were skeletons or something.

    What the hell?

    Weren't these people feeding them at all?

    Seeing Ian and the rest approach, many of the slaves didn't know who they
    were or why they were here.... as they couldn't recognize the military
    clothing that these people wore?

    At first, the prisoners were scared, but after assuring them numerous
    times..... Ian finally opened up the cell doors and led them towards the deck.

    .
    Ian looked around and found that the other 6 enemy ships that surrounded
    the lead enemy ship.... also had numerous slaves on deck as well.

    Ian saw the leaders of the other units, who were now addressing the
    hostages.

    It looked like everything had been finally taken care of.

    Nodding to himself, Ian turned around and faced the panicked people
    before them.

    There were children within the group, as well as adults (people above 15)
    thee too as well.

    So first off, he decided to start with the hostages that he had just rescued.

    "We come from a newly formed empire within the Pyno continent, called
    Baymard.

    Some of you May have already heard of us, while others might have not.

    But either way, we mean you no harm.... and are only here to rescue you all.

    Our leader, His majesty Landon Barn.... has given you all the option of
    joining Baymard if you want to.

    We do know that some of you have families back at home..... so the choice
    is entirely up to you.

    If you want to go back home, that's not a problem as well.

    So those who want to go back to their empires, step to my left.... while


    those who want to follow us back, please step to my right."

    Some of the hostages were taken aback.

    Baymard?

    It was actually Baymard?


    Many of them who didn't have a home to go back to, gif Ivey excited, as
    they couldn't believe that such a blessing would come out from today's
    misfortune.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Immediately, everyone quickly made their decision and either stood to Ian's
    left or right.

    Those on the right were then led onto the battleship.

    While those in the left stayed behind on deck.

    And while they stayed, Ian had someone check if there was enough food
    supply that could last them a trip back to Arcadina.

    Of course, they also took out several valuables like gold and silver coins....
    as well as any documents or information that might seem useful to his
    majesty Landon.

    For sure, they also distributed out some of the money that they had found to
    the slaves as requested by his majesty Landon.

    From what they had been told, they were to give out 40% of their findings
    to the hostages no matter what.

    So whether the hostages chose to go to Baymard or go back to their various


    empires, everyone would be given an equal amount.

    Of course, those who wanted to go back to their empires would definitely


    use one of the enemy ships available.

    So after they arrived, if these people wanted.....they could sell these enemy
    ships again and make a ton of money as well.

    Also..... all dead bodies were also thrown into the ocean, as there was no
    need in letting them rot onboard.
    In short, It took 3 hours and 43 minutes for everything to be properly
    organized.

    And with everyone on their perspective ships, Ian quickly went back on
    board the battleship.

    As for those on board the enemy ships, they hastily sailed away from the
    scene.... as they truly missed home.

    On the other hand, onboard the battleship, all the injured..... be it soldiers,
    enemy captives or rescued hostages... were all treated and looked after
    immediately.

    And while all this was going on, all unit leaders including Ian..... quickly
    had a meeting with their mission leader, Lieutenant Felix.

    They reported all their findings, as well as how much they distributed to the
    hostages and so on.

    And at the end of the meeting, everyone just had one thought in mind.

    'Mission Accomplished!'

    Of course while Ian and his crew where smiling merrily about their mission
    success, some others were literally seething with rage about theirs.

    --Somewhere within Arcadina--

    Standing over a massive fireplace, was a slightly chubby man.... who was
    currently wearing a green coat that was made from the skin of some sort of
    green animal.
    And behind the man..... were 7 knights, who were all standing some
    distance away from their master.

    Only they truly knew how fierce their master could be when he was in rage.

    They waited in silence.... until the door behind them opened up violently.

    'Bam!'

    In came several other knights, who were holding 2 pitiful knights as well.

    The men had blood all over their body, as well as swollen purplish bumps
    that looked like horns on their faces too.

    'Plop!'

    They dropped them to the floor, stood back a little, and pointed their swords
    right at them.

    Even though the men kneeling down on the floor were terrified to death,
    they didn't even bother struggling and just sat there in total silence.

    What was the point?

    --silence--

    The entire room was drowned in the silence.

    And soon.... the slightly chubby man turned around and coldly looked at the
    men kneeling down.

    "I read your reports.....

    But I need you all to explain one thing to me.

    What the hell do you mean by saying that King Alec Barn is missing?!"

    "_"
    Chapter 437 Baron cain
    Baron Cain looked at the man kneeling before him in rage.

    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity, yet this idiot had to blow it up
    just like that?

    When was the last time that the almighty Alec Barn had decided to leave
    the Capital?

    Over the years, he had been waiting for a perfect opportunity to make his
    move and cement his place as the next ruler of this great Empire.

    But with Alec alive, how could he do that?

    He was already happy that one of his archenemies... City lord Shannon was
    already dead.

    And if he took Alec away, wouldn't it become easier for him to take over
    the throne?

    Most spiel would say..... but what about the Princes?

    Tsk!

    What about them?

    He refused to believe that he could be outdone by a few over pampered


    babies that didn't know much about war and politics.

    Hmpp!

    From the moment that he knew of Alec's plan to visit Baymard, he had been
    cooking up a grand scheme to take down the Big Man once and for all.
    But who would've known that these idiots would mess it up just like that?

    They had ambushed Alec and his entourage just as planned, but somehow...
    Alec had escaped by jumping over a cliff and falling into a violent river
    below.

    Typically, nobody would be able to survive such a fall.

    And coupled with the violent nature of the river (water current), forget it....
    it was impossible for Alec Barn to survive.

    Knowing this, they quickly left the cliff and made their way down to the
    river below in search of Alec's body.

    But after searching for 2 weeks....no body had been found.

    The river was a long and side one... So of course they had to follow it right
    to the end for days.

    But nothing had turned up at any point along the river's banks.

    Did that monster escape?

    Many of them had that thought initially, but quickly tossed it aside, as they
    truly thought that it would be too conceivable?

    And so, they decided to believe that the body will turn up in a few more
    days time.

    But of course, they were wrong.... because while they had assumed him
    dead for 2 and a half weeks, Alec had been secretly making his way back to
    the Capital fast.

    And when he felt that he was some distance away, he quickly hired a
    messenger to deliver a message to those still searching high for his body.
    2 and a half weeks more, those who were still searching for a finger or even
    an ear part of Alec Barn, were utterly shocked from receiving the message.

    [Tell your boss that I'll be coming for his head next-Alec Barn]

    Those were the words that he had left behind for them.

    They quickly grabbed the messenger and immediately demanded to know


    where the message had been sent from.

    The messenger told them all that he knew, before shrieking in fear as well.

    What the hell was in the letter?

    Of course, if the messenger knew that he had previously interacted with his
    majesty Alec Barn.... he would definitely faint from fright instead.

    The men who had been searching for Alec day and night, knew that it was
    too late to chase after Alec.

    Previously, Alec had a 2 and a half well head start.

    Now coupled with the fact that the messenger had also used another 2 and a
    half weeks to come to them..... didn't that mean that while the messenger
    was riding towards them, Alec was also advancing as well.

    The dude had a whole month head start... that's 30 days for heaven's sake!

    So what was the point of even chasing him?

    Luckily, the men who attacked Alec were all dressed in black and not in any
    of his knight uniforms.... or else when Alec reached the Capital, he would
    have their master's head for sure.

    As for Baron Cain... he had left Profus city just a month ago... and had
    made his way down under the excuse of going to see Baymard as well.
    How could he let the attack happen close to his city?

    Wouldn't all fingers point towards him indefinitely?

    Anyway, he had a city close to the attack site 1 WEEK after Alec's message
    had arrived.

    And when he got Alec's letter, he almost wanted to kill these useless
    motherf***ers who called themselves knights in one go.

    He had given them enough men, enough money, as well as enough weapons
    for the ambush.

    And all that was left, was for them to do this one simple thing.

    Yet.... they still had the nerve to tell him that Alec was missing.

    And why did they say missing rather than escape?

    Well, that was because the initial letter that they had sent was when they
    couldn't find his body.

    And since they knew that Cain would be travelling down soon, they didn't
    know what route he would take.

    Hence they decided to wait for his arrival instead.

    When Cain had arrived, they immediately told him what happened.

    And it was then and there that Cain had ordered for them to be tortured.

    Of course even though he knew that Alec had escaped, he still chose to say
    that Alec was missing.... because he chose to interpret the situation
    differently.

    Escaping meant that one was smart enough to outwit their enemy.... in order
    words, Alec was smart and he was stupid.
    But if he used missing, then wouldn't that mean that he was made a tiny
    miscalculation... that led to his target now missing?

    Cain refused to be inferior to Alec in any way... no matter what!

    Cain looked at the men kneeling before him, and quickly gave it yet another
    order to the guards bedded them.

    "Bring in the Oven."

    "Yes my lord."

    With that, while guards went to bring the Oven in..... and while they were
    away, Cain kicked the men who were kneeling on the floor hard.

    'Thahh!'

    'Ughhhh!!'

    The kicking and beating continued until the Oven was finally brought in.

    It was exactly as its name described.... only that this one was used for
    putting humans and in it.

    With the oven now here, Cain smiled while watching the guards lift the 2
    men up.

    "How many years have you been working for me?"

    "7 years my lord....."

    "6 years my lord...." they answered exhaustedly.

    "Then you know that I don't like disappointments.

    Thanks for your services."


    With that, the men were shoved into the massive oven and baked alive.

    The sounds of their wails, as well as the sounds of their body plastering
    around the walls of the oven.... were the only sounds that could be heard
    throughout the baking process.

    Everyone within the room was terrified just from rummaging what was
    going on in there.

    Their backs broke out in cold sweat, and their hearts began to beat out very
    loudly.

    Their master was indeed a cruel one.

    6 hours soon elapsed, and after opening up the oven..... one could see
    platters of dried meaty paste, that had been mixed with blood all over the
    walls, floor and ceiling of the oven.

    Even the eyes of these men had turned into mush.

    The entire scene was terribly gruesome for the knights.

    But for Baron Cain, what he was more concerned with... was how to Kill
    that damn Alec Barn.

    He looked towards the capital in rage.

    'Just you wait!

    Soon... I will get you!', he thought.

    And since he had already left Profus city with the excuse of visiting
    Baymard... he decided to follow up the excuse and just go with it.

    Hmm... Baymard.... what was it really like?


    Chapter 438 Fan Service
    --Loplin Coastal City, The Empire of Carona--

    sailing towards the shores of NOW one of the most famous coastal cities,
    were 2 battleships.

    One had Landon and his own crew of soldiers and doctors..... while the
    other had Major Beri and his own team who were to go to the Capital and
    take the prisoners.

    The ships sailed close to each other and arrived at several reserved spots on
    the shore.

    This spot had been left for nobility from either Baymard or Carona.

    Landon truly didn't want to use the spot... buy the entire shore was already
    filled up with boats and ships to the brim.

    So he had no choice but to do so.

    Staring at the city which looked nothing like he remembered, Landon


    couldn't help but smile a little.

    This was the same coastal city where all he would always arrive at, when
    dealing with all his Carona missions.

    One of Santa's estate was in this coastal city, so it was definitely the better
    choice.

    And.... one shouldn't forget that this was still the same coastal city where
    The Bay-Caronian Transport route had been established.
    Of course, the ship parking space for these transportations was also
    reserved as well.... so no one could ever dock their ships on those spots as
    well.

    Looking at the city, it was more filled up.... and now, business was booming
    here!

    New buildings had been erected, as the roads had also been fixed up (to
    medieval standards of course).

    The city was now a famous city were people all over the Pyno continent
    came to, so of course the place was transformed.

    Landon could see children jumping around merrily with their new toys from
    Baymard, which truly warned Landon's heart.... as even something as small
    as a basketball, made many of them very happy.

    The women were now seen doing some tasks that you would normally see
    men do.... as now, they could now choose whether to be a housewife or
    worker.

    Both job types were all fulfilling in their own way, with neither being better
    than the other.

    But having the choice to make their own future path, was what truly made
    them happy.

    And funny enough... some of them soon found out that they were actually
    smarter than they thought.

    Looking at the roads, one could see more merchants and sellers on the
    streets as well.

    These people tried to mimic Baymard as much as possible, as now....they


    didn't just set up stalls in disorganized manners anymore.
    Now, they did it in a way that created enough room for carriages and people
    to walk by.

    They had also made their one sidewalk with stones, as well as traffic police
    that held up their hands and tried to control carriage traffic as well.

    More jobs were introduced into the place, and people seemed to feel happy
    and confident than ever.

    There were even royal guards who were stationed here to be police guards
    as well.

    Of course the guards that were selected, where those that had spent time in
    baymard training.

    They had once seen the police officers in action and had also tried their best
    to learn a thing or 2 from them.

    Ahh... civilization was blossoming in Carona.

    Even though it was nowhere near that of Baymards, taking the first step was
    all that mattered.

    Landon and his men quickly made their way towards Santa's estate.

    Because even though they knew that Santa wasn't here, they still needed
    people who could get them horses and very strong Wagons fast.

    After all, Santa had said that whenever they were around, they could use his
    home as they liked.

    And Landon knew that Santa had many horses and Carriages.... because
    everything she did a mission here, he would leave over 200 horses and
    wagons combined with the dude.

    Not to talk of the money that he had given Santa those times to get more
    horses and wagons as well.
    Bruh!... he was taking them.

    And so, Landon, Beri and their team quickly made their way towards
    Santa's luxurious estate.

    Of course Landon hadn't expected that he would get fan-called on his way
    there.

    "Oh, my Heavens!

    Isn't that his majesty Landon Barn?"

    "_"

    Everyone along the road had stopped what they were doing to look at the
    majestic youth before them.

    Most of them had already gone to Baymard before, so many of them had
    seen Landon's portraits as well.

    Not to talk of the fact that the man's face was on money for crying out loud.

    Even the children who had gone to visit their siblings in one of Baymard's
    schools... had seen Landon's portrait and knew what he looked like.

    Of course, there were some people who had also got a glimpse of Landon
    when standing in a crowd or going for an event... so they truly felt blessed
    to see their idol in the flesh.

    Even those who had also got a glimpse of Landon's hair from his car
    window, also felt blessed as well.

    "She's right!

    I recognize that hair anywhere..... that's his majesty Landon Barn alright!"

    "Ahhhhhh!!!"
    Immediately, everyone screamed and even the elderly men and women
    became star-struck.

    "Ahh!.... it's his majesty Landon Barn!

    Oh my Heavens!.... pinch me I'm dreaming!"

    "Ahhh...your majesty I'm your most devoted follower!"

    "Your majesty! Your majesty! Don't listen to him.

    It's obviously me.

    I'm your most devoted follower!"

    "Your majesty.... please sign this book for my son!

    Eh?.... my....my.. son's name is Ezekiel, your majesty.....

    Ah... thank you, thank you, your majesty!"

    "Mama... I don't want to use such a treasure in school"

    "Of course!

    How can I give you this book to take to school?

    This is a family heirloom alright!"

    "Mama is wise!"

    "His majesty is so humble and kind.

    How could he take his busy time out to talk to us?

    This is too unbelievable!"

    "Ahh!

    His majesty just gave me a handshake!"


    "Eh?.... let me see it!"

    "No!

    Don't contaminate it with your ungodly hands!"

    "_"

    And with crazy fans all around Landon, the soldiers had made everyone
    stand in a straight line along the sides.

    Some people knelt down and cried and thanked Landon for providing good
    drugs at such cheap prices.... as they had almost lost their family members
    to fever.

    One should know that many of these people could afford the huge prices
    that apothecaries charged.

    But this humble king made godly pills at such low costs.

    So how could they not love him?

    Wasn't he just being too generous?

    Not to talk about cheap food and other goods there as well.

    They knelt down wailed, even wanted Landon to touch their babies and
    children... as they saw Landon as a good-luck charm.

    And as Landon passed, he shook people's hands and even signed


    autographs.

    Listening to the heartfelt thanks from the people, Landon decided to also
    give another should searching speech again.

    "Thank you all..... but I'm just one man, and could never do anything all of
    this by myself.
    We as people, must come together and help one another.

    Previously when I came here, I saw pain, suffering and anguish.

    I saw hurt, frustration and sorrow.

    But now... Looking at you all today, I see people who have risen up to the
    challenge.

    When I look at you all now, I see confidence, unity and power.

    Remember this phrase that I leave you all today: United we stand, divided
    we fall.

    Keep your heads high, do not fall for temptation, or do bad unto others.

    You have continued to grow and blossom into what you are all supposed to
    be.

    Stand firm and never give up!

    Because no matter what, there would always be light at the end of every
    tunnel.

    To Carona!"

    "To Carona!"

    The speech had left everyone in their feelings.

    Some people cried from the speech, while others made up their minds to
    improve themselves.

    Nonetheless, everyone felt that they were truly in the presence of a humble
    God.
    So immediately, the fan service stopped.... and everyone in the entire street
    knelt down and bowed instead.

    "We thank his majesty Landon!"

    "We thank his majesty Landon!"

    "We thank his majesty Landon!"

    "_"
    Chapter 439 We Meet Again
    Morroc
    Landon looked at everyone on the streets and sighed.

    He only gave out the speech so that they could always have hope.

    How did it turn into this?

    Sigh...

    While Landon was thinking about the situation.... the soldiers around him
    also looked at his majesty in reverence.

    They were in the presence of a Heavenly messenger sent by the Gods.

    'Your majesty.... we will follow you for the rest of our lives." They silently
    swore.

    And so, the heavenly messenger misunderstanding continued to grow


    deeply.

    Of course if Landon knew what his men were thinking, he would probably
    puke out blood in frustration.

    What the hell?

    Although...he couldn't really deny the title, as to whether he liked it or not...


    it was kinda true.

    He was sent here by the system, whose boss' were the Gods.

    So in a way, it was kinda true... but it just made him feel awkward instead.

    .
    As they walked through the streets, they didn't know that they were being
    observed by someone.

    The man looked at Landon while lost in thought.

    The person was precisely City lord Morroc... who was the city lord of
    Reginal City.

    That was one of the cities that Landon had personally gone to.... in order to
    rescue the slave men and women from the training estates and underground
    mine.

    Of course, he had left a message for Nopline through Morroc..... who in


    turn received hell from Nopline shortly after as punishment.

    So even till this day, Morroc swore that if he ever saw that Landon Obley
    fellow... then he would skin him alive.

    But no matter how much they searched, they still couldn't find the
    Trickster!

    Morroc was on his way to Terique... when he spotted Landon and decided
    to observe the most talked-about man in the empire.

    He truly envied the brat for having so many good things all to himself....
    and had long despised the fellow for being blessed to receive such good
    fortune.

    And in truth, he just hated him because his name was also Landon as well.

    He looked at Landon and sneered.

    Soon, his master would own Baymard.

    Right now, he was heading to Terique to receive and get acquired slaves
    that he captured.
    What his master wanted to do with them... he had no idea.

    But all he knew, was that they had something to do with taking Baymard
    down.

    He looked at the worshipped brat before him and smiled coldly.

    In his mind, all Landon's were his enemy.

    'Brat!

    Keep feeling high and mighty all you want.

    But soon... it will be your end.' Morroc thought, and continued toward his
    ship again.

    At the same time, Landon looked at him out of the corner of his eyes and
    smiled.

    'Mr. Morroc... I hope your boss liked my last surprise.

    Because the next one would truly blow his mind.'

    Time passed by quickly, and soon..... Landon and his gang had already
    arrived at Santa's luxurious estate.

    Of course prior to their arrival, many of Santa's men had already heard that
    his majesty Landon Barn was coming over.... so how could they not be
    prepared?

    With the commotion that happened out on the streets, it was almost
    impossible for them bot to know.

    For sure, before his arrival, the entire estate was in an uproar.

    "I don't care if you all clean the rooms everyday or not.
    But now... I want you all to clean up the largest guest room, as well as all
    the other guest rooms fast!

    His majesty Landon Barn and his team would be here any moment now!!!"

    "Eh?

    F***

    He's really coming?

    Quickly!... bring out the Baymardian CY-2 mops for the job."

    "Head maid Shirley... should I use the lavender-scented cleaning liquid or


    the vanilla one?"

    "Lavender... Lavender!

    The container said that Lavender has a very calming effect.

    With his Majesty's long trip here, wouldn't he be too tired and stressed?

    Lavender!!!"

    "_"

    Everyone speedy got the job done as if their life depended on it.

    And so just like that.... the people in Santa's estate also went crazy as well.

    By the time Landon and his gang arrived, the estate staff were all done with
    their work.

    Right from the gate to the main estate building... Landon had found his best
    to compliment the gardeners and the rest, as he had just realized that they
    had probably done one or 2-minute changes to things before he came.
    Even when he came in, he could tell tag they had probably gone crazy with
    the cleaning.

    So he kind of felt guilty and decided that they would stay for a night.... so
    as not to waste these people's good intentions.

    Luckily, when Landon had planned this mission..... he had also added in
    extra days for emergencies like kidnappings, rescues and so on.

    So he could afford to sleep in the city for one night.

    Of course on this day, he got all the wagons... had the main transport the lab
    equipment and other important medical tools in them too.

    The supplies and food the entire trip, were also well secured as well.

    In short, Landon used the day to ready everything for the next day.

    For dinner, of course... the estate cooked up a feast for them.

    They humbly accepted the meal and ate the food happily.

    And soon, it was time for their agreed meeting, before they quickly hit the
    'hays'.

    "Major Beri!

    As planned, our teams will travel alongside each other until we reach Zhuli
    City.

    From there, you will head on straight to the Capital.... while we in turn, will
    take a right and head towards Ngum City.

    Remember... the prisoners are dangerous.... so don't let your guard down."

    "Yes sir!"

    "Alright... Second Lieutenant Levi, second Lieutenant Pat and Second


    Lieutenant Grey!
    Remember, you all are the leaders in charge of protecting myself and the
    doctors on this trip.

    And just as I told Beri.... you all will also have to keep your guards up as
    well.

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes sir!"

    "Good!.... as for Lieutenant Milton....and Lieutenant Yangming.... you all,


    alongside your squads, will be in charge of looking over the ships.

    Understood?"

    "Yes sir!"

    The meeting went on just for 29 minutes, and after that... everyone quickly
    retired.

    Tomorrow would be a long ass day for them all, so it was time to hit the
    'hay'.
    Chapter 440 Challenge Accepted
    The next day, Landon, Beri and the whole team began their 3-week journey
    to Zhuli City..... before splitting up and each going their own way.

    Meanwhile, Back in Baymard... the usually busy streets became even more
    chaotic.

    The roads were packed and the sidewalks were busy with majority of the
    people moving towards District D.

    And within the District, hundreds and thousands of people we're currently
    gathering in a massive stadium-like hall.

    The place was rowdy and full of life!

    And why wouldn't it be?

    Today was the day many people had been waiting for.

    Today... was the first day within 'World Record week 1'.

    It's been 2 years since Baymard had begun their practice of creating World
    records..... as those who won and participated in them, usually ended up in
    the newspapers.... as well as in the world record part of the museum.

    Their names would be legendary for many more years to come.

    And due to this, they had also been seen as celebrities.... as people truly
    wanted to shake their hands and take portraits with them too.

    And one shouldn't forget that every year, even though these people don't get
    any pay from doing this... an industry within Baymard, or even an
    association, like the human rights association, could end up giving them
    sponsorship deals and campaigns.

    So they might get much more money at the end of the bargain.

    And just this alone was enough to make many of them overly excited.

    Last year, many of them had seen posters of the strongest man in the world
    eating the new vegetable Wraps from one of the most popular fast food
    places.... so how could they not want to sign a contract as well?

    For now, contracts and campaigns only last a year, so as to give chances to
    other world record breakers.

    Of course in the future, it might even last for 5 years if need be.

    But for now, a year-long contract for these people, as already seen as a rare
    opportunity to them.

    Hence everyone jumped to the scene excitedly.

    Last year, the Caronians also joined in the fun... and they ended up having 2
    world record holders to their name.

    And now, all over empires would join in this year's own as well.

    To be honest, many people had already heard about this world record
    thing..... and had travelled far and wide just to get to Baymard.

    Many of them wanted to be proud champions who would leave some sort of
    legacy behind for their children.

    They would be seen as heroes, as well as champions to their empires.

    Thus many people wanted to participate in the event.

    .
    Anyway.... there were 3 weeks dedicated to world record-breaking and
    creating.

    And after these 3 weeks, all winners... and even first runner ups, were
    advised to stick around Baymard for an extra week.

    One should know that many companies, shops and industries.... would
    definitely send their representatives over, so as to watch the entire event.

    If they saw anyone that they thought would fit as the new face of one of
    their products... then they would definitely get the person to sign a contract
    with them.

    Of course, the person would definitely be paired handsomely and fairly as


    well.

    Last year, the tallest girl in the world .... had posters of her wearing the
    spring collection outfits.... and now, several girls wanted to copy her style
    and wear what she was wearing.

    She had become a celebrity just like that.

    Apart from the winners, some first runner ups also managed to sign
    contracts as well.

    So of course, everyone who won or came close to being a world champion


    holder.... had already planned to stick around for a week more, just in case
    they got a deal as well.

    26-year-old Danver, who had arrived in Baymard a month earlier with his
    son and wife... also decided to participate in the festivity.

    The reason why he had previously come, was because he wanted his son to
    school here in Baymard.

    Of course he and his wife would have to work to pay the tuition, but he
    didn't have any problems with that.... as nothing was more important than
    his son's education and future.

    Even though he was but a poor farmer from the empire of Deiferus, he had
    been saving money painstakingly for a year and a half now..... so as to plan
    for this move.

    Anyway, while here... he had heard of the world record thing, and had
    immediately decided to participate in it, so as to make his wife and 7-year-
    old son feel proud of him.

    "Aye... Danver.... if we don't leave now, we are going to be late!" Said


    Danver's neighbour on the 4th floor of the apartment complex that they
    were living in.

    "Coming!" Danver said, while quickly locking his door.

    His wife was at work, while his son was in school.

    He hadn't told them of his plans to participate, lest they became


    disappointed with the results.

    Hence right now, even though it was his off day... he was still sneaking
    around to go-to for the event.

    Taking the bus, he and his friend quickly arrived at the spot excitedly.

    Looking at the crowded place, Danver felt his heart rate increase rapidly....
    as if it was ready to fly out of his chest any moment from now.

    This is it!

    Today was the day that he would change his life!

    With that thought in mind, he and his friend struggled to slip through the
    crowd, until they finally got to the front.
    The crowd before him was like a pool of people, with everyone moving in
    their own direction.

    Some were leaving the place with joy written all over their faces, while
    others had sadness on theirs instead.

    Some people left feeling anxious, as they were scared that even if they won
    a world record title now.....someone else would challenge it and beat their
    record before the end of the 3-week long event.

    And of course while some were leaving, many were also going in as well.

    "Welcome sirs..... are you participants or observers?"


    Chapter 441 Challenge Accepted 2
    "Welcome sirs..... are you participants or observers?"

    "_"

    At the forefront of the crowd, were several staffers.... who were there to
    record names and give out badges.

    "Sirs.... participants or observers?" Asked a 17-year-old staff.

    "Participants!" They said in unison.

    "Alright... may I ask for your names?"

    "Danver Wallace."

    "Ibrahim Myi."

    "Hmhm..... Here are your participant badges for the entire 3-week event.

    Make sure you don't loose them..... and good luck."

    "Thank you." They replied while taking the badges from the lady.

    Immediately, they placed it around their necks and made their way in.

    The bases on their necks were red and large written numbers printed on
    them.

    Of course for observers, their badges were blue instead.

    This was the only way that those organizing the event would be able to do
    their jobs properly.

    .
    Walking in, Danver and Ibrahim had already noticed the place was
    organized into different world record categories.... sports \u0026 strength,
    human body, food, so on.

    So without any delays, they quickly made their way towards the Sports
    \u0026 Strength section.

    "Yahhh!"

    "Yahhhh!!"

    "Go! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!!!!!!"

    The entire place was filled with people competing with each other, as well
    as several others watching and cheering the participants on.

    On one corner, they could see someone trying to break the world record that
    was already set last year.... for the most pull-ups.

    And in another corner, they could also see someone set a record for the
    highest jump as well.

    In short, so many people had come on over to showcase their strength


    today.

    "Ahh.... bro.... check out that guys muscles!

    Damn!

    How did he do it?

    Is this the bodybuilder thing that they're talking about?"

    "Focus Ibrahim!

    We are here to set our own records, and not to watch become observers."

    "Right!"
    "Although I must admit..... that guy's muscles are truly extraordinary,"
    Danver said while looking at the man's arms in awe as well.

    He himself wanted to observe the participants more as well, but now was
    not the time.

    It was better to participate now... and then watch the other participants later.

    With that, both of them went over to one of the signing up stations in the
    room and registered what they wanted to challenge as well.

    "So bro.... what do you want to challenge today"

    "Hand jumps"

    "_"

    Danver waited for over 2 hours before it was finally his turn to participate.

    "Ladies and gentlemen... last year, the champion for the most hand jumps...
    was Mr. Tonio Dwone.

    He had made a total of 31 hand jumps without falling or touching the floor.

    And now.... someone has come for his title.

    Someone has come to challenge his score.

    Well, will we have a new world record breaker in our midst?

    Will he be able to beat Mr. Tonio's score?

    Will he be our new champion?

    All this will be answered by the man himself.

    Now, let's give it up for contestant 325... Mr. Danver Wallace!!!!"


    "Wooooooooowwwwww!"

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    The people clapped..... and Danver made his way towards the host, while
    smiling and waving sheepishly.

    In his mind, he had succeeded in hiding today's event from his wife.

    But how could he have known that the BBC sports channel would send its
    people over here?

    His wife who was currently on her break, so at out a mouth full of juice all
    over her coworkers face when she heard his name.

    She coughed and coughed from almost choking on her juice, as she
    continued to listen to the radio.

    "Kally... what's wrong with you?"

    "Sorry... I thought..... I thought that I heard my husband's name on the radio.

    But that's impossible right?"

    "_"

    Danver dusted his hands with chalk and got ready to take his stance.

    Ever since he was little, he had always been able to do hand jumps.

    It started out as a fun game with his friends back in Deiferus, as they used
    to run with their hands as entertainment instead.

    And later on, they eventually made it tougher by doing hand jumps and so
    on.
    Danver felt like children in his son's generation would never know about
    the good old days of just playing with sticks, stones and mud by the
    streams.

    Now, children played with basketballs, footballs, toys and even something
    that they call hula hoops.

    Yup!

    They were spoiled alright!

    Anyway, even though Danver hadn't done hand jumps for over 6 years.... he
    still felt pretty confident in himself... so he didn't feel like practicing before
    the event at all.

    "Woooooowwwwwww!!!!!'

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!

    The crowd applauded him and cheered on the skinny man before them.

    "Alright!.... alright!.... alright!!!!

    Mr. Danver, ready when you are!" The host said.

    And with that, Danver immediately got on his hands and centred himself
    first before beginning the jump.

    'Pam!'

    '1!!!'

    'Pam!'

    '2!!!....3!!!!.....4....!!!!'

    As Danver continued, the crowd became extremely hyped from it all.


    Some people wat had intently, so that they could learn a few tips and
    tricks.... and come back later to challenge the same title again.

    The countdown continued, as soon... Denver was starting to feel the pain in
    his arms.

    He began to tremble with every jump, as sweat slowly trickled onto his
    face.

    His arms and face were as red as a baboon's butt, and his breathing soon
    became hoarse.

    Dammit!

    Why didn't he practice, prepare or at least train his stamina before the
    competition?

    He was extremely vexed and angry at himself for overestimating his


    capabilities.

    Because bottom line, he was now 26 years old... and was no longer that 7-
    year-old kid who could do many hand jumps without practice.

    He quickly realized that if he wanted to do it better, he would have to train


    for it, just as how the other competitors in the room trained for it as well.

    F***!!

    "29!....30!.....31!!!!!"

    "Ahh... he's now at last year's champion's score.!!!"

    "32!....33!.....34!...35!!!!"

    "He did it!"

    "35!!!"
    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    'Woooooooow!!!'

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Well done Champ!"

    "Way to go!"

    "That's my friend!

    That's my friend!

    Bro... tell them that I'm your friend!"

    "_"
    Chapter 442 Message From ____
    Looking at the overly excited Ibrahim... Danver smiled from molar to
    molar, exposing all his teeth out to the world.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Everyone applauded, as they felt pumped from the notion that they had just
    watched a star being born.

    They ran towards Danver and hugged him as if he had known them for
    ages.

    Some people lifted him up and even carried him on their shoulders as well.

    After this, wouldn't they be able to brag that they had been right there when
    the record was being created?

    Damn! it felt good to be a side-character!

    As for Danver, even though he was grateful, he wasn't too happy with the
    results..... as he knew that he could've done better if only he had practiced
    more.

    Hence he decided to retake it again within the last week of the world record
    event.

    He needed to do at least a hundred hand jumps so as to create a massive


    space between that would be difficult for one to beat.

    And so just like that, the world Record event continued on..... until it's 3rd
    week.
    Danver ended up beating his own record.... but didn't make it to 100 hand
    jumps.

    He ended up 87 jumps instead.... and he was the 4th and final Deiferus
    world record holder for the event.

    He was given a record holder certificate, and was also given a contract to be
    the face of one if the future cereals that would be produced.

    Overseer Lyore didn't know how the poster was going to look like.... but all
    he wanted, was for it to seem as if the cereals gave enough energy to
    Danver, so that he could do more hand jumps.

    One should know that the construction of the cereal making factory
    building within the food industry.... would soon be completed.

    And when that happened, Cereal would be the new breakfast meal in
    Baymard.

    So right now, the food industry marketing team was focusing on how to
    market it....while waiting for construction to be complete.

    Because Lyore had already made cereal samples previously with Landon in
    the food industry labs and kitchens.... and now, he and most of the leaders
    knew what this cereal thing was.

    So they decided to look at marketing, since they had to wait for the factory
    to be built.

    Anyway... Danver was chosen as one of the faces for poster promotions.

    And so just like that, the 3-week world record event finally came to an end
    with more champions arising from the woodworks.

    There were champions from every empire within the Pyno continent, which
    made the people of those places proud.
    The newspapers posted and showcased the winners of this year's event.

    And the Museum already got into action by inviting the winners over, so as
    to sculpt and head structures of the winners.

    This was still a historical event, and needed to be recorded down properly.

    So even the names of all those who participated would still be documented.

    Except that it would say that they lost to the winner.... and of course the
    first, second and third runner-up positions also had to be properly noted as
    well.

    Many years from now.... people would say things like: My great-great-
    grandfather lost to Danver Wallace back in the days.

    It was history, and needed to be properly recorded.

    But while Baymard was in a state of bliss.... one of its dear friends was not.

    --Outskirts of Unknown Secret Hideout, Arcadina--

    'Heee-heeeheee-heeeheeeheee!'

    "Gallop! Gallop!'

    Currently, 5 Carriages that were guarded by 20 men on horseback..... calmly


    made their way through a busy busy road that led deep into the forest.

    Looking at the obvious lack of men around the carriages.... one might be
    tempted to rob those within the carriages.

    But if one dared to make a move, they would already be dead before they
    knew it.
    Travelling alongside these carriages, although in hiding..... were more than
    500 armed knights ready to kill anyone who dared to approach their master.

    They had created a massive circular formation all around their master from
    all angles.

    So some of the hidden soldiers had already checked and cleared the roads of
    any danger way before their master's carriage could even pass on that spot.

    And even though it was so, those on horseback directly around the carriages
    didn't dare to let their guard down for even a split second.

    The carriages calmly drove into the forest, and finally arrived at the bottom
    of a violent waterfall.

    The carriages carefully threaded around the waterfalls.... and finally stopped
    before a slightly different stone wall.

    One would think that the stone wall had probably become dull over time
    due to the waterfall.

    But that was not the case, as this was a secret passageway.

    And to make people less suspicious, several stony regions around the
    walls..... had also been made to resemble the real entrance.

    Right now.... on the carriages' left-hand-side was the massive stone wall,
    and on its right-hand side was the violent waterfall.... whose waters gave a
    perfect camouflage for those who tried to peep at what was going on behind
    the waterfall.

    Standing there, one of the guards looked up towards the right of the massive
    stone wall.... and immediately spotted a fist-sized hole there.

    He then shot an arrow that had a yellow cloth on it into the hole.
    'Pieu!'

    They waited for 3 minutes more, before they finally heard the thick stone
    wall open up.

    'Drrrrrrrr!'

    The wall was like a rectangular boulder, which had been shaped and fixed
    into the waterfall by them.

    So every time people had to leave or come, the thick stone boulder had to
    be pulled or pushed by at least 20 people at once for it to move.

    In short, they had treated the boulder like a door.

    Hence they had also placed metal bars on the other side of the boulder to
    keep it closed at all times.

    'Drrrrrrrr!'

    The rectangular door-shaped boulder opened, and the carriages, the guards,
    as well as all 500 hidden knights, all rode in at once.

    They passed through a tunnel which was directly under the waterfall, before
    reaching a massive estate that was surrounded by hills.

    The carriages rode straight into the estate, passing over several buildings.....
    before finally stopping at the largest and tallest building of them all.

    And just when the master of the place stepped into the massive mansion,
    several people ran towards him hastily.... and one of them had a letter in his
    hands.

    "Master... it's for you.

    It's from Home...


    They said it's urgent!"
    Chapter 443 Dead Man Walking
    "Master... it's for you.

    It's from Home...

    They said it's urgent!"

    "_"

    Immediately, the lead knight gave a letter to their master, bowed and
    stepped to the side.

    The master took the letter from the knight's hands and placed it in his left
    pocket immediately.

    "Get food for the men, offload the carriages and update me dinner on the
    previous assignments that I gave out before my departure.

    And tell Christopher to see me the moment he arrives."

    "Yes, master!"

    With that, everybody went their way.... leaving only the master and 2
    others.

    The trio then walked up the countless flights of stairs and finally reached
    the 5th floor.

    From there, they stepped into their master's private wing..... until finally
    arriving at the master's study.

    William opened the letter calmly...and immediately 2 another note dropped


    out from the larger one.
    Eh?

    It seemed like there were 2 letters in total.

    As William read the first letter which was from home, his closest aides who
    had just arrived from Baymard alongside him... could already feel the
    bloodthirsty aura emitting from their master.

    William's body began to tremble slightly, and his eyes became cold.

    The anger that boiled deep within him, was as hot as the never-ceasing fires
    of hell.... as they churned hungry for nothing else but the destruction of a
    single person.

    William then read the 2nd letter, and maybe it was their imagination.... but
    the aides felt like their master's entire body looked like it was on fire.

    Ah?.... maybe they were seeing things.

    Bur looking at their master, the aides couldn't help but wonder what the hell
    had happened back at home.

    'Home' was what they called the main secret estate.

    It was the estate where the master's family lived in.

    What could've happened there?

    Well, whatever it was.... judging from the young master's reaction it didn't
    look good at all!

    'Bam!'

    William hit his wooden desk hard with rage, before passing both letters to
    his aides, Collins and McCain.

    They quickly took the letter and read it as well.


    And while reading it, they too felt like breaking something into pieces as
    well.

    -Guess who?!!!

    It's me, my little bunny!!

    This time, I've missed you dearly!

    I've missed you so much that I've taken your good nanny to play with me.

    You see this letter, it was written using her blood."

    The letter from Slytherin continued on, explaining what he would do to the
    nanny.... from rape to all sorts of things.

    In short, it was too disgusting to picture.

    But it was enough for them to know that the weasel wanted to do all those
    things in front of William.

    Meaning that he wouldn't do them unless William was there.

    Sure... he might've probably slapped, beaten and even whipped Mona... but
    he couldn't do the rest and risk her dying just like that and being a waste.

    Nonetheless.... for the fact that he dared to lay a finger on Mona, in the
    minds of everyone here.... he was already amongst the dead.

    After reading both letters, both Collins and McCain began to tremble as
    well.
    How dare that weasel?

    How dare that riffraff, Slytherin Cord dare to touch Queen Mother Mona?

    They called her queen mother because in their minds, their master was
    already the ruler of Arcadina.

    The aides also filled up with rage, as they had been taken in from a young
    age by queen Mona since they were both orphans themselves.

    So in a way, they saw Mona as their mother too.

    And for them, touching Mona was one of their bottom lines.

    "Slytherin Cord!

    You will die a gruesome death!!!" Collins yelled angrily while squeezing
    the letter in his hands as if it were Slytherin's neck.

    Collins was also angry at the fact that travel couldn't be any faster than it
    already was.

    They had been travelling for 2 months straight after leaving Baymard.... and
    they still had another 3 and a half months more to go before they could
    reach 'Home' on horseback.

    If they lived in the Capital, it would've taken 4 months for them to get
    home.... but because they didn't want to be detected easily, they lived even
    further away from the Capital, which required 5 and a half months of travel
    to go to Baymard.

    When they left Baymard, they felt merry and jolly... but now, Collins felt
    like crying.

    If the message had just arrived this base 3 days ago, then wouldn't that
    mean that the queen mother had been in that bastard's hands for more than 3
    months now?
    Wouldn't that mean that when they were in Baymard, that bastard had also
    had her all along?

    Collins felt like smashing his head in a stone wall from anger.

    At this point, he truly wished that they could use one of those Baymardian
    cars and hurry their journey along.

    If they were using those cars, wouldn't the journey be drastically cut down
    instead?

    Collins smiled bitterly, because he knew that there was nothing they could
    do for now about their mode of travelling.

    Previously, he would've been fine using horses throughout his life.

    But after his trip to Baymard, he realized how unreliable horses were?

    What if they got injured and tracked by wild animals, or even got sick
    during travel?

    They were living creatures, and that was the problem.

    They couldn't truly make fast speed travels like those cars could for long
    distances.

    Change needed to happen fast, or he was sure that he would loose his mind
    pretty soon.

    "Young master.... what do we do?

    That beast has got his hands on queen mother Mona!!" Collins exclaimed.

    McCain on the other hand, just stood there silently... With an emotionless
    expression.
    But one shouldn't mistake his passiveness, for lack of care.... because he
    too, wanted to drown Slytherin Cord in a pool of his own blood.

    McCain clenched his fists in attempts to calm himself.

    Now was not the time to dilly dally.

    Since the frog dared to jump into the pond without knowing how to
    swim..... then it shouldn't blame anyone, if it ends up drowning to death!

    Slytherin Cord... your time is up!

    "Send word to 'you-know-who', to meet us at the Preevow Base as soon as


    possible."

    Immediately, everyone Collins and McCain were taken aback.

    One should know that person alone terrified them silly.... and anyone who
    went up against that you-know-who, would undoubtedly die.

    Luckily, you-know-who was extremely loyal to their master, and for good
    reasons as well.

    "Young master... it shall be done!"

    "Good.....

    It's time for the beast to die!!!!"


    Chapter 444 Ngum City
    4 weeks had gone by, and Landon had finally reached Ngum City.

    Of course, he had separated with Beri and his team a week ago at Zhuli
    City.

    Ngum city was also known as the city of ill-luck.

    Too many people within the city died every day, causing its population to
    constantly plummet down.

    Looking at the streets, compared to all the other cities, as well as even
    villages..... one would think that this place was a massive dumpster instead.

    It seemed like the people here had given up and resigned their fates to
    death.

    If not, why would anyone continuously live with so much dirt without even
    bothering to clean it up?

    Passing through the city's streets, Landon and his men could tell from the
    single glance how bad the hygienic conditions of this place were.

    The people had constant boils, pimples and rashes all over their bodies all
    year round.

    And for the fact that they liked with so much dirt all around them, it was no
    wonder that they would have such bad skin conditions.

    As they moved, the people on the streets avoided them like the plague.

    And from the looks of it, it was clear that these people didn't see strangers
    very often.
    Hence one could tell that they were very shocked to see Landon and his
    men here.

    One should know that the only person who was allowed to leave the town,
    were the government officials.

    Because these people looked like they constantly carried diseases, they
    were basically quarantined for the rest of their lives.

    The Caronian government had no choice but to quarantine the city, as the
    other villages, cities and towns around the place had gone into a full riot
    decades ago.

    It's been over 300 years since the quarantine law had been passed out.

    And ever since then, these people's conditions had continuously grown
    worse throughout the years.

    And one couldn't truly blame the people for rioting, as many Caronian
    plaques had usually started from this small city.

    But even with the quarantine law being passed out, there were always some
    people who disobeyed the laws.

    Some residents usually sneaked in and out of the city, as they wanted to see
    the world other than their city.

    Being trapped in the city all their lives, really made most of them feel like
    cavemen.

    So when they saw Landon and his crew move through the streets, they were
    both curious and afraid.

    Anyway, the gang continued their journey forward... until they reached the
    city Lord's mansion.

    .
    "Welcome your majesty, Landon," said the city lord, who immediately knelt
    down when he finally confirmed their identities.

    As a government official, he was allowed to leave the city whenever he felt


    like it.

    So how could he not have heard about Baymard?

    In addition to that, Landon also carried the Caronian royal seal.... which
    could only be given out to the current king or queen of Carona.

    So for sure, he was fully convinced of Landon's identity.

    The City Lord was a lean and fit man, who wasn't as burly or built as must
    of the men that Landon had seen in powerful positions.

    His name was Mason Bail.

    Mason looked at the majestic people before him and felt that he was too
    lucky.

    When he last visited the Capital, many of his friends had dreamt about
    meeting Landon face to face.

    Of course he never dared to dream about seeing Landon, as he knew that he


    was too busy in Ngum city to ever visit Baymard anytime soon.

    But who would've known that his majesty Landon would come to his city
    instead?

    "Your majesty!

    I'll get someone to ready the guest rooms immediately.

    As for food, you don't need to worry about eating any disease infected food
    here.... since we grow our own food in the royal gardens instead.

    Your majesty!
    What do you need help with?

    Do you need me to assist you right now?"

    "_"

    Mason immediately became a chatterbox from excitement, as he constantly


    watched Landon in awe.

    "Calm down City lord Mason.

    You see..... we are here on an urgent mission."

    Mason looked at Landon in a puzzled manner.

    Urgent mission?

    Landon looked at Mason's confused face and smiled.

    And after an hour and a half, Mason had gotten his answer..... as well as
    what role he would be playing in the mission.

    After all, this was a city..... and Landon needed all the help he could get, so
    as to cover more grounds.

    "All doctors and nurses should immediately set up the equipment within
    one of the halls given to us.... that place will be your new laboratory for the
    next few months.

    Of course, use 4 other halls for treating the sick, as well as consultations.

    Out of those 4 halls, use the mattresses that we brought and place them in 3
    of those halls for the sick.

    And as planned previously, all doctors and nurses will work in different
    groups: those in charge of treating the patients, those In charge of sanitizing
    and educating the people, those in charge researching \u0026 cure finding.
    Of course once we know the causes, as well as what sort of antibiotics and
    other medical substances and properties needed in fighting the disease....
    then some of you will also be in charge of going back to Baymard and
    relaying what is needed for drug production too.

    As for now, I need everyone to do their jobs and check for any signs of the
    Shinjeb disease now.

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    Landon nodded at them pleasingly.

    Of course he knew that as of now, only 57 people had been affected with
    the Shinjep disease within the city.

    Last night, only one person was affected.

    And now, it had already reached 57 cases.

    Of course, it didn't help that the place was as dirty as a pig style.

    So bacteria would obviously thrive here.

    Hence when treating the people, the place had to be cleaned up as well.

    Luckily for then, they had brought in gallons of cleaning detergent as well.

    "Men.....you know what to do!

    Some of you will guard the city, while others will provide aid in cleaning up
    the place, as well as caring for the sick.

    City Lord Mason.... some of your men will also join in as well."

    "Of course your majesty... it would be our pleasure to help.


    And your majesty.... you can just call me Mason instead." Mason answered
    excitedly.

    "Alright Mason.

    To begin, we'll also need you to make a public announcement of what we're
    doing here, as well as what we need the people to do within this time frame.

    As city lord, you'll also be working alongside me as well in caring for the
    citizens too.

    Finally, before everyone can begin work... be it soldiers, nurses or doctors, I


    need everyone to wear their face masks and gloves as well.

    Bear in mind that we do not know if this disease is airborne or not.

    So when examining or getting too close to patients, please wear your safety
    wear immediately.

    As for Mason and his own men, you can get these safety wears from the
    nurses before you all head out.

    So with everything said and done..... it's time to get to work!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    And so, everyone quickly followed the nurses, who then handed them their
    gloves and face masks before they headed out in different directions.

    Now, it was time for Mission shinjep to begin.


    Chapter 445 Mission Shinjep
    'Cough! Cough! Cough!'

    "Grandma! Grandma! Grandma!

    Here, drink this.

    It will make you feel better." Said a 16-year-old girl, with pimples and acne
    on her face.

    Currently, within a small room, an elderly woman was lying down on a


    straw bed made from dried grass.

    The elderly woman also had acne, pimples and rashes all over her body.

    And within the room, one could see piles of rotten food, as well as dirt
    stacked up on one side of the room.

    The air smelled musty and bad, but for some reason, no one in the room
    seemed to see anything wrong with it.

    The elderly woman drank the brownish broth that the 16-year-old girl had
    given her, and coughed loudly again.

    'Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!'

    The elderly woman looked at her granddaughter lovingly and sighed.

    For close to 5 years, she had felt her body grow weaker and weaker
    throughout the years... which truly frightened her.

    Luckily, she still had her son, her daughter-in-law.... as well as her 2
    grandchildren to make her feel at ease.
    True, she had lost her first son when he was still 16 at the time..... as well as
    her husband too.

    But over the years, it had already been miraculous enough that death didn't
    demand for any member of her last son's family.

    "Thank you little Minka"

    "No problem grandma.... just tell me if you need more," Minka replied, with
    a warm smile on her face.

    She then hurriedly went out to look for her 13-year-old brother, who was
    supposed to ho her dig up the cabbages in their backyard.

    One should know that in this quarantined place, everyone had their own
    small garden at the back of their homes.

    And because of the high number of people that died frequently, everyone
    was afraid to take food from others, from fear that they would spread some
    sort of unknown disease towards them.

    So in this massive city, merchants weren't really available.

    And if grains were really needed, people would go to the city lord's estate
    and beg for them instead.

    Minka hastily ran to the back of her home to join her mother, in planting
    and farming.

    As for her brother and father, they were currently at the front of the house.

    Winter would soon be here in a couple of months, so of course, the rooms


    needed to be reinforced, as well as the windows and floors.

    And so, everyone quickly did their jobs merrily.... as this was the only life
    that they knew of.
    Even though they were in a city, they lived their everyday lives no different
    from those in the villages.

    "All citizens should gather in front of the city lord's mansion!

    All citizens should gather in front of the city lord's mansion!

    All citizens should gather in front of the city lord's mansion!"

    Hearing the very loud announcement, Minka and her family were
    immediately taken aback.

    "Mama.... isn't that one of the city criers?"

    "I... I believe so."

    "The last time that they announced anything.... was over 9 years ago.

    So what could be so important now?" Minka asked inquisitively.

    While lost in thought, the young lady heard footsteps coming her way.

    And when she looked up, she saw her father and brother Nibus running
    towards her and her mother.

    And soon, everyone decided to leave.... except for their mom, who would
    stay back and look after the house, as well as grandma.

    With that, they quickly made a 98 minutes walk to the city lord's mansion.

    Of course, the city was a small one.

    Because if it were Baymard, that walk would be way longer than that.

    They walked and chatted with those around them about why they were
    summoned.
    And the many theories that came out, made their trip feel short.

    "I heard that they want to burn the entire city to flames."

    "I heard that we have been marked as cursed and will be killed instead."

    "I heard that this might have something to do with the new visitors that
    came in yesterday."

    "_"

    As they moved, all sorts of scary theories had been told by those around
    them.

    But no matter what, everyone continued in, as they were truly curious as
    well.

    And soon, Minka and her family had finally arrived.

    Minka squinted her eyes and looked at the new faces standing above her
    inquisitively.

    Were these the visitors that everyone had previously mentioned?

    Who were they and what did they truly want?

    "Your majesty..... do we begin?"

    "Yes, enough people have already gathered up now," Landon said while
    looking at the massive crowd below.

    With that, Mason soon stepped forward and held out a megaphone on one
    hand... and a script on the other.

    Of course, the script was given to him by Landon.

    "My dear citizens!


    Once again, the deadly Shinjep plague is soon upon us again.

    And just like last time, it will definitely claim the lives of many of us if we
    don't fight it!

    For hundreds of years, we have never had any way of fighting the dreadful
    disease head-on.

    But this time, it will be different!

    This time, we have help from our brothers.

    Many of you may not know, but Carona had recently befriended a new
    empire within the Pyno continent.

    And that empire is Baymard.

    So standing here before you all, is his majesty Landon Barn and his
    team...who have travelled for days and weeks in order to help us deal with
    our Shinjep problem."

    Hearing what Mason had just said, everyone was completely taken aback.

    What?

    They were here to help them?

    Who had said that these people were previously sent to burn them alive?

    Ahh!..... gossip was truly scary!

    Mason continued his grand speech, by examining why the people had been
    gathered, who Landon and his men were, as well as what they would be
    doing in Ngum city.

    He also spoke about the Ngum City's future..... because if they could get rid
    of numerous diseases, then the quarantine band might be lifted permanently.
    But of course, that would all depend on whether or not the people would
    heed their advice.

    Of course Landon spoke as well too, and his majestic and kind voice was
    soon at it again.

    Listening to him, Minka felt a strong wave of change take over her.

    And soon, she wanted to volunteer to also help these strange visitors.

    "Please line up in an orderly manner for checkup!"


    Chapter 446 Mission Shinjep 2
    The doctors and nurses immediately wore their gloves and face masks, as
    they quickly stepped forward to meet the volunteers.

    Before these volunteers could do any work, they too needed to undergo
    checkups as well.

    Hence a few doctors and nurses attended to them first, before sending them
    later to Landon.... who would then assign them into different groups.

    Walking into the massive consultation hall, Minka, her little brother Nibus,
    as well as all the other volunteers.... were immediately stunned by the weird
    objects that they had spotted.

    "Hello.... may I have your name?"

    "Ahh..... it's Minka Rewni" Minka said while looking at the pen and booklet
    that the doctor was using in fascination.

    Is this the legendary paper that she had heard about from her grandma?

    Didn't her grandma say that it was very brown in colour?

    Why was this one so white and clean?

    And how rich were these people that they could waste an entire booklet just
    to write their names and information in it?

    Also, wasn't a pen supposed to be made from feathers?

    What the hell was going on here?

    And what was that clear white casing on the pen?

    .
    Minka's mind was racing back and forth while struggling to answer the
    doctor's questions.

    Of course it wasn't just her, as everyone else was also thinking the same as
    well.

    The checkup proceeded with the doctors taking down all discomforts that
    they might've had.

    Be it chest pain, back pain, and even the rashes on their skins.... everything
    was noted down to the tee, as well as their body temperatures, blood
    samples, and pee samples too.

    The doctors and nurses did their best, just as they would back in Baymard.

    And once everything was done, the volunteers were told to come back 4
    days later for their results.... as well as drugs and creams for minimal
    things, such as rashes, and so on.

    But of course while all this was happening, Landon and a few other doctors
    were also collecting information as well.

    Luckily for them, the people in this city were already very familiar with the
    Shinjep disease.

    So when asked about what the common signs of the disease were, many
    people had a lot to say.

    "Your majesty!

    83% of people that we have spoken to, say that their deceased ones first felt
    dizzy and continuously threw-up for the first 3 days.

    And on the 4th day, they developed a fever and completely lost their
    appetite." Said one of the doctors.

    "Yes, your majesty!


    Many of them say that this continued on for close to 6 months, with the
    fever only getting worse by the day." Added a Nurse.

    "They also said that during this time frame, the patient would be bedridden,
    and would also have very loose bowels too.

    It seemed like they would poop and pee themselves more than usual."

    "Your majesty, some also said that the patient's face would also become
    pale white as well..... and their

    Most of them also said that the Patient's tongue also turned a deep shade of
    purple as well."

    Listening to all the reports, Landon immediately filtered out which ones
    were true from the rest.

    He already knew what caused the illness, as well as how to cure it.

    But one should know that part of his mission was to teach the doctors and
    nurses what to do during a pandemic.

    So he needed them to filter out the rest for themselves, make their own
    hypothesis and so on.

    "Alright..... so what happened after the 6 month period?"

    "Your majesty... some say that the patient will vomit blood.

    While others say that the Patient would excrete or urinate out blood
    instead."

    "Your majesty.... some also say that their gums and teeth would feel weak
    and painful as well."

    "Hmhm.... so from all these cases, it's clear that some of these symptoms
    only happen during extreme cases of Shinjep.
    Like every illness, there will always be extreme cases, as well as light or
    ordinary cases.

    Some Shinjep patients survived, while others died at the end of it all.

    So we need to find out why those who survived did, as well as why those
    who died did.

    Was it their immune system, their nutrition, their habits, or even exercise?

    Your job as researchers is to find the causes, as well as everything else


    surrounding this disease.

    I want to know whether these people got it from a flower, plant or


    something within the area.

    Why is it that the disease would always start out from here?

    Is it the environment, or just the combination of numerous diseases, bacteria


    and dirt?

    I want to know whether these people have allergies too.

    You also need to collect blood samples from those who survived the
    Shinjep cases... as well as those who are affected by it."

    Right now, more than 40 people have reported that at least 1 person in their
    family has the Shinjep.

    So, you also need to take their blood, place it under the microscope.... and
    do your analysis.

    Of course if any of you stumble upon something that's hard to answer, then
    you can always seek me out for assistance.

    Is that understood?."

    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "_"

    With that, Landon left the research group and headed towards the next
    group.

    Right now, it was time to clean up the streets, as well as these people's
    homes.

    Immediately, Landon, some of the soldiers, Mason and his own men.....
    begin operation clean Ngum city.

    They started by sharing some of the garbage bags to the people..... and told
    everyone to bring out all their garbage and put them in front of their homes.

    From there, Landon and his men would pick them up, place to in piles and
    burn them.

    And as they cleaned the streets, the people also cleaned their homes as well.

    Of course, once everyone heard that there would be a surprise inspection


    coming up twice every week... people didn't even try to scheme their way
    out of cleaning duties.

    And as time went by, these people were shocked at how good clean the city
    had become.

    The air wasn't as foul as it was before.

    They also started taking baths at least once a day now... using only water
    that had been boiled and left to cool down.

    Weeks went by, and the people here also realized that their pimples and
    acne had also started reducing as well.

    Who would've known that all this was mostly because they were living in
    such a dirty environment and didn't take care of themselves?
    Coupled with the fungi creams that they had received from his majesty
    Landon.... the acne on their faces had drastically reduced, which completely
    left them shaking.

    In addition to that, those with fever... had also taken things like Advil, and
    were amazed at its healing effect.

    Wasn't this too miraculous?

    Everything from these strangers were like treasures to them.

    Also, everyone was completely taken by Landon.

    He was so kind and very caring for a king, and he would treat them, as well
    as those who were sick and looked hideous.... with the same care too.

    He would also read storybooks to the children as well as do his best to make
    everyone feel comfortable.

    Also, his majesty had shared some great farming techniques with them as
    well.

    Who knew that manure was the way to go?

    One should know that they had been cut off from the world for a long time,
    so they definitely wouldn't have any good way of making money.

    So if their crop yield increased with high-quality products, they could sell
    them to any of the merchants or even those in the neighbouring towns,
    villages or cities as well.

    To help them, Landon would also send a few Caronian merchants their way
    as well.

    Of course city lord Mason would also have to find ways to develop the city
    too.
    Seeing how generous and thoughtful Landon was, the people didn't know a
    lot about this Baymard place.

    But they felt that any place ruled by this young king, would definitely be a
    paradise on Hertfilia.

    So many of them had secretly made up their minds to visit Baymard in the
    future.

    This included Minka and her family as well.

    And so the research for the cure continued for weeks.

    But while Landon and the rest were on it, Beri and his own crew had finally
    arrived at the Capital.

    It was time to take the prisoners away.

    How crazy would they be... well, Beri was about to find out.
    Chapter 447 Arrived At Las
    --Capital City, The Empire Of Carona--

    The sun shined brightly, and the merry sounds of people talking, laughing
    and fighting... Could be heard all around the streets of Carona's Capital city.

    Of course, one could also hear the sounds of people arguing and yelling...
    As well as those who were complaining about this and that.

    In short, the entire place was as busy as a market.

    On the main roads, several men on horseback rode through the busy city
    streets silently.

    As they rode, they soon caught the attention of many pedestrians ... as well
    as many guards too.

    Looking at their uniforms, those who had gone to Baymard before....


    immediately knew who they were.

    Their eyes lit up, and a broad smile was plastered on their faces as they
    sang out several praises to the men before them.

    "Look!

    That's Lieutenant Beri!

    Last year within the Caronian academy back in Baymard, he was the one in
    charge of grading our examinations.

    Quickly!....Go and inform the palace that Lieutenant Beri is here."

    "Wahhhh!
    Aren't those the Baymardian soldiers?"

    "Yes! You're right!

    I recognize that uniform anywhere."

    "Look little Bruno, those are the Baymardian soldiers.

    Even though you have a slight cold, if you want to be as dashing as them
    when you grow up... you have to take your medicines okay?

    No more throwing your pills under the bed, or you won't grow up like
    them."

    "Yes mummy"

    "Amazing!

    My brother told me that while he was at the academy, Lieutenant Beri was
    very strong.

    It's said that he could take out more than 20 skilled people in his own using
    simple moves and techniques."

    "Really?

    Wahhh!

    How strong!"

    As Beri and his team passed by, many people continued to admire them.....
    this was the especially case for the noblewomen in their carriages, as well
    as the ordinary women on the streets too.

    After all, most of them loved a man in uniform.

    "Ahh!

    Elder sister.... look!


    Peep out your window and look to your sides!"

    "Oh my heavens, how can someone be so handsome and dashing?

    I wonder if he's still single?"

    "Elder sister, I clearly saw him first!...so get your mind out off him."

    "Hey you two!

    As your friend, I can only tell you both to calm down... and Dream on!!

    You said that you saw him first, but what about me?

    I saw his shadow way before you saw his face.

    So by default, he obviously belongs to me!"

    "_"

    And so, without even knowing it..... Beri and his crew had turned this quiet
    and peaceful morning, into a chaotic one.

    As they rode, they also began to notice the changes within the Capital as
    well.

    Just like Loplin coastal city, the Capital had also changed as well.

    The people walked on the sidewalks, the market places were organized,
    there were also traffic control officers, and so on.

    Beri smiled slightly while observing the happy people within it.

    It was indeed a new era.

    .
    Time passed by, and soon.... they had arrived at the palace's grand estate.

    "Lieutenant! Welcome!"

    "Little Beri... Welcome! Welcome!"

    "Bro.... how come you couldn't even send me a letter telling me about your
    visit?"

    Standing before Beri, was Penelope, Carmelo, Santa, and several other
    Caronian soldiers.

    Penelope and Beri immediately gave a military salute to each other.

    As Penelope had once trained under Beri has well.

    So no matter how she looked at it, he was once her superior.

    Likewise, Beri gave out his salute too, as she was the queen of Carona and
    deserved much.

    As for Carmelo, he immediately shook Beri's hands.

    The Caronian soldiers greeted Beri and his team the same way Penelope
    had done.

    They looked at them with reverence.

    And even though many of them had yet to go for training in Baymard, they
    still knew how tough the training there was.

    One should know that those who did train in Baymard, had begun teaching
    what they had learnt here in Carona.

    And at the end of every month, several Batches of Caronian soldiers are
    sent to Baymard to undergo their yearly final examinations there.

    Of course throughout the year, while they were studying in Carona, they
    would have multiple examinations too.... but the final one would be in
    Baymard.

    Before one reached the position of being a warrant officer, there were 13
    ranks that one needed to pass.

    So in essence, before any of the soldiers transitioned to any warrant officer


    rank... they would have to do at least 1 semester of training within
    Baymard.

    Anyway, with all that said.... coupled with the stories that they had heard of
    about Training in Baymard, how could these Caronian soldiers not look at
    Beri and his crew with awe and reverence?

    They puffed out their chests and tried to maintain a perfect military pose so
    as to earn Beri's praise.... as well as the praises of the other Baymardian
    soldiers.

    And when Beri nodded in appreciation, their hearts couldn't help but get
    overly excited.

    They tried their best not to smile, as they wanted to maintain their cool
    facades.

    Yup!

    Looking at how pleased Beri was, nothing could definitely make them loose
    face today.

    But of course, they had forgotten to pay attention to one important thing...
    or rather, one important person.

    "Woo.... woo..... little bro, you're too mean...

    How can you come for a visit without even informing me?"

    "_"
    True enough, everyone had forgotten how dramatic Santa could be.

    He quickly ran up to his bro and bear-hugged him excitedly, while


    pretending to be pitiful.

    "Bro... I thought you loved me?

    Sure... you don't need to inform these old fogies that you're coming.

    But what about me?

    Aren't I your favourite?

    How come I never even received a letter from you?" Santa said while
    pouting and blinking his big puppy dog eyes at Beri.

    Beri looked at him and sighed inwardly.

    This dude was still the same as ever.

    With the formalities over, Beri and his crew followed Penelope and the rest
    in.

    And after settling them in, giving them a grand tour and making sure that
    they had a hefty meal... Beri, Penelope, Santa, and Carmelo immediately
    went to the royal study for a meeting.

    Of course on their way there, Adrian also tagged Sling as well.

    He had previously been out visiting the Caronian barrack, which used to be
    the knight Academy..... but when he had that Beri and his crew had arrived,
    he immediately rushed over to the palace.

    The meeting soon began, and Beri went through the entire criminal list with
    them again.
    For sure.... since he and his men had arrived without any prisoner
    transporting wagons, he also needed to buy caged prisoner wagons from the
    Capital city as well.

    But of course, before the prisoners needed to be transported, Beri had to


    gauge how violent they were.

    So after the meeting, Beri and the rest immediately decided to visit the
    prison cells.

    It was time to see how ferocious and dangerous these men truly were.
    Chapter 448 To The Caronian
    Prison, Off We Go!
    Beri, Penelope and the rest of the gang immediately left the palace and rode
    their horses towards the barracks.

    As they rode in, everyone stood at attention and gave out a proper military
    salute with respect.

    It took them over 38 minutes just to ride towards the back of the barracks....
    before they had finally reached a very massive 3 story building, which was
    very wide as well.

    Stepping down from their horses, they immediately tried their horses on
    several iron bars that were placed there.

    One could see it as a car park for horses instead.

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    As they walked towards the building, several soldiers who were either
    leaving or also going into the building, also greeted them as well.

    And when they finally got into the building, they quickly did a body search
    too.

    Of course Carona had tried to adapt to some of Baymard's security


    measures, as they truly thought that it was brilliant.

    Beri had to place all weapons to the side.... and after that, they would do a
    full body check on him just to make sure that he wasn't hiding anything
    else.
    And once that was done, they would give him back his weapons if he was
    authorized to walk into the prison with them.

    If not, then the weapons would be placed in a metal drawer and locked with
    a Baymardian lock as well.

    But in Beri's case, they were the ones who would be in charge of
    transporting these prisoners.... so how would they not be authorized to carry
    their weapons in?

    So after the body search, their guns and weapons were immediately given
    back to them.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    As they continued on, someone quickly came to their side in a flash.

    "Hayden.... this is Lieutenant Beri from the Baymardian army and his men.

    They are in charge of transporting some of the prisoners to Baymard, and


    are here to assess the potential threats that these prisoners May pose during
    the trip ahead."

    "Greetings sirs!" Hayden said while giving a proper military salute as well.

    Oh my heavens!.... he had actually met Baymardian soldiers?

    He felt like he was dreaming!

    "At ease soldier.

    Now, give us an update on what's been going on here."

    "Yes your majesty!

    Right now, the main problems that we're facing..... are with the S-list
    criminals.
    Just 2 days ago, Prisoner Rigoro Mandain... A.K.A Mad Rigo, killed one of
    our prison guards using only a spoon.

    Your majesty... it's best that we don't go into the actual detail of how he did
    it.

    But let's just say that the prisoner's face was unrecognizable after we had
    successfully separated him from the guard's body.

    The guard's nose had been broken, half of his left jaw was missing,
    relieving his bones and teeth underneath... and his eyeballs had both been
    scooped out by Mad Rigo.

    In addition to that, we also found the spoon forcefully stabbed on the


    guard's neck too.

    And when we questioned Rigo about the entire incident, Rigo just giggled
    and spoke about wanting a new toy.

    The toy he was talking about, where the guard's eyeballs.... which he now
    treated as a small ball."

    As Hayden spoke, everyone became shocked.... well everyone, except Beri


    and his team.

    One should know that the Baymardian prison didn't give out metal or even
    ceramic objects to the prisoners even during their meals.

    Giving them these objects, was equivalent to giving them weapons.

    Listening to what Hayden had said, made up his mind to give them advice
    on handling their prisoners later on.

    Because even though they didn't have all the technology, there were indeed
    some basic things that they could do to ensure the safety of their guards.
    First off, if prisoners were already labelled as S-ranked..... then there was no
    need for the guards to even come too close to the cells in the first place.

    If they wanted to feed the prisoner, then they needed to warn that same
    prisoner to stand at the back of the cell before they slide the prisoner's food
    in.

    And if the prisoner refuses, then let he or her starve.

    Eventually, they will be obedient and later stand back.

    But of course if they were still very stubborn, then they would only be fed
    loaves of bread... which would literally be thrown through the cell.

    No matter what, no prison guard should risk their lives just like that.

    "Your majesty we also had a problem with Whindor Polipher! .. A.K.A,


    'The Meat Eater'.

    In his case, at least once in weeks, he would successfully bit chunks off the
    guards' arms and legs.

    He hasn't killed anyone yet, but he had bitten some of the men until their
    bones were showing."

    Once again, Beri really wanted to ask why these people went too close to S-
    rank prisoners in the first place.

    He truly needed to write down guidelines fr them immediately!

    "What about the A-list prisoners, as well as 5he B and C-list ones?

    Are they causing any trouble at all?

    And how long do you keep each prisoner within those lower ranks?" Beri
    asked
    "Sir!

    For the C-list prisoners... which comprised of ordinary chicken thieves or


    grain thieves.... we have no troubles with these prisoners at all!

    They are currently frightened and are quietly sitting down in their cells,
    waiting for their punishment from queen Penelope.

    It usually takes at most 3 weeks, before judgment is passed on each of


    them.

    As for the B-list prisoners.... it comprises of those who were there when
    murders were committed but lied or covered up for the culprit.

    These prisoners also didn't give us any troubles at all.

    Of course in their case, only when a case is solved could they be let free.

    And finally, the A-list criminals are assassins and other murderers who will
    stay locked up here for at least 7 years each.

    For sure, they also give us problems too, but not as much as the S-list
    prisoners." Hayden said while walking the gang through the prison.

    And so the gang continued on.... until they reached the S-list sector.

    Hen suddenly, they guard someone screaming at the top of his lungs.

    'Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!'

    Dammit!

    Which prisoner is at it again?


    Chapter 449 Mr. Blade
    'Ahhhhhh!!!!'

    Who was screaming?

    Immediately... the gang rushed over in a flash, making their way across
    towards the S-sector.

    Looking around, all doors here had these 4 metal rods placed across their
    doors strategically different positions.

    Well, all doors except 1.... which had its rods placed on the floor instead.

    It looked like someone had gone in to see the prisoner.

    'Hhhhhhmmmmmm!'

    The sound had changed, and it seemed like the person who was screaming
    now had something stuffed into his or her mouth?

    'Bam!'

    They speedily pushed the door open and walked down a stairway.

    "Who's cell is this?" Beri asked.

    "This is cell 24, belonging to the innocent-looking Slovic Vlad... A.K.A the
    blade."

    Hearing that, Beri's eyes immediately lit up.

    It's him!

    While studying the prisoner list, almost all the prisoners in this sector had
    attempted to escape multiple times.
    But the blade, he hadn't even tried to escape once.

    Others might say that he had already been resigned to faith.

    But Beri thought otherwise.

    For him, it looked like this man was studying.

    This man had been studying how the prison operated.

    Mr. Blade was the third-best assassin in Carona, who only got caught
    because he had been surrounded by over 300 men during his capture.

    He was a legend in Carona... yet because of his seemingly innocent nature,


    making victims had been lured in by him.

    He wasn't locked up in this sector because he was an assassin.

    Nope!

    He was locked up because he found pleasure in making art pieces out of


    human parts.... particularly female parts.

    He was a psycho, who often lured his victims in.

    "So you're saying that he was obedient while staying here?"

    "Yes!

    He was quite an obedient one... so I don't know what could've gone wrong."

    "Hmmmmm..... Tell us everything!"

    Mr. BLade was quite the clever one.

    Not only had he successfully fooled the guards, but his seemingly obedient
    nature had made him have his way as well.
    Typically, now was lunchtime for most of the guards.... so only the guards
    who were guarding the main sector door would be around.

    And that was so far away that they wouldn't be able to hear the scream
    coming from here.

    So from what Hayden had just told them, 6 months ago..... this prisoner had
    requested for his lunch to be brought around the same time that most of the
    guards had their own lunch.

    At first, the guards were suspicious and had their guard up.

    But it's been 6 whole months since the arrangement was made, and the
    prisoner had never done anything to make them suspicious of him.

    So they had completely dropped their guard around him.

    At first, they used to send 3 people over to deliver his lunch.

    Now.... it was just 1 person.

    It was clear to see that this Mr. Blade, was truly a smart and patient one.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    After descending the stairway, the gang was again greeted by another metal
    door.

    Pushing open the door, they came face to face with a hairy man who was
    currently stripping a guard down outside a massive iron cage.

    Looking at the scene, they weren't super-geniuses to figure that this hairy
    man was obviously the prisoner who was attempting to escape.

    So this was Mr. Blade!

    He was a huge but lean man, who didn't look muscular at all.
    Beri looked around quickly and immediately came up with a theory about
    his escape.

    First off, judging from the wounds on the prison guard... it was clear to see
    that the prisoner didn't want to kill the prison guard yet, for fear of staining
    the uniform with blood.

    Because if he did, then when leaving the S-sector... as well as the Prison in
    general, he would be questioned and looked at suspiciously if there were
    bloodstains on the uniform.

    Not to talk of leaving the Barracks, which housed the prison.

    In short, he wanted to first take off the uniform... before killing the guard.

    So looking at the guard's face, Beri was sure that he had been punched and
    hit at least 7 times there..... not to talk of being punched on different parts
    on his body.

    And seeing that the prison guard's sword was somehow laying inside the
    massive cell, it was also clear to see that the prisoner had grabbed the sword
    and maybe used it to threaten the guard into opening the cell for him
    somehow.

    In addition to that, looking at the tired guard who had his entire face
    covered in blood..... it was clear to see that he was struggling for his life.

    The guard had also been completely stripped from his waist
    downwards.....as not even his underwear had been left intact.

    In short, only the guard's chest region was covered, as it wasn't stripped off
    yet.

    And of course, there was some cloth forced into the guard's mouth in
    attempts to keep him shut.

    .
    'Hmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!!!'

    Seeing the guard who had been gagged, Beri immediately sprung into
    action.

    "I'll handle this!" Beri said, before running towards the prisoner.

    Mr. Blade quickly noticed him and readied himself as well.

    Seeing that it was just one person running his way, Mr. Blade sneered.

    Did they really think that just one person would be enough to deal with him,
    a renowned assassin?

    Tsk!

    Idiots!

    Mr. Blade did a flying spin, as he planned to kick Beri's face with his left
    leg.

    'Pah!'

    Beri blocked it with his left hand, and immediately used his right hand to
    hold Mr. Blade's leg.

    With that, he then ok once again used his left hand and attacked Mr. Blade's
    shin.

    "Ahh!"

    Mr blade screamed out from rage and used his other leg to jump up into the
    air and hit Beri's chest.

    'Bah!

    Mr. Blade who had previously landed on the floor.... immediately got up
    and ran towards Beri again.
    At this point, he didn't dare to belittle Berk anymore.

    As for Beri who was pushed back a few feet, he readied himself and smiled
    happily.

    'As expected of a renowned assassin.

    His reactions are indeed quick!

    'This should be fun!'


    Chapter 450 Kidnapping?
    Beri dropped down to the floor doing a split and immediately hit Mr.
    Blade's Sciatic nerve... which was basically on the midline of his inner
    thigh.

    'Ahh!'

    Mr. Blade was shocked as to why he felt slight immobility there, after it
    was punched.

    But of course, how could he have known that this nerve was a powerful
    self-defence pressure pint that could cause intense pain, dizziness, shock
    and temporary immobility of the foot after being hit hard?

    He felt his left leg turn mush... as he couldn't even raise it up at this point.

    Dammit!

    What the hell was going on here?

    Now... he was as good as a 1-legged man during the fight.

    As for Beri, with how much pressure he had used to hit it... he knew that he
    only had at most 3 minutes to finish the fight, before his enemy could
    FULLY utilize his entire leg with any discomfort.

    Mr. Blade seeing that he was cornered, quickly sent a punch towards Beri's
    head.

    But of course Beri who was currently doing a split, just laid flat onto the
    floor and rolled to the side before standing up again.

    After getting up, he then sent a kick towards Mr. Blade's way.

    'Pah!'
    Mr. Blade used both of his hands to block Beri's attack.

    But how could Beri stop there?

    He quickly used his other leg to give another kick again.

    'Pahh!'

    This time, Mr. Blade handy expected it and was sent flying in a flash.

    Blood trickled down from the sides of his mouth, as he stared at Beri
    ferociously.

    "Brat!

    He will regret it!" He said, before getting up again.

    And so, the fight went on with both sides giving it their all.

    Of course as the fight progressed, Mr. Blade slowly began using his left leg
    again.

    And by the time the fight was over, his leg was now 100% fine.

    The fight looked like one of those Jackie Chan or Jet Li fight scenes that
    were popular back on earth.

    It was so entertaining, that Hayden felt like getting popcorn to watch.

    Previously, when Beri ran in... he too wanted to go in as well, but Penelope
    stopped him and told them to focus on the injured guard first.

    It seemed like the queen was sure that Beri aline could take down a
    renowned assassin.

    And true enough, she was right!


    Because after a while, Beri soon sent a fatal kick towards Mr. Blade's way...
    which made him spit out blood instantly.

    He smiled and looked up to Beri, as if he was looking at some priceless


    artifact.

    'Cough....cough...cough'

    "Brat!...Your good.

    At first, I truly wanted to skin you alive.

    But now, I've thought of something better.

    I usually only collect female art.... but for you, I'll make an exception.

    You'll definitely look good when I cut you into pieces and make you into
    art.

    You.... you are my new inspiration!" Mr. Blade said, before finally passing
    out.

    Beri didn't even put his words into his heart, as his only thoughts were
    about accessing Mr. Blade's personality.

    Beri immediately turned to the Baymardian soldiers and told them what he
    had realized about Mr. Blade.... and they, in turn, spoke about their own
    findings as well.

    As Beri spoke, he calmly dragged Mr. Blade back into his cell.

    Prisoners were supposed to be in their cells, and that was that.

    Hayden looked at Beri and the Baymardian soldiers and was shocked silly.

    So when Beri was fighting, he was also assessing how dangerous the
    prisoner was?
    The more he listened to what these soldiers had found out just from either
    fighting or observing the prisoner... the more he looked at them with awe
    and reverence.

    In short, they didn't even let Mr. Blade's threat worry them at all.

    Hayden looked at them and was almost tempted to clap loudly.

    Bravo! Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!

    Penelope, Carmelo and Adrian smiled as well.

    As expected of this Baymardian squad.

    They were quick, efficient, paid attention to detail, and never wavered from
    their responsibilities.

    And so just like that, Beri and the rest continued their prison visit.... as they
    also had to see the other S-list prisoners too.

    The day went fast with everyone busy going through the list of things
    needed for prison Transportation.

    And 2 days later, Beri and his squad were finally ready to transport the
    prisoners.

    On the original list that was made in August, they were originally supposed
    to transport 93 A-list prisoners and 4 S-list prisoners.

    But by the time they were leaving for the mission, new names had been
    added to the list.

    So now, they were going to transport 112 A-list prisoners and 10 S-list
    prisoners.

    With the help of the Caronian soldiers, they started off by searching all A-
    list prisoners on the list.
    They searched for any sharp or harmful objects in their mouths or on their
    bodies, before placing them in the prison wagons.

    Of course, each prisoner had chains on their legs... and was also handcuffed
    before placed in the prison wagons.

    In addition to that, all the Prisoners also had to wear bright orange prison
    jumpsuits as well.

    And once they were taken care of, Beri and his team immediately focused
    on the S-list prisoners.

    These prisoners were first shot with tranquillizers, before their cell doors
    opened up.

    From there, the guards completely searched them too.... before dressing
    them up into their prison jumpsuits and then tied and strapped them up as if
    they were mentally ill patients in a psychiatric hospital.

    At the same time, while some of the men took charge of placing the
    prisoners in the prison wagons..... others concentrated on stacking enough
    food and water for the trip instead.

    And just like that, they were all set and ready to go.

    "Your majesty Queen Penelope... King Adrian... King Carmelo.... and Sir
    Benjamin...

    Thank you for your hospitality, we are now ready for our journey back."

    "Good!... Good!... Good!'

    But before you all leave, take these 3 with you.... and pass this letter to his
    majesty Landon.

    He will understand." Adrian said, with a sly smile on his lips.


    Immediately, several guards brought in 3 bundled-up men who were
    struggling to break free from their entanglements.

    Beri looked at the 3 stubborn men before him, was immediately taken
    aback.

    He looked at Carmelo and Adrian who seemed to be looking up towards the


    sky shamelessly..... before later looking at Penelope who looked as if
    nothing here concerned her at all.

    Finally, he looked at Santa who was giggling sheepishly.... before finally


    sighing helplessly.

    Who the hell could tell him what was going on here?

    Sigh... looking at the situation before him, he could already feel his
    Majesty's headache from it all.

    Forget it! Forget it!

    He would just take them, along with the letter towards Ngum City where
    Landon was.

    And the decision will be up to Landon to decide.

    Thinking like that, he carried the bundled-up men and quickly settled them
    down into one of their carriages.

    How did it turn out like this?

    Wasn't this kidnapping?


    Chapter 451 Cereals
    Back in Baymard, the rescued civilians who had decided to follow the
    Baymardian soldiers back..... were already well settled in, and now fully
    integrated into the system.

    It's been over 5 weeks since some of them got here.

    Of course.... some had been hospitalized, while others had immediately


    begun work around Baymard.

    The morning had come too soon.

    Today, Muriel had gotten up very early in the morning due to sheer
    excitement.

    She yawned and looked at her clock which hadn't even alarmed yet.

    Dammit!

    It was still 4:30 A.M, and she had to go to be at work by 9 A.M instead.

    So she tried to force herself back to sleep again.

    But no matter how hard she tried, it was no use.

    Her heart continued to beat slightly louder than usual.... as she was indeed
    feeling her nervous.

    Today, she would begin work in Baymard!

    Now, as someone who was already used to work... one would think that she
    wouldn't be this anxious at all.

    She was used to cleaning, being a maid for nobles and working for more
    than 17 hours..... as maid duties never stop until their master went to bed.
    And no matter how much she worked, the pay was never enough for all the
    hours and workloads that she had put in.

    Maids typically worked like so and had it hard.

    Not to talk about the fact that they were risking their lives on a daily basis.

    Be it standing in for their masters during kidnappings, taking beatings from


    their masters for not getting the right outfit or even hairdo... as well as being
    put to death for crimes that they might not or might have done under the
    influence of their master.

    In short, no matter how one looked at it..... those who typically worked for
    nobles were screwed.

    So that was why she had taken the risk of coming to Baymard with her little
    brother after being rescued.

    In fact, the only good thing about being a maid... was that the off days were
    food.

    She could work for an entire month and have a week and a half off later on.

    When she had been rescued, she was shocked at the fact that her saviours
    were from Baymard.

    Who hadn't heard of Baymard before?

    Sure, she had family back in Arcadina.

    But they were very distant relatives, who were had sold her and her brother
    to those Teriquen bastards.

    So she didn't feel the need to go back to Arcadina.

    Anyway, as someone who used to work several odd jobs, as well as be a


    maid... Muriel was extremely pleased with the way Baymard turned our to
    be.

    She had observed the independent nature of the women here.... as well as
    the fact that they got paid more and by the hour too.

    And to make things even more likable, they were only allowed to work 8
    hours maximum a day no matter the job.

    This was like heaven to her ears.

    Did this mean that she wouldn't need to work for close to 17 hours again?

    Sure, Baymard wasn't perfect and had its own flaws too... but for her, the
    place was paradise on Hertfilia.

    As for her new job, even though it had been briefly explained to her..... she
    still didn't know much about it, except that it involved the food industry.

    Cereal.... what was that?

    For the past 2 days, she along with many others..... had successfully
    completed the introductory work procedures within the Food industry

    They had a checkup session with the industry's clinic, went over health and
    safety procedures, had briefings on their individual jobs.... and had a grand
    tour of the entire industry as well.

    They had also been given calendars, pens, planners and a cup that had the
    Food industry's logo and name on it.

    Of course Muriel felt like these items were special, so she neatly displayed
    them in her room instead.

    In addition to that, they were assigned lockers and given their work safety
    gear as well.
    So with all that out of the way, now they could finally focus on the job at
    hand.

    Muriel quickly took her bath and went to the kitchen to start prepping
    breakfast for her 11-year-old brother.

    And once her brother actually woke up, cleaned up and took his own
    breakfast..... Muriel made sure that he entered the school bus, before finally
    making her way to work.

    Standing outside the massive 4-storey building, Muriel was completely


    shocked by how many people were hired.

    The entire place was crowded, like a school of fish swimming in the ocean.

    Everyone began conversing with themselves..... as well as making new


    friends too, while waiting for their supervisors to arrive.

    They continued guessing what their jobs entailed, while constantly looking
    at their watches.

    Soon, it would be time for their supervisors to show up.

    "Muriel! Muriel! Muriel!"

    Looking around, she immediately spotted her new friend Kate.... who she
    had befriended several weeks ago.

    "Muriel!..... I finally found you!

    Ahh... I'm still very nervous....."

    "Me too..... the pay is really good..... so I don't want to mess this up.

    But... do you know what this cereal thing is?"

    "No.... but from the employment letter, there are 6 main sectors as of now.
    ▪The Honey Nut Cheerios sector

    ▪Cap'n Crunch sector

    ▪Corn Pops

    ▪Corn Flakes

    ▪Froot Loops

    ▪Apple \u0026 cinnamon Quaker Oats

    ▪\u0026 Quaker original instant oatmeal sector

    And from the looks of it, I'll be working within the 'Corn Flakes' sector."

    "Eh?.... me too!

    That's my sector as well!"

    "Really?

    Thank goodness!

    'Phew!'

    I won't have to work alone."

    "Well, don't get happy just yet.

    Even though we might be in the same sector, have you forgotten that each
    sector has different divisions based on the production phase?

    At least from what the letter says, we might also have different job titles as
    well."

    "Sigh.... you're right.

    But I'm crossing my fingers for this one.


    Ahh!.... shhhhh!.... people are coming out of the building."

    --silence--

    The entire place became as quiet as a graveyard when they spotted the
    group of supervisors approaching them.

    A small speech was given, before all of them were first grouped as per their
    cereal sectors.

    From there, each group was then introduced to the Head supervisor \u0026
    Project Manager of the entire sector... followed by roll call.

    Muriel listened attentively, while clenching her fists with a more


    determined mind.

    Today, she would do her best!

    "Alright...

    Please follow your head supervisors to your different sectors.

    And once more.... welcome to the Food industry!"


    Chapter 452 Cereal Production
    With that, the Head supervisor left the scene..... and Muriel, Kate and the
    rest followed their sector supervisors into the building quietly

    The building itself was very wide too, and had several entrance/exit points
    that Muriel could spot just from afar.

    Muriel looked at the 4-storey building in awe.

    'How exciting!'

    The group followed the sector supervisor until they finally arrived at their
    sector.

    "Everyone!

    Before allocating you all to different sectors, you all will first be given a
    general overview of our production process.

    Right now, there are already 120 workers within the Corn Flakes sector.

    These workers were brought in from different departments within the food
    industry.

    So they have more experience when dealing or working with the machines
    and tools here.

    Many of these workers have already worked in the food industry for close
    to 3 years now.

    So with that said, in the future, if any of you face any problems.... please
    feel free to consult them at any time.
    And to make it easier on you all, since they have already been properly
    trained on cereal production for the past month..... for each division within
    our sector, I will appoint 3 division supervisors from their group.

    So please consult them first before coming to my office for any concerns.

    And if it's something that concerns their morals and ethics... then please
    follow the protocol for such scenarios and I will get back to you all then.

    Any questions?"

    Everyone looked around, and when they saw no hands up in the air some ....
    they immediately replied.

    "No sir!"

    "No questions sir!"

    "No!"

    "_"

    "Since there are no questions, then let's begin!"

    With that, they immediately walked towards a room that had several
    conveyor belts, white metal tanks and equipment within it.

    The room was as large as a warehouse, and occupied 50% of the ground
    floor.

    Trucks came in and dumped what they were carrying onto several conveyor
    belts, and the machines and workers immediately sorted the raw materials
    out.

    Just one look, and one could see that this room catered to all different
    sectors within the cereal department.
    And standing around this many equipments, were several workers that wore
    blue industrial jumpsuits..... as well as a dark blue apron, gloves, safety
    boots, and safety eyewear.

    But even with their standard safety gear on, they still insisted on them to
    wear hairnets, aprons, and face masks too.

    Eh?

    Why did they look more like kitchen workers rather than the other workers
    that they had seen in the Food industry?

    Well, the answer was simple.

    In essence, the entire production phase was just cooking the raw ingredients
    up.

    So no matter what, they needed to cover their hair up.

    Everyone looked at the incoming tucks and equipment curiously, while


    waiting for the supervisor to explain their uses.

    Just seeing the conveyor belt alone blew them out of their minds.

    "Everyone.....on this floor, there are 2 divisions.

    One division takes care of ray materials, while the other stores and takes
    care of finished goods.

    And right now, we are in DIVISION 1... which focuses on raw materials.

    Here... the solid raw materials are brought in by trucks and offloaded onto
    the vibrating conveyor belts.

    The vibrations help to evenly spread the products along the conveyor belt....
    as the belt passes through several screening processes.
    Essential, these screening or sorting processes will help us eliminate good
    raw materials from the rest.

    From there, the good grains are then inspected again just to be sure....
    before finally passing through 4 washing tanks and 3 drying processes.

    And of course, once dried..... specific raw materials are then sent to the
    different cereal sectors within the building.

    As for the raw materials, all cereals will have 5 main type raw materials
    added: Grains, sweeteners, minerals, vitamins and additives (like salt and
    preservatives)"

    As Muriel listened, she frowned slightly.

    "Sir..... so do all cereals have the same type of raw materials added?"

    "That's a good question.

    No... they do not.

    Take for example the type of grain used.

    Some cereals may require the use of wheat, while others may require the
    use of oats, rice, barley and even corn.

    For sweeteners, some might even use fruit flavours, honey, sugar or even
    cinnamon spice.

    So the raw materials are selected depending on what product is needed."

    Listening to that, Muriel and the rest nodded in understanding.

    "So sir.... what type of grain will we use for the Corn Flakes?"

    "Well.... we will be using Corn Kernels!"

    "_"
    Everyone looked at him deeply and tried really hard to imagine this cereal
    thing.

    Weren't corn kernels just raw unpopped popcorn?

    So will this cereal also pop like popcorn too?

    After looking through division 1 thoroughly, Muriel and the rest continued
    on to the Corn Flakes sector within the building.

    Here, they immediately continued their grand tour at the sector's Division 2.

    "This division is where we process raw materials.

    On my right, are storage tanks used for storing liquid raw materials..... and
    to my left, are storage tanks for the solid raw materials that are sent from
    Division 1."

    Muriel looked at the massive Silver tanks that had corn kernels constantly
    being dumped into them by a series of conveyor belts.

    "Alright!

    Looking at the solid raw materials.... specific amounts are sent out to the
    grinders in batches, where they will be ground to our desired requirements.

    The ground kernels are then sent to an industrial version of what is known
    as a pressure cooker."

    Pressure cooker?

    What was that?

    Muriel searched her mind again, and new thought nothing like that existed
    in Baymard.

    This industrial pressure cooker thing must be new.


    Eh?

    So it just cooked the Kernels in industrial batches?

    She looked at the massive industrial pressure cooker which was essentially
    a massive horizontal tank.

    "We have 12 industrial pressure cookers at the moment.

    So when specific amounts of ground kernels are placed in the cookers.... the
    operator will lock the lid, and the system will pipe water and flavouring
    directly into the cooker.

    From there, we leave each batch to cook for 3 hours tops."

    As they listened to the supervisor, they also watched the operators and
    workers control the equipment too.

    "Sir... why is the cooker now rotating?"

    "It rotates for an even distribution of heat, and even cooking within the
    grains."

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement and later followed their


    supervisor towards Division 3.
    Chapter 453 Initiation Complete
    Once they arrived at Division 3, their supervisor resumed his tour once
    more.

    Muriel looked keenly at what the workers were doing and tried her best to
    take note of the key procedures.

    "After 3 hours, the Kernels from division 2 have absorbed moisture and
    flavouring as well.

    So they get sent to this 'Worm screw system', which separates them into
    individual tiny chunks too

    And to give them a nice flat shape the corn kernels pass through two
    rollers..... and are then sent into an industrial oven via a vibrating conveyor
    belt.

    The vibrating conveyor belt then shakes them ul as they pass through the
    oven, to make sure that they are all uniformly dried."

    The more Muriel listened, the more impressed she became.

    And just like that, they went to Division 4 which focused on adding
    Vitamins, minerals and so on into the flakes.

    Of course, following that.... they passed through Division 5, which was


    concerned with packaging and boxing.

    And when they went back to Division 6 on the ground floor, they focused
    on storage instead.

    Muriel looked at the cereal box that read 'Baymard's Corn Flakes' in shock.

    Most of the boxes had a rooster on it, next to a bowl of cereal.


    But some also had Barbie on them, as well as superman on them.

    Eh?

    Did they really finish production just like that?

    With their production tour over, everyone was immediately assigned to the
    different divisions.

    And so just like that, Muriel had officially begun her career within the Food
    Industry.

    But of course, what shocked Muriel the most..... was how shameless these
    Baymardians were in the face of new products

    As a newcomer in Baymard, how would she have known?

    A week passed by just like that, and it was finally the day everyone had
    been waiting for.

    Today, she would taste these cereal thingies!

    "Oh my God Muriel!

    How the hell are you this slow?" Kate said while rushing her impatiently.

    "Why are you in a rush?

    Didn't they say that we could get them at LakMart?"

    (**LakMart was basically Walmart for the Baymardians)

    Muriel didn't understand why Kate was so much in a rush.

    But 2 hours later, she felt like strangling her former self instead.
    The duo left work and arrived at LakMart, but what they saw stunned
    Muriel silly.

    Was this still the LakMart that she knew?

    Wasn't this just an arena instead?

    People were pulling others down, jumping over each other and doing all
    other crazy stunts.

    At first, she thought it was ridiculous.

    But when she heard the salesmen announce that only 20 packs of cereal
    were left on the shelf, she immediately remembered her promise to her little
    brother to GET HIM A BOX.

    She wanted to come up with a plan for her and Kate, but when she looked
    for her friend.... she realized that the girl was already serving the crowd
    ahead.

    So with such motivation, how could she let herself hold the short end of the
    stick?

    "Its mine!!"

    "Over my dead body!"

    "Better luck next time lady!"

    "Hahahhaha... I have it... I have it!.... I...

    No!!.... you give that back dammit!"

    "Never!"

    "I said its mine!"

    Amidst the chaos and karate chops, she finally clawed her way out of the
    jungle after successfully grabbing a box.
    She didn't even care which one she grabbed, so far as it was cereal.

    She laughed hysterically after paying for it, and placed the cereal within her
    coat as if she was scared that someone else would grab it from her as well.

    Kate who had been waiting for her, looked at her for a full minute..... before
    they both burst out in laughter.

    Kate's lipstick was all smudged up, making her look like a clown..... and
    Muriel had lost one side of her shoes.

    Their hairs look like they had just got out of a rock'n'roll concert, and their
    clothes were slightly torn as well.

    "Welcome to Baymard Muriel.

    This is your real initiation party!"

    "I see!

    I have now refreshed my 'shameless button setting', and am now happy to


    be a part of you all."

    "Hahhahahahahaha!"

    They both laughed and got on a train heading back to their Districts.

    Surprisingly, when they got on, they immediately spotted many people who
    looked exactly like them.

    Everyone on the train laughed and retold their own fighting stories.

    Muriel smiled and held her cereal box tightly.

    She had no idea what she had taken.... but she decided to surprise herself
    once she went back home.

    Soon, the train came to a stop at 'Dragon's Breathe' station within her
    district.... and she hurriedly made her way back home.
    .

    "Sis! Sis! Sis!

    Did you bring it?" Asked her cute little brother.

    "Of course!

    Who do you think your sister is?"

    With that, she opened up her coat revealing the cereal box.

    "Wahhhh!

    Sis.... you're awesome!"

    "Heh heh.... of course I am!"

    "But sister.... why do you look like this?"

    "_"

    "Little Bobo do you want the cereal or not!"

    "Sorry sis....sorry!

    I want it!..... I want it!!"

    "Eh!

    Then sit here and let's try it out."

    With that Muriel went to the kitchen and got herself 2 bowls, 2 spoons and
    a cart of milk.

    Now it was time for her to surprise herself.

    What Cereal did she get?

    Fruit Loops?
    Well, it wasn't the cereal from her sector.

    But so what?

    After the bloodthirsty battle that she had just gone through, how could she
    not want to try out her reward?

    The only question she had now..... was which one came first, the cereal or
    the milk.

    And would she need sugar in the milk?

    After thinking about it for a while, she settled on pouring the milk into the
    bowl first..... before dropping the cereal in, bit by bit.

    As for sugar, the cereal already seemed to have enough on it, so she felt like
    adding sugar would be excessive for this type of cereal.

    "Little Bobo.... follow my lead!"

    "Yes, sis!"

    With that, Little Bobo followed her lead... and when the mixture of both
    milk and sugary fruit loops, gave a burst of flavour in his mouth.

    The cereal was crunchy and felt like a party of all sorts of flavours.

    He chewed and ate as fast as he could, and by the time he had realized it,
    the cereal that he had placed into the milk was all gone.

    'MORE!'

    He grabbed more and placed in his bowl again.... and surprisingly, he saw
    his sister doing the same too.

    Muriel felt truly proud to be working for the cereal industry.

    Ahhh!
    If someone would've told her that this sort of thing existed, she would've
    definitely denied it wholeheartedly.

    But now, staying in Baymard... A.K.A the land of magic, she had come to
    realize that the human brain was truly a treasure.

    Little Bobo grabbed another handful again, and when he dropped it into his
    bowl.... it made a huge Splash!

    'Splashh!'

    Eh?

    What was that?

    Little Bobo looked at his bowl and found a wrapped up mini-superman


    floating in his bowl.

    "Sis.... a toy just came out!"

    Muriel looked at the toy and her eyes immediately lit up.

    How could she have forgotten that these cereals had toys in them?

    Little Bobo was so happy, as he unwrapped the toy.

    He looked at the cereal box which said 'Collect them all', and immediately
    made Muriel buy only this cereal for him from now on.

    He wanted more action figures Dammit!

    And so just like that, the Cereal fiasco in Baymard came to an end.... Or did
    it?
    Chapter 454 Mr. You-Know-Who
    --Preevow Secret Base, Arcadina--

    The bare trees danced as the slightly chilly air blew past them, and the
    heavy rainfall just added to how chilling the place was.

    "Young master..... Mr. You-know-who has arrived."

    William pushed the red window curtains to the side and immediately
    spotted several men getting off their horses.

    And once they did, they immediately made their way towards the building
    where he was at.

    Their leader was all dressed in black and also wore a black mask on his face
    as well.

    William smiled slightly, before turning to his aides who seemed to be


    frightened by the black-masked leader below.

    "Let's go!"

    With that, he made his way down floor.... and finally came face to face with
    the masked leader.

    Upon seeing William, the leader and his immediately went down on bended
    knees.

    "We greet the Young master."

    Collins and McCain who were always terrified of the masked man, were
    shocked at how this scary man could lower himself before the young
    master.
    Well, this wasn't the first time that they had seen the man kneel or show his
    adoration or respect for the young master.

    But it was just that every time he did it, it would make them scared silly, as
    they knew how terrifying and frightening the man was.

    "You may rise!"

    With that, the masked man rose up, looked at William and sighed.

    "Sigh... young master, you look more and more like your father every day."
    The masked man asked, before removing his mask.

    And who was Mr. You-know-who?

    Well..... it was someone who had been working with William's father Odin
    for more than 20 years now.

    This person was actually very popular and well known all across Arcadina.

    But many people didn't know that he had another identity.

    Or rather, many people didn't know that such an arrogant, overpowered, and
    overbearing man could have a leader..... one that was at least 15 years
    younger than him for that matter.

    And who was this famous man, of course..... it was none other than Mr.
    DEATH... A.K.A You-know-who.

    Well, Mr. Death had become a folk tale that brought fear amongst many
    nobles and common folks.

    Only those who hired his services called him Mr. Death, but many called
    him Mr. You-know-who instead.

    And all this was because of the games he liked playing with his victims, as
    well as the way he killed them.
    What sort of sick person would lock an entire family in a house and ask
    them to kill each other?

    The funny thing was, Mr. Death had freed up all the children.... as he said
    that they were too weak to give him a proper show.

    In short, the only people that he involved in these games were the adult
    nobles and the guards.

    So the 5-year-olds and even 8-year-olds were immediately sent out of the
    house, as well as the maids and butlers

    There was a famous incident where such a thing had happened.

    And then the entire family killed each other nonstop, with the only survivor
    being the 22-year-old man.

    From that day, even though many people knew that maybe the man killed to
    survive.... they still branded him as an outcast, as no one wanted to allow
    their daughters to marry such a man even though they knew that he was still
    a noble.

    And so the man stayed his entire life in that entire estate all alone.

    No servant wanted to work under him, and even thieves were afraid to rob
    the estate... as Mr. Death had left a very deadly message before he left.

    Mr. Death had promised the winner of his competition survival, as well as
    his protection.

    So that meant that those who wanted to harm or steal from the man would
    face Mr. Death's wrath.

    And so the man was safe within his city.

    He learned how to farm and did other basic things as well.


    But going to the markets or any other place was truly hard since no one
    wanted to stand anywhere close to him.

    In the end, some of them said that they saw the man leave along with the
    children that Mr. Death had spared.

    It was said that the man would probably go to a faraway city to start his life
    anew.

    Just with how Mr. Death operated, many Nobles were afraid to even say his
    name out loud except they wanted his services.

    It was even believed that saying his name 4 times in a row could make the
    man magically appear and target them.

    So they called him you-know-who instead.

    As for how Mr. Death had ended up working for William, all this would be
    traced way back when Odin was still the Crown Prince.

    At that time, the young Odin had seen a boy who was 3 years younger than
    him..... crying and wailing at the top of his lungs.

    The boy had just lost his parents, and their house had burnt down because
    of debt collectors.

    Odin of course took pity on the child and took him in.

    The child wanted to be strong, so the child worked hard and started taking
    assassination missions on his own without telling Odin.

    At the time he only used the skills that the Odin had taught him during
    knight training.

    But as time went on, the boy grew more powerful and made some new
    comrades who called him boss along the way.
    Long story short, the boy was out on a mission when Alec decided to play a
    fast one on Odin.

    And by the time he came back, he heard that Odin had died.

    Of course without seeing Odin's body, he searched day and night until he
    finally found Odin again.

    From there, the rest was history.

    So unbeknownst to many people, Mr. Death had always been working for
    William's family from the get-go.

    And once William came of age, Odin made William to be Mr. Death's boss.

    Thinking about it now, the assassination thing was also a way of collecting
    information as well.

    Everyone believed that he was the boss, so no one would suspect anything
    at all.

    How else would Cary Barn and the rest of the Barns tell him their plans and
    secrets?

    Of course he also had his ways to know their plans even without them
    telling him.

    But wasn't it way better to get info straight out the horse's mouth?

    In short, James Barn was now dead..... but he had died thinking that Eli was
    responsible for that little game that he had previously set up.

    Hahaha..... even Cary Barn had also invited a wild like him into her home.

    Tsk!
    As for William's guards and men, they were scared of Mr. Death because of
    his training methods.

    The man had a weird way of training them, that made them feel worse than
    death.

    So when it concerned anything about this, they immediately took it


    seriously.

    Even the folk tales about calling his name 4 times.

    In their minds, calling his name would make him appear and train them
    even harder.

    So they also called him Mr. You-know-who too.

    Better to be safe than sorry.

    "Little Brats....it's really been a long time.

    Now that I'm here, I'll have to take advantage of this time and give you all
    more training." Mr. Death said while flashing Collins and McCain a very
    mysterious smile.

    Hearing this, both of them started to tremble slightly while looking at


    William pitifully.

    'Young master... please save us.'

    William shook his head wryly, as he really couldn't help them in this matter.

    "Uncle, how was your trip here?"

    "Young master.... it was fine.

    I've also finished the mission you last gave me


    And within a month, we should see the effect of it all."

    "Good!

    Thank you uncle.

    But in the meantime, let's go to my study first."

    "Yes, young master!"

    They walked and talked about other matters of importance until they arrived
    at William's study.

    3 minutes later, Mr. Death burst out in crazed laughter, while gripping the
    letters in his hands tightly.

    "Hahahahahahhaha!"

    Collins and McCain immediately jumped up from fright and took several
    steps back.

    Mr. Death dropped his head for a bit after laughing, and soon.... his entire
    aura turned scary.

    "Young master... I will leave immediately!"

    "Eh!

    But, I want him brought here alive!

    For touching my mother, I'll make him wish that he were dead!

    Now go."

    "As you wish young master!"

    With that, Mr. Death left the study..... and William walked towards his
    window instead.
    He looked at the moody outdoors and silently watched the heavy rain
    trickle down his window.

    'Slytherin Cord... Your time is finally up.'


    Chapter 455 An Uncontrollable
    Subordinate
    Meanwhile, as William and Mr. Death made their own plans... Eli on the
    other hand was loosing his wit's end instead.

    Eli was currently staying in a luxurious inn, within Bell Town.

    This town was just a week and a half away from his official base, that was
    given to him by Alec.

    After months and weeks of travelling, he had finally arrived in the town.

    Soon, he would reach White-Wood City.

    But for now, his horses and men needed to rest for a bit... as they had been
    riding nonstop for 2 days now.

    In addition to that, there was also another major reason why he stopped
    here.

    "Your highness... the letter has arrived." Said Zarius, his most trusted aide.

    Eli calmly took the letter from the tray while crossing his legs, and began
    reading patiently.

    After reading it, he then tapped his fingers on his chair before passing the
    letter to his aide.

    "Zarius.... what do you think?"

    "My lord... I think he's finally lost it."


    "Indeed.... he has."

    Eli looked out his window while seemingly feel in thought.

    What the hell was wrong with Slytherin Cord?

    Eli was deeply regretting having this psycho work for him.

    Over the years, Slytherin had been getting too overly obsessed with The
    Ghostly Prince.

    The man had even scared his own subordinates silly with his mad
    obsession.

    And it was due to this very obsession, that Slytherin no longer listened to
    Eli anymore.

    He no longer took missions from Eli, except those that involved the Ghostly
    Prince in them.

    It was getting very hard to manage Slytherin, and this was the problem.

    8 months back, Slytherin had stopped reporting his whereabouts to Eli....


    and also didn't respond to his letters too.

    He then sent his men to look for Slytherin for fear that maybe his enemies
    might have gotten to him.

    It wasn't that he was worried about the guy.

    Nope!

    What he was truly worried about, were all his plans and secrets coming to
    light.

    So he sent his men to search for Slytherin everywhere.

    But when he finally found the bastard, the ingrate told him sternly that he
    was busy.
    Busy?

    One would think that they were in a relationship with the way Slytherin was
    acting.

    Was he some dude chasing after a woman so as to win her love?

    What the hell?

    Eli truly felt as his patience was thin with this dude.

    But since he had initially planned for Slytherin to take out The Ghostly
    Prince, he just held in his rage and decided to watch the show.

    Now, the issue was that the show had been blocked.

    He couldn't watch it unless he sent in more spies to get as much information


    as they could.

    Slytherin had been too secretive as of late, and he had no idea why.

    All he knew was that the psycho had kidnapped some middle-aged woman
    with warts and scars in her face.

    He didn't know what that woman was, but seeing how obsessed Slytherin
    was with the ghostly prince.

    He instantly knew that the women would definitely have some sort of
    connection with the Ghost Prince.

    "Your highness... I think that keeping him alive will only make it worse for
    us to deal with later."

    "Hmm... you have a point, but you're forgetting one main factor.

    The Ghostly Prince!"


    Zarius looked at the smiling Eli confusedly.

    "Think about it deeply.

    Do you think that the Ghostly Prince would allow him to survive after the
    bastard touched someone dear to him?

    Of course not!

    They would obviously fight it out.

    So we need the bastard alive to deal with the Ghostly Prince."

    "But your highness...

    Based on how many times the Ghostly Prince has beaten Slytherin at his
    one game, won't he just loose as usual?

    Why does his highness feel like this time will be any different?" Zarius said
    with a hinge of disdain in his time, when speaking about Slytherin.

    In his mind, the dude was a complete loser, who had continuously lost all
    his battles with just one dude.

    What miraculous result could come out from such a man?

    In short, his only accomplishment or advantage that he had ever gotten over
    the Ghostly Prince.... was from kidnapping that lady.

    So in Zarius' eyes, Slytherin was no better than a general who went to war
    and came back defeated multiple times.

    If it were him, wouldn't he have already felt with the Ghostly Prince by
    now?

    Hmph!

    But Zarius had forgotten that the Ghostly Prince wasn't any ordinary man.
    Because if Slytherin were to tackle other major missions, he would
    definitely get them done in a blink of an eye.

    It was just that this time, he had truly met his match.

    'What a useless man!', Zarius thought.

    Eli smiled, lifted his legs and placed them onto his table.

    "Zarius....don't let your ego cloud your judgment.

    This time will be different.

    This time, he had kidnapped someone and is trying to lure the Ghostly
    Prince towards him.

    So tell me, in a situation like this... wouldn't one be fully prepared before
    luring their enemies in?

    This time... he might actually succeed in dealing with the Ghostly Prince
    instead."

    Zarius listened attentively to Eli's thoughts.

    But even though he knew that they made sense, he still didn't fully believe
    that Slytherin could pull it off.

    As they talked, Eli immediately wrote a letter and had it to a messenger to


    deliver it out immediately.

    He had no idea when the final throwdown would be, so he had to keep his
    men stationed around all of Slytherin's bases just in case.

    "Zarius.... what about the other thing that I asked you to look into?"

    "Your highness..... the Alchemists are still looking into it.


    But from what they said, they have no way of creating lightning yet."

    Eli frowned and thought deeply.

    How did those Baymardians manage to make lightning come out of those
    tiny black sticks?

    Did he have to call a witch doctor so as to make it possible?

    If he had such powerful weapons, then who would dare to even complete
    with him?

    He thought for a while before finally giving up.

    It looked like the only way he could ever own that Godly weapon, was by
    conquering Baymard.

    And that in itself wasn't going to be easy.

    Nonetheless, he felt like he was up for the challenge.

    "Zarius, just let Slytherin be.

    After he deals with the Ghostly Prince, then we'll kill him!

    But for now, just let him be."

    "Yes, your highness."


    Chapter 456 Special Delivery
    "Your majesty..... we have arrived."

    "Lieutenant Beri, what exactly is going on here?"

    "Sigh...Yes your majesty, here's a letter for you."

    --A few minutes later--

    '_^_'

    Right now, Beri and his crew had finally arrived in Ngum City as per their
    original plans.

    They were to come on over, pick Landon up, and head on back to Baymard
    swiftly.

    Of course at the same time, if the doctors assigned for research had come up
    with what they believed was a proper theory, hypothesis and solution for the
    Shinjep disease..... then he would go back with some of the doctors and
    produce effective drugs that had the right formula and elements for curing
    the disease.

    For sure, Landon decided to leave the rest of the nurses, doctors and
    soldiers here..... since they needed to continue looking out for the citizens,
    as well as containing the disease while waiting for the cure to he sent back.

    So with all that said, Landon did expect Beri to arrive at Ngum city within
    this time frame.

    But what he didn't expect, was that apart from the Prisoners... Beri and his
    crew would also drag along 3 other captives as well.
    .

    Of the bat, Landon could tell that these captives had somewhat special
    identities.

    Because even though they were tied up and bounded, they were made to
    travel within regular wagons rather than prison wagons.

    But funny enough even with their special identities, they were still gagged
    and tied up like common prisoners.

    What had they done for them to be shipped to him in this manner?

    Of course, he knew that Beri had the rest had probably left their mouths
    gagged for a good reason.

    Looking at their arrogant and condescending stars, Landon was sure that if
    he removed what was in their mouths.... they would rain insults on him
    nonstop.

    And one shouldn't forget that when travelling, to avoid large flocks of
    thrives or bandits, it was better to shut up.

    So with these captives yapping and maybe even screaming all day long,
    why wouldn't they get gagged?

    Sure, Beri and the rest might be able to deal with thieves and bandits.... but
    why take the risk?

    Landon looked at them and sighed.

    He could see their arrogance from a mile away.

    And looking at their faces, he also had a guess as to who they really were.

    But just to be sure, he decided to swiftly read the letter so as to confirm his
    suspicions on the matter.

    .
    Opening the envelope, Landon quickly realized that 4 letters had been put
    into the envelope.

    The first letter was from Santa.

    Of course, trust Santa to write rubbish within the first few paragraphs.

    He wrote about missing Landon, missing Landon's cooking and whatnot.

    And at this point, Landon truly wondered when he had ever cooked for this
    brother of his.

    For sure, there were other nonsensical things written in the note as well.

    But the only thing that was worth mentioning in this sea of nonsense called
    a letter, was the fact that he and Penelope had decided to get married next
    summer.

    With that, Landon placed the note away immediately and focused on the
    other 3 notes.

    The second was from Penelope and the third was from Carmelo.

    These 2 letters focused on government affairs and health matters in Carona.

    Of course, they also focused on talking about the overall state of the
    prisoners, as well as giving gratitude to the fact that Beri and the crew had
    left tips on how to properly manage their prison and prisoners.

    They also thanked Landon for going out of his way to solve the Shinjep
    problem.

    When Beri had previously told them how serious the situation was, they
    were utterly shocked by it all and were a little bit terrified too.

    So from the letter, they would also gather and send some more people to
    Ngum city to help the Baymardian soldiers, doctors and nurses out
    immediately.

    From the note, Carmelo would personally come down to take a look and
    help out in the matter.

    And since he might be staying here for months, of course Carmelo couldn't
    follow Beri back at that time, as he had to plan out his stay in Ngum city.....
    as well as spend time with his family before leaving.

    "Lieutenant Beri...you and your team did well in guiding the Caronian
    prison guards on how to properly run their prison.

    Keep up the good work!"

    "Thank you, sir!" They responded in unison.

    With that, Landon kept the letters from those 2 away..... and now focused on
    the final one.

    This one was from Adrian... And sure enough, it detaily explained why they
    had bundled up and shipped these 3 captives to him.

    Landon read the letter silently, before walking towards the captives calmly.

    "Remove the cloth in their mouths."

    "Yes, your majesty!" Answered a few soldiers standing close to the


    captives.

    Now, the captives could speak freely.

    "You bunch of insolent fools!

    How dare you keep up tied up like this?

    Do you know who we are?


    No!.... Do you know who I AM?

    How dare to keel this prince tied up?"

    "As the second prince of Carona, I demand that you barbarians quickly take
    us back to the palace now and I might just forgive you all for doing all this."

    "So you all think that you're so slick?

    Aren't you the ones who convinced grandfather and father to send us here?

    Do you think tag I don't know what is going on?

    I'm sure that you and that wicked sister of ours sent us here to die right?"

    "What?

    Brother is what you're saying true?"

    "Of course it's TRUE!"

    "Dammit!

    So you all are working for that b**ch sister of ours?

    Is she so threatened by us that she made you all do this?

    Well, screw you then!

    I'm immortal and cannot die now, so do your worst!!"

    "_"

    The surrounding soldiers looked at the captives and didn't know whether to
    laugh or cry.

    Apart from insulting them, these captives would answer their own questions
    and come up with their own theories as to why they were here.
    What sort of people had they been forced to kidnap?

    Landon could almost imagine Carmelo and Adrian giving him a slight
    smile.

    Curses!

    He had been HAD.


    Chapter 457 Arrogant Captives
    Everyone looked at the captives.... and sighed.

    Sure enough, they were just spoiled brats.

    And judging from the way they talked amongst themselves, one could tell
    that these princes were extremely stubborn, as they didn't even listen or wait
    for an explanation to their questions.

    Instead, they were confident that they had come up with the right theory as
    to why they had been taken away from the Capital..... without even
    conforming their suspicions first.

    They were really something else.

    Landon looked at them and sighed as well.

    Apparently, these were Penelope's brothers... the 1st Prince Robert, the 2nd
    Prince Asher, the and 3rd Prince Neeson.

    And why had they been tied up and sent to Landon?

    Well, that had to do with their obsession with the throne.

    From what he had read, ever since Penelope became ruler of Carona.....
    these brothers had been constantly targeting her everywhere she went.

    After Penelope's coronation years ago, Carmelo had posted these brothers to
    towns located on the outskirts of the empire.

    They were to look after these towns and in a way, act like the town leader or
    Chief who would report all political decisions to Penelope.
    But how could they be pleased with just governing a mere town?

    It wasn't even a city for God's sake!

    So rather than governing it, they squandered all the money meant for the
    town in trying to make an even stronger army so as to take Penelope down.

    They also added new tax laws in their towns, and forcefully took the
    people's grains and other food as well.

    But unbeknownst to them, Carmelo posted them there so as to test them.

    So when he and Adrian heard of all that they had been doing, they had been
    utterly disappointed and immediately stripped them of that position.

    For sure, even at that... these brothers didn't stop causing havoc or targeting
    their sister whenever they had the chance to do so.

    They had even tried communicating with Nopline and other very powerful
    men and had asked for their help in aiding their sister step down from the
    throne.

    The good thing was that they had never wanted their sister killed.

    They just wanted to destroy here forces and make her step down

    This alone showed that they weren't all that bad, compared to his own
    siblings who all wanted him dead instead.

    Anyway, after close to a year of constantly bugging and disrupting many of


    Penelope's plans, the brothers had immediately been forcefully captured and
    brought back to the palace again.

    And since then, they had been grounded in the palace for many years now.

    Of course under strict observations, they were allowed to go out only once a
    week.
    But even at that, these Princes had still tried to escape from the palace
    humorously.

    In truth, for years now...their family didn't know what to do with them,
    especially Carmelo and Adrian.

    But after seeing Beri and the rest of the Baymardian crew, Adrian suddenly
    had an epiphany and quickly discussed it with Carmelo, Penelope and
    Santa.

    And so just like that, they shipped these Captives to Landon speedily.

    Landon massaged his temples and smiled wryly.

    From what the letter stated, it appears that they wanted these princes to train
    within the Caronian military Academy thin Baymard for 2 and a half years.

    Landon thought about it for a bit and couldn't agree more with Adrian's
    vision.

    Staying in the military would definitely straighten up their character to


    some degree.

    And if they were truly lucky, it would straighten up their character


    completely.

    Adrian probably wanted them to change, so that they could come back to
    Carona and finally aid their sister in looking after their beloved empire.

    At that time, to test them, they might even be sent back to those towns that
    they had almost destroyed while governing.

    If they could govern better, and completely earn the forgive the people in
    those towns..... then they might even be given more places to govern.

    At least that's how Landon would try to test them if they did change.

    But of course, everything was up to Penelope to decide where her brothers


    would be posted to.
    .

    "How dare you treat us like this?"

    "You're Definitely a villain."

    "What did we ever do to you?

    Why are you so wicked?"

    Landon twitched while folding the letters and listening to these Princes rang
    about heaven knows what.

    "Gag them."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    The soldiers immediately did as they were told, as they were already having
    a headache from listening to these Princes ramble on and on.

    'Finally, some peace and quiet!' The soldiers thought.

    As for the Princes who were currently being gagged again, their hearts were
    on fire with rage, as they looked like they would eat Landon alive any
    moment from honour.

    Their faces were all red and distorted from all the screaming, as
    continuously tried to mumble and talk even in their current predicament.

    "Hmmmmmm!!"

    "Hmmmmhmmmhmmm!"

    "Hmhmhmhmmmmm!"

    Landon had to admit, even though they did seem somewhat childish.... even
    when they thought that they were their enemies, these Princes never backed
    down at all.
    At least they had courage!

    Hmm..... not bad.

    Once the Princes were taken care of, Landon then relayed the overall
    situation to the Princes and soldiers.

    Of course the Princes didn't truly believe it, and still felt like this whole
    setup was a conspiracy theory of some sort.

    As for the soldiers, they quickly nodded in agreement to Adrian's plans for
    the Princes

    With all that said and done, Landon continued focusing on the other
    priorities.

    "Doctor Ragnar.... get the doctors and nurses in hour team to prepare as
    soon as possible.

    Because tomorrow morning, we'll be leaving and heading straight back to


    Baymard.

    And once the Pharmaceutical industry produces the cure, you all will come
    back again and aid in administering the cure."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    With that, both the soldiers and the medical team did their best to prepare
    everything for their leave.

    And so just like that the next day, Landon, Beri and their crew had finally
    left Ngum city.
    Chapter 458 Back Again
    Time flew by again, and just like that..... the year was almost coming to an
    end, as it was already the last week of November.

    And currently making their way towards the Baymardian dock, were
    Landon and his gang.

    The chilly air immediately caressed Landon's cheeks.... and the sounds of
    the people talking, exclaiming and laughing, quickly greeted Landon's ears.

    Home Sweet Home!

    Stepping onto Baymard, even though the soldiers didn't readily show it
    facially, they were secretly pleased and overly happy to be back home
    again.

    Many of them missed their girlfriends, boyfriends, husbands, wives,


    children, parents, in-laws and other important people in their lives.

    They had been out for close to 4 months, and even though they were very
    happy to serve their empire, help other people and do amazing missions....
    they still got lonely once in a while out there when they thought of their
    loved ones.

    For many of them, after reporting to the barracks.... as per the rules, those
    who went out on missions could get a 2-week or 1-week vacation if they
    wanted to.

    So many of them quickly applied for their leave.

    Of course, it would take a few days for it to be approved.

    But nonetheless, the soldiers decided to quickly see their loved ones now
    and head on back to the barracks before nightfall.
    And so many of them showed up to pick their children up from school, and
    even decided to surprise their wives or husbands who were working in
    public areas like the mall.

    It was a touching moment for many of them.

    Their families screamed in shock and hugged them tightly while crying
    from joy, and those around all clapped as well.

    And by the end of their surprise visit, the soldiers all went back to the
    barracks again, as they had to wait for their leave to be approved before
    they went on vacation.

    As for the Prisoners and Princes, when they had previously made their way
    out of the ship..... their entire bodies trembled from shock, as they observed
    the scenery before them.

    They blinked and rubbed their eyes multiple times, as they felt that
    Baymard was unreal.

    They all looked at Landon again as if trying to see through his soul..... but
    after looking for what seemed like ages, they still couldn't see past the dude.

    Over the journey here, these prisoners..... especially the S-class ones, had
    all learnt that these Baymardians were mysterious and not to be messed
    with.

    The S-class prisoners didn't even know how they had gotten this far.

    In their minds, one moment they were in their Caronian prison cells, the
    next moment they were already tied up and far away from the Caronian
    Capital city.

    In short, they didn't understand how they could pass out without anyone
    knocking them or injuring them.

    This didn't make any sense at all!


    But nonetheless, the S-class prisoners weren't too phased at all..... as they
    still looked like they wanted to cut down the innocent people that they
    spotted.

    "Hahahhaha!

    Do you think that this alone would scare me?

    Like I promised... I will still tear you limb from limb so as to study you.

    After all.... they don't call me the Doctor for nothing!"

    "Ahh!

    Look at all this food around me?

    Just looking at the people below makes me salivate!

    I wonder if the prison guards here will taste any better!"

    "_"

    As the S-class prisoners talked about how they were going to snatch up
    their next victims... Landon immediately contacted the Prison and informed
    them of how many prisoners they had at hand.

    And after waiting for a while, several prisoner transport buses drive into the
    coastal region.

    The prisoners were then boarded and shipped away.

    Of course as for the S-class prisoners, after arriving at the prison, they were
    tranquillized again..... and by the time they woke up, they were now untied
    and freely locked up in their cells.

    The cell was nothing they had ever seen before.


    And honestly, they highly doubted that they would have a chance to escape
    to attack any of the guards.

    Dammit!

    They sat down and thought of how to overcome this problem.... but at the
    moment, nothing seemed to come to mind.

    And for the first time, they truly felt trapped and imprisoned.

    As for the Princes, they hadn't given Landon a moment's rest.... so he


    couldn't wait to send them off quickly.

    "Hey!.... I'm talking to you!

    Where are you taking us, and what do you want to do with us?"

    "Yeah!

    What do you want?

    I know that you think that we're very handsome.

    But just so you know, we don't swing that way at all!"

    "I don't know what our evil sister has told you, but we like women!"

    "Yeah, we like women!

    So how can you be so shameless as to what us as your concubines?"

    "_"

    Landon looked at the trio speechlessly and couldn't help but facepalm
    himself.

    Who the hell said anything about taking them in as concubines?


    He too liked women alright?

    And even if he liked men, why would he want to take in a group of parrots?

    He wouldn't even have one night's sleep if he did.

    "Gag them."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "Hmmmmmmmm!"

    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!"

    "Hmmmmmmmmmmm!"

    Landon massaged his temples slightly and sighed faintly.

    These princes were too exhausting to be around with.

    Ever since they had left Ngum city, they had left these Princes gagged up.

    And every time that he un-gagged them for mealtime, they would always
    spring up new hypotheses as to why they Landon had taken them away.

    So Landon wasn't the least bit shocked by their new hypotheses on what
    they thought was going on.

    Of course as requested by Adrian, the princes were immediately taken to


    the Caronian barracks in District B.

    Since the Carona pays for the biweekly salaries for these Caronian soldiers
    training here.... the Princes would only get their first paycheck later on.

    So Landon had immediately made sure that these spoiled princes had
    enough money that could last them till then.

    For sure, Adrian had also sent down pocket money for them.... but he had
    instructed Landon to give the bare minimum monthly.
    One had to know that they were Princes.... so even though they would get
    the same paycheck as those in their ranks, Adrian had kept a lot more
    money on the side for them as well.

    But... Landon could only give them the money if it was an emergency, or if
    they had changed for the better.

    And so with the Princes and Prisoners sorted out, Landon immediately
    made his way to the castle to freshen up.

    Stepping into the castle, they quickly made his way into his room and didn't
    even bother to look for anyone.

    Because by this time, both Lucy, mother Kim, Grace and mother Winnie
    would still be teaching in school.

    And with Lucius and the rest out as well, Landon was the only one within
    the castle.

    Everyone was busy, so he chose to see them later on tonight.

    As for now, he decided to visit King Micheal again.

    After close to 4 months.... the man's injuries should've been at least 90%
    healed by now.

    So it was time to sign that contract!


    Chapter 459 2 Down, 3 More To Go
    After fleshing up and eating his fill, Landon then made his way to Micheal's
    private Ward.

    The word was spacious and even had some basic gym equipment in them.

    Landon stepped in and was utterly shocked by Micheal's transformation.

    He had gone from a sickly lanky skinny dude to the buff man that he had
    always been.

    Of course, all this wasn't easy.

    Before leaving, Landon had left a personal training and diet regime for
    Micheal based on his condition.

    Within the first month, he started off with very light training.... which
    slowly progressed to heavy training later on.

    Micheal now looked as if he had gotten his body physically fit for an
    Action movie.

    As the tiny drops of sweat that slowly made their way down his Cobra-like
    waist and back, with one like.... one could tell that the man's muscles were
    extremely defined.

    In addition to that, Micheal's face wasn't cracked and pale as it used to be.

    Now, he looked at least 10 years younger, and his healthy glow made him
    stand out all the more.

    True enough, even though he was in his 40's, the man still looked dashing
    and extremely handsome.

    .
    Landon walked into the ward when Micheal was lifting some weights at the
    side, so he could see the man's full transformation in one go.

    Noticing that someone had entered his ward, Micheal stopped and dropped
    the weights in his hands before turning around to face his visitor.

    Of course he knew that it would be Landon, as his private nurse had already
    told him that Landon had called and would be on his way soon.

    Also, the amount of security outside his door would make it near impossible
    for people to just walk in without permission.

    Only someone highly trained would successfully get into his ward without
    making any distracting sounds at all.

    "Long time no see brat!

    How was your mission?" Micheal asked while catching the white hand
    towel that Landon had thrown his way.

    "It's still in progress.... but let's just say that for now, it's all good.

    Here old man..... I brought you some fruits."

    "Hmph!

    Who are you calling old?

    Brat!

    I obviously look like I'm 15.

    So with how good looking I am right now, how can you look me in the face
    and call me old?"

    "Anything you say, old man.


    So let's talk about you.

    How do you feel now?"

    "Like a new man!" Micheal responded happily.

    At first, even though he had some hope... he didn't truly believe that Landon
    would be able to make him buff again.

    But after using what they call 'weights' and other gym equipment like the
    jump ropes, and simple pulley weight machines and cycling machines.... he
    could immediately feel his thighs and other body regions get stronger and
    more defined as time went by.

    His abs were now hard as a rock, and his body looked so good that he felt
    like making a few poses every time he stood in front of a mirror alone.

    He was extremely pleased with his results, especially when his wife would
    blush hard whenever she saw him.

    It felt really great to be looked at like that again.

    "I'm glad that you're feeling better.

    So, back to business.

    What do you think about Baymard?" Landon asked with a sly smile on his
    face.

    Micheal looked at Landon deeply and thought for a while.

    One had to know that this brat was a mischievous one.

    After all this time, Micheal still didn't know the real reason why Landon
    had rescued him.
    And there was no way that he would believe that lame excuse that Landon
    had previously told him.

    Even though the brat said that he rescued him because he liked Micheal,
    Micheal's intuition told him that there was more to it than that.

    And so with that in mind, the moment his body was cleared of the poison....
    even though he knew that he would have to stay in the hospital until
    Landon returned, he still requested to go visit his family on weekends.

    Of course, Landon approved of this arrangement before he left.

    And just like that, Micheal would stay in the hospital on weekdays..... and
    go to his new Baymardian home on weekends.

    For sure, apart from seeing his family... he would also go out, research and
    see how the people here lived.

    Were they happy, did they hate their ruler, were they financially stable?

    One could know more about a ruler by how his people thought of him.

    Going around, Michael was really shocked by how Baymard was ruled.

    Several government policies and decisions were posted on several


    government properties, and one could easily know if they were doing the
    wrong things or not.

    And if a policy change had to be done, it would be announced weeks and


    even months before it was supposed to take effect.

    The government structure was clean, clear, simple, and looked after
    everyone whether rich or poor.

    Another thing that also shocked him, was the strength of women here as
    well.
    They were as smart, and if not smarter than many of the men.

    And even with this power, they still looked up to and respected their
    husbands cordially.

    Whenever he got home, his wife would show him a list of how she had
    spent their household expenses.

    She would also take him to the back, where they also made financial plans
    as well.

    Even though they knew that they would someday leave Baymard, they still
    wanted to learn as much as they could from these Baymardians, so that they
    could make their own make Terique great too.

    The way Landon ruled Baymard, made Micheal know that he had a long
    way to go.

    Before coming here, he thought he had done it all.

    But when he thought of how he had never bothered about some things in
    Terique like decreasing death rate and so on... he truly felt like he had failed
    as a king.

    One should know that in this era, the sting survived and the weak perished.

    Everyone had already accepted this as the way of life in this cruel world.

    But seeing how these Baymardians donated during their church services
    and sent money to less fortunate places, even he couldn't help but feel some
    sort of way.

    Even old clothes, sweaters, blankets and so on.... were sent to less fortunate
    people as well.

    In short, there was something about this place that truly made one feel
    human.

    And all of this made him think of how to better Terique even more.
    .

    In addition to this, when he had heard that Carona and Baymard signed a
    treaty years ago... he couldn't help but think about signing a treaty with
    Baymard as well.

    "Brat!

    To be honest, you're a good ruler... who's people adore you and see you as
    their ray of hope.

    It would be a lie if I tell you that I'm not impressed by Baymard.

    You've really done well!

    So with that in mind, just like Carona... I would also like for Terique to sign
    a treaty with Baymard.

    I want the same benefits that Carona had... which includes a transport route
    between Baymard and Terique too."

    "Sure!

    Luckily for you, I was thinking the same thing too." Landon said while
    presenting the contract before Micheal.

    Micheal looked at the contract and was completely taken aback.

    Why was it that this brat was always one step ahead of him?

    And why did it feel like the brat was happier to sign this treaty than he was?

    Of course before they both signed, they got Lucius and some other people
    to come on over and bear witness as well.... as witnesses also needed to
    place their signatures on the document as well.

    They both decided that even though they signed it, the news about the treaty
    couldn't be announced yet until Micheal took his throne back from Kamara
    and Nopline.
    Since Winter was coming, Micheal decided to not wage war now, as winter
    wars were extremely hard to ensure victory.

    Instead, he chose to use this time to find the crown prince, his 2nd princess
    and his first wife who had previously escaped.

    With the treaty signed, Landon couldn't help but smile broadly.

    2 empires down, 3 more to go before the Pyno continent became United.

    And so, Landon spent some time talking about how they were going to
    Terique back.... as well as promised Micheal that he would look for the
    crown prince too.

    The system had given him a mission that required him to find that prince, so
    he decided to begin his search now that he was back.

    And after talking with Micheal, Landon quickly made his way towards the
    Lower region.

    It was time for him to design a ski and snowboarding park.


    Chapter 460 Ready For Take Off
    "Eh?

    Ah... your majesty, Welcome back!" Tim said, with a very broad smile
    plastered onto his face.

    It has been too long since he saw his majesty.

    Several months had gone by, and in a few more days.... it'll already be
    December.

    "How had everything been?" Landon asked while taking a seat in Tim's
    office.

    "Your majesty... it's been pretty good.

    And since you're here, let me show you the progress reports that I've gotten
    from all those taking charge of the projects that you had previously dished
    out." Tim said while flipping countless reports on his table.

    "Ah.... here they are your majesty!"

    The first report that Landon looked at, involved Cathode TVs and Cathode
    Cameras.

    From the report, the construction of the manufacturing industry for these
    devices should be completed in mid-December.

    So production would have to wait till then.

    As for the people who had been hired to train and understand all they could
    about these devices, after so many months... they seem to have a better
    understanding of it all.
    And from the report, it seemed like they were all improving gradually as
    time went by.

    Landon speedy looked through the report, before opening up the next one.

    This one was the Landline Project.

    And from what he could see, in a few days from now..... the land phones
    would hit the market, causing another sensation again.

    "Your majesty, right now.....some of the telephone cables have already been
    buried underground alongside the major highways close to commercial
    regions, while others have been placed on the high tensile strength poles
    instead."

    "Good!

    And did you and the team face any major problems

    Did any accidents occur?"

    "No your majesty.... this time, no accidents had occurred when doing the
    project.

    But within the company, someone fell after the floor was waxed and hit his
    head hard on the floor.

    There was blood on the floor your majesty."

    "Is the person okay"

    "He's fine your majesty.'"

    "Did the cleaners put the yellow cleaning signs there?"

    "Yes, your majesty.


    It was just that the person was in a rush to go to the bathroom."

    "Sigh..... have a safety talk again about work safety.

    Anything other accidents?"

    "No your majesty."

    "That's good to hear!" Landon said while recalling when there was a huge
    fire in the Alchemy lab just before he left.

    Every week, Landon would request for feedback on accidents, whether


    small or big.

    This way, they would know whether to replace floorings, equipment or


    anything else, so as to make the work environment safe.

    Landon looked at the phone line project and nodded in approval.

    Some of the cables had been buried underground, while the rest had been
    placed as high tension cables.

    But methods had their pros and cons.

    For starters, back on earth... even though many people argued that burying
    the telephone cables was the most ideal method, less than 20% of major
    cities actually did so.

    The main reason being the Cost.

    It costs a lot to pay engineers to drill holes and place these cables
    underground throughout entire cities.

    That alone could cost hundreds and thousands of millions alone.

    But when compared to placing electric poles across cities.... it was a


    hundred times cheaper.
    So most cities chose to leave their electric cables handing in the open.

    But some major cities like Manhattan and California, had chosen to bite the
    bullet and bury over 95% of their phone line cables underground.

    there were so many reasons why hanging the cables out was a bad idea.

    First off, maintenance was such a drag.

    Even though many cities had stopped using the traditional wooden poles
    and now used high tensile strength metal poles.... it still didn't stop some
    disasters from happening.

    Back on earth, hurricanes, snowstorms and other weather events had easily
    destroyed these poles.

    And the problem was that these poles could fall onto the highway, and kill
    those driving there.

    Some people have been electrocuted, fried and burned just because of the
    poles.

    In some cases, the electricity from the poles, coupled with the spark and
    fuel from a car..... just caused an even bigger explosion altogether.

    At least with underground wiring... no one would die from such incidences
    due to the weather.

    Sure!

    In the face of natural disasters like tornadoes and hurricanes, even though
    both underground and above ground cables were typically destroyed.... the
    percent of destruction for those above ground was usually greater.

    And when coupled to the fact that it could accidentally injure or kill people
    who were trying to flee for their lives..... Of course, many people didn't see
    it as favourable.
    .

    In addition to that, all throughout winter..... heavy snow and ice, could
    freeze the wires and cause them to snap.

    Now, if the power station didn't notice this on time.... this could be a real
    issue.

    One part of the snapped wire will still be receiving electrical currents from
    the station.

    So if these wires touch the snow below, as well as animals or people.....of


    course, it's game over.

    Water was a good conductor of electricity, so it was just too risky


    altogether.

    But one didn't have to be so quick in choosing the underground cabling as


    well..... Since it had its own cons too other than cost.

    Doing maintenance and repairs was in a way, a nightmare.

    If a region within Baymard lost power, sure..... they could easily identify
    what the problem was from the power station.

    But unlike cable poles that one could do maintenance on for just a few
    hours or a day or 2... underground maintenance could take longer.

    The company would have to send a team to dig up the place and fix up the
    entire place.

    This could take a week or more just to properly solve the issue..... which
    would definitely make a lot of people cry.

    Landon was sure that the Baymardians had gotten so used to electricity, that
    they had probably forgotten how to live with just fire torches alone.

    Not to talk about the fact that they now had fridges and so on.
    So when looking at both cabling methods, in general, above-ground cabling
    was more vulnerable during rain, thunderstorms, winds and tornadoes....
    while underground cabling was more vulnerable to extreme flooding, and
    was more expensive in blackouts, maintenance and so on.

    Looking at the pros and cons, Landon decided to adapt both cabling
    methods in Baymard.

    Just like most residential streets on earth, one would find cable poles
    running across them.

    So he had decided to place high tensile metal poles there, rather than
    wooden poles.

    And for commercial regions, of course it would have to be underground.

    After all, it would look ugly if one went to any of the popular areas and saw
    so many cables hanging around the place.

    "Tim, so in 6 days' time... these phone lines would hit the market?"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "Good!"
    Chapter 461 Phone Companies &
    Brands
    Landon looked at the report in his hands and smiled.

    Once the land phones hit the market, people would definitely call the phone
    company workers to install their landlines for them.

    One shouldn't forget that the military base, schools, police company, malls,
    all the industries, and other workplaces.... will also have to get these
    landlines.

    So in short, within these next few weeks, Landon knew that the phone
    companies would be extremely busy.

    The reason why Landon said phone companies..... was because he had
    decided to make 2 of them.

    And these phone companies would be exactly like T-Mobile, Bell or Koodo
    back on earth.

    They were just in charge of wiring cables and providing different phone
    brands like Samsung and Apple phones to the customers.

    From customer services on the phones, to getting orders done, ensuring


    people paid their phone bills and so on.... these 2 phone companies would
    do it all.

    The reason why Landon said 2 Phone companies, was because competition
    was very healthy for growth.

    These companies would come up with their phone plans and pricing..... so
    as to compete and get more customers under them.
    With that said, Landon and the board of directors had decided to name to
    phone companies 'Rocky' and 'Horizon'

    So the Baymardians would be under either one of them, so as to get any


    present or future phones in Baymard.

    As for what phone brands will be provided... Landon had also decided to
    create 2 brands as well.

    Of course each brand had its own manufacturing site, where they had to
    come up with new innovating phone ideas so as to get the customers
    hooked.

    Just like how Apple, Nokia, and other phone brands come up with new
    ideas each year, these brands would also have to do the same as well.

    But to give them a helping hand, Landon had made sure that each brand had
    one thing that the other didn't.

    In short, each brand had it's own pros and cons... so as to appeal to a variety
    of customers.

    Some had better phone plans, while others had phones that could allow up
    to 4 people to talk on the same call.

    Others had better privacy settings, while others focused more on parental
    settings as well.

    In short, each phone brand

    Either way, Landon felt that competition would inspire new ideas and make
    these phone brands adapt to changes in the future.... as well as better
    understand the concept of giving customers each what they want.

    As for the names chosen for these brands.... they were called 'Eagle' and
    'LX'.
    So rather than people saying: 'I just got a new Samsung phone'..... instead,
    they would say: 'I just got a new Eagle phone' or 'LX Phone'.

    Landon looked through the rest of the projects with a satisfied grin on his
    face.

    Things were progressing as planned, now it was time to talk about the main
    reason why he was here.

    "Tim, since everything is set and ready to go..... which phone company
    provider and phone brand will you be using?"

    "Your majesty... I want to use Rocky as my phone service provider.

    They have good phone plans for the long run.

    But my wife wants to use Horizon instead.

    Your majesty.... the main issue revolves around our phone brand choices.

    I want the LX-1.5, but my wife wants the 'Eagle 4S'.

    Rocky offers a great deal for the phone brand that I want.... and Horizon
    offers a great phone deal for what my wife wants.

    My wife is adamant about having that Eagle 1S phone no matter what.

    Ah!

    Your majesty... why are women so stubborn?"

    "Ha hah hahaha...

    Okay... Okay.... why do you like the LX-1.5.

    Your majesty... what's not to like?


    It looks cooler, has a bigger dial pad, and has more voicemail options
    compared to the LX-1.0, 1.1 and even the 1.4 version.

    But your majesty.... my wife likes the Eagle 4S, simply because it allows 4
    people to talk on the phone at once.

    Your majesty, what use is that at home?

    It's not like she's at the office. So why does she need to talk to so many
    people at once?

    And to make it worse your majesty... I feel like she wants the phone just
    because it looks like a cute puppy." To said helplessly.

    'Bahahahaha!'

    Landon laughed while thinking of how women in movies usually spoke on


    their beds to each other while twirling their telephone cords.

    "Your majesty this isn't funny!

    How can my entire house be filled with pink or green puppy phones?

    What about my manly black ones?"

    Time felt like crying when he thought about how his 36-year-old wife
    refused to give him 'some' at night if he didn't agree to her request.

    She wore her sexy nightwear and made him sleepless the entire night.

    Indeed.... women were evil!

    Landon laughed continuously when he saw Tim.

    Well, he knew for a fact that women were indeed powerful beings.

    You cant live with them, and you can't live without them.
    With the advertisements in the newspapers, and the cool pictures and
    catalogue portraits in the company booklets..... Landon was already sure
    that many women had quickly tormented their husbands to have their way.

    "Okay.... okay... I'll stop laughing.

    But you 2 should just reach a compromise."

    "Sigh.... your majesty, my wife is a strong woman.

    Even getting her to reach a compromise.ise would need the help of our
    ancestors.

    She's really something else."

    "Trust me Tim.... they all are."

    "Your majesty.... what about you?

    Which company will the palace use?"

    "We will use both!

    Some buildings within the palaces estate will be wired with Rocky's
    services while others will use Horizon.

    Landon felt like it should so..... because in a way, he was like a celebrity.

    If he picked one over the other, many people would favour one company
    just because he picked it.

    So to be fair, he decided to use both.

    The military will use Horizon, the police academy would use Rocky, the
    Marines will use Horizon, and so on.
    Landon would make sure that all military forces under his command will
    equally distribute themselves between both companies.

    As for the schools, industries and the rest.... they could make their own
    decisions themselves.

    After all, these phone companies also had commercial plans for large scale
    companies as well.

    After looking through the projects, Landon placed the project files on Tim's
    table and got up.

    "Alright!

    with that being said, I have a new project for you.

    Do you think that you can handle it right now?"

    "Your majesty... I'm always up to the task."

    "Good!... let's go."


    Chapter 462 New Resort Alert!
    With that, both of them quickly left the lower region and drove towards
    District G.... which was the region that had regular hotels, the park, and bars
    within it.

    It was the last week of November and Fall nearing its end..... since winter
    would soon start around December 2st.

    With the cold winds blowing across the streets, the duo decided to first get
    something hot to drink.

    So they passed through the famous 'Zeus Cafe' and quickly got themselves
    hot coffee before driving to their final destination.

    And as they drove, Tim didn't forget to grumble more about his wife's
    choice on their household phone provider.

    Why were women such a hassle?

    'Catcha!'

    Tim opened the car door and stepped out while placing his notebook under
    his left armpit and holding his coffee with the exact same hand.

    'Bam!'

    After closing the car door, he quickly placed the book on the hood of the car
    and began imagining how Landon's plan would fit the whole grand scheme
    of things.

    "Your majesty..... so you plan to build both indoor and outdoor parks?"

    "Yup!"
    That's the plan.

    Come, let's take a closer look around the place."

    With that, both men walked forward with Tim asking several questions.....
    and Landon answering them.

    As for what sort of resort Landon wanted to build, of course it was a Ski
    and Snowboarding resort.

    Just as Tim had pointed out, the resort you have both an outdoor ski \u0026
    snowboarding Park... As well as an indoor one.

    Looking at his plans for the outdoor park, Landon really didn't have that
    much work to put in as compared with the indoor one.

    For the outdoor park, all he had to do, was place several poles after certain
    points.

    These poles would have ski lifts on them that looked like benches.

    Each lift system would have more than 80 moving benches going in
    opposite directions at the same time, as they bring people up and down the
    resort... As if working like a pulley system.

    And all people needed to do was sit on the benches and the rest was history.

    So once people skied right to the bottom of the park, they could sit on these
    benches that would take them right back up.

    In the same way, those at the top could first begin by sitting on these
    moving ski lifts, before jumping down at a reasonable distance and skiing
    downwards instead.

    As for how many lifts Landon the resort would have outside, there would
    be 3 of them strategically placed around the resort.
    Of course, how can skiing and snowboarding be all that the outdoor park
    would offer?

    There would also be snowmobile riding and sledding too for people who
    lived for the thrill.

    And these 2 activities would have their own trails, that would be different
    from the areas for skiing or snowboarding.

    "Your majesty... So these activities are actually sports?" Tim asked


    curiously.

    How could doing down a snowy hill be sports?

    No matter how Landon explained it to him, all he understood from it was


    that people went down the slope at a fast speed.

    So was it like running?... Or even ice-skating?

    And since it involved snow, Tim's first thought was ice skating.

    But of course, he was wrong.

    "So you're majesty... They're all sports?"

    "Yeah..... All of them.

    And that's why the resort will also be offering professional classes and
    training sessions as well.

    And once the cathode Tvs one out, it needs yo be watched on the sports
    channel."

    Of course, looking at the land..... it was clear that before the snow fell, the
    workers needed to first transform the place to have a very hilly slope.
    They needed to dig out soil in some places and place them in other regions
    on the resort, so as to make it easier for customers to ski and snowboard in.

    Tim looked at it all and still couldn't see Landon's vision yet.

    Why would people pay to go down a snowy slope?

    It truly didn't make sense to him.

    But since his majesty's inventions and ideas had always amazed him, he
    chose to wait and see how this so-called snow resort will turn out.

    As for the indoor desert, Landon wanted it to be as big as the one in Dubai.

    In short, it would be like a mini amusement park just for snow.

    Of course, this indoor resort will also have ski lifts as well.

    And apart from the regular snowboarding and skiing activities... There will
    be other snow park attractions as well.

    Like a ride that required one to sit in circular plastic tubes and slide down a
    snowy slope, as if they were experiencing a water slide.

    There would be cool activities like snowy rock climbing, ziplining, snow
    sled sliding, snowball (like paintball, but with snow), and many more fun
    activities for friends and families to enjoy.

    And if they wanted to learn how to properly ski and snowboard, they could
    also pay for classes here as well.

    "Your majesty..... am I reading this right?

    We will actually have ice rooms?!!!!!"


    "_"

    Tim opened his mouth in shock as he looked at the design busing before
    him.

    Was his majesty Crazy!!!!!!

    Who would willingly sleep in an entire room made out of ice?

    Does he know how freak** cold the place would be?

    Just what is majesty up to now?

    "Your majesty..... Why don't we just design a regular hotel?

    We could just make the rooms have different theme designs that properly
    represent the theme park.

    Eh?

    Your Majesty, why are you looking at me like that?

    You're planning something again aren't you!"

    Landon just looked at Tim mysteriously and chuckled.

    Seeing an idea come to life was always tge better option.

    So Landon knew that once construction began, as it progressed..... Tim


    would definitely see his vision more and more.

    But for now, only time would tell.

    "Alright... Enough goofing around, we still have a lot to go over."


    Chapter 463 New Resort Alert! 2
    Of course after going over both indoor and outdoor resort parks..... All that
    was left were the buildings around the resort, as well as the sleeping
    quarters for guests.

    Concerning the public buildings around the resort, Landon decided to only
    make a handful of them.

    At the top of the resort, one would find a very wide and tall 5-storey
    building there.

    This building will have:

    •locker rooms were guests could change into.

    •Equipment renting rooms

    •Reception area with lounges.

    •A massive Food Court

    •A hot tub spa room to keep the customers warm

    •A resort medical clinic

    •Resort Fire department.

    •Rescue team

    •Snow levelling and management team

    •Resort security offices.

    •Staff rooms and other offices


    •And indoor parking for those staying within the resort overnight.

    All of these would be in the massive building at the top of the resort.

    And at the base of the resort, there would also be another 2-storey building
    there, which will have more security offices, and so on there.

    So with all that said, where was the region for visitors to sleep in?

    Well... first things first, the resort wasn't in some faraway region in the
    mountain or woods.

    They were in Baymard, specifically district G.

    So with all the nearby local hotels all around, wasn't it was utterly useless to
    make a regular hotel room that everyone was used to?

    Knowing this, of course, Landon had decided to step up the resort's game.

    Hence he had decided to make 2 types of hotel residences besides the main
    building at the top of the resort.

    The first one was a popular one back on earth.

    When one talked about Finland back on earth, the Arctic resort which
    provided the glass dome-shaped outdoor rooms.... was always going to be a
    hit.

    The rooms looked over the northern lights creating a Mystical sort of
    feeling.

    Granted, there were no Northern lights here, but Landon felt like he dome-
    shaped room allowing the people to look over the sky would still be a
    beautiful thing to behold.

    The people could just take it as if they were on a hunting trip.


    And to make the room more special, of course Landon would add his own
    special touches to them too

    There would only be 40 of these rooms made, and each guest can only stay
    in these rooms for no more than 2 days.

    Sor sure, Landon was sure that these rooms might even be booked all year
    round.

    Yes.. even in summer, these rooms would be used as well, as the themes of
    the rooms would change as well.

    In the summer, the outdoor ski Park could be used for campfires, roasting
    marshmallows and so on.

    Just as he had earlier mentioned, they could treat it as if they were on a


    camping adventure, looking into the starry night.

    And one shouldn't forget that even during the summer, the indoor ski resort
    would still be functional.

    So for sure, the rooms would be booked all year round.

    As for the other room type, this one would only be available in the winter.

    It would be hotel rooms made completely with ice.

    In short, everything in the room would be made from ice..... be it the beds,
    tables and even chairs.

    In fact just beside the main building at the base, a very wide 1-floor igloo
    building made out of snow.

    And inside the building, one would find ice sculptures and designs on the
    walls, as well as an ice lounge, ice bar and ice restaurant.
    Of course, the ice bar and ice restaurant will be open to the public till 10
    P.M.... but after that, only those sleeping in the place can stay in the
    building.

    As for the ice rooms, they are just after several long ice hallways within the
    ice building.

    And in total, there will be massive 30 rooms there.

    With the ice rooms, a person or family can only stay in them just for a
    single night.

    And during the summer, Landon would erect a treehouse like-hotel there as
    well.

    So for sure, the place will also be booked all year round too.

    With these sort of rooms, people stayed for the experience, and nothing
    more.

    So each year and season, a new innovative room type had to pop up, so as
    to make the place very magical and fun.

    Looking at everything, Tim really thought that Landon had gone mad.

    Who would pay to stay in an ice room, and how was this supposed to work?

    But unbeknownst to him, he would be one of the first persons to book the
    place.

    For now, he just didn't see the vision yet.

    "Your majesty don't worry, if we start construction now, we should be able


    to finish the outdoor resort region by mid-January.... since it's just to place
    the pole lifts and level the grounds and make them hilly.

    Also, we might be done with the first room type around the same time too.
    As for the second room type which will be made of ice... It should be done
    around the last week of February.

    With that being said..... the main problem involves the indoor resort and the
    other buildings on the resort.

    These ones will only be finished sometime next Fall.

    So if we open the outdoor park and dome-shaped hotel room to the public at
    the start of February..... what do we do for the reception space in the
    meantime, since everything else wouldn't be completed until fall next
    year?"

    "Hmm..... good question.

    Assign some men to start building a simple 1-floor building there.

    The building should have a reception and lounge region, food court, a small
    clinic, locker room, security office, a place to keep the equipment and tools
    and indoor parking for those staying within the dome-shaped outdoor hotel
    rooms."

    "Yes, your majesty!

    I'll do that right away.

    Ahh!.... Your majesty, all eyewear glasses have been completed.

    So do you want to inspect them now?"

    "Hmmmmmm.... No, I have something to check on after this.

    So schedule the inspection 2 days for now at 10 A.M."

    "As you wish your majesty!"

    "Alright grandpa Tim, let's go.

    I'll take you back in the lower region."


    With that, the duo entered the car, and we're off.

    With Landon back on Baymard, of course there was so much that he had to
    look into.

    But of course, he wants tge only one who has reached their final
    destination.

    "Halt!!!

    Who goes there?"

    "Look here you beggar!

    This place isn't a place where you could walk into just like that.

    So step aside Now!"

    "Aren't we talking to you?"

    "_"

    In front of a gate, several guards were currently surrounding a hooded


    beggar in rags.

    They continued to insult the beggar and even throw food, fruits and pebbles
    towards the beggar.

    And then, the guards decided to throw larger rocks instead.

    "Shew!

    You filthy beggar!

    Shew!"
    With that, one of the guards threw a massive rock towards the beggar, big
    surprisingly....The beggar caught it with his left hand.

    The beggar who had previously had his head tilted towards the ground,
    suddenly looked up and smiled coldly.

    And it was at this moment, that the guards knew that they had f**ked up.

    Sh**!!!!
    Chapter 464 Mr. Beggar
    Shit!!!

    The guards immediately dropped to the floor and shivered in front, while
    avoiding the beggar's gaze.

    No!

    The man wasn't a beggar, but a God of death who could kill them off just
    with his gazes alone.

    When they all thought of the fact that they had previously stoned the man,
    they couldn't help but shiver silently.

    Some took out their daggers and quickly cut out one of their toes, while
    others stabbed themselves instead.

    It was better for them to hurt or punish themselves.... than to let this
    walking monster do it for them.

    Because if that was the case, they might not even survive the punishment at
    all!

    So without a moment's hesitation, they quickly pulled out their swords or


    daggers, injured themselves, laid down flat, and shivered with their
    foreheads touching the ground.

    Blood gushed over the place, and the injured men all held in their pain and
    tried to steady their thoughts... while trying to beg for the monster's mercy.

    "We are worthless fools, who have failed to realize your greatness.

    Please spare us, your majesty!"


    As the men begged, cold sweat slowly tricked down their backs and
    forehead.

    They only prayed that his majesty would let them live after this.

    But of course, how could it be so?

    The monster..... or rather, the man who they called his majesty, wasn't
    someone who took kindly to insults.

    He just looked at the shivering men with a cold glint in his eyes..... and
    walked right into the palace.

    And who was this monster?

    Of course, it was none other than Alec Barn.

    Seeing that his majesty had not said anything to them.....while Alec walked
    into the palace, the shivering men all got up and began celebrating, as if
    they had returned from some great battle.

    Hurray!

    They had survived!!

    They celebrated merrily around the gates.... but what they didn't know, that
    in a few hours from now, they would be crying instead.

    The tattered clothed Alec Barn walked into the palace calmly.... and this
    time, no one dared to stop him.

    Previously, while the charade was going on at the gates.... those going in or
    leaving the palace had all stopped to watch a good show.

    But when some of them noticed that it was Alec, they had quickly passed
    on the word to their fellow maids, guards, and so on.
    Word travelled fast in the palace.

    It had to, should in case there was an enemy outside and so on.

    And coupled with the fact that these people literally didn't have many ways
    to entertain themselves..... of course they had to master the tedious art of
    gossiping and storytelling.

    They retold the incident at the gate, so many people now knew that if they
    saw a tall burly hooded man wearing brownish tattered clothing..... then
    they shouldn't dare to insult or harm the person, because that was Alec
    freak** Barn!

    With that clear warning, when Alec walked past them..... they all stopped
    what they were doing and bowed towards him instead.

    "We greet your majesty!"

    "We greet your majesty!"

    "We greet your majesty!"

    Everyone did their best to avoid Alec's wrath.

    Heck!

    Even those who were on horseback.... and even those who were driving
    wagons past Alec, had to stop and all come down.

    How could they be sitting comfortably when his majesty was trekking
    instead?

    Immediately, many of them offered Alec their horses.

    But with Alec's weight and physique, not any type of horse could handle
    him.

    So out of the many horses that were offered, only one could actually do the
    job.
    He quickly got on and rode towards his resident building within the palace.

    And while he rode, he continued thinking of who could've been behind his
    attack.

    Throughout his entire journey here, his entire thought had been on survival.

    Because he didn't have any free time to think when he was travelling, time
    was of the essence.

    So sometimes he would ride for 2 days straight, before sleeping away


    again.... and after that, he would do the same again.

    He had fought off entire gangs of thieves, fought off nobles who also
    thought that he was a beggar, rode for days without sleep, avoided slave
    traders and so on.

    Hence he had been thinking of how to avoid death, rather than who had
    previously tried to kill him and his men after his trip to Baymard.

    Even after arriving in the Capital, he could've just announced his return...
    but since he didn't know who his enemy was, he chose not to reveal his
    identity instead.

    Who knew if the people that were after him had spies all around the
    Capital?

    Who knew if they were waiting for him at every turn?

    If he had shown himself when stepping into the Capital, they would
    definitely try to kill him before he even reached the palace.

    As for why he hadn't previously revealed his identity to the men at the
    palace gates, that was because he wanted to see if there were any spies
    amidst them.

    Spies would always be on the lookout for Alec's tall robust body.
    So if they had any suspicions toward him, they would've tried to kill him
    first, while trying to hide his face and his identity..... and acting as if they
    had indeed gone after a beggar instead.

    So rather than behaving like those ones outside, they would've just killed
    him instead.

    Once Alec stepped into his residency, he quickly took a bath before calling
    in several of his other trusted knights immediately.

    'Bam!'

    "Your majesty!

    How dare they attack you?!!!"

    Several of the knights trembled from rage.

    Even though Alec was scum, he indeed had people who were overly loyal
    to him to a fault.

    "Your majesty!

    I suspect Baron Jamison!"

    "Your majesty..... I suspect Duke Longstrom!"

    "Baron Hewitt!"

    "Duke Ryan!"

    "No!.... your majesty... I suspect City Lord Sanders!"

    Hearing Sanders' name, Alec quickly raised his hands indicating for them to
    quiet down.

    "Why do you suspect Sanders?"


    "Your majesty!

    It has been more than 8 months since you sent Sanders on an errand in the
    Western Territories.

    This alone is very suspicious, because we haven't even heard a single word
    from his end.

    And your majesty.... is it really a coincidence that you also got attacked in
    the western territories close to his city?

    I think not your majesty!" Said one of the knights.

    Alec nodded his head while listening, and felt that it was a possibility.

    Because why would Sanders stay quiet all this while, if something
    suspicious wasn't going on?

    He had previously wanted to visit Sanders on his way back to the Capital,
    but with the attack.... home had no choice but to cancel the trip.

    In fact, now that he thought about it again... Sanders was definitely one of
    the prime suspects in this case.

    But how could Alec have known that the suspect he was thinking about was
    dead?

    Landon had killed both Sanders and Marder Shannon when they had
    previously attempted to take over Baymard.

    So what suspect?

    He was DEAD!!
    Chapter 465 Improper Thoughts
    "Your majesty... I also think that Baron Cain should also be a suspect.

    Your majesty... that man is too sneaky!

    Even though he has never done anything wrong, something about the way
    he moves doesn't add up." Said another knight.

    Alec couldn't agree more, as he knew first hand how slippery Cain was.

    They continued tallying up their suspects, until they had 11 names jotted
    down.

    Since Alec would have to think of how he wanted the suspects tackled
    before giving his men assignments... he quickly closed all talks about his
    assault within the western regions and focused on Baymard instead.

    It was time to plan his attack on that unfilial son of his.

    But before that, he had to upgrade his weapons, before taking down
    Landon.

    "Call all the Royal blacksmiths and weapon masters immediately.

    I want a shield that can protect one against that lightning thingy that those
    Baymardians use!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    With that, everyone immediately dispersed, leaving a happy Alec in the


    room.

    After getting shocked silly by that small black thing that produces
    lightning... Alec was very pleased with himself for coming up with a shield
    that could protect the knights against that type of attack, when they begin
    war with Baymard.

    Hehehehe.... with his massive army, how could those Baymardians even
    stand a chance?

    And just Like that, Alec had successfully made it to the palace in one piece.

    The news of how he returned had already spread throughout the Capital to
    the prominent families.

    Hence many people planned to bring him gifts and whatnot.

    As for his daughter, Cary who had just returned from her own trip to
    Baymard a week ago.... even though she knew that seeing her father now
    would get her in his good graces, there was something way more important
    for her to do today.

    --The Benevolent Princess Estate, Capital Of Arcadina--

    Cary looked at the note in her hand and smiled stupidly.

    It was a note from Anthony!

    Her entire heart twinkled with love, as she held the note dearly.

    She envisioned how tonight would be, as she had planned to kiss her baby
    to stupor.

    Even though it's been 2 years since that b**ch sister of hers died, she and
    Anthony still couldn't make their relationship public yet..... as Anthony was
    Janette's fiance at one point.
    For many, 2 years was still a short time for mourning, so how could she just
    publicly say that Anthony was her beloved?

    People might even suspect her for killing her sister instead?

    Others might also speculate that Anthony had been cheating on Jenette with
    herself.... when Jenette was still alive.

    No matter what, it was definitely wise for them to keep their relationship
    under wraps.

    Hence they had only been meeting outside in places that one wouldn't
    expect royalty or nobility to be in.

    Cary giggled and read the letter again in her bedroom chamber, while
    rolling on the bed playfully.

    Right now, she was currently in her own estate that was given to her by
    Alec... so she could do whatever she wanted without fear of her stepmothers
    or their spies listening in on her.

    Cary held the letter in her hand and smiled lovingly.

    Tonight, she would be with her beloved again after so long.

    "Mo!"

    "Yes, my princess!"

    "Quickly!

    Get that red gown that I brought from Baymard.... as well as the black coat
    with silver buttons too.

    And get out that Bx-42 Lipstick in the shade Rouge out!

    Now go!!!!!"
    "Yes, my princess!"

    With that, one of the maids quickly left the room, to go into Cary's closet
    room.

    "Zana!"

    "Yes, my princess!"

    "Get that expensive cherry-scented soap, as well as the shampoo,


    conditioner and hair oil there.

    I want my body to glow and shine when I step out today."

    "Yes, my princess."

    With that, many of the maids hurriedly stepped forward to strip Cary down
    naked... while others hurriedly ran towards the royal bathhouse, to prepare
    the water for bathing and so on.

    They couldn't help but wonder why their princess was so happy today.

    On top of that, did the princess want to dress this way for her father who
    had just arrived?

    Did his majesty bring a suitor for princess Jenette?

    If not.... then why was the princess wearing such a stunning outfit just to
    see her father?

    Eh?

    Is the princess having an affair with her father, his majesty Alec Barn?

    The maids hastily did their jobs, while having several ridiculous thoughts in
    their minds.
    Since they didn't know about Jenette's plans to see Anthony in secret, they
    could only be left in the dark with their outrageous thoughts.

    Many of them quickly shook out the thoughts from their minds, whether or
    not the princess was having an affair with his majesty alec... how was that
    their business?

    Seeing how suspicious the whole thing was, they decided to keep their
    mouths shut instead.

    At least even though the situation seemed indecent, it seemed to bring the
    princess some sort of joy.

    Ever since the princess had come back from Baymard, she gat been getting
    more annoyed with everything.

    She seemed to hate the fire torches, as well as the act that her bath water
    came directly from the stream.

    She wanted the water to flow out from within the bath as if it were
    magic..... and she also wanted something called a fridge?

    In short, ever since the princess had arrived... she seemed to grumble about
    everything in her estate more.

    She wanted to estate roads to be redone with something called sidewalks...


    and wanted the gardens and fields to have water squirting out from them
    which she called a Fountain.

    The princess also seemed to want to take up sword fighting too.

    It seemed like she had experienced some sort of gruesome experience in


    Baymard for her to train so hard.

    Every time she trained, she would stab the dummy and yell out the name
    'Landon' or 'bastard'.

    It has only been a week since their princess had begun practice... And so
    far, the princess was extremely angry with all the trainers that she had hired.
    She wanted to be a pro within a day, but she had forgotten that she had to
    start from the bottom and make herself powerful with time.

    Of course, all of this made the princess frustrated.

    And in the end, she would take it out on the maids.

    So now that they saw her happy, how could they not be happy as well?

    At least they wouldn't be used as punching bags anymore.

    With these thoughts in mind, the maids did their best to make Cary as
    gorgeous looking as possible.

    And after that, Cary secretly left with a few of her guards in a peasant
    wagon.

    Now... it was time for her to see her beloved.

    At the same time, after Cary's wagon left her estate... someone lurking deep
    within the shadows smiled coldly.

    'B**tch!

    I'll let you know what pain is..... hehehehehe'


    Chapter 466 My Beloved
    Cary's wagon moved steadily as it made its way towards the worst parts of
    the Capital.

    In this region, peasants flooded the place at every corner, and not even the
    sight of a nobleman's carriage could be seen here.

    Even middle and upper-class merchants chose not to wander about the
    place, as they don't want their reputations to be ruined.

    One should know that this part of the city was the poorest region that
    everyone made fun of.

    Those with high status could never be seen or caught dead here, just
    because it'll make others belittle men.

    So for sure, the entire roads were filled with peas and carts and low-class
    merchant wagons instead.

    These low-class merchants we're typically the ones that delivered rum and
    alcohol to the taverns, restaurants and inns here.

    In short, even delivering Baymard's wine and other beverages, was their
    sole responsibility too.

    Cary's wagon would stop everyone and then because since they were in a
    pleasant wagon, no one would give them room to pass, since they weren't
    using a noble or royal carriage.

    Nope!

    They had to fight their way through the busy roads, while budding heads
    with other peasants too.
    Which sort of made Cary nervous, every time she came to the rendezvous
    spot.

    When she usually used the royal carriage, all carriages and wagons would
    stop and let her pass.

    But when there were no important carriages on the roads, the peasant and
    lower class wagons and carriages all moved in all directions all at once.

    Which completely sacred her, as she saw some carriages coming from the
    left, right, sides and so on.

    What the hell?

    No wonder that a ton of accidents occurred daily.

    Even as her wagon passed through, Cary could see several wrecked wagons
    and carriages on the roads and at the sides of the roads.

    The entire place was a complete disaster.

    And it was also at this point that she truly realized the importance of
    Baymard's stop signs and traffic police.

    But we'll, since she was a royal, and would never typically go through these
    sort of scenarios often... She felt like she shouldn't care too much about it.

    After all, was she the one who would get in these accidents?

    No!

    Then why should she care?

    As her carriage moved, several pleasant continuously fought with them for
    the right to pass through.

    "Who do you think you are?

    Do you think that you're some sort of royal or something?


    I came here first, so I'll be passing first?"

    "Move aside now!

    I have something important to do!"

    "And what about me?

    Do you think that I came here just to admire the roads?

    Please get out!!"

    "Are you asking for a beating?"

    "Nah... I'm asking for food, Idiot.

    Get out of the way!"

    "_"

    Time passed by very slowly (in Cary's opinion), and soon.... the wagon
    finally stopped in front of a very rowdy inn.

    Stepping in, Cary's nostrils we're immediately tweeted with the strong scent
    of booze.

    There were people drinking and splashing their beer everywhere while
    clicking their cups together.

    Some people danced with some of the 'night' girls, who were there to
    service the men and make them spend more money and stay longer.

    Other men arm-wrestled, do spit challenges and other things that they
    considered manly.

    Cary moved with 3 of her men towards the reception area at the front.
    As for her other guards, she had left them outside the inn to stand guard just
    in case of emergencies.

    "Ahh... Waw!

    It isn't every day that you see a girl willingly handle 3 men at once.

    Good luck sister.

    Your fortune is truly great!

    But if you can't handle them all, just call any of us up and we will definitely
    help you out!" Said the receptionist, who was looking at the men behind
    Cary as if she would eat them up and moment from now.

    Cary's face became distorted when she heard the remark but said nothing.

    After all, she didn't want to blow her cover, even though the remark did
    make her want to kill the receptionist for thinking that she of all people was
    a sl**.

    "Eh?

    Sister..... So you already have a man waiting for you upstairs and you still
    want to add these 3 others to your menu?

    Damn!

    You are something else sister."

    "Thank you," Cary said while trying to control the twitch in her eyes.

    'Okay... So who are you here to see?"

    "Mr. Harper!"

    "Ahhh!.... You must be Miss Gwen.


    Yes... Me. Harper has been expecting you.

    Just go up the stairs to the third floor... And the third rusted wooden door to
    your right will be his room."

    After sorting out her business with the receptionist, Cary... A.K.A Gwen...
    Immediately told the guards to wait a little further from the room that she
    was supposed to see Anthony in.

    Of course, the guards had already brought Cary here for the past 2 years.....
    and the routine had never changed.

    So with time, they had let down their guard slowly.

    In addition to that, they didn't want to hear the Princess and Anthony's love
    sounds..... So it was only proper for them to stay guard around the stairs and
    ensure that those going up weren't suspicious.

    Cary stood in front of her and knocked for a bit... And when she didn't get
    any response, she decided to try her luck by pushing the door.

    Usually, Anthony would bolt the door until she arrived..... But now, for
    some reason, it wasn't bolted today.

    Stepping into the room, at first, Cary thought that something was wrong.

    But when she saw Anthony quietly sleeping on the bed..... She sighed from
    relief, bolted the door and took off her coat before making her way towards
    the bed.

    She looked at her beloved warmly and giggled charmingly.

    He was as still as a board, and didn't even flinch or move a bit when she
    came in.

    She quickly concluded that she was probably tired and probably slept off
    while waiting for her to arrive.
    Sitting on the corner of the bed, she gently pushed him in attempts to wake
    him up.

    "Darling... Wake up... Your love is here."

    "Darling... Darling?"

    After 20 seconds of trying to wake him up, she unconsciously saw spots of
    blood on the sheets and was confused for a moment.

    And after pushing Anthony to the side, she saw blood at the back of his
    head.

    Numerous questions quickly flooded through her mind, as she thought of


    her beloved.

    Immediately..... her eyes were filled with tears, and began shaking Anthony
    with all her might.

    "Darling, Darling Wake up!

    Please wake up!

    Wake up!!!!"

    "Miss Cary, I would suggest that you worry about yourself first... before
    crying over someone else."

    "_"

    F***!

    Who the hell said that?


    Chapter 467 Royal Prey
    "Miss Cary, I would suggest that you worry about yourself first... before
    crying over someone else."

    "_"

    Hearing the cold voice that echoed from behind "W...Who are you?"

    "Miss Cary, judging by the situation in which you've just found yourself, I
    know that you aren't that dumb as to not know who I might be.

    Of course, I'm the person responsible for the injury on your lover's head.

    And I'll also be the person who will injure you as well." Said the mysterious
    man without anything of emotions in his tone.

    Hearing that, Cary's mind instantly froze for a bit and time seemed to stand
    still.

    Her shivering body suddenly felt like it was 10 times heavier than it
    normally was..... And her breathing became rapid with every passing
    second.

    "D... Did you kill him?"

    "No... He's only unconscious."

    "Are you going to kill me?

    My father is back in the Capital... So if you kill me, he will definitely kill
    you later.

    S...so you better let me go now.


    If you do that I promise to forget about this whole incident.

    But if you touch me... then you'll pay dearly with your life!!" Cary said in a
    trembling tone.

    She felt that mentioning Alec's wrath would scare the man.

    But if the man was truly scared, would he dare to make a move on her in
    this lifetime?

    "Miss Cary.....since I didn't kill your lover, then why would I kill you?

    Don't worry... You'll survive.

    But I will make you wish that you were dead instead."

    "_"

    At this moment..... her entire body trembled even more in terror, as she
    could feel the fear seep right down to her bones.

    She had to escape now!

    Yes!... Her men were still around now.

    So if she screamed loudly, they would definitely come up to find her.

    But before she could even do it, the mysterious man quickly held her mouth
    and continuously strangled her neck for a few minutes.

    "Hmmmmm!"

    "Hmmmmmmmmm!"

    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm!"

    She struggled to pull the man's hands away from her throat and mouth, but
    she was too weak.
    Her neck was hurting like hell, and soon she started to feel very dizzy and
    light-headed.

    A massive headache followed soon after, and she felt that she would faint at
    any time if this mysterious man didn't let go of her now.

    And before she knew it, she was slowly losing consciousness.

    Her entire vision slowly became dark.

    And all she could think about, was what the mysterious man would do to
    her later on.

    'Dammit!!' she cursed before finally loosing consciousness.

    After what seemed like an eternity, she slowly became conscious again.

    And when she opened her eyes, she saw that she was still in the same
    room..... But this time, she had been all tied up instead, with her mouth all
    stuffed up to prevent her from speaking.

    She was currently lying down face up on the bed with her hands and legs
    tied all tied to the bedposts.

    She looked around the bed for Anthony, but couldn't find him on it.

    What had they done to him?

    Didn't the man say that he wouldn't kill him?

    So why wasn't Anthony around?

    Or did they free him up after the had finally achieved their goal of getting
    her instead?

    Cary's mind was in so much disarray that she didn't even notice the
    mysterious man that was sitting at the far end of the room.
    "You're finally up Miss Cary.

    And here I thought that I would have to wait for you to catch up on your
    beauty sleep." Said the mysterious man who was currently chewing on an
    apple.

    He had a copper mask, and his entire attire was black as the night sky.

    The man watched Cary struggle amusingly while eating, before walking
    towards her slowly.

    'Sling!'

    He unsheathed his sword, jumped onto the bed, and smiled at her coldly.

    Cary almost peed herself while watching the man towering over her body.

    From the way she was tied up, one would think that he wanted to take her
    instead.

    But if so, then why did he jump on the bed, and stood over her with a sword
    instead?

    The man slowly trailed his sword through her body, from her lower belly up
    to her boobs... and going up all the way to her chin.

    She was even afraid to breathe, for fear that the sword would accidentally
    stab her if she did.

    The mysterious man chuckled underneath his mask as he continued to


    observe her frightened expression.

    "Tsk!

    You're really a beauty, there's no doubt about it.


    And who knows... Maybe you could've been one of the greatest beauties of
    all time.

    But it's too bad that you just had to rub my master the wrong way.

    Well, that being said... Don't take this personal alright?

    After all Miss Cary, I'm just doing my job.

    Now... A little advice for you.

    Stay completely still, or I might just destroy your pretty face instead."

    With that, the mysterious man quickly swung his sword towards Cary... And
    all she could do was scream through her stuffed mouth and close her eyes in
    terror.

    'Slash!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmm!'

    Cary felt like her entire body trembled vigorously, as a wave of severe pain
    continuously forced its way through her heart.

    And for a moment, she felt like she could breathe at all.

    Her entire face was drenched in sweat, with splatters of blood on it too.

    Cary took on deep breaths while looking at her severed right arm.

    That's right!

    The bastard had cut off her entire right arm from the rest of her body.

    The pain was so gut-wrenching and spine-tingling, that Cary felt as if


    someone was trying to pull her entire heart out of her chest violently.

    How could a man see a beauty like her and still decide to commit such a
    horrendous act without even flinching?
    "You!..."

    Her lips trembled slightly, as she looked at her severed arm in


    terror.....before finally passing out from both extreme pain and shock.

    Her mind seeped right back onto darkness, as she lost consciousness again.

    Time moved quickly this time... And soon, her hazy mind became clearer
    and clearer with every passing second.

    Cary's eyelids trembled slightly, as she struggled to open them.

    And the pain that she previously felt, all came rushing towards her again.

    "The princess is awake!"

    "The princess is awake!"

    As soon as the maids had announced that, the first queen who was Cary's
    mother... quickly pushed everyone in the room to the side, and dashed
    towards her daughter in a flash.

    "My baby..... My baby... Tell mother who did this to you.

    I want them dead!"

    Hearing her mother's aggrieved tone, Cary's eyes ok instantly swelled up


    with tears.... as she could finally hear familiar voices after that nightmare
    that she had just experienced.

    "Little Cary.... You've been asleep for 8 days now with a high fever.

    Mother had invited the best healer in the Capital to treat you.

    So tell mother if you're feeling any discomfort anywhere.

    Also, mother promises to kill the son of a b**ch who did this to you.
    So please tell mother everything alright?"

    Cary listened to her sobbing mother and learnt that happened on the day of
    her attack.

    Apparently, her men had entered the room after she had taken too long from
    her usual meetings with Anthony.

    They had seen her all tied up with a severed arm and quickly rushed her
    back to her estate.

    Of course even though they didn't know who the culprit was, they had still
    gotten a lot of men to search the inn and the entire area for any suspicious
    people.

    This was all they could do, since Cary wasn't awake yet to give them a
    detailed description of how the culprit looked like or what he was wearing.

    Listening to her mother, Cary immediately thought about how she had
    ended up with just one hand now.

    Remembering the mysterious man's words, she truly felt like he was right.

    Because even though he didn't kill her, he still made her feel like
    committing suicide altogether.

    How was she supposed to write or even eat properly?

    She used her right hand for practically everything... So wouldn't it be hard
    for her now?

    In addition to that, who would want a one-handed woman as a wife?

    Even the peasants and commoners would look down on her, as she was now
    a one-handed princess.

    Luckily.... She had her Anthony by her side.


    So even though her value had now dropped to a very low bar, she still felt
    like he would not care about the matter at all.

    But when she thought about that mysterious man... All she wanted was
    revenge!!!

    She wanted to gut his brains out and grind them to paste.

    Just thinking about the loathsome bastard, she felt like she had to find him
    no matter what!

    Meanwhile, in another estate within the Capital..... Someone else basked in


    complete joy at the thought of Cary's miserable state.

    "Cleopas!"

    "Yes, master!"

    "3 months from now, proceed with the next plan of action."

    "As you wish master."

    "Good!

    This time, I'll make her know what fear and helplessness truly felt like.

    Hehehhe.... Carl Barn....

    This time, you're mine!!!"


    Chapter 468 Open For Business
    "Brother Landon... Brother Landon..... wake up... wake up!"

    Right now, Little Linda and little Momo were standing beside Landon's
    king-sized bed, trying their best to 'wake' Landon up.

    But sadly, nothing seemed to work.

    Linda had turned 12 this summer, while Momo would be turning 11 on


    December 18th instead.

    They both thought that since they were now older and stronger, they could
    now team up and carry Landon off his bed.

    But sadly, they were wrong.

    Because no matter how hard they tried, Landon still slept peacefully with a
    slight smile on his face.

    "Momo.... if elder brother Landon doesn't wake up now, we're going to miss
    today's event!"

    "Ahhh!

    Why is elder brother so tired?

    Elder bro... wake up, wake up!"

    Landon who had only been pretending to sleep, smiled broadly and finally
    decided to open his eyes.

    Yup!
    No matter how fast they grew, these 2 kids still acted like it was a
    Christmas morning.... every time he promised to take them somewhere.

    When they were younger, they used to jump on his bed nonstop or
    forcefully open his eyelids instead.

    But now, of course they had grown older.

    So the way they woke up him also changed as well over the years.

    Little Linda was now 12.... which was the time when she began noticing the
    changes between men and women.

    So she would never jump on Landon's bed again.... but, since she sincerely
    took Landon as an older brother, she still bothered him whenever she went
    to wake him up in the mornings.

    The same thing could be said for little Momo.

    Even though he was 1 year younger than Linda, he too began understanding
    the differences between men and women.

    For starters, he had a massive crush on Linda.... and would find himself
    going along with whatever she said all the time.

    Normally, within the Pyno continent.... buys at his age already had fiancees.

    But in Baymard, people preferred to first know their partners, as well as


    access their characters before they engaged them.... which he totally agreed
    was for the best.

    But while accessing, what should he do to stop himself from acting like a
    fool in front of her?

    Plus Linda was a year older than him... would she be truly okay with that?

    No!

    He had to have a man-to-man talk with elder brother Landon later on.
    "Momo.... why are you so silent?

    Look! Look!

    Elder brother Landon is finally up!

    Now we will definitely make it on time!"

    Once Landon was up, the duo didn't even wait for him to talk.... and quickly
    dragged him off the bed while saying 'good morning' over and over again.

    And after making sure that he was finally awake, they ran away like crazy
    to the next victim's room or castle wing.

    Landon smiled wryly and immediately hopped into his bathroom.

    Likewise, the victims from Momo and Linda's morning assault also took
    their baths as well.

    And after an hour and 48 minutes, everyone had now freshened up, as well
    as eaten their breakfasts too.

    Now, it was time for them to set off!

    And why were they all excited?

    Of course, it was because they were going to the Landline Launch event.

    After reading about it in the newspapers, as well as listening about it on the


    radios and seeing portraits of the many types from the Phone company
    magazines..... how could they not be excited?

    They entered the royal Limousine and left the palace surrounded by 3 other
    security cars while making their way towards District D.

    The cars were very bubbly, with everyone doing talking about the type of
    landline phone that they wanted.
    "Little Linda.... pink is your favourite colour.

    So do you want this thin pink phone?"

    "Hmm... No...

    From the catalogue, it says that the phone doesn't have the option of getting
    more than 2 people on a single call."

    "Then let's keep looking, I'm sure that we can find other pink phones with
    what you're looking for."

    "Little Momo... I just saw a superman phone here.

    So do you want this one instead?

    "Not superman!

    If you can find Wolverine... then I'll get it."

    "Wait!

    Do they have a Barbie..."

    "Shh!

    Say no more..... of course they do!"

    "_"

    'Vrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    The entourage steadily made their way towards District D excitedly through
    the busy traffic-congested roads.

    The streets were jam-packed, with several cars all heading towards the
    same direction.
    In fact, some people had even parked their cars in nearby parking lots.....
    and had preferred to walk or take a train instead, so as to make it to the
    launch event on time.

    The entire region was swamped, busy and chaotic..... with everyone also
    talking about what they wanted to get as well.

    After arriving at the venue, Landon and his crew stepped out from their
    Limousine while waving to those in the crowd.

    They were currently standing before a 2-storey high ceiling building, which
    was also extremely wide.

    The entire building looked like it was made with black glass Crystal's, and
    also gave off a 'classy' vibe to those who saw its structure.

    And just in front of the building's main entrance door, was a massive red
    ribbon bow neatly decorated there.

    Again, in front of the building..... a massive crowd had also gathered there
    as well.

    Of course, seeing the massive red ribbon there, they all knew that someone
    had to cut the ribbon before they could enter the building.... so when they
    saw Landon and his family, they screamed and clapped excitedly.

    It was almost 10 A.M... which was the launching time for the event.

    So Landon, alongside Tim and others from the board of directors..... all
    stood close to each other while holding massive scissors close to the ribbon,
    and waited for the right time to take action.

    As for the crowd, they all looked at their watches excitedly.

    Many of them even started counting the seconds in their heads (as digital
    watches that showed seconds didn't exist yet.)

    Some of them also began voicing out the tone instead, while watching the
    Landon and the rest hold their scissors tightly.
    "Steady... steady..... steady... steady...."

    "Now!!!!"

    'Snip!'

    'Woooooowwwwwww!'

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "I now declare that the phone companies are now open for business!"

    Woooooowwwwwww!'

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    With that, everyone speedily ran into the place like crazy.

    It was time to see what the hype was all about.


    Chapter 469 Launching Day
    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The crowd quickly rushed in after Landon, the board of directors and their
    own families went into the building.

    Today was a Saturday..... and so Principal Stiltskin, his wife, his son, their
    grandkids were also here as well.

    Of course, his other sons and only daughter were currently at work.

    So he took the rest of the family over for today's event.

    They walked into the massive building and immediately saw several signs
    with arrows on the walls.

    There were also detailed maps showing the building layout, which showed
    every public store and area within the building.

    Heck!.... Even the toilets had been shown.

    These maps were similar to those shown in malls back on earth.

    As for those living in Baymard, they too were already very familiar with
    these maps since they were in most commercial buildings too.

    Principal Stiltskin and his family looked at the map and decided to first
    check out the Phone company called 'Rocky'.

    As they about to move, someone yelled out Stillskin's name.

    "Stilly!

    Ahh!... you're really a bad friend.


    Why didn't you tell me that you were coming here with your family too?"

    Stiltskin turned around and saw his friend who was one of the head
    researchers in the Zoo.

    "Rudolf you arse!

    Why do you always have to yell my name out like that?"

    "What?... are you the only Stiltskin in Baymard?"

    "You are seriously a trouble maker!"

    "Hehehe.... you're my friend.... so what does that say about you?"

    "_"

    Of course their families all knew each other, so everyone greeted one
    another and all walked past a wide hallway on their left, before reaching a
    massive spacious store.

    The store's walls were grey in colour, and there were also several potted
    indoor plants strategically placed around the place too.

    In addition to that, all the tables were white and were also designed to look
    exactly like rocks..... which fitted the name Rocky.

    The company had really gone out of its way to give the place that
    mountain-Jungle vibe

    Of course, each table also showed the logo of the company.... and made
    people remember the company name even more.

    Again, if one looked on the walls..... one would also see several phones
    hanging on the walls as well.

    Principal Stiltskin and his family were utterly shocked when they saw this.
    Their words were stuck in their throats for a brief moment before they could
    finally speak again.

    It was real!

    The things in the newspapers were all real!

    Now on, they would be able to talk to each other within Baymard, no matter
    how far apart they were.

    If they wanted to make an appointment with the hospital, they could just
    call... rather than driving there.

    If someone wanted something from them in their offices, a simple phone


    call would do... rather than flying around the place left, right and center.

    All hail his majesty!

    Their bodies trembled and their heartbeats quickened slightly.

    Did you ever think that it would be possible several years ago?"

    "No, not in a million years!

    Rudolf..... times have changed!"

    "It has indeed, old friend.

    Hahahaha.... at least now, I'll get to talk to my grandkids everyday if I


    wanted to.

    So where do we begin?

    The room is divided into 2.

    To the left are phones from LX... and to the right are phones from Eagle

    Which one do you want to check out first?"


    "Hmm... let's look at Eagle first!"

    With that, they quickly walked towards the right... and headed to the first
    table there.

    On the massive table, the phones were all spread out evenly.... with their
    properties and qualities all shown just beside them, as well as their phone
    plans that the company offers too.

    And just behind the tables, were 2~3 staff workers who were currently
    answering any customer questions there.

    As they made their way to the table, they saw some people smiling
    sheepishly, while pretending to make phone calls with their fingers.

    As well as some people who were already arguing with their spouses on
    what their household needed.

    Of course, there were also some people who were already making plans
    with the workers to have the phones installed in their homes later on.

    Yup!

    If people had decided on what to get, they could choose a plan, pay the
    initial phone and phone plan deposit, and the rest would be history.

    For sure, if some wanted to buy the phone upfront first.... then that wasn't a
    problem, as they could do that and only focus on phone plans instead.

    Stiltskin, Rudolf and their families speedily fought through the crowd and
    finally managed to squeeze their way to the front of the first table there.

    Stiltskin looked at all the phones within the 1S range in awe.

    They all had slightly different designs and phone plans as well.
    But what he had noticed, was that all of them had been made to focus more
    on particular properties and factors when compared to their peers.

    Some had features like 'talking clock', while others even gave the option of
    controlling receiver loudness volume..... And so on.

    Bottom line, there was a phone for everyone here.

    "Darling look!

    Rather than buttons, this one has some sort of circular ring with holes on its
    base.

    Eh.... the description says that it's a rotary dial pad with 10 finger holes on
    it.

    And the phone handset is so thin, elegant and beautiful when compared to
    the rest."

    "I agree.... I want that one too!"

    The phone that their wives were talking about, looked like the phone used
    in Disney's 101 Dalmatians by Cruella Deville.

    Its design was also a very popular phone used by very elegant women back
    in the days.

    There were many designs and colour patterns in the store for this type of
    phones.

    Some had white marble crystal designs, others were painted bold, black,
    marble red and so on.

    In short, the design had actually caught the attention of many women in the
    store.

    "Darling please... let's get it instead?"

    "Well, let's look at all the others first too Alright?


    Who knows.... you might just change your mind later on."

    "Fine!

    But my mind is made up!"

    "Me too!

    Hmph!

    "_"
    Chapter 470 Making History
    Again: Landlines
    Both men smiled bitterly while listening to their wife's grumble about their
    suggestion to look at the other far.

    Women!

    If they had agreed to go with their suggestion first, then later on If these
    same women saw something fat else that caught their fancy..... Funny
    enough, they would still find a way to blame them for not reminding them
    to be patient.

    And so they continued looking at the rest of the phones on the long massive
    white table..... Which had all Eagle 1 phones, ranging from Eagle 1 S-A....
    up to Eagle 1S-H.

    Everyone nodded in appreciation for the 1S phones, before going towards


    the other tables that had several other phones within the 2S, 3S, 4S and 5S
    categories.

    In fact, there were so many phone designs available to them.... which utterly
    left them very confused about which phone design that they should get.

    There were those that could be hung on the walls, which would be great for
    their kitchen.

    And there were also those that had the dialer pas on the phone's handset
    itself.

    Of course phones here had very long cords, which connected the base of the
    phone to its handset.

    And in addition to all of this, there were several shelves on the walls which
    had the same phone models as those on the tables.
    But the only difference was that these on the walls all had different themed
    designs.

    For example on the wall shelves, one would find the Eagle 2S-A in the
    shape of a puppy, ball and even an apple here.

    For sure, the phone would offer the same payment plans and phone
    properties as it's original on the tables.

    So the only difference was how it was themed.

    These types of phones would definitely be used by kids and even teenagers
    or people who love them.

    Like the cupcake looking phone... One could easily see overseer Lyore
    getting something like that in the nearest future.

    In fact, even bakeries, sport stores or other themed businesses could also
    use them too.

    Stiltskin, Rudolf and their families looked through all Eagle brand
    phones.... and decided to go through all LX brand phones too.

    And after picking their desired phone brand and model, they quickly headed
    over to Horizon, which was the other phone company.

    They went there so as to see if they would get better prices for the phones
    that they wanted.

    Bottom line, Stiltskin and his wife had decided to join Horizon because
    their plans were cheap for the phone types that they wanted.

    While Rudolf and his own wife had decided to stay with Rocky instead.

    As for their sons and daughters who were also married and had their own
    households.... of course, they all made their own choices too.
    And at the end of the day, everyone was utterly pleased with their choices.

    So they quickly paid for their phones upfront, as well as their monthly plans
    too.

    Also, since they wanted several phones to be wired throughout their homes,
    they had also gotten several family deals and discounts too.

    Stiltskin had been given a 15% off deal for the next 3 months.... as well as a
    5% off welcome deal for the next 3 months too since they were new
    customers.

    In addition to that, he was also given a welcome package, which showed


    company information, and whatnot.

    And since he had gotten a warranty too..... he had been given a card that
    showed his proof of warranty proof, as well as when it would expire.

    Everyone smiled merrily with their welcome packages in their hands as


    they moved through the building.

    But of course, how could their journey end now?

    Sure!

    They had paid for their phones, but before getting home.... there was one
    more thing that they needed to do.

    And that was to learn how to use these phones.

    "Rudolf.... the phone testing place is just around the corner.

    So do you want to check it out?"

    "Of course!
    How am I supposed to know how to ca my cute granddaughter if I don't
    even know how to use it?"

    With that, they quickly made their way to another massive room, which had
    more than 150 telephones on the walls and on several tables too.

    "Welcome!

    Do do you all want to test out the phone lines?" Said one of the workers
    there.

    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes....."

    "Alright...

    So let me first give you all a brief rundown of how to make calls, record
    voicemails on your device, take voicemails, leave voicemails on other
    people's devices, add more people to a call A.K.A... have a party-line....."

    The worker spoke for 3 minutes while demonstrating what to do on the


    phone.

    And after that, she then paired everyone and placed them around different
    phones within the massive room.

    Stiltskin held the phone number of the phone that Rudolf was standing
    close to.... and decided to punch it into the device.

    The first 3 letters were in brackets.... which stood for something called area
    code?

    '1..'

    'Poup!'

    '2...'

    'Poup!'
    '7...'

    'Poup!.....'

    As he punched in the numbers, a weird sound echoed back from the device.

    He was so shocked that his hands began to tremble nervously.

    Oh no...did he break the device?

    What should he do?

    He looked at the worker standing next to him and tried to explain the
    situation as fast as he could.

    And after he was assured that nothing was wrong, he then followed the
    worker's instructions, hung up and dialled again.

    It still made the same sounds as it did last time.

    But since the worker told him that he was good, he continued in relief.

    And after he punched in the last digit, the sound within the phone changed
    again.

    'Puuuuuuuuuuppp!'

    'Puuuuuuuuuuuppp!'

    'Catchah!'

    "Hello!... Stilly!

    Is that you!"

    "Yes! Yes!

    It's me..... Ahhh! It's me!"


    "Stilly!!! I can hear you clearly!"

    "Me too!

    I can hear you clearly too.

    Hahaha!"

    "Stilly!... Hahahahaha..... Now I can call you late at night whenever I want
    to."

    "Hah....eh?

    Don't you dare fool!

    Get off this line now!!!"

    "Wait... How do I stop the call again?"

    "_"
    Chapter 471 Code Name: Houston,
    We Have A Problem!
    Stilt skin, Rudolf and their families all had a good time talking to one
    another merrily.

    In fact, the entire place was currently filled with people using all 150
    phones within the room.

    They could only stay on the phones for a maximum of 5 minutes, so as to


    give others a chance to use them.

    Within that time, they had to learn how to save their voicemails, learn how
    to do party lines, learn how to call 911 and so on.

    And so everyone tried their best to learn all they could.

    As for the workers next to the phones, they all smiled proudly, while
    listening to everyone get excited.

    Even those from other empires, couldn't help but get overly excited as well.

    And this in itself was a historical moment, those from the museum were on
    it like lightning... As well as the news reporters too.

    In short, today was a very thrilling day for everyone.

    And just like that..... Landlines had come into existence within the
    Hertfilian world.

    Landon, the board of directors and their families had already finished
    looking around... and were now eating and talking within one of the
    massive offices on the second floor of the building.
    In there, their families were also learning how to use the phones as well.

    Of course as esteemed guests, they had VIP treatment while within the
    event.

    "Elder brother Landon... My room will have the Mulan phone right?"

    "Of course!

    When have I ever lied to you?

    Trust me... Soon enough, they would come over to install it in your room
    later on.

    So just be patient."

    Everyone was having a good time, when suddenly... One of the guards who
    was stationed around the second floor quickly came in and whispered into
    Landon's ears, as well as Lucius' ears too.

    With that, they quickly left everyone and followed the guard outside.

    There, they saw 2 soldiers standing there as still as statues.

    Their expressions we're heavy, and one could also see a faint trace of anger
    that had been suppressed underneath their whole facade.

    The soldiers first saluted Landon and Livius, before thanking the guard.

    And once the guard left, their expressions grew even heavier.

    "Your majesty... King-Father Army General Lucius... it's bad.

    It's Code Name: Houston, we have a problem."

    "_"

    .
    Landon and Lucius hopped into the army car that brought the 2 men here,
    and headed towards the Coastal region as quickly as possible.

    And while in the car, the 2 men began explaining the situation to them in
    detail without leaving any bit of information out.

    "Captains.....How did this happen?"

    "Your majesty!

    It's like this....."

    And just like that, the men began recounting all that they knew about the
    incident.

    Apparently, during a normal routine check for those exiting the port.... they
    had found a detailed document that listed several names within the military,
    as well as a detailed list of weapons Baymard currently had too.

    Of course the document didn't say how these weapons were made, as only
    those within the weapon manufacturing industry would know how they
    were made.

    Only those working in the lower region weapon sector would know about
    what chemicals, sealants and compounds would be used..... as well as the
    pressure, temperature, protective casings, reactions and order in which they
    built or made.

    But even though its manufacturing methods weren't mentioned, information


    on how to set up the weapons was also written in detail too.

    For example how to reload a gun and even how to fire the cannons were
    recorded down there as well.

    And from the looks of it, the person who had given out the information...
    also wrote that he needed more time, so as to get the exact manufacturing
    methods of all weapons here.
    With everything that they had gathered, for sure.... it had to be someone
    within the army.

    And it was because of cases like these, that Landon had made sure to place
    those detectors and scanners in the ports.

    The current airport X-ray scanners produced images in orange, blue and
    green..... with each colour related to a material category.

    Orange showed organic material like food and paper, green showed
    medium-dense non-organic materials like plastic bottles..... and blue meant
    metals or hard plastics.

    Many people thought that the workers on the ports would only check metal.

    But that was a lie.

    They would check for paper as well.

    Because once it passes through the x-ray scanner, the shape and image
    shown to them... can even show them if the object is crumpled paper or not,
    as paper would be rectangular, bananas would have their own shapes and so
    on.

    So with this in mind, they could spot any documents there immediately.

    And from there, they would open the bags and pull out the paper from its
    hiding place and loom over it carefully.

    And while this was going on, the people were going through body scanners
    and checks too.

    So many spies might've actually thought that they could get away with it....
    but that was a lie!
    Until the entire world was unified.... all baggage and personal items would
    be checked for incriminating documents too.

    The man that they had caught.....probably didn't dare to hide the documents
    on his body, since he knew that he would be searched anyway.

    So he probably assumed that since they were only checking for metal, he
    would be safe.

    But of course, that wasn't the case.

    Security procedures, as well as what the security officers did at the ports.....
    had nothing to do with the soldiers, police officers, Marines, Navy, Coastal
    guards, and all other military officials.

    So everything people knew about what and how they security guards
    checked and operated in the ports.... were all assumed through their own
    observations and hearsays.

    Hence in the end, even the traitor himself or herself, might've also thought
    that they only checked metal objects within the ports.

    In fact, they probably didn't even know that even liquid poison and other
    harmful things were also checked and sniffed away by the dogs too.
    Chapter 472 Code Name:
    H.W.H.A.P 2
    Listening to the events that took place, Lucius was utterly disappointed in it
    all.

    Because it was clear as day that the traitor who had given the man those
    incriminating documents.... was from the army.

    Wasn't that his main sector?

    As a leader, he felt responsible for it all.

    He clenched his hands tightly in rage when he thought about how letting
    such information go out could cause damage to the Baymardians.

    Even though it was just information about the list of weapons available, as
    well as how to prepare the weapons for use before a battle..... it would still
    take away the element of surprise, as their enemies would now prepare
    themselves fully before coming at them.

    Sure!

    Everyone would know their power eventually, but they wanted that to
    happen naturally.

    Lucius couldn't wait to find the traitor and skin him alive with his bare
    hands.

    After all the efforts that they had made to come so far, how dare anyone try
    to sabotage it all?

    Greenish veins had already popped on Lucius' face, as he envisioned


    himself cutting the culprit into pieces a thousand times.
    Of course, he wasn't the only one who thought this as well.

    When both soldiers in the car first got wind of the situation, they truly felt
    like stumping on the son of a b**ch responsible for the whole situation.

    What a Bastard!

    As they retold the incident, they felt their bodies get hotter and hotter from
    rage.... but tried to calm themselves down, so as to get to the crux of the
    matter.

    The Captains also passed several documents to Landon and Lucius, which
    showed the 'reason' why the man had come to Baymard.

    It started that he had come here for touristic reasons... Which was perfectly
    okay.

    Landon read through everything and went through the entire event again.

    "What's the man's nationality"

    "King-Father Army General Lucius, he's from the empire of Terique." One
    of the soldiers replied.

    "Terique?

    Maybe Nopline is the mastermind then."

    "Hmm...maybe Nopline, or other nobles who want power.

    Who knows... Maybe this man isn't even working for anyone in Terique."
    Landon added.

    "True..... Maybe he's working for another empire even though he's from
    Terique."
    "That might be the case..... But we'll only know for sure after further
    investigations.

    Captains!....did he confess to who the traitor in our midst was?"

    "No your majesty.

    He did not.

    Because if he did... I might've first killed the traitor before heading towards
    you both, your majesty."

    "_"

    "Alright... everyone should calm down.

    When you tried to interrogate him, did he say anything at all?"

    "No your majesty... He kept his mouth shut the entire time while we were
    there."

    "Hmmm... Alright...

    How many people actually know the truth of what really happened?"

    "Just 9 people.... which includes you both your majesty.

    Those who witnessed the scene of the guards taking the man away.....
    haven't been told anything yet, so they can only speculate on what really
    happened there."

    "Good!

    Follow all procedures for handling this matter.

    I expect the whole issue to be covered up, so as not to alert the traitor."
    "But your majesty.... what do we tell the news reporter and the press who
    are already all over this?"

    "Tell them that the man had previously attacked someone and was trying to
    escape the law in Baymard before getting caught."

    "In addition to what his majesty has said, make sure to keep the man's real
    identity private too.

    Make up a fake name, as well as nationality too." Lucius added.

    "King-Father Army General Lucius, then can we use Carona?"

    "No!

    We have a treaty with them and can't hurt our friendship over this."

    In short, since the man is from Terique... and we can't use Baymard or
    Carona as a nationality... then we're only left with Deiferis and Arcadina."

    "Well, I prefer that we go with Arcadina as the man's nationality."

    "But your majesty... we say that the man was from Arcadina, wouldn't there
    be a fatal flaw in the story?"

    We caught the man in the Coastal port, and not in the Landport that leads to
    Arcadina."

    "It wouldn't matter... because at the end of the day, we have said that the
    man was trying to escape after harming someone.

    So we could also assume that the man was afraid that we would catch up to
    him once he left Baymard.

    So he wanted to get on a ship and make sure that he would be long gone
    before we realized his crime."

    "Ahh.... that makes sense, your majesty."


    "Hmhm...

    Also, the press had only flooded the scene after the man had been taken
    away.

    So they only know what the man looked like, based on the information
    from the observers.

    So take advantage of this, and spread out fake information about the man's
    looks too.

    At this point, no one would really know anything about the man's looks....
    and so if we tell the reporters that the man had blue eyes, of course it would
    be so.

    But for hair colour, since everyone had seen it, then just let it be.

    And remember, no one.... not even your girlfriends, wives or best friends
    should know about it.

    Is that understood?'

    "Yes, your majesty!!!"

    "Good.

    "Anything to add King-Father Army General Lucius?"

    "Well, you've said it all.

    But in addition to that, since we're trying to interrogate him..... doing so in


    the port will only raise more suspicions to the matter.

    So we need to secretly transfer him to the palace's dungeons without anyone


    knowing.

    It's better tranquilize him quietly and take him out.

    Remember, the traitor(s) are still within the military.


    And since we don't want the press to know the exact identity and looks of
    the man, we have to hide him away from the public's eyes." Lucius said
    while stroking his beard.

    If they wanted to get down to the bottom of this, they needed to do things as
    stealthily as possible.

    Landon also thought that Lucius' idea made a lot of sense too.

    And for the first time, he was truly happy that the cathode ray cameras
    hadn't come out yet.

    Or else the man's picture might've been taken and placed on the front cover
    of tomorrow's newspapers.

    Over the years, the reporters had become hunters of news.

    It was as if they could sniff out anything newsworthy information from a


    mile away.

    Sigh...

    Luckily, the man had already been arrested a couple of minutes prior to the
    reporters' grand entrance in the port.

    'Vrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    They drove while recounting their next step.... and soon, they had finally
    arrived at the Coastal Port.

    Now, it was time to find out who the traitor was.

    Please go to https://ReadReadReadNovelFull.com/I-m-the-King-Of-
    Technology/ to read the latest chapters for free
    Chapter 473 New Info
    Once they arrived at the Port, they parked their vehicle within the regions
    meant for workers and guards within the port.

    Since the news reporters were all over the place Landon and the gang had
    decided to use the side doors that were meant only for security personnel.

    As soon as they stepped out of the door, 2 burly security men quickly came
    forward and greeted them.

    These men didn't know anything about the reason why Landon visited.

    But all they knew, was that their Chief Security officer had told them to
    wait down here for Landon and take him up undetected.

    So they had been here ever since.

    They then did their best to maneuver Landon and the rest around the
    building, while using only the doors and rooms for the staffers and security
    personnel.

    And after a bit, they finally took one of the security elevators and ended up
    on the highest floor of the building.

    There, they moved towards the Coastal Port's main security sector and
    quickly opened the door for Landon and the rest.

    The security sector was very large..... as it had a total of 18 massive rooms
    within it.

    In some rooms, people were processing the paperwork for all confiscated
    items.... while in other rooms, other officers were busy processing and
    following up on incidents that involved those held in the port's holding
    rooms for a day or more.

    One had to know that several people tried to steal other people's passports
    as claim it as theirs, as well as try to force their way in.

    Some people with black eyes even stole the passport for those with blue
    eyes.

    But since there were no picture portraits on the passports, many people
    were utterly shocked as to how the security guards and workers here knew
    all these things.

    Of course with the physical attributes and secret codes written at the back of
    each passport with invisible ink..... no one really knew how they were
    caught.

    And so if the officers found any suspicious incident, they would first
    confiscate the Passport, keep the person within the port..... and try to
    process what had happened.

    they would also place the passport's name on a list.

    And those who came back claiming that their passports were missing, could
    just take a look at the list first.

    There was too much work to be done daily.

    So the massive security sector here was constantly busy.

    Of course before Landon could go in, he had to show proof that he was
    permitted to step in.

    For sure, the security men that brought them in showed a note from the
    chief security officer..... and later on, they were still searched from head to
    toe.

    They were allowed to keep their weapons, but even so..... the number of
    weapons that they had on them was still recorded by the officers at the
    sector entrance.

    "Your majesty... King-Father Lucius... Sirs...

    Welcome!"

    Landon and the gang were all currently standing within the Chief Security
    personnel's office.

    The chief security man was a very tall man with wide shoulders and very
    dark long hair.

    "The 2 of you can return to your posts."

    "Yes sir!" Replied the men who led Landon and the rest here.

    And when they were finally gone, the chief officer quickly led Landon and
    his gang to a private holding cell that only he and a few others in the
    security sector had access too.

    The entire cell was all white.

    In short, everything within the cell was white.

    From the table to the chairs and even the doors..... everything was
    immaculate white, except for a dark screen on one side of the wall.

    The room was also soundproofed.

    So no matter how hard the prisoner screamed or yelled, those outside


    wouldn't be able to hear a thing.

    Landon and the rest had already stepped into another room adjacent to the
    holding room, and were currently observing the man through the glass-like
    screen before them.
    Landon, Lucius and his rest looked at the man intensively, while going
    through his information again.

    "Your majesty... after we sent for you, the suspect spoke."

    Landon and everyone's eyes turned curiously towards the Chief security
    officer.

    "He said that those documents had been planted into his suitcase last night
    after he got drunk in his hotel room."

    "Oh?

    Interesting!

    And how sure was he that it was planted there only last night?"

    "Your majesty... according to the suspect, he had finished packing up


    everything the day before.

    And that night, he had decided to drink at the bar with some new friends
    that he had made here."

    "New friends?"

    "Yes, your majesty.... new friends.

    He said that they were also tourists as well, and had asked him to join them
    since it was his last night in Baymard.

    According to the suspect, after a night of fun, he slept like a log, woke the
    next day and noticed that his suitcases had been slightly moved.

    But at the time, he was running late to catch his ship ride.

    So he brushed it off and left."


    "And what about those so-called friends of his?

    What are their names, and are they still in Baymard?"

    "Your majesty.... the suspect gave us the names of his friends.

    And according to the suspect, they should still be in Baymard.

    Of course I also have a special unit looking through today's information, as


    well as last night's information.

    And so far, no names similar to the ones given have left Baymard through
    any of the ports.

    For sure, we will still continue our search just in case we miss anything
    else.

    And we have also sent out a list to the workers checking the passports too.

    You can rest assured your majesty.

    Until this case is solved, none of these men will leave Baymard."

    "Good!" Landon said while nodding in satisfaction.

    Everyone looked at the man behind the screen intensively, while trying to
    figure out whether his story was plausible or not.

    Guilty or Innocent!

    That was the question.

    Please go to https://ReadReadReadNovelFull.com/I-m-the-King-Of-
    Technology/ to read the latest chapters for free
    Chapter 474 Almost There
    "Alright.

    As planned, we need to get this man out of here first."

    "Right!"

    With that, everyone moved quickly and soon uncuffed the captive from the
    table.

    The captive who thought that he had been freed, was extremely shocked
    when his hands were placed behind him and still cuffed.

    They also placed a long coat over his shoulder, so as to block the fact that
    he was handcuffed from any prying eyes.

    He was confused by the fast-past events that were going on.

    "Its best for you to stay completely quiet, unless you want to taste our
    weapons for yourself."

    That was the only thing that these men had said to him ever since he had
    brought him out of the white room.

    In truth, he was extremely glad to be out.

    For a moment, he truly felt like he was losing his mind slowly.

    Why would anyone make a room that was almost completely white?

    It was like mental torture, and he never wanted any part of it any longer.

    In a flash, Landon, Lucius, the Chief of security and the other 2 Captains,
    quickly used the security doors within the building.... until they were finally
    back in the worker/security parking lot.
    .

    "Your majesty... I will keep a lookout for those men on the list.

    So worry not."

    "Hmhm..... be sure to send word to the Palace or Barracks when you find
    anything new.

    At the same time, look through the records for when these friends of his
    actually came into Baymard.

    I want to know what their nationalities are, why they came here, if they
    were really tourists as the suspect claimed, and how long were they granted
    stay in Baymard."

    "Understood your majesty.

    I will get it done immediately."

    After talking with the chief of police, Landon and the rest drove away from
    the port and headed towards the palace.

    Everyone sat in their original positions, with both soldiers still sitting in
    front..... while Landon and Lucius were again seated at the back.

    As for where the captive was, for sure he was currently sandwiched
    between Landon and Lucius.

    There was no need to tranquilize the guy because after warning him... They
    didn't hear any single sound from his mouth anymore.

    They drove at a steady pace towards the palace.

    And soon, they had arrived, successfully gotten the captive into Landon's
    residential building without anyone's prying eyes.

    Of course this entire time, the suspect had been blindfolded... so he had no
    clue where they had taken him to, ever since he left that white room back in
    the Coastal port.

    In Landon's wing, there were several secret rooms, dungeons and tunnels
    there.

    So because there was a possibility that the man could be innocent, Landon
    and the rest didn't throw him into Landon's secret dungeon.

    Instead, they kept him in one of Landon's secret rooms in his wing instead.

    With everything in order, Landon and the rest quickly removed the suspect's
    blindfolds.

    "Mr. Hemrew, if you answer our questions honestly..... then everything will
    work out well for you.

    But if you even so much as lie or make any false statements..... then I'll
    make you wish that you were never born in the first place." Lucius said,
    with a very cold and intimidating tone.

    Hemrew shook a little, after hearing the threat and couldn't help but sweat a
    little.

    The suspect jerked upright, panicked and tried to pull his hands away.

    The more he pulled, the more he felt the sharp edges of the handcuffs dig
    deep into his skin.

    He looked at the people who towered over him in fear and felt coldness
    envelop him slowly.

    Were they going to kill him?

    No!!!

    "I..... I didn't do it!


    I'm innocent..... I'm innocent I tell yah.

    I... I'm really innocent." The suspect said, while wailing, shivering and
    looking at Landon and the rest with fear.

    "Sir... calm down.... were just asking you questions... and nothing else.

    Alright.... let's begin!"

    The interrogation went on for 41 minutes, with the suspect answering all
    their questions nervously.

    He cried, cursed and shrieked every now and then, but overall.... they had
    gotten all that they could out of him.

    With that done, they gave him his lunch.... which he thought was poisoned.

    But after hunger had gotten the best of him, the suspect ate the meal and
    was surprised that nothing had happened to him.

    After taking care of the suspect, Landon and the rest immediately walked
    out of the room to make their analysis and draw up their plans before finally
    splitting up.

    Lucius decided to stay in the vicinity so as to provide for the captive later
    on.

    But as for Landon and the other soldiers, they left to find these visitors.

    According to the suspect, these visitors stayed in the same hotel as he did.

    So they immediately started from there and the rest was history.

    3 Whole days went by, with the news reporters already putting their fake
    story on the news.
    Everyone knew about the incident in the coastal reaction.

    But of course, their version of the story was utterly wrong.

    Within the barracks, 2 people who had been previously nervous about the
    incident.... seemed to be fully relaxed when they heard that it was as they
    had suspected.

    "Bro.... do you think that they're on to us?"

    "No!

    From the report, it said that the person they had caught was from
    Arcadina.... and even wanted to flee from the place as fast as he could for
    fear that if he rode on horseback, Baymard might use its cars outside to
    catch up to him.

    In addition to that, the person is about 5.7'' and has deep blue hair and
    brown eyes.

    So he definitely can be our man.

    Also, I had gone to the hospital to see the victim from the man's previous
    attack.

    And I can tell you that the man was all bandaged and looked like he was in
    pain while laying on the hospital bed."

    "But how did you visit the man when you don't even know him?"

    "Bro... Didn't you hear?

    The man was open to being visited by anyone.

    The reporters and other curious citizens also came out to see him as well.

    Anyway.... for the time being, I think that we're still safe."

    "You're right!
    And even if they eventually find out, it would probably be too late for them
    to do anything about it anyway."

    Both men grinned and continued their military pursuit without a care in the
    world.

    Who would suspect them?

    Nobody!

    Please go to https://ReadReadReadNovelFull.com/I-m-the-King-Of-
    Technology/ to read the latest chapters for free
    Chapter 475 Who Did It?
    The traitors went about their business within the barracks without a care in
    the world.

    I'm them, they had managed to even fool his majesty Landon Barn.

    So right now, they were feeling very unstoppable.

    And while these back-stabbers were gloating in their success, back in the
    palace... Landon and his gang had already reached their final Verdict.

    They walked into the room which now had 6 people in it, and looked at
    each and every one of them thoughtfully.

    They had to bring the other suspects in because if they were actually guilty,
    then they would definitely send word to those traitors in the barracks.

    But while the group stayed here, they were treated and cared for extremely
    well.

    Over the past few days, these suspects had learnt that they had rights.... and
    wouldn't be ill-treated or rough-handled in any way.

    After all, they were suspects and not prisoners.

    In fact, they were given free delicious food, books and games to entertain
    themselves with.

    They didn't really kick up a fuss, because they were told that they would be
    in here at most for 1-week max.

    But it was only 3 days and these people had already found the culprit?
    How fast!

    They were also told that they would be compensated for their troubles and
    given an expansion on their Visas if they were found innocent.

    These people didn't even know that they were in the palace..... so their story
    would probably talk about being blindfolded, as well as how scared or
    excited they were.

    All in all, they enjoyed almost the same luxuries as suspects who stayed in
    their homes.

    The only thing that wasn't given to them was the freedom to walk around
    the place.

    Stepping into the room Landon and the rest could see that some of the
    suspects were excited, while others looked extremely sad or had stone-cold
    expressions on their faces

    Landon looked at the excited men amongst the pack and couldn't help but
    shake his head wryly.

    There were always people who got excited when going through something
    remotely dangerous or dramatic

    Some people just lived for the drama.

    'Bam!'

    One of the soldiers shut the door behind him tightly and followed patiently
    behind Landon.

    Now.... it was time to unmask the traitor's accomplice(s) from the group.

    "Gentlemen..... this is Chief Inspector Morgan from the police department,


    who you're all familiar with by now.
    He's done putting all the clues together..... and now, it's time for judgment.

    Inspector Morgan..... the floor is yours."

    "Thank you, your majesty!"

    One should know that the military couldn't look and search for clues like
    the inspectors or even those skilled like the F.B.I

    Hence this investigation had to be handled by the inspectors.

    Whether the suspects where guilty or not, the inspector would do their best
    to crack down the case as swiftly as they could.

    Lucius was also the Head of the police here in Baymard, so he knew about
    their tactics.

    But even still, he, Landon and the other 2 soldiers just stood at a distance
    and let the chief inspector work his magic.

    Inspector Morgan looked at the suspects coldly and finally dumped a file on
    the table before them.

    "Today, I'll tell you all a little tale about what actually happened on the
    night that you all claimed to be drunk... Or as the youth call it now, wasted.

    Mr. Thomas... Me. Anderson."

    "Yes!" They both answered nervously.

    "You two initiated the whole thing, telling everyone to go out for fun.

    Both of you also paid for everyone's bottles of beer, and also made sure that
    everyone was drunk to stupor."

    "But we..."

    Before they could even protest, Inspector Morgan raised his tone and
    continued speaking over them.
    "Do you two want to deny it!"

    "No... But we..."

    "So you do agree!

    You both initiated the whole thing and made sure that everyone was slightly
    pushed to their limits.

    And by the time everyone went back to their rooms, it was lights out for
    them when they got on their beds."

    Listening to the inspector, the rest of the suspects couldn't help but look at
    the duo suspiciously.

    Was it really a coincidence?

    These people had tried so hard that night to make them completely wasted.

    And even when some of them protested at the beginning, the duo wouldn't
    have it and continuously insisted that they should drink until they passed
    out.

    The other suspects unconsciously leaned away from the duo from shame.

    They were almost used by these people and killed.

    Luckily, the Baymard had a policy of first finding out the truth before
    prosecuting or torturing them.

    Most places would begin torturing them and even go so far as to kill them
    without any evidence at all.

    They all swore that after they get out, they wouldn't be so trusting of people
    again.

    They would only get wasted with people that they truly knew.
    They could drink with strangers, but not to the point where they were
    wasted.

    Yes.... was this what the Baymardians meant by drinking responsibly?

    "All of you said that during your stay here, no one except for the stuff came
    into your rooms.

    And since none of you were familiar with each other .... you all just
    knocked on each other's doors when it was time for breakfast or when you
    wanted to leave for fun.

    Correct?"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    They all answered hurriedly while looking at inspector Morgan anxiously.

    "You see, we searched your rooms and found strands of hair, dirty dried up
    footprints in your bathroom and other minute details.... that showed that
    indeed, apart from the hotel workers....no one else came into your rooms.

    So all of you were telling the truth.

    All except 1."

    "_"

    Once again, everyone was utterly confused.

    Even the back soldiers at the back were confused as well.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats, as their minds quickly went to
    work.

    The suspects all looked at each other as if trying to find out who the real
    culprit was from amongst them.

    They looked at everyone's subtle movements, as if trying to be detectives


    themselves.

    In the end, who did it?

    Please go to https://ReadReadReadNovelFull.com/I-m-the-King-Of-
    Technology/ to read the latest chapters for free
    Chapter 476 The jig Was Up!
    Everyone kept wondering how the liar in the group could be.

    Why would the person lie if he wasn't guilty?

    The most surprising thing to them, was how this inspector was able to tell if
    they had any visitors in their rooms or not.

    Of course amongst them, there was one person who's heartbeat increased
    nervously.

    Inspector Morgan looked at them and smirked.

    "As I said, all except 1 of you was telling the truth.

    Mr. Hemrew, I think you can stop pretending now."

    "_"

    Hearing that, everyone's eyes bulged out in shock when they heard
    Hemrew's name.

    He was the most unlikely in their opinion.

    He was the shy one of the group, and always needed convincing whoever
    they wanted to do anything.

    Did the inspector make a mistake?

    "Yes.... for a lot of untrained civilians, you might be able to fool them.

    But... I'm sorry to say that, your luck has finally run out.
    For starters, even though you came as a tourist.... you claimed to be a
    merchant.

    Now, anyone who has spent enough time with merchants would know their
    uncontrollable urge to buy and sell.

    If there was anything new and amazing, they would try to get any sort of
    deal, discount or contract for any new item on the market.

    And that's where you gave yourself up.

    What sort of merchant leaves the place with just 3 pieces of baggage?

    In fact, let's forget about the number for now, and loom at the items within
    them.

    Your luggage only had single items in them, and not items bought in bulk.

    If you had even bought 4 pairs of shirts that looked alike and were different
    sizes like large, small or medium..... that would even be somewhat
    believable.

    But you have just 1 pair or type of product for yourself only.

    And what sort of merchant leaves with just 3 suitcases?

    In addition to that, while you were here, you never tried to get deals for
    your so-called business or even show signs of interest in buying any item in
    bulk.

    In other words, you shopped with only you in mind.

    So no matter how I see it, there's no way that you're a merchant.

    Your skin is extremely fair and in no way the same to those of peasants or
    ordinary folks.

    So maybe you're a noble instead."


    .

    The more inspector Morgan spoke, the more shocked everyone became....
    especially the other suspects.

    What the hell?

    You could catch a lie using just this?

    Even though the other suspects were all amazed, they couldn't help but
    agree with inspector Morgan's analysis.

    What sort of merchant didn't care about expanding his business, as well as
    getting enough products to market out?

    It was like Hemrew had been shopping for himself rather than for his store.

    3 bags?

    Even they as nobles had at least 40~50 bags.

    But Hemrew who they just found out was also a noble only left with 3
    bags?

    Come on!.... even peasants who were leaving Baymard, left with 4 or 5
    bags.

    But this dude wanted to leave with just 3?

    Nah.... it was definitely suspicious!

    "Mr. Hemrew, with all that we've said... it seems like your identity is a fake
    isn't it." Inspector Morgan said, with a broad smile on his face.

    Hemrew looked at him and sneered.

    "So what if I came here using a fake identity, what does that prove?"

    "Ahh.... you're finally showing your true self.


    I always knew that, that cowardly appearance and demeanour of yours was
    all an act."

    It was all an act?

    All the other suspects looked at Hemrew in shock.

    Was this still the shy and overly obedient guy that they all knew?

    They had never seen anyone's facial expression change so fast.

    One moment he looked like an angel, and the next... he looked like a
    demon.

    "You're really a smart one.

    In case you got caught during your departure, you already planned for
    others to take the fall in your place.

    So 2 weeks before your departure, you began looking for your targets.

    You would always sit in the lounge area for several hours while observing
    everyone that came and went.

    And that's how you spotted the other suspects.

    You then made your move by 'accidentally' spraining your ankle in front of
    them.

    And sure enough, you took the opportunity to bond with them and tell them
    about how you had no friends here in Baymard.

    Of course from there, the rest was history.

    You see, from the get-go.... you had planned for us to crucify one of them as
    the culprit.
    But never in your wildest dreams, would you have believed that we would
    uncover the whole case and still find you as the culprit.

    In other words, your bags were never touched by anyone else."

    --silence--

    The room was dead silent, and after listening to inspector Morgan, they
    finally knew that they had been had.

    Their blood began to boil with rage, as they thought about how they would
    never see their families again if they were actually found to be guilty.

    Luckily..... luckily, the Baymardian police and military forces were too
    skilled to let them suffer any losses.

    Many of them felt like breaking their handcuffs and smashing Hemrew's
    head against the table.

    Motherf***er!!!

    'Bam!'

    They hit their tables hard and cursed Hemrew with all their hearts.

    "So with that said, even though everyone except Hemrew is free to leave.....
    we will ask for you all to stay here until nightfall before we secretly
    transport you out again.

    And of course, I have to remind you all that everyone should keep this
    experience a secret.

    Many people want information about baymard.

    So when they hear that you went through this scenario, they might capture,
    torture and even kill you and your families just to have any information
    about your experience during the case.
    So for your own sake, keep this experience a secret.

    Now..... as we had promised, your stays in Baynard will be expended by 14


    days.... and you will get 2 free tickets each to any of the theatre shows.

    This is our little thank you for cooperating with us."

    With that said, the soldiers took Hemrew to the secret dungeon within the
    wing.... while the other suspects stayed in the room instead.

    They were once again uncuffed and allowed to do anything they wanted in
    the room.

    Now.... it was time to get the names of those Baymardian traitors.


    Chapter 477 His Master
    After locking Hemrew up in the secret prison, the soldiers looked at
    inspector Morgan with a whole new level of respect.

    One should know that this was their first time witnessing any inspector in
    action.

    So they were left utterly shocked.

    They had so many unanswered questions in their minds, and couldn't help
    but walk up to inspector Morgan curiously.

    "Inspector..... there's something that baffles me.

    How did you know that someone else had been in Hemrew's hotel room
    apart from himself and the hotel staffers?"

    "Hmmm...

    You see, in Hemrew's toom.... we found a used coffee mug with its handle
    facing the left side of the table.

    And besides the mug, was also a stirring spoon that was also on the left-
    hand side of the mug.

    In short, there were over 7 pieces of evidence like these scattered all over
    the parlour/living room.

    So of course, one would not be wrong to assume that all these details the
    suspect was left-handed."

    The Captains frowned as they listened to Morgan.

    "But from what we know, Hemrew is right-handed instead."


    "Bingo!

    He's right-handed.

    But all the evidence in the living room points out that he was left-handed
    instead.

    So just to confirm again that we were sure.... we looked at the other rooms
    too, just to see if the suspect was truly left-handed or right-handed.

    In the bedroom, another used mug was placed on the right side bed table.

    And this time, the mug's handle is facing the right of the table.

    If you pick up a mug with your right, you'll definitely place it down with
    the handle facing the right..... and vice versa for when you pick it up with
    your left.

    In addition to that... the bathroom also had 2 used bars of soaps that were
    left on the right-hand side of the bathtub, as well as the sink.

    Also, even though we don't have any way of identifying fingerprints..... we


    still take note of some minor details by looking at them.

    For example, the right bathroom tap handle had numerous fingerprints on it
    when compared to the left handle.

    In short, there were over 24 reasons that backed up the claim that the
    suspect was indeed right-handed.

    So that meant that some left-handed person must've used the mug in the
    living room earlier.

    Which also proved that the suspect lied about not having anyone over
    before he left."

    "_"

    .
    Listening to Morgan's analogy, both Captains nodded in awe at Morgan's
    amazing deduction skills.

    Were all inspectors like this?

    "But how did you know that his cowardly facade was all an act?"

    "For starters, he knew about most of Baymard's weapons... and also had a
    plan for if he got caught.

    So with that in mind, it was also safe for us to assume that he knew about
    some of our principals and technologies here.

    You see, when he was previously locked up in the Coastal region, he


    already knew that you all had been watching him from behind the black
    screen.

    After all, the military also had black screen rooms for instructors too.

    So the traitors in barracks would've probably told him about them.

    Hence his goal was to act as pitiful as he possibly could, so as to make


    everyone think that he was innocent.

    After all, civilians and even nobles don't know anything about the black
    screen wall yet..... and since it wasn't written down in his list, he thought
    that no one would be suspicious of his pitiful act at all.

    Also, his eyes were somewhat shifty, his breathing would sometimes get
    heavy, his eyes became dilated and tensed up for a bit during questioning,
    and he would always bring out some pitiful point whenever he answered a
    question.

    In short from a psychological point of view... there were so many reasons


    why I felt very certain that this whole charade was an act." Morgan
    answered honestly.

    'Clap!..... Clap!.... Clap!... Clap!'


    Landon claimed, and so did everyone else.

    Bravo!

    "Well done inspector!"

    "Thank you, your majesty!"

    Hemrew who was currently chained up was extremely shocked by the


    minds of these Baymardians.

    If he knew that he would be caught so easily, then why the hell would he
    even try?

    He smiled bitterly, as his face was fried with regret.

    But somehow, after thinking about his master.... he felt a little bit better.

    His master would definitely save him at the end of the day.

    Everyone looked at Hemrew and smiled coldly..... especially the soldiers


    who were almost received by him.

    "So Mr. Hemrew, are you finally ready to talk?

    Gibe us the names of the traitors, and well as who you're working for.... and
    we promise to give you a painless death."

    Hearing the word death, Hemrew sneered and looked at them as if they
    were idiots.

    He didn't for one second, believe that they would kill him.

    "Tsk!

    Do you know who my master is?


    It's freak** master Nopline!

    And you know what happened when anyone touches my master's men.

    Touch me, and you're all dead for sure!"

    Looking at how quiet everyone was... Hemrew felt even before confident in
    his master's capability.

    "Eh?

    Why are you all going silent now?

    Didn't you all say that you will kill me?

    Hmph!

    Since you know who my master is... then you better let me go, or else!"
    Hemrew warned.

    And soon, he saw someone walk steadily towards him.

    Yup, they were about to release him..... at least that's what he thought.

    One of the Captains stepped forward with a smile that didn't reach his eyes
    and immediately shot his hands.

    'Bang!'

    Hemrew looked at them in shock.... as he couldn't believe what had just


    happened.

    The pain that he felt was truly something unimaginable.

    'Ahhhhh!!!'

    He screamed, shuddered and yelled out loud with all his might in agony.
    He felt consumed by a pain that knew no end or limit, as it tore through his
    body like shards of glass and made his blood run cold.

    His breathing began heavy, his face became slightly pale, and sweat
    immediately formed on his forehead and chest.

    'Ahhhh!'

    "You morons!

    Just wait till spring comes again.... then you'll feel my master's wrath by
    then when he brings all his faces to take you down!!!" Hemrew said
    hysterically while panting heavily.

    Everyone in the room just looked at him as if he were an IDIOT.

    "We won't repeat ourselves again.

    Tell us what we want to know, and we'll give you a slightly painless death.

    And just so you know, the more blood you lose the more likely you'll die."

    "_"

    At first, Hemrew chose not to give him.

    But after being punched and shot on both hands and one foot..... he soon
    gave up as he had never experienced this kind of pain in his entire life.

    In fact, it was when they wanted to shoot off his penis.... that he decided to
    talk.

    At least let him die with that intact alright?

    Immediately after confessing, Landon requested for Hemrew to receive


    medical attention.

    After all, even if he had to die... he had to be executed in front of everyone


    else.
    Any spy who knew their secrets had to die by public execution.

    There was no other way around it.

    And so they secretly called some medical staff to come to the palace and
    looked after a tied up Hemrew.

    And when everything was properly taken care of, they quickly made their
    way into the barracks.

    With the names at hand, everyone smiled calmly while imagining how they
    would deal with these backstabbers.

    Now.... it was time for action.


    Chapter 478 Foolish Men
    'Vrrrrrrrrmmmmmm!'

    Landon and the rest drove in complete silence towards the barracks.

    And while they were heading over there, chief inspector Morgan.... went to
    the bank instead.

    From what Hemrew said, he had given the men close to 15,000 Bays each
    as payment for the information.

    Of course, they would receive more later on once they completed their job
    by giving out the manufacturing procedures of all weapons in Baymard.

    Landon thought that it was almost an impossible job to accomplish...


    because things like the pure chemicals needed, were extracted in
    percentages by the Alchemy industry, before being sent to the weapon
    manufacturing industry.

    How could they properly separate compounds and chemicals like nitric
    acid, other nitrates and so on.... while making sure that the percentages of
    these chemicals are at least above 97% concentrated?

    Even making bombs and so on need the right composition and concentrated
    chemicals that were produced by the Alchemy industry.

    More still, did these people know how many departments and industries
    worked together with the weapon manufacturing industry?

    Even synthetic rubber production that was gotten by oil distillation, and
    other components from the plastic manufacturing industry and so on..... also
    contribute to making these weapons.

    So they were basically asking these 2 men to steal over 50 procedures from
    over 7 or 8 manufacturing industries.
    After all, Baymard had a ton of weapons available.... and each weapon was
    completed with chemicals and parts produced by both the weapon
    manufacturing industry and other industries too.

    So when Landon first saw the amount that these traitors had received, he
    didn't know whether to feel bad for them or pity them.

    These procedures were all worth over millions of Bays each... but these
    people only took that much?

    Looking at everything, since no one really knew the production process....


    they probably didn't know how much work, procedures and companies
    work alongside the weapon manufacturing industry.

    In their minds, what they might've envisioned could even be a single sheet
    with bullet points on it.

    How silly!

    Anyway, Morgan was going to the bank with written permission from the
    Chief of police Lucius.

    He was sent there to check if those 2 traitors had deposited the amount in
    their bank accounts.

    Because if so, then he could bring up their bank statements as proof as well.

    Obviously, they wouldn't keep such a huge amount of money in their


    lockers within the barracks for fear of being caught.

    So it would have it be either in their bank accounts, or their residential


    homes outside the barracks.

    Hence Morgan had also planned to stop by their homes after leaving the
    bank.

    Time was of the essence and he had to make haste with his search.
    .

    As for Landon and the rest, they went back to the barracks.... but secretly
    kept a lookout for those 2 traitors.

    It was especially hard for the Captains, because whenever they saw them....
    they felt like running over and beating them into a pulp.

    But as leaders, they bottled up everything and pretended to be their regular


    selves.

    As for Landon and Lucius, they quickly sent out a notice that 2 days from
    now on Thursday morning, all jobs and classes will come to stop at 12
    Noon.

    Of course, only those operating public transport, working the ports, hotels
    and other jobs that needed to stay operational, would be exempt from this.

    This also included those who would be guarding the empire, prisons,
    military buildings, Coastal relation and the walls in King's Landing.

    So with all that said, Landon expected to see most of the police officers,
    military men and civilians on site.

    Anyway.... even though Landon had said that work should stop at 12
    noon.... he still wanted to give everyone time to eat and relax.

    So he requested that everyone assemble in District G around the place


    where they usually kept the empires Christmas tree at.

    It used to be the city square when Baymard was still a city.

    Now, it was known as the 'Wishing ground', as people believed that making
    a wish here during Christmas....or even kissing your lover here during
    Valentine's day, meant good wishes or a long union together.

    .
    As for what Landon called assembled them for, it was apparently to
    announce some new changes in Baymard.

    As well as to appoint some new soldiers who will go out to Carona and help
    give a going hand to the doctors and nurses dealing with the Shinjep disease
    there.

    Apparently, since his majesty felt that the talk might be somewhat boring to
    the children, he also requested for the children to stay at home with a
    guardian too.

    And so everyone made a mental note of the notice that was posted and
    announced everywhere.

    They also made plans just as his majesty had said, and planned for someone
    to babysit their children.... be it their elder daughters, sons or even the
    nannies at the daycare centers.

    As adults, they knew how serious things like this could get, especially when
    it concerned a disease like the Shinjep disease.

    Even others from other empires decided to come as well, as they too had
    been flowing up on how Baymard's attempt to cure the disease.

    One should know that it was similar to major viruses like 'AIDS' and other
    illnesses that didn't have a cure yet.

    So it would be a miracle if Baymard actually cured it.

    Healers from all over the world would flood to Baymard in attempts to
    know how they did it.

    Even kings and nobles had sent their spies into Baymard just to get info
    about the situation, as they were too scared to get Ngum city in Carona....
    for the risk of getting infected.

    So any Shinjep news, made people's ears stand up at attention..... not to talk
    about the fact that newspapers that published articles on Shinjep typically
    got sold out like hotcake.
    .

    "Inspector Morgan..... I need everything on your end ready before then."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "Captains.... in the meantime, keep an eye out on our targets.

    I want to know where they go, what they do and who they mingle with
    regularly."

    "Yes, King-Father Army General Lucius!

    We will do as you've instructed."

    "Doctor Mitch...

    Make sure that Hemrew is alive and kicking... And watch him very closely.

    We will also send some secret guards to watch over him as well.

    We need him on that day as well.

    And get the fake injured man to prepare for that day too.."

    "Understood your majesty!"

    "Good!"

    With everything sorted out, Landon and Lucius decided to turn in for the
    day.

    Two days went by in a flash.... and soon it was already 2:50 P.M on
    Thursday afternoon.

    The crowd quickly gathered while looking at their watches.


    And of course, trust the reporters with their news crew to already be there
    too.

    They had their equipment set up, and were ready to get down all the juicy
    details from this assembly.

    For sure, the soldiers, police officers, guards, marines and other officers
    were there too as well.

    They looked very heroic and made many people look at their formation in
    awe.

    There was also a white clean van parked at the back of the stage.

    The van looked like a delivery van, so everyone just assumed that his
    majesty probably wanted to distribute things to everyone.

    Time passed by quickly, and soon..... Landon, Lucius, Inspector Morgan,


    Gary, Josh, Mark, Trey.... and the 2 Captains who helped them with the
    case, came up the stage just in time.

    Landon looked at his watch and smiled.

    3 P.M

    Time to close the case.

    "Today, I will call out 18 names of soldiers, who will later join the team of
    doctors and nurses that will be going to Carona after Christmas."

    With that, Landon began calling out some of the soldiers' names... which
    included the names of the traitors too.

    Of course, he spaced their names apart when he called them out so that they
    wouldn't be suspicious about it all.

    "Simon McBeal!..... ... Yoshi Hanoir!"


    Hearing their names, the traitors excitedly walked onto the stage with their
    heads held high.

    Hehehehe.... after successfully managing to fool someone like his majesty


    Landon Barn, they still got picked for such an important mission.

    So how could they not feel proud?

    If they knew that it would be this easy to deceive a messenger from the
    heavens.... then wouldn't they have done it ages ago when they had first
    arrived in Baymard?

    At this point, weren't they above the heavenly messenger then?

    Hmph!

    Forget it!

    At this point, the saw themselves as immortal beings.


    Chapter 479 Drama On The
    Assembly
    They walked up the stage and stood beside the others who had also been
    called out as well.

    Looking at them, Landon smirked at their stupidity.

    Right from when they had made that deal several months ago, Landon had
    always known about it.

    This was his territory that he had personally mapped out with the help of
    the system.

    So any spies or those making shady deals or even talking suspiciously will
    get to him through the system's monitoring and recordings.

    But it wasn't necessary up to him to do something about it.

    The armed forces in Baymard had to learn on their own, without him saying
    anything.

    Of course, he would never allow the wrong persons to be prosecuted, and


    would also never allow any information to leave the empire..... as he would
    magically 'warp' where he needed to be, and secretly take out those
    involved if the Baymardian forces ever let them go accidentally.

    In fact, he knew why they had betrayed Baymard.

    And it was all for greed!

    These traitors were former slaves that had just been rescued by his men
    while he was away in Carona.
    They had been taken forcefully from Deiferus and were on a ship moving
    towards Terique.

    It was there that he sent his men to intercept and rescue them, alongside
    other slaves.

    In short, these men had only stayed in Baymard for 2 months and 3 weeks
    now.

    So one could say that they were still fairly new in Baymard.

    Nonetheless, when they came here, they signed an agreement to keep their
    mouths shut and not to speak about Baymard's secrets no matter what.

    So since they broke the rule, then they should expect whatever was coming
    to them.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Everyone in the audience clapped while looking at these brave men on the
    stage.

    The chosen soldiers all stood at the front of the stage in a straight line for all
    to see.

    And while the people clapped, the 2 Captains who had previously helped
    out in the case..... calmly walked behind the chosen soldiers, until they were
    directly behind their targets.

    Everyone just thought that the Captains were just walking around to check
    the postures of the chosen soldiers.

    So no one thought that anything was wrong at the moment.

    Of course as the Captains moved, Landon continued his speech as well.

    "These men will join the Shinjep team and head on out after Christmas.
    Well.... all of them, except 2."

    'Bam!!!'

    --silence--

    There was complete silence for a while, as people were trying to register
    what exactly was going on here.

    Did these Captains just pin 2 soldiers down like thieves?

    And why was his majesty just watching without saying anything?

    In fact, the other soldiers around the men first thought that an enemy had
    attacked.

    But when they wanted to make their move and saw that these men were
    pinned down by their Captains..... they looked at his majesty and Lucius
    who didn't even try to stop it.

    And it was only there and then that they knew that these 2 men had
    probably f**ked up somehow.

    Thinking about it now, it was really strange that fresh blood like this who
    just joined the barracks would be asked to go out on a mission.

    One needed to first be trained and disciplined for a while before they could
    even dream about leaving.

    2 months of training is too little for outside missions.

    Of course if the mission were in Baymard, they could request for these
    newbies to help them reload the weapons during a battle, so that was
    understandable.

    But to go out on dangerous missions?


    Please!.... there were too many great officers for the job.

    So looking at it like this, they knew that this was definitely a setup.

    And now, the only question they had.... was what the hell did these 2
    newbies do to warrant such a public disgrace?

    As for the news reporters on the scene, their eyes popped and their news
    senses were tingling.

    They already pushed their way forward in a blink of an eye... and were
    almost about to get on the stage, before they were finally stopped.

    "This just in..... 2 soldiers had been stumped and thrown onto the ground.

    No!

    Scratch that!

    They had been James bonded and sent downwards in a flash!"

    Those who had their radios at home or at work within the work stations that
    didn't close down for the day were in utter shock.

    Did they actually hear that right?

    2 soldiers were kicked down?

    But why and how?

    Everyone looked at the stage with expressions that were both filled with
    excitement and confusion.

    Your majesty.... can you talk already, you're killing us with suspense here.

    The 2 traitors were first confused as well, and then.... it quickly dawned on
    them.
    Sh**!

    They've been found out!

    At first, they were fearful, but when they remembered that their guy had
    already escaped.... they began to feel like there was hope for them.

    Yes... they could deny everything and act like they were unfairly punished.

    After all, they were soldiers.... and were seen as war heroes (Said the people
    who hadn't even got out for one Baymardian battle or mission yet.)

    At least that's what they thought of doing, before they saw the white van
    behind them open up.... and their guy was brought out and forced to kneel
    down beside them as well.

    And then.... they saw the fake patient step out of the van and look at them
    with a broad smile on his face.

    F***!

    They felt like crying.... but had no tears to shed.

    Those who had seen the man in the hospital or even seen his portrait on the
    papers, felt like today's drama was just too much for them to handle.

    Why didn't they bring popcorn?

    What the heck?

    How could a man with a broken rib, leg and hand injury wake up so soon?

    And from the looks of it, his body had no injuries whatsoever.

    So why did the newspapers say that he did?


    They looked at the man from head to toe several times, as if trying to mind
    control him to say his story.

    Come on speak!!

    As for the news reporters, how could they miss this scoop?

    They looked at the fake patient in shock and their bodies trembled from
    excitement.... as all they saw when they looked at him, was literally one
    word: News.

    "Sirs.. please let us get on stage too!

    This is news!

    And we have permission to interview the people here today!

    Mr. Severus!

    Mr. Severus!

    Please! Please! Come this way, sir!"

    The news reporters were all currently scrambling below the stage, in
    attempts to talk to the fake patient.

    But of course, they were immediately stopped by the police and army.

    As for Landon, now that all the chips were laid down nicely, it was time to
    formally begin execution.

    Off With Their Heads!!!!!!!!


    Chapter 480 The Execution -1
    Everyone looked at those on the stage in confusion.

    But the soldiers and other armed forces around, looked at the entire
    situation differently.

    Because even though they didn't know what was going on... looking at
    Landon and Lucius who still stood there as still as a rock, many of them
    quickly suspected the men on the stage even more.

    They came up with many theories in their minds but chose to stand quietly
    and wait for his Majesty's reasons.

    The other men who were first caught as suspects, were also amongst the
    crowd as well.

    They marked arrogantly while looking at Mr. Hemrew, who was currently
    kneeling on the stage.

    Since he wanted to kill them by using them as scapegoats, then why should
    they feel any pity for him?

    Hmph!

    He deserved it!

    Landon looked at everyone calmly and stepped forward.

    "Everyone... I know many of you are confused by what is going on today.

    But before we get onto the matter at hand, let me introduce you to these 2
    men."

    Landon went on to talk about how these men had been brought in after they
    were rescued by the soldiers..... and how they had only stayed in Baymard
    for 2 months and a few weeks.

    Knowing this everyone quickly realized that even though they were
    soldiers, they were still newbies who were also trying to learn all the rules
    that Baymard incorporated.

    After talking about the origins of the 2 traitors, Landon decided to dive
    right into the matter at hand.

    "Citizens of Baymard, the reason why these people are being roughed-
    handled.... is because they had committed Treason!"

    "_"

    Immediately, the crowd almost exploded from shock, and the armed forces
    also turned cold as well.

    Treason?

    How, when and why?

    Everyone kept their ears at attention, and even the usual loud news reporters
    were quiet as well.

    Landon looked at everyone's shocked expressions and calmly moved


    towards the traitors with his sword in his hands.

    "Yes my Baymardians, these men had committed treason!

    To give you all a brief summary of what actually went down, a few months
    back, these men had made a deal with some nobles.

    They were to give information about all of Baymard's weapons.... which


    also included the manufacturing processes used for these weapons!

    These men didn't even care about the implications of their actions, not did
    they care about you all!" Landon said, before kicking one of the traitors
    hard in the stomach.

    'Ahhhhh!'

    The man's body trembled from rage the more he was kicked.

    "When we rescued you both, did we give you the option of going back to
    your empire?

    Did we force you both to come to Baymard with us?

    As a matter of fact, did you 2 ever think about the people who saved you?

    Because if you both managed to somehow successfully give out that


    information, then Baymard might be attacked by those nobles who made
    the deal with you.

    Do you know what this means for the people?

    It means that there might be war because of your stupidity.

    And if Baymard loses, then our peaceful empire might no longer exist.

    Our children would be sold to slavery and separated from their families, and
    even the wives might be sent to prostitution camps.

    Many of the men might be killed, while a few of them would be sent and
    locked up in training camps for several years to come.

    The freedom that we are all used to, will be stripped away from us in a
    flash!

    No more high salaries, no more good living, and no more education.

    Many survivors might turn hungry and die from starvation, while others
    might die from common illnesses that we can now treat.

    Because when the enemy strikes, they might want to monopolize all our
    industries just for themselves, with no aim of making anything cheap
    anymore.

    In short, all that the people had toiled for.... would go down the drain just
    like that!"

    "_"

    As the crowd listened to Landon, their hearts turned cold.

    Every sentence from Landon reminded them of how they used to suffer
    before Baymard blossomed.

    How dare they?

    A bunch of ingrates!

    If Baymard hadn't saved them, then wouldn't they still be slaving away
    somewhere?

    As for the former slaves, they were extremely angry, because now some
    people might think that all rescued slaves were like that.

    Of course, some who were rescued from those underground camps from
    slavery were also reminded of their past experiences.

    Similarly, those who were here to work and pay for their children's
    education here.... also turned cold as well.

    With no more education, wouldn't their children's futures be somewhat


    blocked?

    Even the merchants within the crowd also felt angry as well.

    Other than his majesty Landon Barn..... and maybe Queen Penelope, they
    couldn't imagine what other rulers would agree to give them so many
    benefits as merchants.

    Not to talk about the cheap prices of the products.


    So since Carona was already in alliance with Baymard, it was safe to
    assume that they wouldn't pull this stunt.

    So which empire was it?

    That was the question on everyone's mind.... but Landon hadn't mentioned
    the empire, because he didn't want them to be prejudiced against its people.

    After all, he had secretly signed a treaty with King Micheal of Terique.... so
    it wouldn't be good to do that.

    As the crowd watched Landon kick both traitors, they couldn't help but feel
    that Landon's kicks were somewhat soft and weak for these traitors.

    "Your majesty.... please let me do it!"

    "No your majesty!

    I'm an athlete, and have more raw power for the job."

    "Your majesty.... please there's no need for you to dirty your shoes with the
    blood of these men.

    Allow me to do it, your majesty!"

    The traitors on the other hand, begged for their lives..... as they thought of
    Landon forgiving nature.

    "Your majesty.... please forgive us.

    We were blinded solely by greed.

    But now we will promise to change for the better."

    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes, your majesty!

    We will change."
    Both men tried so hard to plead towards his Majesty's forgiving side..... but
    when those closest to them heard this, they quickly spoke out, as they didn't
    want his majesty to be deceived by these demons.

    After all, who didn't know that his majesty was a kind soul?

    "Your majesty please don't listen to them."

    "Your majesty, they're only sorry because they had been caught!"

    As the crowd spoke, the soldiers and other armed forces all looked at the
    men on stage with eyes that carried daggers.

    If not for their self-control, they would've already shot the bastard on stage
    a thousand times over and over again.

    In short, the entire audience was riled up with rage.


    Chapter 481 The Execution - 2
    Everyone was immersed in their own thoughts as they listened to the full
    story.

    Landon explained why he had the story make up that fake story, as well as
    the fact that the injured person is the story was actually a fake.

    Of course when inspector Morgan brought out the bank statement which
    proved that they had actually taken money for the deal... many people
    quickly lost it altogether.

    They just couldn't understand the stupidity of these people.

    Where in Hertfilia would you find a place where one got paid biweekly and
    handsomely too?

    Okay fine!

    These people were also promised mansions and exotic women out of
    Baymard.... but what was the guarantee that it would actually be given to
    them?

    Landon looked at the men that he had beaten up in disgust, while finally
    calling Lucius forward.

    "As per Baymard's Code of Federal Laws... Title 24, part 420, article 12.....
    states that whoever owing alliance to Baymard, cannot adhere to war
    against them, divulge Baymardian technological secrets, or give aid to their
    enemies within Baymard or elsewhere.

    And if this law is broken, it would be considered an act of treason on the


    empire and its people.
    The guilty party or parties shall be put to death on the spot, alongside the
    enemy.

    So.... any last words from the guilty parties?" Lucius asked while looking at
    the traitors and Mr. Hemrew.

    Hearing Lucius, the traitors knew that they would die no matter what.

    But nonetheless, they couldn't help but feel that his majesty was too much.

    Why did he have to disgrace them this much?

    His majesty claimed to love the soldiers and armed forces a lot, so why
    would he treat them like that?

    As the favourite children within the Baymardian population, they felt that
    this whole thing should've been kept secret..... and they should've only been
    punished a little.

    After all, they had only attempted it once and failed for that matter.

    So in the end..... since the information didn't leave the empire, why was his
    majesty punishing them as if Baymard's enemies had successfully gotten
    hold of the information?

    Also, after listening to what will happen to all their hard-earned money
    when they died, they couldn't help but puke out blood from rage.

    What did his majesty mean by the money would be sent out to less
    privileged people outside?

    They were truly not content with the outcome of today's matter.

    As for Mr. Hemrew, ever since he judgment had been passed onto him a
    few days ago..... he had been in a daze ever since.

    After telling them who his master was, these people still dared to kill him?
    Something in him was still hoping that all of this was just an attempt to
    scare him silly.

    But bow that he heard Lucius, he couldn't help but shiver a bit from regret.

    If he knew that these people were tricky, he wouldn't have even bothered to
    take the job.

    Since all 3 of them knew that they were going to die, they decided to pour
    all their grievances out in the open.

    "Any last words?"

    "Hmph!

    So what if you all rescued us?

    Are you saying that we shouldn't try to loom for other benefits outside
    Baymard while staying here?"

    "What's bad in being extremely rich like the nobles and wanting to live with
    servants and maids?"

    "I pity you all because when my master finds that you had killed me, he
    would definitely seek revenge in my name.

    So until then, I will wait for you all in Hell!"

    As the men spoke, a priest calmly walked onto the stage and stood in front
    of them.

    He then said a hot prayer for their souls.... before finally leaving them with
    one for Landon the executioner.

    "May the heavens forgive you for your treacherous acts against the good
    people of Baymard.
    If these prayers of forgiveness are answered by the heavens, and they
    decide to give you a chance in reuniting with our ancestors above..... then I
    also pray that your greedy thirst things would also be destroyed as well,
    least you both annoy your ancestors too.

    But if the heavens choose not to forgive you and send you to the pits of hell,
    then I can only pray that your pain and burden should be lessened on your
    journey towards eternal torture.

    With that, I pray and wish you all the best."

    'Sling!'

    'Sling!'

    'Sling!'

    Before the men knew it, their heads were sent rolling by Landon the
    executioner.

    His movements were swift and precise, leaving a clean and smooth cut of
    the necks of his enemies.

    He personally took over the role as an executioner, so as to send a message


    to his enemies and all the spies out there.

    No matter what, those caught in the act would be beheaded.

    Of course there were several types of spies, like those that only came here
    so as to inform their merchant masters on what new goods Baymard had...
    so that they would quickly buy and send to their master's shops.

    And there were also spies that only came here to learn cooking techniques
    and better the food in their own empires.

    There were all sorts of spies in Baynard, but not all were harmful.

    The ones that Landon was targeting, were those that wanted to harm his
    people or his empire.
    He wanted to tell them that he was watching their every move..... and if
    they didn't stop now, then they would end up just like these 3.

    Landon's eyes zoomed through the crowd and focused on the dangerous
    spies out there.

    They, in turn, felt their backs turn cold when their eyes locked on with his
    Majesty's.

    They felt like Landon had already known about their plans..... and
    immediately many of them began trembling in fright.

    What if his majesty decided to call them out in the crowd and execute them
    as well?

    Dammit!

    What should they do?

    Some of them had decided to lay low for a while and not do anything else
    in the meantime, while others had decided to leave Baymard just in case.

    After executing the men, got down on one bended knee, while holding his
    blood-stained sword..... and slightly bowed towards his people.

    "Because of my carelessness... I had allowed such undeserving idiots to be


    called soldiers.

    As your ruler, I promise to do better and first come up with a testing phase
    for anyone who wants to join any armed forces in Baymard.

    I apologize for today's incident and promise to deal with all of Baymard's
    enemies, as well as protect you all with all my might.

    So once again, I ask for your forgiveness for my failure as your ruler."
    Looking at their king's trembling body and sad disposition, everyone
    couldn't help but curse those dead morons again.

    Just look at what they did?

    They made their kind feel guilty!!

    The soldiers, navy, and armed forces also went down on bended knees as
    well.

    And just like that, everyone in the crowd flowed suit while reading with his
    majesty to get up as well.

    "Your majesty.... please don't be too hard on yourself.

    How is it your fault?"

    "Yes, your majesty..... you rescued them out of the kindness of your heart.

    But how would you have known that they would be so greedy?"

    "Your majesty.... please get up, there's nothing for us to forgive."

    Several people pleaded out loud... until Landon finally rose up again.

    As for the armed forces.... especially the soldiers, they also felt somewhat
    bad, as some of them had even been living in the same dormitory as those
    traitors.

    How the hell did they not notice it all?

    They swore to be more vigilant in the future, so as not to let history repeat
    itself again.

    If another group of traitors came out from the army again.... then what
    would that say about them?

    No!
    They would never let this event repeat itself again.

    Over their dead bodies!

    And just like that, the execution had come to an end, with the soldiers
    burning the body and dumping the ashes 4 cities away from Baymard.

    The beds where those traitors slept on were also burnt, and their lockers
    were now seen as something cursed.

    A ton of soldiers contributed to have the lockers of those traitors


    permanently removed.

    And now, only a long mirror occupied those locker spaces instead.

    In fact, many people didn't even want to mention the names of these
    traitors.... as they felt doing so would be too good for those idiots.

    They just called them Dumb and Dumber.

    Of course while all this was happening, far away from Baymard... someone
    was currently having a heart attack from the news that he had just heard.

    "What the hell do you mean by saying that they haven't arrived?"
    Chapter 482 Proclaimed Dead
    --The Capital City, The Empire Of Terique--

    'Pah!'

    A clear crisp sound echoed throughout a large throne room, quickly making
    the servants around jump in fright.

    As for the guards, they stood very still while looking at the floor for fear of
    meeting their master's eyes.

    Their master in question was none other than Nopline.

    And at the moment, he was about to faint from extreme rage.

    There were just so many things happening all at once, which made him feel
    like the entire world was targeting him for some unknown own reason.

    First.... when he was previously on his way to the Capital to pick up his
    bride, someone actually dared to rescue his bride, her children, and her
    idiotic husband King Micheal.

    Sure... he truly felt like the rescue mission could've been done by the
    missing crown prince.

    But for now, he still needed to properly look into the matter, lest some new
    enemy had appeared again.

    In addition, his bride and her family being rescueing, the entire palace
    estate had been trampled and nearly destroyed by raining attacks from the
    heavens.
    It was like his rescuers knew that the heavens would stroke over the palace
    on that day.

    And as if that was not enough, even after all of that..... he had just received
    word that none of the ships that were supposed to bring in slaves hadn't
    arrived yet.

    And according to the scouts that went out around the shores of Terique.....
    they couldn't spot of their slave ships even at this moment.

    Could they have met with tragedy while in their mission?

    And if so, what were the chances that all fleets of ships would be attacked
    with no one returning back?

    There was something fishy about this matter, nut Nopline couldn't really say
    that someone was scheming against him.

    Because no one, other than the Captains in charge of each fleet... knew
    about the mission, until they were out.

    So even if he was betrayed, it would have to be from those Captains.

    When he thought about how his every move ended up in failure, he couldn't
    help but want to go to the temple and offer some sort of sacrifice to the
    heavens.

    Was he cursed?

    Nopline panted heavily, after slapping the man before him hard.

    "Elder Brother.... please quell your temper.

    This man is just a messenger, and has nothing to do with the situation at
    hand." Said a woman with an alluring voice sitting on Nopline's right-hand
    side.
    "Everyone.... leave!" Nopline commanded.

    And soon, the entire hall became completely quiet.

    He then passed the letter he had just received to his little sister Kamara, and
    quickly clenched his fists in rage.

    "Baby sister..... it looks like our enemies really have it planned out for us
    this year."

    "Hmhm... I agree with you entirely Elder brother.

    But from the looks of it, I highly suspect that it's the crown prince's work.

    He not only saved that idiot husband of mine, but also that scheming b**ch
    and her poverty-stricken children.

    And now, how dare he disrupt your plans so much?

    Brother... what are we going to do now?" Kamara said heatedly.

    With no news about the slave ships, wouldn't they be at a disadvantage


    when they went for battle?

    "It's true that this move has indeed affected my plans..... but it has only
    reduced my military presence by 20% at most."

    "So we can still go for battle?"

    "Of course!

    You're still forgetting that I have a massive number of fleets under my


    control.

    The only reason why I wanted to get more slaves..... was so that I could use
    them as front line fighters during the Navy war.

    They were supposed to be the first ones to attack those Baymardian ships
    first.
    That was my plan.

    But now that there's no news about those slave ships.... then we can only
    assume that my men had failed their mission."

    "But brother..... I've heard that the Baymardian ships are really strong..... so
    how would we be able to take them down?" Kamara said a little fearfully.

    She had heard about the might of Baymard and knew that these people were
    not to be trifled with.

    Everyone spoke about their experience on those Baymardian ships.

    So how could she feel at ease with this Navy war?

    Looking at his cute little sister, Nopline couldn't help but pat her head a
    little.

    "Little sister relax.

    From what I hear, those were built to be extremely tall..... so as to keep


    enemies from swinging in, looting the people on board and attacking the
    visitors on board.

    So with that, you can also see how advantageous the situation is."

    "What do you mean brother?"

    "To put it simply, since the men can't swing from one ship to another..... the
    only option those Baymardians will have if they want to fight us, is to let us
    on their shores for battle.

    Currently, from our previous report... we have more knights than they do, so
    we will definitely win the battle.

    As for that waste husband of yours..... begore his escape, were you feeding
    that poison to him as I suggested."
    "Yes, brother," Kamara replied obediently.

    "If that's the case, then he should be dead by now.

    So now, it's time to move to the next phase of our plans.

    Find someone who has his exact height and figure..... and burn the person
    beyond recognition.

    From there, we will announce his death, and you will morn him for 2
    months."

    "But brother..... what about the crown prince?"

    "That's easy.

    Place the blame on him.

    Say that he was angry that his father chose Lecter as Terique's ruler.

    With 'Wanted portraits' of him everywhere.... we will be sure to catch him,


    just in case he tried to make his way back to the palace for revenge."

    Kamara smiled while listening to Nopline.

    Finally, she would get rid of her identity as that bastard's wife.

    Now, she could someday marry her one and only true love, who was also
    Lecter's real father as well.

    She smiled arrogantly when she thought about the fact that Micheal's poison
    was incurable.

    Hehehhe.... the old fool, should've probably died with so much hatred for
    her.

    But what did the thoughts of the dead have to do with the living?
    For her, Micheal was no more..... While she on the other hand, was now
    ruling the entire empire alongside her son and brother.

    Now, it was her time to shine!!!


    Chapter 483 New Toys
    "Brother... don't worry... I'll do what you've said.

    Soon, we'll announce King Micheal's death to the world.

    But for now... I think you're forgetting one more important thing brother.

    Baymard's weapons!

    Based on the rumours going around, they have something that produces
    lightning from it.

    Wouldn't that bring you at a disadvantage?"

    "Not at all," Nopline said while stroking his rough chin.

    Of course, he had also heard about that particular weapon.

    But from what he knew, one had to be somewhat close to these men before
    they used the weapons on them.

    So he had already prepared to make his archers launch numerous arrows


    first... before sending his swordsmen there too.

    And in addition to that, he had also planned to make many shields for his
    men too.

    He didn't believe that such weapons could work against iron shields.

    And when it concerned the other weapons that Baymard had, even though
    he was slight clueless..... he didn't feel bothered at all, because he had sent
    his best man in.
    The man he sent in had been trained in moulding his personality into
    whatever suited the situation best, and could make even the most heartless
    people pity him and fall for his tricks.

    This same man was the person who usually gathered information about
    other empires for him.

    The guy appealed to all the men, women and even children.... as he stroked
    their egos, made them feel superior and even gave them some sort of hope.

    And when one looked at his baby-like face and smooth... no one would ever
    rope him in as an assassin, spy or a tough man in the society.

    He was usually seen as someone cool to hang out with.

    And this demeanour, made his easily blend in with people who were usually
    hard as a rock, and steak their secrets or plans.

    Of course every time he did so, he would pin the blame on someone else
    easily.

    No one had ever gotten a leg up on him, so Nopline knew that no matter
    what... his man would do this particular mission successfully.

    "Brother... I heard that apart from the lightning weapon, there are other
    weapons as well.

    But no one knows what they do, as they have never been used before.

    So you have to be careful when launching a full-scale attack on Baymard."

    "I know..... that's why I sent Hemrew in."

    "Hemrew?

    The guy who had had 35 different surnames identities as of now?"


    "Yes... that Hemrew."

    Listening to Nopline, Kamara couldn't help but breathe out in relief.

    With such a man working for them, she felt like she was worrying over
    nothing.

    She herself had used Hemrew to get information from her enemies.... so she
    knew how good he was.

    Hemrew... the name was one that only a handful of people knew of.

    And his expertise we're top-notch.

    "Yes... I sent Hemrew to get a list of all weapons that they had there..... as
    well as a detailed description of how each one is made and how to use
    them.

    Even though I know that we won't loose.... having these things might even
    make us upgrade our weapons before the big battle.

    So with all that said, I don't believe that I won't be able to win against these
    Baymardians.

    To me, even though we lost this opportunity to get so many front line slaves
    to die first... I'm sure that it would make no difference whether we have
    them or not.

    Because no matter how I look at it, our victory is secured either way.

    And don't worry too much about these little things.

    As of now, we have 2 spies within the Baymard army.

    So everything will definitely work as planned." Nopline said confidently.


    For him, it was only a matter of time, before Baymard officially belonged to
    him.

    He would let his sister run Terique, while he ran Baymard as his own
    empire all to himself.

    After Nopline and Kamara finished up with their discussions, Kamara


    quickly went to relay her plans to her son Lecter.

    Also, she had another surprise for her darling son.

    With her around, he really didn't have to do much.

    The world thought that he was the brains behind some of the changes in
    Terique..... but in truth, the boy had brains the size of a peanut.

    All-day long, he would abuse those within the palace, watch jesters perform
    and play deadly games as much as he wanted.

    She quickly found her son playing his favourite game.... which was 'make
    me happy: eat a frog or die.'

    He would tell the jesters and those who had any talents, even singing or
    hosting puppet shows on the streets... to showcase their talents and make
    him happy.

    If they could, then they would get to get a live frog in front of him and live.

    But if they didn't, then they would die in the most gruesome ways ever.

    Kamara walked in when one of the most famous musicians in Terique, was
    helplessly chewing on a live frog.

    The man's face had already turned slightly green, as he truly felt like
    throwing up any moment from now.
    But he knew that if he did, this demonic king Lecter would definitely
    behead him immediately.

    Kamara watched the man swallow everything whole, before finally


    stopping her son's show.

    "Mother.... why did you disturb this son?" Lecter said while pouting angrily.

    Kamara looked at her cute chubby son and pinched his jaws playfully.

    "Lecter.. do you remember that girl that you said you wanted to marry?

    I've taken her from her home and locked her up in the dungeon.

    Now... she's yours, son."

    Lecter's greasy puffy face immediately lit up with joy after hearing his
    mother.

    True enough....no matter how hard they resisted him.

    With his mother around, who would dare say no to him?

    He smiled cruelly when he thought about how he would beat her into
    submission.

    It was better for his new wife to be fearful of him and know her place, so as
    to make their marriage sail smoothly.

    "Thank you, mother," Lecter said while kissing his mother's hands.

    Now, he had a new toy to play with.

    Of course while Lecter was happy with his own toy, far away in
    Arcadina..... someone else was also happy about meeting his new toy too.
    A tall man wearing a dark cloak stood silently in a dark dense forest with a
    gleeful smile on his face.

    'Feuip! Feuip!'

    Soon, 2 other men dropped in from the trees and knelt down before him.

    "My lord.... the perimeter is secured.... and all men are now in position."

    "Good.... we will begin our attack in an hour's time.

    Go!

    Inform the rest."

    With that, the men quickly disappeared..... leaving the cloaked man all to
    himself again.

    The man smiled underneath his dark mask as he thought about all the
    exciting things that he would do today.

    Finally, his master had given him a new toy to play with.

    The plan chuckled for a bit, before finally disappearing again into the night.
    Chapter 484 Loyalty
    Somewhere in a hidden base, a crazed looking man was currently looking at
    a haggard middle-aged prisoner in fury.

    All that one could hear, were the sounds of several whips lashing out and
    the faint cries of the prisoner as well.

    The entire room smelled like blood, and that the stony floors just below the
    prisoner.... was also dyed reddish-black from all the dried up from the
    woman's wounds.

    The crazed man looked at the woman silently, as if watching a prey out in
    the wild.

    Why won't she talk?

    More than 7 months have gone by since he had captured the woman.... and
    up to now, she never defeated her master.

    What sort of stupid loyalty was this?

    At first, he had decided night to be too rough with her, since he needed her
    in one piece for his grand plan.

    But as time went by, the more stubborn the woman was, the more furious he
    became.

    And so with time, he slowly increased the torture dished out to her daily.

    The woman's back had more than 400 lash whips on it, which now looked
    like a gruesome work of art that could make one shiver in fear.

    Those in charge of whipping her had never even bothered to wipe the blood
    off her body.
    The whip lines had all formed very thick black lines of old dry blood.

    And that wasn't all!

    Of course, the woman had also been subjected to punches in her belly and
    all over her body too.

    And even her face had been punched extremely hard, as she ended up
    losing 3 teeth in the process.

    The woman's eyelids were so swollen and bluish-black, that she struggled
    underneath all her sweat just to open them.

    Her mouth, jaws and cheekbones also looked bad as well, as she found
    talking or even swallowing food a very tedious task to do.

    The crazed looking man looked at the middle-aged woman angrily.

    Even after all of this, why wouldn't she just give up on her master and save
    herself?

    He couldn't help but feel slightly envious when seeing such loyalty.

    Dammit!

    That bastard always had the best of everything.

    'Whip!'

    'Ugggghhhhhh....'

    'Whip!'

    'Ugggghhhhhh....'

    'Whip!'
    'Ugggghhhhhh....'

    The lady let out several shrill cries whenever the whip touched her skin.

    But even though she felt true agony, she continued to bite her lips, in
    attempts to not cry out loudly.

    The crazed man looked at her with a hint of admiration.

    If she could work for him instead of that Scoundrel, then wouldn't it be
    better?

    He looked at her as if looking at a treasure.

    Hehehe.... he couldn't help but thank the bastard for training such a person
    for him to use.

    'Whip!'

    'Ugggghhhhhh....'

    "Stop!"

    "Yes, master!" Said the men torturing the woman.

    The crazed looking man looked at the woman intently, before moving close
    to her and stooping down.... so as to be face to face with her.

    "Look at you!

    Do you think that he will save you?

    Open your eyes and look around!!

    He has clearly abandoned you, so why are you still putting up a front?

    Don't forget, you are just his nanny and nothing else.

    So why would he care enough to risk his life in saving you?


    Like I said, if you tell me his secret base..... as well as how many men he
    has under his command, then I'll promise to let you go free.

    This is your last chance!

    So what will it be?"

    Hearing what the man had said, the woman's body trembled even more....
    and she slowly lifted her head steadily.

    Seeing the woman look at him as if she was considering it, the man couldn't
    help but smile a little more confidently.

    This was the first time that the woman seemed to be considering his words.

    Usually, she would just act like he was invisible, or even lift her middle
    finger at him numerous times.

    But this time, she looked at him and pondered silently.

    Sure enough, what he said had probably affected her.

    Who wouldn't feel abandoned and betrayed if they had been tortured all this
    time?

    If it were him, he would even have some sort of resentment towards his
    master.

    "I'm glad that you've finally thought it through.

    Because if you stick with me, I'll not only let you go.... but I'll also take you
    under my wing too.

    So, I ask you again..... what will it be?"

    Just as the man finished talking, the woman gathered all the blood in her
    mouth and spat on the man's face.
    --silence--

    The entire room was dead quiet, as the guards looked at their master
    silently.

    The man wiped his face clean first, before looking at the bold woman with a
    cold smile on his face.

    'Bamm!

    The man punched the woman in the stomach while looking at her in
    disgust.

    How dare she turn down his proposal?

    Since she wanted to play, then he would naturally fulfill her wishes.

    "You three... from tomorrow, increase her whip strokes by a hundred..... and
    burn her left hand as well.

    In addition to that, from tomorrow night..... you three can play with her for
    as long as you want."

    "Thank you, master!"

    Hearing this, the woman's heart turned ice-cold, as she knew what the man
    meant by having his men play with her.

    Her body trembled slightly, as she looked at the man with pure rage.

    vagabond!

    The man on the other hand, unhurriedly left the dungeon and didn't even
    bother looking back at her.

    He was no longer going to be gentle with her.

    From now on, she would be beaten and treated like a mere harlot.
    And if her master didn't come to take her, then he would kill her and throw
    her remains to the fishes.

    Stepping out of the secret dungeon, Slytherin Cord was immediately


    greeted with 2 of his most trusted aides.

    "Master.... we've checked the perimeters as per usual.

    And so far, there are still no enemies at sight."

    But master, will he really come?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Master... that's because every day for the past 7 months, we have been
    checking the perimeters at least 2 times a day.

    And so far, there is still no sign of him or his men."

    "_"

    Slytherin and his aides made their way towards the ground floor while
    continuing their conversation.

    And soon... someone ran towards them hastily.

    "Master.... they're here."


    Chapter 485 Ready As Can Ever
    Be!
    "Master.... they're here."

    "_"

    Slytherin nodded to the guard who just came in, and then broadly smiled at
    his aides.

    "See... I told you he would come.

    My little rabbit never disappoints.

    Is everyone ready?"

    "Your majesty.... we planned for this for 7 whole months.

    So, of course we're ready.

    All the 15,000 men scattered above ground and underground are ready to
    make their move." Said the guard who had just come in.

    One had to know that for the past 7 months, they had been staying in battle
    positions all this time.

    So they were more than ready to face this enemy of theirs.

    "Excellent!

    You can go back now.

    And remember do as planned.

    You can kill everyone, but leave their leader alive.


    If anyone were to kill him... I'll personally skin the person alive and feast on
    his flesh!

    Is that understood!"

    "Yes, Master." The guard replied, before setting out of the building.

    "Good!

    Now go!"

    Slytherin looked at his fading figure and smiled coldly.

    "Darius!

    Go get the woman.

    It's time!"

    With that, one of his aides was off, leaving him and his other aid there
    silently.

    "Master... I had never thought that they would brazenly attack us in the
    daytime.

    Isn't that less advantageous to them since we will be able to see them?"

    "Don't forget.... the same could be said for them.

    They too will see us as well.

    But no matter how many tricks they have up their sleeves, today will be
    their day to live." Slytherin said while placing his hands behind his back
    and walking calmly towards the building's exit.

    It's time for the finale to begin.

    Of course, while he was making his own plans.... his enemies were fighting
    their way through the path as well.
    .

    Within a dense forest, the birds chirped very loudly than usual.

    The sun's dull rays flashed through the bare trees, and the very cold breeze
    harshly swept within the forest without a care in the world.

    With one look at the sky, one could see a bunch of dark clouds slowly
    advancing over the forest region.

    There was no doubt that in a couple of minutes or even hours, the sky
    would begin to cry out again.

    But of course, whether rain or storm..... today was a day that many had
    chosen to ride out in honour.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    Within the forest, several groups of men were currently making their way
    on horseback wearing heavy armoury... as well as holding numerous should
    as well.

    Their horses also wore protective armoury as well.

    "Captain..... it looks like we've finally entered their territory.

    I think they might be around us." Said one of the armoured men on
    horseback.

    "As expected." The Captain replied, while secretly looking at the trees,
    dried grass, leaves and the ground around them with discerning eyes.

    The leaves had all fallen to the ground in preparation for the winter, so it
    would be hellish for these men to hide on the trees.

    Indeed, he could already spot some novice archers who had already failed at
    properly hiding behind the trees, rocks and even using their surroundings
    properly.
    Soon, he saw some of the heaps of grass move a bit..... and instantly, he
    knew that it was time to give out his signal.

    With that, he then yelled out loudly... and Jo's men ride forward at high
    speeds while shielding themselves as much as they could.

    And just as planned, as they ran..... a rain of arrows followed them


    wherever they went.

    'Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!'

    The enemy archers who were previously hidden, all stood out and shot
    several arrows towards the Captain and his team of 200.

    These enemy archers were so concentrated on the group, that many of them
    didn't notice another group of men silently targeting them from afar.

    And before they knew it, many of them had been shot dead on the head or
    heart just like that.

    Of course, some of them hid just in time to avoid the calamity.

    'Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!'

    Yup!

    The first group of 200, were just a decoy so that the archers could take
    down the enemy archers that were hiding along the path.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The entire path was filled with dreadful cries from those that had been hit
    straight in their hearts.

    They felt like the world around them was constantly spinning around in
    circles.
    And some, they all their senses and fell into a never-ending deep slumber.

    'Bamm!'

    Their lean bodies dropped to the ground uncontrollably with several loud
    bangs

    And as they lost their consciousness, they still couldn't believe that they had
    been shot down out of nowhere.

    After so many months of preparations, why did they have to die just like
    that?

    They were indeed undersigned to their faiths..... as they bled out to death
    unconvinced.

    As for those who had shit them down, they couldn't care less about the
    feelings of these men.

    "Keep shooting!

    Second team, it's your turn." Said another Captain, who was currently
    shooting several arrows towards his targets.

    The man was a pro, as he could even shoot up to 3 arrows at once with such
    accuracy.

    He was nicknamed 'straight shooter'..... because he never missed his mark,


    not even once.

    The man was another legend in Arcadina, but no one knew what he looked
    like too.

    Hearing the order that had been given out, another team of 3000 armoured
    knights quickly made their way towards the path.... so as to deal with all
    hidden archers who managed to survive.

    Of course, this same attack pattern was repeated by these intruders on all
    paths leading to the secret base.
    And just like that, the path had been cleared.

    The intruder knights then followed the path stealthily, until they finally
    came across a massive circular bed of thorny roses.

    "Master!" Everyone said, while quickly going done on bended knee when
    they saw their masked master walk out from one of the paths.

    Mr. Death looked at the thorny field and bent down to smell it.

    He took a whiff, before gently getting up again.

    As expected.

    Some of the roses were poisonous, while others weren't.

    "Clear a straight path to the center.

    And remember, you can only touch the blue roses."

    "Yes, master."

    A few minutes later, everything was set, and the men slowly advanced to
    the center.

    Mr. Death smiled while leading the men forward.

    Hehehe..... soon, he would get to play with his new toy.


    Chapter 486 Fake Rabbi
    Mr. Death and his men declined a secret stairway at the center of the flower
    bed, which also led to a secret tunnel underneath too.

    Of course during their travel, they fought their way through..... until they
    reached a fork on the path, which led to 2 different directions.

    From Mr. Death's information from his scouts, the left path led to an iron
    door within the estate.

    While the right path led to a tunnel at the entrance of the estate.

    He quickly split his men into 2 and followed one team towards the right
    path, which led to the estate's front entrance.

    The men continued marching towards the right, until they came to the end
    of the tunnel.

    Immediately, someone threw out one of the dead enemy soldiers that they
    had previously killed... out of the tunnel.

    And just as expected, more than 100 arrows had been launched on and
    around the body.

    Heck!

    There was even an arrow on the dead man's eyes.

    From the moment the body's hair strands had become visible to the enemy
    archers..... that bodhi was shot to smithereens with no pity whatsoever.

    These people were indeed ready for them.


    Immediately, Mr. Death's armoured men quickly took out their iron shields
    and decided to create a shielded wall all around the tunnel's exit.

    Sure, wooded shields we're useful..... but they weren't suitable for long
    battles.

    With wooden shields, the arrows would just stick to the shields..... and if
    more arrows were shot onto the shields, the arrows wood penetrate the
    wood more and more, allowing it to break off on its own during battle.

    That's why when there were too many arrows on the shields, warriors would
    just throw them away instead.

    With iron, the arrows just bounced off the shield.... and the warriors could
    just black them back behind them.

    It was more expensive, but it would last longer and had a better chance of
    saving their lives.

    In Mr. Death's case, almost all the weapons for his had been acquired
    through battle over the years.

    And there were even warehouses with over thousands more in stock too.

    So he really didn't spend a dime on weapons.

    For that was the way of war.

    Immediately some of the armoured men formed a wall around the tunnel's
    exit.

    But of course while they were doing that, some archers gathered behind
    them, and more armed knights hurriedly enclosed the archers as well.

    In the end, they had formed a rectangular formation with archers at its
    center.
    "Move out!" Commanded one of the Captains.

    And soon, they slowly advanced steadily.... while protecting themselves


    from all angles.

    'Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!'

    'Thang!.....Thang!'..... Thang!'

    A rain of arrows could be heard bouncing off the iron armoured shields
    from all directions.

    And as they moved, their own archers within the formation also shot out
    arrows as well.

    In addition to that, several archers who were still in the tunnel took
    advantage of this and quickly shot down the archers who had already given
    off their positions.

    The archers in the tunnel all advanced forward behind a semi-circular shield
    wall and quickly took down their targets.

    'Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!

    'Ahhhh!!!!'

    Loud deafening screams could be heard all across the battlefield, and many
    men could be seen dropping down like flies as well.

    The entire battlefield was like a storm of raining arrows.

    Arrows flew from the east to west, north to south, and every other possible
    direction there was.

    Both sides had been hit.... with Mr. Death's enemies taking the biggest hit of
    all.

    .
    With the archers needing to take clear shots, of course, they had to expose
    themselves during battle.

    If the leaves on the trees were still full of leaves, then they might've had a
    better chance of avoiding death.

    But too bad that all the trees were bare now, and all they could do was stand
    behind a tree, expose themselves when shooting, and quickly hide again
    behind that same tree.

    Mr. Death who was still in the tunnel, quickly sent out 2 more teams: one
    for bringing the injured knights back, and one for taking town the surviving
    enemy archers around.

    And soon, several injured armoured men with arrows sticking out of their
    toes and legs..... were all brought back to the tunnels.

    The battle persisted for a while, with Mr. Death's team slowly advancing
    forward while tackling more and more enemies.

    Until finally, they had reached the entrance to a massive lone estate.

    Mr. Death squinted his eyes and looked at the massive number of enemy
    knights before him.

    He figured that they were more than 12,000 all grouped up here.

    Indeed, he had fought his way through with just 4,000 armoured men.....
    and taken out close to 3000 enemies as well.

    Right now, the enemy knights all stood out in a semi-circle, as if they were
    completely sure of their victory today.

    Many pointed arrows at them, while some just crossed their arms and
    looked at them arrogantly.

    Seeing that they weren't attacking, Mr. Death and his men calmly advanced
    as well.
    Of course Mr. Death's archers also held out their bows and arrows too.

    One could never be too sure.

    Slytherin Cord smiled gleefully when he saw the masked man and his team
    walk towards him.

    Hahahahhaha!

    They had dreamt about this day for years now, and finally.... it had come
    true.

    This was the day that the Ghostly Prince would lick his feet and bark like a
    dog for all to see.

    His body trembled so much from excitement, that he could even feel his
    teeth chattering.

    He held his prisoner tightly from excitement..... while waiting for the
    masked man and his team to advance.

    The masked man was somewhat far away from him.....making his
    appearance look about the same size as his middle finger.

    But as the figure advanced and grew larger, Slytherin Cord was somewhat
    displeased.

    Who the hell was this?

    This masked man wasn't his rabbit.

    He was definitely a fake!


    Chapter 487 Time To Dance
    Slytherin Cord's eyes quickly glanced at the masked figure from head to toe
    numerous times.

    This was definitely not his rabbit!

    The first thing that he noticed was the mask.

    From all his research, the Ghostly prince had 11 masks that he wore for
    different occasions, places and intervals.

    And none of them looked like the mask that this fake was wearing.

    Of course, he also didn't know that the person underneath the mask was Mr.
    Death..... because Mr. Death also had different masks that he used whenever
    he went out or took his role as an assassin.

    So for Slytherin, since these masks didn't match his rabbit's own, he was
    sure that the person was a fake.

    In addition to that, the fake's body and way of walking were way different
    than that of his rabbit.

    He had been studying his rabbit for years now, so even without seeing his
    rabbit's face... the slightest difference would make him know that he was
    looking at a fake.

    He couldn't help but feel looked down on.

    Was he not good enough for a one-on-one battle with the Ghostly Prince?

    He gritted his teeth in rage and felt his blood rising swiftly.

    F***
    In his rage, he continuously squeezed the life out of his prisoner.... almost
    choking her to death.

    It was only when he heard her squirm loudly, did he finally come back to
    his senses.

    Mr. Death on the other hand, continued marching forward, utterly oblivious
    to what his newfound toy was thinking.

    And soon, he stopped at a reasonable talking distance between the two.

    "Speak!

    You're not him, so who are you?" Slytherin asked in fury.

    Mr. Death smiled playfully underneath his mask while looking at his
    adorable toy, who seemed to be chirping like a bird towards him.

    Well, he would have all the time to properly train this plaything of his.... but
    for now, he might as well play along with the poor thing.

    "I'm asking you a question!

    Who Are You?!!!!"

    "Hey..... calm down my little pet, aren't you just being way too aggressive?

    If you continue this way, then how can you win my favour?"

    "_"

    Slytherin felt like he was hearing things.

    Who was this arrogant son of a b**ch calling a pet?

    And who would want to win his favour?


    The more this 'Fake' opened his mouth, the angrier he got.

    He had a hunch that underneath that mask, this IDIOT was sheepish smiling
    at him and taking him for a joke.

    And something about that made him snap out crazy.

    In a flash, all his rage came out even more destructive faster than magma.

    'Sling!'

    He quickly pushed his prisoner to the ground and drew his sword.

    Mr. Death looked at him and smirked.

    Just as he expected, this toy of his had a short fuse.

    Mr. Death looked at Mona (prisoner) and sighed from relief.

    Now that Slytherin wasn't squeezing and grabbing her roughly again..... he
    could finally be at peace.

    "Answer me Dammit!

    Who are you?!"

    "Little pet..... for the time being, you don't have the qualifications to ask me
    that.

    But... I'll make you a little happy by telling you a secret.

    He sent me!"

    "So I wasted all my preparations just for a subordinate?" Slytherin asked


    while staring at Mr. Death with murderous intent.

    7 months!
    7 while months of scheming had resulted in him just getting a fake?

    No!

    He couldn't accept it!

    What did he need to do to get a one-on-one match or experience with his


    rabbit?

    He looked at Mr. Death coldly, as if he were looking at trash.

    What good was this man if he were just a counterfeit of the original?

    He looked at the prisoner on the floor as if blaming it all on her.

    So her position in her master's heart wasn't that big to bring her master here
    to save her?

    Then why the hell did he bother with her in the first place?

    He was sure that he had lost some of his men out on the perimeters of the
    estate.

    So was all this trouble worth it if his rabbit didn't show up and he also lost
    his men too?

    He gripped his sword tightly and grumbled out a subtle curse.

    Why was his luck always so bad?

    He continued cursing his luck angrily.... and soon, a single thought came to
    mind and his eyes instantly lit up.

    Slytherin looked at Mr. Death and smiled cruelly.

    "Since you all aren't any use to me at all, then I might as well kill you all....
    as well as this worthless prisoner.
    Who knows..... maybe your deaths will bring my little rabbit out later on."

    "Oh?

    Well, I agree with your approach to things.

    But, I can't help but wonder why you think that you'll be able to kill us."

    Slytherin was taken aback, before finally sneering at the masked Fake.

    "Are you stupid or pretending to be.

    Look around you idiot!

    You are totally outnumbered.

    Even a child can see this!"

    "Really?

    Because the way I see it, we have you outnumbered instead."

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    Immediately, Slytherin saw thousands of men wall from behind several


    estate buildings..... and quickly surrounding him and his own men.

    And before he knew it, several of his own men were pointing arrows
    towards him and some of his other men too.

    His heart speeded up a bit, and he soon took this fake rabbit before him
    seriously.

    He looked at the men who betrayed him in confusion.

    Even his aides were confused as well.

    When had their betrayal begun?


    They didn't even bother asking why, because they knew that what they felt
    for Slytherin wasn't loyalty but fear.

    "When?" Slytherin asked coldly.

    "My little pet, this isn't hard for you to figure out is it?

    Okay... okay... I'll help you out a bit.

    Let's see..... about 2 years ago, do you remember that you had begun
    recruiting people like crazy?

    Well, we sent over 4000 of our men then.

    Of course over these 2 years, we also sent in a lot more in addition to that
    too.

    And when you brought in men to this base, you actually carried in a lot of
    our men as well.

    Little pet, look at your face!

    Are you angry because we came late?

    Don't be angry alright, I promise that I have a good reason.

    You see, the only reason why we didn't know about you taking this prisoner
    and come here sooner.... was because you kept it secret, and only allowed
    your most trusted men to meet or know information about the prisoner.

    Luckily, when our master got your note and location, we now knew about
    your plan and asked our spies here to prepare for battle.

    Of course all this time that we stood here, as well as the time that you
    waited for me to walk towards you.... was all a decoy.

    You see, with your attention focused here.... some of the spies quickly let in
    the rest of my men through the other underground exits that led to one of
    the buildings on your estate."
    .

    Hearing Mr. Death, Slytherin felt like a bucket of cold water had just been
    dropped onto his head.

    No!... No.... how can this be?

    He shook his head several times as if trying to deny that the Ghostly prince
    was once again.... one step ahead of him.

    Why couldn't he win?

    Why?

    Dammit!

    Mr. Death looked at his Slytherin's pale face and smirked.

    "My sweet little pet.

    If those are all the questions that you have..... then let's dance!"
    Chapter 488 What A Good
    Punching Bag
    After listening to everything that Mr. Death had said... Slytherin Cord
    quickly calmed himself after his hysteria.

    Even though the situation had reversed on him, with more people against
    him..... he still didn't want to die yet.

    He felt like even if he was stabbed 300 times, something in him would
    persist until he saw the Ghostly Prince.

    So with this thought in mind, he took a deep breath and gathered himself
    properly.

    His eyes were filled with murderous intent, as he looked at those pointing
    arrows towards him.

    Indeed!..... It was time to dance.

    With that, the battle had finally begun.

    'Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    'Ahhhhhh!'

    The sounds of swords clashing one another... as well as the wails of the
    injured, could be heard throughout the entire battlefield.

    Slytherin slashed his sword sideways, in attempts to slit his enemy's throat
    clean.
    'Swish!'

    The blade sliced through the air, creating a whistling effect..... as his enemy
    ducked his attack just in time.

    But when the enemy raised his head again, Slytherin punched him in the
    face with his other hand.

    'Ahhhh!'

    Taking advantage of his enemy's pain, Slytherin sent another slash towards
    his enemy.

    'Slash!'

    The enemy dodged his attack, and also gave him a fierce kick and yelled at
    him.

    "Now, we're even."

    'Bang!'

    Slytherin bumped into the person behind him.... causing that person to
    accidentally die from a sword attack.

    But who cares?

    This was a battlefield!!

    Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    Slytherin fought with his enemy while also avoiding side attacks from
    others around him.
    Of course, his enemy did the same as well.

    They both fought and accumulated some minor and major injuries here and
    there.

    And Slytherin couldn't help but give this enemy of his some respect.

    One should know that they had been fighting for over 20 minutes now.

    Typically, within this time.... he could easily handle about 10~20 men
    below his strength and rank.

    So not many people would be able to last with him for this long.

    It looked like they had sent some of the big guys to take care of him.

    Nonetheless, since he had made up his mind to survive.... then this enemy
    of his had to die!

    Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    'Slash!'

    Finally, he had sent a fatal blow towards his enemy.

    The enemy tried to dodge as much as he could, but still ended up getting a
    massive clean-cut against his belly.

    Blood soon started dripping out from the wound nonstop.

    And before the man knew it, his strength soon began to leave him.

    Luckily, he had attempted to dodge the attack.

    If he stood still in the same position, he was sure that his insides would be
    out on the battlefield by now.
    He gripped his belly tightly while trying to concentrate on the battle at
    hand.

    'Pain is in the mind!

    Pain is in the mind!

    Pain is in the mind!'

    Those were the words that he repeatedly told himself while continuing the
    battle with Slytherin.

    But no matter what he did, the pain soon swallowed him whole... as
    Slytherin didn't go easy on him after that attack.

    The man dropped down on his knees and struggled to keep conscious while
    blocking Slytherins attacks.

    Seeing the man's state, Slytherin quickly grabbed the opportunity and
    immediately gave out a finishing blow.

    'Clang!'

    Another person quickly blocked the Slytherins attack..... and now became
    Slytherin's new foe.

    'Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    'Clang!'

    'Ahhhh!'

    The battle went on for a bit..... with Slytherin, his aides and those who
    didn't betray him, fighting for their lives amidst the chaos all around them.
    Blood quickly dyed the estate's floors, and the foul stench of blood also
    filled the air as well.

    Dead bodies also piled up too, making the battle harder and harder for the
    rest... since some people died due to the fact that they had accidentally
    fallen over these dead bodies.

    Of course, others also died from being hit out of nowhere by these falling
    lifeless bodies when they were facing an enemy.

    In short, the whole place looked and smelt like death.

    And as Slytherin battled, he continuously made his way closer to his


    prisoner, Mother Mona.

    Form the very start, he had been separated from Mona by the traitors on his
    side.

    They had circled around Mona and made their way towards the masked
    man.

    Speaking of that man, he hadn't even lifted his sword since the battle began.

    All he did was sit at a corner, with a bow and arrow in hand.

    And since the masked man had a lot more men than he did, the chances of
    someone attacking the masked man was indeed too low.

    One should know that he initially had about 12,000 men on the battlefield.

    About 6,000 had betrayed him, and coupled with the men the masked man
    walked in through the front estate with.... as well as the men who sneaked
    in through the other underground passageway, wasn't he already
    outnumbered?

    In short, all his men had at least 2 enemies that they were currently engaged
    in battle with.
    Heck!..... Some even had 3 or more.

    So he wants surprised that the masked man would feel so relaxed.

    Actually, only himself, his aides, and his top Captains... were the only ones
    that were currently fighting people one-on-one.

    So with that said, one could easily see that the enemy had only sent able
    men to fight himself, his aides and his Captains.

    As for the small fries on his team, they were ganged up and didn't even
    have a chance to survive.

    Slytherin swiftly glanced around the battlefield, and noticed that almost all
    of his men had been taken out.

    In short, only the strong had survived up until now.

    But of course, how could his enemy still let them fight one-on-one?

    Before Slytherin knew it, 3 other people had joined his battle.

    And they all had similar strengths to himself.

    The pressure on him was great, and soon, he found that he had turned into
    their punching bag.

    Dammit!
    Chapter 489 Mysterious Masters
    Slytherin had previously been fighting a one-on-one battle with a foe,
    before 3 other foes joined his battle.

    And the more Slytherin fought against all 4 foes... the more he realized that
    they weren't trying to kill him.

    Nope!

    They were just trying to beat him to a pulp.

    Once he ducked from the attack, another took advantage of this and kicked
    his sword out of his hands, while 2 others swiftly kicked the back of his
    legs.

    "Kneel down!"

    'Plup!'

    Just like that, he dropped to his knees unwillingly and became their
    punching bag.

    They even allowed him to get up again.

    But every time he rose up, and dodged someone's blows, he would be
    knocked right back down to the ground.

    "How dare...."

    'Bam!'

    "F*** you..."

    "Bam!"
    Every time he opened his mouth, he was punched or kicked directly in the
    mouth.

    But of course, how could he block these attacks when his body was so weak
    from their previous attacks?

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    son of a b**ch!!

    He was so angry that he soon reverted back into a spoiled 5-year-old kid.

    He was so furious that he began crying.

    "Hahahahaha!... brothers look at this!

    He's crying!"

    "Awwww.... does the little baby need some cloth to wipe his eyes?"

    "Ahh.... does baby need his mummy?

    So after torturing so many people in your lifetime, you too can also feel
    helpless?"

    "Aye old 3.. do you think that if we continue to beat him up, that he would
    also wet himself?"

    "What a baby!"

    "Hahahhahahahha!"

    Slytherin's body trembled slightly from rage, as he listened to their


    comments.
    "Shut up!

    I'm not crying!

    It's clearly dust in my eyes.

    It's clearly....."

    'Bam!'

    Once again, they kicked him down before he could complete his sentence.

    He grabbed the ground below him and spat out blood and a few loose teeth
    in his mouth.

    Blood oozed out of his nostrils, as well as dripped out of his mouth too.

    His eyelids were now bluish in colour and ridiculously swollen, making it
    extremely hard for him to see what or where he was going.

    Seeing that Slytherin's face already looked like it had been stung by a
    hundred bees.... his foes changed their target to his chest region and other
    body parts.

    And the more they punched, the more furious Slytherin was.

    Somehow, even though he couldn't see properly.... he felt like that masked
    man was openly laughing at him, as if mocking him.

    And he was right!

    Because Mr. Death.... as well as many others, had stood on the side to
    watch the show.

    Almost all of Slytherins men were dead..... so those on Mr. Death's side
    who were free, sat down and rested while observing the fight.

    Slytherin felt like he had never been so humiliated before in his life as he
    was today.
    'Ghostly prince.... masked bastard..... I swear that if I somehow escape, I
    will definitely kill you all even if it's the thing that I do.

    Bastards!!!!'

    Slytherin continued to receive his fair share of punches while glaring at the
    men.

    But all they saw was someone looking at them with big puffy swollen eyes.

    Yup!

    He needed his mummy.

    As they punched Slytherin, they didn't feel any sympathy for him at all

    How could they?

    One look at mother Mona and they all felt like slashing his throat wide
    open.

    But since their young master would personally kill Slytherin, their job was
    to deliver him ALIVE.

    So they decided to very their anger on him by using him as a punching bag.

    After all, he had no pity on Mother Mona for the past 7 months.

    Her entire body was covered with whip marks, and her face was even more
    swollen and bluish looking than Slytherins.

    In short, she looked truly ghastly and gruesome.

    All this time, they had never bothered to give her treatment when beating
    her up, so some of the injuries on her face would now remain permanent
    there.
    .

    One had to know that people looked down on women with scars, bruises
    and marks on her face in this era.

    So even if they wouldn't look down on her, they still didn't like that others
    might look down or feel that she was too ugly to be queen mother of
    Arcadina.

    Some shallow nobles might make fun of her, and this might undoubtedly
    make her feel inferior with time.

    For Slytherin to damage her face so much was something that they could
    never forgive.

    They only hoped that in future, maybe they would find some miracle doctor
    to heal it.

    Maybe in Baymard?

    Anyway, apart from Mother Mona's face and whipped body..... her limbs
    were so weak that she had trouble standing on her own, and even her throat
    was covered in bruises as well.

    They were also sure that these torturers had also broken a few of Mona
    Mona's bones and even ribs too.

    In short, looking at the delicate woman's finger that also had whip lines on
    that.... everyone couldn't help but wonder if these people had even spared
    some parts of the woman's fragile body from torture.

    He clenched their fists in rage and continued hanging up on Slytherin.

    They kicked, punched and elbowed him until they were absolutely
    convinced they had redesigned his body to look much worse than Mother
    Mona's.

    .
    Time flew by swiftly, and soon..... the battle, or rather the gang-up was
    finally over.

    In the end, Slytherin, his aides, 3 Captains, and 50 other men, had been
    captured and tied up as prisoners.

    Of course, Mr. Death had decided to arrange another play for his own
    amusement for them.... just like he did for Connor and James.

    It was too bad that his favourite toy of all, Slytherin..... wouldn't get to play
    in these amusement games, as he had to be sent back to the young master
    the next day.

    He had been tasked with taking care of this hidden estate, so he could only
    have people secretly send Slytherin to the young master tomorrow.

    Nonetheless, that didn't mean that he wouldn't be playing with this favourite
    toy.... as he had the whole night to tease the little thing.

    With the battle coming to an end, Mr. Death and his people continued their
    show.

    But unbeknownst to everyone, 2 fully cloaked men in separate buildings on


    the estate..... had been secretly watching everything play out in the
    shadows.

    Both men worked for different masters and were only here to keep tabs on
    the situation.

    They smiled cruelly, before quickly escaping from the estate one after the
    other amidst the confusion and excitement below.

    And who were their masters?

    Who were they supposed to report back to?

    Well... that was a story for another day.


    Chapter 490 Special Units
    Back in Baymard, all leaders, heads and second-in-command in charge of
    all Baymardian armed forces..... had quickly gathered within Landon's
    office in the palace.

    Be it from the police department, marines, army, Navy, Coastal Guards, or


    even the regular security guards..... all the leaders had shown up right in
    time.

    For them, Baymard was in the midst of a crisis.

    To put it simply, ever since the whole spy incident..... they had already had
    their first meeting, where they all looked at other ways of improving
    Baymard's safety.

    Of course, several things were said that day and had been agreed upon.

    They had already begun adjusting according to their plans.

    But now, this second meeting was just for Landon to give them detailed
    lists and requirements on certain aspects.

    More specifically, they were here to talk about the special forces, units and
    teams that Landon wanted to create.

    Once the meeting began, everyone quickly looked at the lists pertaining to
    their areas of concern and quickly glanced through them as much as they
    could.

    "Your majesty, this is exactly what I need!"

    "Your majesty, I think this will work."


    "Your majesty... once again, I really have to hand it to you.

    We just came up with this idea during our last meeting, and so far... you've
    already been able to come up with a detailed outlook and structure within
    this short period of time?

    Your majesty, your brain is really something else."

    The leaders all spoke out their thoughts on the matter while skimming
    through the files in their hands.

    In short, Landon had made the whole thing extremely easy for them.

    Everyone marvelled at how detailed and straight to the point the documents
    were.

    Take for example the folder in Lucius' hands which had several documents
    within it.

    The first document just listed out the names of all special forces that will be
    introduced into the barracks.

    Of course, the Official Public forces or units would be structured like so:

    ▪Squads (military unit with 10~11 soldiers led by a sergeant)

    ▪Platoons (unit of 4 squads led by Lieutenant)

    ▪Company (unit of 130~150 soldiers led by a Captain)

    ▪Battalion (400 men or about 3 Companies)

    ▪Regiment (2,000 men)

    ▪Brigade (3,000~5,000 troops led by Colonel)

    ▪Division (10,000~20,000 men)

    .
    Looking at the information for the official public units, Lucius couldn't help
    but feel that this method was the best.

    As per the recruiting standards for these units, he was sure that many of the
    soldiers would do their best to get into several of the units in the list...
    especially the major special squads which consisted of just 10 to 11 persons
    within it.

    Lucius saw names like Cobra, The Black Scorpions and Hydra..... as some
    of the squad names picked out by Landon.

    The leaders were also allowed to create their own unit names too if they
    wanted to.

    This method was really good, because now... Lucius won't have to worry
    about selecting people individually time and time again for every mission.

    Now, he would just say things like: 'Cobra, there's a mission for you'.

    And just like that, team Cobra would do so... except if they currently had
    their hands tied, or had members that were severely injured.

    For sure, Lucius would still have to review everyone on a team before they
    go out on a mission.

    But now, it would be fairly easy for him to accomplish.

    Anyone, having them group with each other over time was extremely useful
    for a mission's success as well.

    These people might bond together for several years to come... and would
    get to know each other better, look out for themselves and so on.

    When Landon was making up these documents, he too had appreciated the
    sort of friendship and bond that could come out of these units.

    In fact, he hoped that these would be like 'Ethan Hawke' and his team in
    'Mission Impossible!'
    They should even form their own signals and understand each other way
    better than anyone else.

    Lucius nodded his head in appreciation while glancing at the documents in


    his hands.

    He quickly decided to close the military folder, and quickly look at the
    police folder as well.

    Of course, they were totally different from that of the military.

    He also saw new departments called forensics, Homicide and so on there.....


    each having different units within them.

    In short, everything was different for all Baymardian forces.

    Gary looked at the Navy's folder and saw new units too.... which consisted
    of different structures.

    Unlike the military, the structures here were determined by how many ships
    were in each unit.

    He read names like; Flotilla, Squadron, Fleets, strike groups and so on.

    And as the group read, they also asked several questions as well.

    Lucius had just finished looking at the requirements for recruitment....


    before he saw something strange.

    Why would this be here?

    "Your majesty..... why is this structural unit called 'Corps' separated from
    the rest?" Lucius asked curiously.
    "That's because the Corps is the largest tactical unit in Baymard with 20,000
    to even 70,000 people within a single Corps unit.

    In other words, it synchronized artillery firing Navy firing, combat support


    and any other support."

    "Ahh..... so it's a joint effort from all armed forces involved with outside
    battles?"

    "Correct!

    Police officers and security guards wouldn't be involved in this.

    So it's basically a blend of everyone else on the battlefield.

    Take for example Carona needs our help.

    At that moment, the Navy will help transport the marines, army and all
    those takes with fighting on land to Carona.

    And while we battle on land, the Navy ships will fire away all enemy ships
    around.

    The battle will include the land and sea."

    Of course in the future, it'll also include air forces too.

    But now was not the time to confuse these people even more.

    "I see your majesty..... so that's it!"

    Everyone nodded in understanding and continued reading until they reached


    the final pages on their files.

    Secret National Units?

    What was that?


    Chapter 491 National Security
    Secret National Units?

    Everyone looked at this section curiously.

    To put it simply, there was a large white envelope at the back of their
    folders.

    The envelope also had ropes around it, and the words: Classified stamped
    on it too.

    Before everyone could open the envelope, Landon quickly stopped them.

    "Wait...

    Look at them privately within your offices, or anywhere confidently.

    To be fair to each and everyone here, I don't want anyone to accidentally


    spot the names, tasks or information that is written on the documents
    enclosed within your envelopes.

    But no matter what, you must be the only ones who know if this, until
    you've all selected special recruits for the units or teams.

    So until then, after reading it..... keep it in licked up in a metal compartment


    and lick it up tightly.

    This is a matter of national security!"

    Everyone's hands tight held their envelopes as if holding gold, while


    nodding towards Landon in understanding.

    .
    One should know that it hasn't been long since they had killed those damn
    traitors.

    And the thing that really aided the catch, was that even the traitors didn't
    know everything that went on in the military, or other forces like the
    Baymardian police, or even how the security guards at the ports operated.

    Secrecy was the key!

    Of course, some things were obvious public knowledge..... but others were
    seen as national secrets.

    So even though they trusted one another within this room, they still abided
    by the Code and refused to share or even mention the national defence
    measures that their individual armed forces had.

    Who knew if other spies within their different forces might take advantage
    of this and attack Baymard?

    As his majesty always said: 'A man has got to have a code'.

    And they intended to keep this code till the very end.... especially Lucius
    who had 2 traitors come out from his sector.

    Even though no one blamed him, it was a heavy blow to his face, and he
    would rather drink his own blood than sit there and let that happen again.

    This time, he would put in more effort in scouting out spies and catching
    them before they even made their moves.

    "Your majesty.... could you give us a general breakdown of what's in the


    envelopes, in case some general questions arise later on?" Gary asked
    curiously.

    "Sure!

    Let's see... in there, you all will find all information pertaining to Spies.
    Be it our spies or the enemy's spies, all information and units needed are all
    enclosed in your envelopes.

    With this, we will definitely be catching more people red-handed too."

    Hearing that, everyone's eyes lit up.

    Yup!

    That was the real reason why they came here.

    "Eh.... your majesty... you know, I haven't eaten today, so.... may I be
    excused to leave?"

    "Your majesty..... didn't you say that you have a lunch date with Princess
    Lucy?

    It would be too cruel to keep you here for too long.

    So your majesty, I'll get going too."

    "Your majesty, I've been feeling a little lightheaded today.

    And you know what our ancestors used to say.

    One's illness can actually be transferred through a person's aura.

    So it will be too cruel for me to continue staying here and accidentally harm
    you, your majesty.

    If I do so, how can I proudly face the people and explain it to them when
    the time comes?

    So your majesty.... goodbye!"

    "_"

    .
    Landon looked at their itchy bodies and quickly dismissed them.

    Who were they fooling with these sorts of lame excuses?

    Did he look like a toddler or something?

    How could they say such obvious lies with straight faces?

    Were they not even afraid of getting struck down by lightning from saying
    such lies?

    Landon smiled bitterly, as he thought if all the leaders in Baymard again.

    Whether it concerned the industries, schools, education or even military.....


    Landon had always chosen people who were obsessed with their jobs.

    Of course, it meant that they would always give it their all for excellent
    results.

    But that also meant that they could lie to him in the face just to get back to
    work.

    Bruh!

    Looking at their giddy bodies, it was clear as day that they all wanted to go
    to their offices as fast as possible.

    So he didn't know who they thought they were fooling.

    Some of them even thought of sending for more guards to be brought


    over.... so as to safely take these secret envelopes back to their offices.

    Of course they all finally left, after they quickly realized that doing so
    would only attract too many people's attention to themselves.

    Landon looked at their fading silhouettes and smiled helplessly, before


    making his way towards the school premises.

    It was time to pick Lucy up.


    .

    As for what was in those envelopes, as he had said... it contained all


    information about spies.

    There was a list of all spy units that needed to be created secretly within
    each armed force.

    Of course one of these units would be assigned to secretly watch the


    activities of those within the different forces.

    There would be units for catching corrupt cops, corrupts and bad soldiers,
    guards, and so on.

    In short, those recruited had to go undercover within their own forces.

    No one else needed to know their assignments.... and they would also work
    alone or in teams too.

    Landon wanted everything to be classified.

    If they were given a target, then they expected them to do everything


    morally okay to get close to their target and catch them red-handed in the
    act.

    As for how they would train, a fake class would be created, and the spies
    would be brought there for training daily.

    They would train in one of the soundproof halls, training rooms and classes
    all around the military.

    And while they trained, the higher-ups would secretly arrange security to
    ensure that no one trespassed or get wind of what they were up to.

    Of course, there were other spy units that would be sent out as well to
    enemy regions or even spies that would have to work within Baymard from
    the police department.
    So these ones would have to properly learn how to act and blend in with
    whatever nationality, status or occupation they were given.

    Sure, Landon had already sent spies out of Baymard several times..... but
    this time, he decided to keep this one sort of a secret, so as not to alert any
    enemy spies around.

    Of course, the F.B.I within the police headquarters would now be functional
    in Baymard.... as well as other spy sectors within the other armed forces.

    With his meeting finally over, he hurried along to pick up Lucy as planned.

    He smiled a little while remembering her reaction to his surprise kiss this
    morning.

    How could someone be so cute?


    Chapter 492 Rescue Date
    Today's weather was really cold.

    Yesterday, all day long, it really rained cats and dogs.

    The rain was so harsh and hard, that hailstones began to fall.

    That's right!

    Tiny pebbles of Solid ice fell all day long, and the strong winds blow in a
    haphazard manner as well.

    And in addition to that, the heavy dark clouds that covered the sky all day
    long.... instantly plunged the entire empire into darkness and made the
    entire day feel gloomy as well.

    Of course, work was automatically cancelled for most..... except the


    doctors, nurses and armed forces like the soldiers at the city gates and
    Coastal regions.

    In weather conditions such as this, the Bay-Carona transport ships also


    didn't sail out as well.

    So those at the ports didn't work yesterday too.

    But nonetheless, both soldiers and marines at the Landport and coastal
    ports..... had done their best to rescue people who broke down on the roads
    from the rain, as well as rescue people several shipwrecked wooden ships
    around Baymard's shores.

    These people were then taken to the temporary lodging centers within
    King's Landing and Coastal region.

    These temporary lodging buildings were built for emergency situations like
    these.
    So these people could stay there and recuperate until the weather clears up,
    before they were given their Visas and checked-in into Baymard.

    Yup!

    Bottom line, yesterday's weather was really something else.

    But today, the sun's glorious rays had finally shone over Baymard once
    again.

    "Goodbye, teacher Lucy."

    "Goodbye, teacher Lucy."

    "Goodbye."

    "Goodbye."

    As Landon waited beside Lucy's office door..... he could hear several


    footsteps of children running about, as well as the voices of these children
    who were walking about the corridors.

    School was still in session, and now was only break time.

    But for Lucy, she was done for the day since she had only 2 classes to
    teach.

    "Ahh... brother Landon.

    I thought you would be waiting in the car.

    What if somebody recognizes you?

    Quickly!

    Let's go to my office!" Lucy exclaimed in surprise while struggling to open


    her door as fast as she could.
    "Hm?

    How long are you going to call me brother?

    Shouldn't you be calling me darling by now?" Landon said helplessly.

    These people in the Pyno continent were so used to calling everyone


    brother or sister... even if they weren't related to them by blood.

    Generally, if a person grew up around his cousins or his friends.... he could


    call them brother this, sister this, elder brother, elder sister and so on.

    Even their love interests or people that they liked, grew up with or became
    close to later on.... would also be called like that.

    People only called others by their names or with titles if they weren't too
    familiar with them.

    Likewise, if they were familiar with a large age gap, they would also call
    them uncle, aunty, granny and so on.

    Landon was fine with the rest, but calling him brother when he clearly had
    lustful thoughts on her.... didn't sit right in his mind.

    "Hm?

    I want you to call me something more intimate from now on alright?"

    "Yes, brother Lan.....erm.... yes darling....." Lucy said shyly.

    How could she call him that in public?

    Wouldn't that be too embarrassing?

    The 2 love birds left the building hand-in-hand and finally drove out of the
    school premises..... followed by Lucy's bodyguards at a safe distance.

    .
    "Brother.... erm...darling, where are we going today?"

    "Well.... that's..."

    'Beep! Beep! Beep!'

    Before Landon could even respond to Lucy's question, Landon's car radio
    began to beep.

    Just like the police and military cars in Baymard, Landon too had a way to
    listen in emergencies or get contacted by any of the armed forces.

    "Your majesty..... I just wanted to report that on the shores of District J


    within the Coastal region, we found 12 massive sea creatures there.

    Your majesty.... they are white and very big.

    I think they're boggles (whales) that were probably washed in by the heavy
    storm yesterday.

    Your majesty, as per code, we are supposed to help tense creatures back into
    the ocean.

    But they're all injured.

    So do we call a medic for them?"

    "Of course!

    Contact the Zoo and send some of your men to escort at least 30 Zoo
    medics to the scene.

    I will meet you there."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    With that, Landon turned off the radio and faced the woman by his side who
    had been constantly pulling his clothes excitedly ever since she heard that
    there were creatures in need.
    Lucy had never seen a whale before, so she felt like she should take this
    opportunity to see them.

    Plus from the conversation, they were seriously hurt

    So how could she go to her date with a piece of mind, knowing that they
    were probably struggling out there?

    In truth, one of her favourite places in Baymard was the Zoo.

    She would always volunteer to feed the animals milk from the feeding
    bottles, and even take care of them at times.

    There was even a baby Hangol there, that was extremely close to her.

    She had learnt so much while helping out at the zoo, so she naturally had a
    sense of responsibility towards injured animals.

    She had been pulling Landon's clothes as if telling him to go take a look
    with her.

    So how could he not go?

    "What about our date then?"

    "Darling.... you're really funny.

    How can you still be talking about a date, when those poor defenceless
    creatures are in need?"

    Landon looked at Lucius and grinned.

    This woman didn't even notice that she was now comfortably calling him
    'darling' here and there.

    "Heh?
    On Christmas day last week, weren't you the same person who said that
    nothing would stop this date?

    Didn't you say that even if the world was coming to an end, that you will be
    there for the date?

    So what happened to your conviction?"

    Lucy looked at him and pouted angrily.

    "Darling, why are you so petty?

    Like I said, as a good woman, how can I turn a blind eye to those creatures?

    How about this!

    Since the first snow should be sometime next week, then why don't we wait
    a bit and have our next date after that?

    It's going to be like a 'white date' (like white Christmas).

    And this time, even if the sky is falling down, I will be there.

    Hmph"

    Landon pinched her jaws playfully and sighed helplessly.

    "Alright.

    Since your mind is made up, then let's do as you've said."

    "So we're really going there now?"

    "Hmhm.... were going to save the boggles."


    Chapter 493 Danger, Full speed
    Ahead
    The duo drove away towards the Coastal region with Landon mostly
    listening to Lucy excitedly talk about all she knew about boggles.

    With the simple explanatory books that Baymard had on sea creatures.... of
    course, she knew a little about boggles.

    Right now, she couldn't wait to see what type or specie of boggle needed
    her help.

    'Vrrrrrrmmmmmm!'

    The duo, as well as Lucy's bodyguards.... had finally arrived at Distinct J.

    This region was set aside to be used as an entertainment site within the
    coastal region.

    This was the district that would have back resorts, backs activities,
    oceanside weddings and so on.

    The district was huge... and like all the other Coastal districts, it also had a
    very massive beachfront too.

    Of course, there was nothing currently built within the District..... except
    the massive gates and fences that separate the long wide beach from the
    land.

    As well as several Coastal guard posts and buildings there which protected
    the region and also accounted for incoming ships too.

    The district also had several ridiculously large arrows on the top of sturdy
    poles, which all lit up when places got dark or foggy.
    There were also words on the arrows, which said: 'Go right' on it too.

    In short, these were to direct visitor ships towards the ports in District I
    when the darkness came.

    One should know that at this time, places got dark by 5 P.M, incoming ships
    would need guidance so as not to end up docking on unofficial shores.

    After going through several security gates and procedures, Landon, Lucy
    and the bodyguards were finally escorted to the beachfront..... where they
    saw several boggles lying helplessly on the shores, surrounded by several
    Marines and Coastal guards too.

    Even though they all had different sizes, it was clear to see that they hadn't
    reached adulthood yet.

    One could say that some might still be babies, while others might be
    teenagers.

    But one shouldn't make think that they were small because of this, because
    these boggles were still massive towering creatures that would need a lot of
    manpower to move them.

    They had a hole on top of their heads, and their perfectly streamlined bodies
    also looked sleek and incredibly sturdy as well.

    They had very tiny eyes when compared to the shape of their head.... and
    even though they were white in colour, these whales could change the
    colour of their tails to whatever colour they wanted.

    In short, their takes acted like Chameleons.

    Unlike those on earth, these whales had extremely short limbs.

    But to compensate for that, their tails were longer and bigger too.

    "They really look just like the portraits in the books.


    Look!

    That one's tail is the sand colour as the sand, even though its upper body is
    whitish-grey.

    And that one's tail is bluish-black just like the ocean!" Lucy exclaimed
    excitedly.

    And before Landon could even respond, she had already taken off running
    towards the poor boggles.

    Since her bodyguards followed behind her protectively, Landon decided to


    let her have her fun.

    "Lieutenant Jonas..... what's the situation?"

    "Your majesty, none of the boggles are dead.

    But all are several injured, as we found several protruding wooden objects
    jabbed into all 12 boggles.

    Even though they had been washed ashore yesterday, the heavy storm
    continuously poured sound on them, keeping them alive and hydrated.

    So they managed to survive.

    Right now while waiting for the doctors from the zoo, we have been
    constantly trying to keep them hydrated as well by having the fire
    department hose them down frequently."

    "Good!

    In the meantime, get several civilians who are free to also help out as
    well.... arrange for free sandwiches too.

    Looking at the size of these boggles, we would sever construction


    machinery to help lift these them too.

    So for today, give these people clearance into the district.


    And last but not least, Inform the press as well."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "Warrant officer Wilfred.

    As Coastal guards, let your men continue to protect and monitor everyone
    around the vicinity.

    Of course, your men should also join in helping in whatever way they can.

    But your priority and that of your men should always be on the safety of
    everyone on the shore.

    I see that you all are still doing your best to clean up all wooden objects or
    the wrecked ships.

    So keep up with that too."

    "Understood your majesty."

    With that, both Jonas and Wildred took out their Walkie Talkies and began
    relaying their orders back to the Marine \u0026 Coastal guard headquarters
    in District L.

    And soon, just like that.... operation: 'Save The Boggles' was in full effect.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    'Vrrrrrrmmmmmm!'

    It didn't take long before several people and machinery had arrived on site.

    Everyone looked at the poor boggles who were continuously crying out in
    pain, and quickly did the best they could.
    The Doctors (A.K.A veterinarians), quickly got on the scene and directed
    the rest on what to do.

    "You 12!

    Please pull out the stake of wood gently."

    "Where's my scalpel?"

    "Please soak these towels in those bowls and properly sanitize this part
    immediately."

    "Yes, doctor."

    "I need the machines to lift his head up immediately... as well as at least 100
    people at the rear end too."

    "Yes, doctor."

    "Please, keep the boggles hydrated."

    "Yes, Doctor."

    "_"

    Be it the civilians or even the military, everyone obediently listened to the


    doctors and followed their every instruction.

    Time passed by quickly, and after the doctors had done their part, everyone
    joined the machines in pushing the boggles back into the ocean.

    "Push!"

    "Push!"

    "Push!"
    The people pushed with all their might, and some people even fell down on
    the sand while pushing as hard as they could.

    'Boooooouuuhhhh!'

    'Fhupp!'

    Once the whales finally got into the water, they started making several loud
    sounds, and before the people knew it.... these creatures began snorting out
    water through the holes at the top of their heads.

    They jumped up into the sky doing several backflips and quickly poked
    their heads at the Baymardians before swimming back to shore as making
    more loud noises again as if saying thank you.

    Everyone on shore laughed and also shouted back again.

    "Hahahhahahah!

    You're welcome!"

    "Aye..... if you ever need help again, we'll help you out again."

    "Take care of your arm little buddy!"

    Of course, trust the reporters to capture everything perfectly for their


    viewers.

    "I'm Kathy Montrose from BBC radio 1 still back with the latest update on
    the Boggle rescue.

    The boggles are now safely back in the ocean.... and they're now giving
    their thanks to our kind Baymardians.

    And here with us is one of the volunteers, Mr....."

    'Splash!'

    Yup!
    While the reporter was still fully immersed in dishing out her story, the
    whales had all squirted water onto everyone close to the shores.

    'Splash!'

    Booooooooouuuuh!'

    The whales made more loud sounds again, did more stunts for them and
    swam away merrily.

    "Hahahhahahhahahah!"

    "What a naughty pair of boggles."

    Everyone laughed at the mischievous boggles and felt a warm feeling rise
    within their hearts.

    Of course after the boggles left, everyone had some sort of picnic on the
    beach and ate their sandwiches merrily.

    Today was another great day.

    Landon was currently sitting with Lucy and some of the Doctors.... when he
    heard something go off in his mind.

    "Ding!

    Warning! Warning! Warning!

    Someone's life is being threatened.

    If the host doesn't save this person now, the world will collapse, and the
    host will die.

    I will advise the host to get out of thee now and find a secluded area
    immediately.
    Warping host to the person's location in 3 minutes.

    Countdown Begins now.

    Goodluck host.'

    '^'
    Chapter 494 The Man In Black
    "Goodluck Host!"

    "_"

    Listening to the system's warnings, Landon was completely taken aback.

    What the hell?

    3 minutes?

    Dammit!

    "Your majesty... is something the matter?"

    "No.... nothing at all.

    I have a phone meeting in about 2 minutes.

    So I'll use one of your building's phones to do that.

    You all enjoy yourselves without me.

    I'll be right back."

    With that, Landon immediately excused himself from the celebrations and
    speedily walked into one of the security buildings on the District.

    Luckily, he had previously done security checks and whatnot when trying to
    save the whales.

    He showed the badge that was given to him at clearance and quickly dashed
    into the building as fast as he could.

    The moment he walked into the building, he instantly spotted a bathroom


    sign beside the entrance door.
    Bingo!

    He quickly went into the men's bathroom, got into a stall, and vanished into
    thin air without a trace.

    'Warp!'

    And just like that, he was gone.

    Somewhere within one of Arcadina's Coastal villages, 24 men were


    currently surrounded by more than 80 enemies.

    These enemies had been chasing them for weeks now, and had finally
    caught up to them in this poor village within Arcadina.

    The villagers had been attacked, killing anyone who wasn't their own.

    In their minds, who knew if these villages were also working with their
    targets?

    Seeing the innocent villagers die, their targets quickly came out of hiding
    and began

    Their battle was very fierce... and the loud sounds of swords and other
    weapons could be heard clashing against each other throughout the entire
    village.

    As for those 24 men on the battlefield who had been chased and hunted
    down, 2 stood out to be leaders of the pack.

    They fought and coordinated within everyone in their team bravely, as tried
    their best to ensure that no one died.

    These 2 leaders were none other than Yodan's King Sirius, and the crown
    Prince of Terique, Astar Parcely.

    .
    Yup!

    When Nopline and Kamara made their move ages ago, he had quickly taken
    his family to the empire of Yodan.... and had kept them safe and hidden
    with his close friend Sirius.

    The reason why they left Yodan, was because they wanted to secretly visit
    Baymard.

    Of course when they left, they had stated that they would be going to one of
    Sirius' estates in Yodan instead.

    So with that, all of Sirius' stepmothers had sent their goons to kill him
    before he reached his destination.

    They had done their best to allude 95% of these goons.

    But who would be known that some of them wouldn't fall for their tricks
    and follow them right to Arcadina?

    Even though Arcadina and Yodan shared borders, they didn't want to pass
    through the borders, as they had previously planned to sail to Carona and
    use the Bay-Carona Transport ships.

    For them, that would definitely be faster.

    But after they realized that they were being flowed, they quickly decided to
    pass through Arcadina's borders instead.

    This way, they could easily lose their pursuers.

    After all, they didn't want these people to know where they were going.

    But who would've thought that even after travelling for 3 and a half months,
    these people wouldn't even let them rest for just a bit?

    How frustrating!

    .
    'Thang!'

    'Thang!'

    'Thang!'

    'Ahhhh!'

    Swords clashed with each other, and gruesome sounds of the injured could
    be heard a mile away.

    "You all should just give up!

    We have you outnumbered, so there's no miracle that will let you survive
    past today." Said their enemies, in the heat of the battle.

    "Do you realize that he is your king?

    Rather than obeying him, you're obeying his stepmothers?" Astar yelled
    angrily.

    "HahahahaHahahaha.....

    So what if they do?

    We aren't on Yodan soil anymore.

    So who would know about this little encounter over here?

    And you!

    Who do you think you are?

    Aren't you just a guard or something?

    Hehehhe.... well, since you want to be so loyal to him, then be a good dog
    and Die!" Said the enemy leader, who was already looking at them as if
    they were corpses.
    With that, the battle commenced again fiercely.

    And when Astar or Sirius weren't paying attention, one of their enemies
    secretly shot an arrow towards Sirius.

    'Whoop!'

    The arrow whistled through the air and flew towards its target like a missile.

    After killing his enemy, Sirius soon spotted the arrow making its way
    towards him and quickly tried to defend himself... But he knew in his heart
    that it was too late for him to take action against the attack.

    In truth, it was almost as if he was seeing it in slow motion but couldn't do


    anything about it.

    They said that when death came for someone, it would feel like that.

    Sure enough, it was true!

    Sirius took a big breath as if trying to prepare himself from death.

    But just when the arrow was about to hit its mark, something unexpected
    happened.

    'Thap!'

    The arrow had been caught by a strange man in black.

    Everyone was utterly surprised by this strange man.

    --silence--

    For a moment, both enemy and ally were both I a trance.

    No one had seen where the man had come from... night even those who
    were secretly trying to shoot arrows at their targets.

    It was almost as if the man had appeared out of thin air.


    But that would be too ridiculous!

    Was he some sort of high-level assassin?

    Yes... that might be it!

    Just looking at the man in black, everyone immediately thought the same
    way too.

    Even though the man in black looked like an assassin, something about his
    appearance left them even more confused than they were before.

    If he was an assassin, then why was his face gully exposed?

    Do high-level assassins not care about their identities getting exposed


    anymore?

    His skills right now had confirmed that he was a high-level assassin...
    Hence they had decided to stick with that story.

    After all, how many men could catch an arrow with their bare hands mid-
    air?

    There was no doubt about it.

    This man in black was an expert!

    But why did his face also looked so familiar as well?


    Chapter 495 A Dead Fool
    Looking at the man in Black, the enemy didn't know if this assassin was
    with King Sirius or not.

    If he was really one of Sirius' men, then why did he not show himself all
    this while?

    They had been battling and chasing Sirius for 3 and a half months.

    So why didn't he show up within that time frame?

    Why wait now?

    Also... they didn't want to anger any secret organizations in Arcadina too.

    If this man was a high-level assassin, he might also have his men hiding
    around the place too.

    Hence they had to confirm his motive before they took action.

    If he was a passerby, then by means.... they would let him pass.

    Even Sirius and Astar wanted to know why this man had stood on their side
    too.

    They had never planned or arranged for any help here in Arcadina.

    So why would he help them right now?

    What was his motive?

    One of the enemies stepped forward and looked at the man

    "Kind sir..... we are in the midst of a battle right now.


    And since sir is just a passerby, then we will naturally let sir pass." The man
    said while giving a slight bow to the man in black.

    "Oh?

    But what if I say that I'm not a passerby?"

    "Sir... are you saying that you want to protect them?" The enemy warrior
    asked angrily.

    "Exactly!"

    "Mind me asking sir... but did we in any way offend you so much that you
    would want to side with them?"

    "Nope!"

    "Do you owe them a favour?"

    "Nope!"

    "Do you even know them?"

    "Nope!"

    "Then why do you want to help them?"

    "Hm..... if I tell you that it's because I'm bored... would you believe it?"

    "_"

    Bored?

    Everyone looked at the man in black and was completely taken aback.

    What the F***?


    No one went about fighting battles that had nothing to do with them just
    like that.

    Yup!

    This man was definitely a troublemaker.

    "But sir... why not join our side?"

    "Wouldn't that be too unfair?

    You have three times more men than they do.

    So if I join you all, wouldn't I become more bored instead?" The man in
    black said lazily.

    The enemy warrior who spoke out earlier bit his lips in anger and tried to
    calm himself down a bit.

    If he could, wouldn't he have already beaten this bastard to a pulp ages ago?

    He quickly decided on his next line of action, as he didn't want to die


    because of someone's 'boredom'.

    Because if he did, he was sure that he would definitely not rest in peace.

    After all, he already knew that Sirius and his gang were already in
    Arcadina.

    So if he went back and reported the news back to his Mistress, then
    wouldn't that be enough?

    Also... he could wait for this masked man to leave before taking action
    again.

    He didn't believe that Mr. Bored here would follow Sirius throughout the
    rest of his journey.

    With that in mind, he decided to give in for now.


    But just when he was about to compromise, the man in black spoke out
    again.

    "Well, you could say that I'm indeed a passerby.

    My friends are 3 cities away from here, and I'm travelling there by myself.

    On his long and boring trip, how can I not want to flex out my muscles a
    bit?

    So how about it.... would you all let me join the fight now?" Landon said
    pitifully.

    Sirius and Astar looked at the man in black and almost facepalmed
    themselves.

    Why would he give out such vital information like that?

    As for the enemy warrior, his smile became as broad as day.

    "Wait Sir.... did you just say that you're travelling alone?"

    "Yup!"

    After confirming that the bastard in black was indeed travelling alone, the
    enemy warrior's smile turned colder.

    So what if the man was a high-level assassin in an organization?

    At the end of the day, he had over 80 men with him.... and Sirius and his
    team were just 24.

    So even if the man in black joined them, wouldn't he still be outnumbered?

    If he sent 20 people to deal with the man in black, he didn't believe that they
    wouldn't win.
    Hehehehe!

    Well, since he said that he was bored.... then wants it only good to satisfy
    the bastard's boredom?

    Sirius saw through the enemy warrior's thoughts and wanted to protest.

    But before he could say anything, the enemy warrior quickly agreed with
    the man in black.

    "Alright!

    I agree with you.

    You can join the battle since you're bored."

    "Great!

    You won't regret it!"

    "_"

    Right now, everyone had the same thought when they looked ag the man in
    black.

    Yup!

    He definitely had something loose in his brain.

    As for the masked man A.KA Landon Barn, he just smiled sheepishly and
    scratched his head shyly.

    Landon soon turned to Sirius and the rest with a broad smile on his face.

    "Brothers... it's not that I'm looking down on you all.


    But since most of you are injured, then I suggest that you sit down by the
    sides."

    "But..." Astar said in protest.

    "Trust me, if you join me.... you'd only be getting in my way."

    Everyone was taken aback by Landon's words once again.

    The enemy warriors laughed out loud with some of them even crying on the
    ground.

    "Hahahhahahahha!

    You really think that you can take us all?"

    "Do you know our individual ranks?"

    "Even if you're a high-ranked assassin, our combined ranks alone is


    something that you can't face alone."

    "Let the fool be!

    Since he wants to die, then we will naturally grant his request."

    Landon just looked at them calmly, and lazily dropped his sword on the
    ground.

    "Not only will I take you all out, but I'll also not use my sword too.

    So I suggest that you all come at me all at once."

    "_"

    'Bahhahahhahhahaha!'

    "He is truly a fool!"

    "Well since he wants to die so much, then we'll just grant his request.
    As far as I'm concerned, he'good as dead!"

    'Hahahhahahahha!'
    Chapter 496 The Hateful Man In
    Black
    "Not only will I take you all out, but I'll also not use my sword too.

    So I suggest that you all come at me all at once."

    "_"

    'Hahahhahahahha!'

    Listening to Landon's arrogant words, the enemy warriors burst out in more
    laughter again.

    Sirius, Astar and the rest of their men wanted to say something.... but
    Landon turned around and assured them once again.

    They smiled bitterly and decided to only intervene when the situation didn't
    look good, so as not to hurt Landon's pride.

    They held their swords tightly and prepared themselves for action just in
    case.

    After all, they couldn't just let an innocent person die for them while they
    stood on the sidelines.

    Such a thing was truly a cowardly act for any man.

    'Hahahahhahahha!'

    As the enemy continued laughing, Landon picked up dirt from the ground
    and rubbed it against his palms..... while calmly looking at them coldly.

    "Well, if you're all ready, then let's begin!"


    With that, his eyes flashed with killing intent, and before the enemy
    warriors knew it..... they all felt the aura of death pressing against their
    hearts.

    He ran towards a group of 4 and first sent our deadly punch to the closest
    enemy around him...

    While dodging the attacks from the other 3.

    'Bam!'

    "Dammit!

    What the hell is happening?

    Stop him!

    Stop him now!"

    'Crack!'

    The sounds of bones and skulls cracking, gave a ton of fright to those who
    were close to Landon.

    Was this man a legendary fighting master or something?

    How could someone jump into the air and kick his enemy 4 times mid-air
    with his leg?

    The men tried to dodge in panic, but Landon's moves were just too fast.

    In fact, they were so quick that many of them didn't even see his precise
    actions.

    For them, even his hands seemed to have turned into blades at this point.

    What sort of man had they met?


    More importantly, what sort of bad karma did they have for the heavens to
    send them this bored man who wanted to kill them?

    Facing this fighting master, they couldn't help but shiver from fear.

    'Bam!'

    'Crack!'

    'Bam!'

    'Ahhhhh!'

    Wails could be heard all around the battlefield, as Landon cracked bones,
    kicked, smacked, and even jumped on their bodies as if he were a monkey.

    Some enemy archers started shooting arrows towards him, but in the end...
    the arrows had actually hit their own men instead.

    "I don't want to die..... I... I... Ahhhhhh!"

    'Bam!'

    "My arm...my arm!"

    'Ahhhhhh!'

    Sirius, Astar and the rest opened their eyes in shock.

    Did this man in black have eyes at the back of his head?

    What the hell?

    Sirius and Astar in particular, couldn't help but feel that if it were them.....
    they would've already been dead by now.
    And even if they ever told this story to others, no one would actually
    believe them.

    How could a single person take over 80 men?

    "Good Stamina!" Sirius commented while finding a place to sit.

    It looks like this strange man wouldn't be needing his help at all.

    Looking at the fight, he began looking at the strange man more intensely.

    Right now, the man on the battlefield looked nothing like his previous
    appearance.

    His killing intent was so strong, that even some of his own men felt their
    legs go soft as well.

    Indeed the man was an expert, and their saviour as well.

    Therefore, he had to find a way to repay the man.

    "Wait!

    Please sir, can't we talk this over?" Said the leader, who was currently
    trembling in fear in front of Landon.

    At present, he was the only one standing.... and his previous prideful
    appearance had now turned into that of a beggar's.

    If he had known that such a feat was even possible for a single person to
    accomplish, then why the hell would he agree to this troublemaker's request
    in the first place?

    Was he going to die just like that because of someone else's boredom?

    No!
    He had to think of a way!!

    His mind some went to work like clockwork..... and soon, his eyes lit up
    like torches.

    "Sir!

    You're an assassin, right?

    So how about we strike a deal?"

    "Oh?

    What do you have in mind?"

    Hearing Landon's reply, the enemy warrior knew that he had him hooked.

    "How about I pay you any amount if you kill these men here?"

    Those on Sirius' side wanted to retort, but Sirius raised his hands and
    silenced them.

    He wanted to see what type of person this man in black really was.

    The man in black crossed his arms and placed his right hand on his chin,
    while looking sideways as if deep in thought.

    --silence--

    His actions made everyone slightly uncomfortable as they nervously looked


    at him.

    And just when everyone was going to have a mental breakdown, the strange
    man revealed a deep smile as he looked towards the enemy warrior.

    "Any amount I want?

    Your offer is really too good!


    In fact, no one would be able to resist such a temptation."

    Hearing this, Sirius' men took out their swords and surrounded him and
    Astar in attempts to protect them.... while the enemy warrior smiled
    arrogantly at the latter as if he had already won.

    "Your offer is truly irresistible for any assassin to pass up," Landon said
    with both of his hands behind his head.

    "So how about it?

    Will you take my offer?"

    "Nope!"

    "Why?

    Aren't you an assassin?"

    "Assassin?

    When did I say that I was an assassin?"

    "Fine!

    Since you're not an assassin, then why did you take so long just to revise the
    request?"

    "Well..... my belly grumbled about the same time that you laid out your
    request.

    So I was thinking of what to have for lunch."

    "^"

    Listening to Landon's reply, everyone didn't know whether to laugh or cry.


    This guy was really something else.

    As for the enemy warrior, he was truly unresigned to his fate.

    Did this Mr. Boredom have to play with him like this even before his death?

    Who the hell thinks of food during a negotiation?

    Wasn't this just bullying?

    But alas.. what could he do?

    In the end, he died with so much hatred in his heart.

    In fact, if eyes could kill, this Mr. Boredom would've already been dead by
    now.

    It was all his fault!!


    Chapter 497 Fate? Nope!
    With all the enemies dead, Sirius, Astar and the rest quickly got up and
    thanked Landon for saving them.

    It's been 3 months since they've been chased nonstop.... and in truth, they
    hadn't slept comfortably for a long time.

    At first, they were close to 150 men in their group... But the enemy had
    brought over close to 400 men to chase after them.

    They had left Yodan with very little guards, so as not to raise suspicion or
    alert others of their whereabouts.

    In truth, the enemies that followed them didn't belong to Duchess Ivy
    (former Queen Ivy) or Duchess Sedora.

    No!

    Those enemies had come from the most unexpected stepmother of all,
    Duchess Gilda... the 4th Prince's mother.

    Ivy and Sedora's men had already fallen for his trap... and we're probably at
    one of his estates trying to kill him there.

    But who would've thought that it was the innocent-looking Duchess Gilda
    who would be one step ahead of him and give him so much trouble?

    Looking at it now, he was sure that once he died, Gilda would someone pin
    it on Sedora and Ivy.

    From there, both of their children wouldn't be able to sit on the throne.

    And with him dead, that would leave the only 2 choices being the 4th and
    5th Prince.
    If the woman had planned so much, then she would also have a way to get
    rid of the 5th prince... Making her son the only one eligible to sit on the
    throne.

    Indeed, it was a well thought out plan.

    But who would've known that they would be saved just when all hope was
    lost?

    It has been 3 and a half months of continuous plotting, scheming, and


    attacking from both their sides and that of their enemies.

    Finally, they could now get some sleep and continue their journey
    peacefully towards Baymard.

    After all, they had been travelling in Arcadina all this while..... And were
    just 4 cities away from the place.

    Now, it was time for them to see this city of magic.

    "Brother..... thank you for saving our lives!"

    I have to admit, you were really great out there!" Astar said with
    enthusiasm.

    He called Landon brother because previously, Landon had called Sirius and
    himself brother as well.

    So it would be rude to call him sir or mister again.

    After all, looking at the man's face.... one can tell that they were all around
    the same age bracket.

    None of them were even 20 yet, so he decided to just let it be.

    "Brother, thank you for stopping that arrow earlier.... as well as saving my
    men," Sirius added.
    "No need to thank me.

    I was just doing what I ought to do." Landon said with a warm smile on his
    face.

    "By the way brother, why did you decide to help us?

    And while we were fighting, no one saw you arrive, so where did you come
    from?" Sirius asked curiously.

    Why would this man go out of his way to try and save them at the risk of
    losing his life?

    Even if he was extremely skilled, why risk it?

    He didn't for one moment buy into that 'I'm bored' story.

    For all he knew, this man might also be a spy as well.

    His appearance on the battlefield was just too sudden.

    Up until now, he still didn't know how the man actually appeared on the
    scene... And neither did any of his men.

    Everything was just too suspicious.

    Was the man originally from Yodan as well?

    Landon saw through Sirius' suspicions and sighed.

    As expected of a ruler.

    Even if even one had dropped their suspicions about him, Sirius did not.

    On the contrary, Sirius' guard went up even more.

    Of course, he couldn't blame Sirius at all..... Because if it were him, he


    would think the Same too.
    Nonetheless, Landon couldn't help but blame the system a tad bit.

    Why would the system warp him directly into the battlefield?

    Sure, he had to arrive on the scene at that time so as to stop the arrow from
    killing Sirius.

    But wasn't that still too risky?

    Luckily, everyone was bush warding off enemies, so they didn't have the
    time to notice it.

    Or else wouldn't he have been either labelled as a God or a demon.

    Landon looked at Sirius and smiled.

    "Hm... I was only passing by, as I'm currently on a mission right now.

    It's just that you all we're too engrossed with your fight, so none of you saw
    me approach the battlefield.

    As for why I helped you all out, we'll..... It was because I don't like seeing
    good people get bullied."

    "But how do you know that you're good?"

    "I have eyes, don't I?"

    --Silence--

    The place into an awkward silence, as both men stared at each other
    unyieldingly.

    And just when everyone thought that a fight would break out, both men
    broke out in laughter and patted each other's backs merrily.

    Sirius laughed, as he realized that this strange man was exactly like him.
    Don't ask him how he knew it, but people could recognize their kind right
    off the bat.

    "Brother!"

    "Brother!"

    Astar who didn't really get it, also joined in as well.

    "Brothers!"

    Everyone looked at the trio and couldn't help but smile and chuckle a bit.

    It was good that their saviour and their king were on the same side.

    "Oh right!

    Brother, may I ask what you're called?

    Aside from being my brother, you're also my benefactor.

    So it's only right that I know your name."

    "Yeah brother, tell us..... What's your name?"

    "Sure..... why not?

    I go by the name Landon Barn!"

    "_"

    'Hahhahahhahahhaha!'

    Everyone laughed, and truly felt like this man in black was always a
    comedian.

    Remembering how he angered their enemies to death, they laughed even


    more loudly than before.
    Even Sirius and Astar were chuckling as well.

    'Hahahhahahahaha!'

    "Brother, why are you always joking?

    Ah... You're really something else."

    "Brother, I'm serious, what's your name?"

    "For real, it's Landon Barn!"

    "_"

    "Wait!

    Brother, you aren't joking?

    You're really Landon Barn?"

    "Yup!"

    --silence--

    Everyone's eyes were filled with shock, as they looked at him as if trying to
    decide whether he was joking or not.

    Before Astar and Sirius could say anything, Landon had already taken out
    some things from his pockets.

    "Brothers... I'm currently on a mission right now, so I don't really have


    much time.

    But here are some V.I.P passes for you all to use when you get to
    Baymard..... luckily, I always move around with some.

    Anyway, all you have to do is present it at the Port and the rest will be
    history.
    In addition to that, when you all get into the city, give this to the hotel that
    you lodge in, and they will contact me... And I will send my men to get you
    secretly when you are all settled.

    Also, I'll give you some Baymardian money for you all to familiarize
    yourselves with... As well as a document on our currency rates.

    Alright brothers, I really must run.

    Farewell!"

    With that, Landon left as fast as he could... Leaving every time in a daze.

    They looked at the disappearing figure and blinked their eyes again in
    shock.

    What just happened?

    Everyone crowded around and looked at the things in Sirius' hands


    curiously.

    They looked at the V.I.P passes, and everything else that Landon had given
    them.... Especially the Bay bills.

    What sort of money was this?

    It was so thin, flexible and easy to carry around.

    Looking at the conversion rate, if they held the equivalent amount in their
    pockets.... it would definitely be heavier than these Bay notes.

    In short, these Bay notes were thin, light and very flexible to carry around.

    What even shocked them the most, was the fact that Landon's face was on
    the 100 Bay note.

    Goodness!

    So their saviour was actually Landon Barn?


    Everyone's blood boiled as they thought of his cool fighting moves.

    Truly unrivalled!

    Sirius smiled slightly, as he now looked forward to going to Baymard more


    than ever.

    Who would've known that on their way to Baymard, they would meet the
    Baymardian king in the flesh?

    Fate was such a funny thing.

    [Landon: 'What fate?.. It was the system alright?']


    Chapter 498 Success!
    'Phew!'

    Landon sighed from relief while looking at Sirius, Astar and their men from
    within the system.

    "What does the host think about both men chosen by the heavens?"

    Landon continued to observe the men through his monitor and thought for a
    bit.

    Sirius and himself were very similar in personality.

    The man was always thinking and calculating, as well as ensuring that
    everyone on his side was safe.

    As for Crown Prince Astar, he was somewhat very innocent.

    If he wasn't groomed and hardened with time, it would be very easy for him
    to be tricked by extremely sly foxes.

    When he opened up Terique's own Barracks within Baymard, then he would


    let Astar train there for at least 4 semesters.

    Because although Astar had grown up a bit after fleeing from Terique..... he
    was still a little too naive.

    This was definitely a bad trait for any ruler.

    "What do I think of them?

    Of course, they're both great and different in their own ways."


    "Of course!

    The heavens know what they are doing.

    So all the host has to do, is continuously guide them and make sure that
    these chosen people stay alive.

    After all, that's part of the host's job."

    "Sure..... do I even have a choice?"

    "Of course you do host.... even one has a choice in life.

    Complete soul destruction is also a choice as well."

    "_"

    "Sigh.....whatever you say, boss."

    Landon was already tired of going back and forth with the system.

    "This system is glad that the host understands his present situation."

    "Fine!... can we talk about something else?

    System, don't you think that you warped me in too suddenly?

    Aren't you afraid that I would be discovered one day?"

    "This system will never let that happen.

    The host was warped in at a strategic time when no one was paying
    attention.... so the host shouldn't bother about such unimportant matters.

    What the host should be focusing on, should be signing a treaty with king
    Sirius..... as well as reuniting king Astar with King Micheal and the rest."

    Listening to the system, Landon placed all his worries behind him and
    decided to head back towards Baymard.
    Since the almighty system wasn't worried about such things, then while
    should he?

    With that, he was off

    'Warp!'

    Sirius, Astar and the rest curiously looked towards the direction that
    Landon had run towards.

    That was the road leading towards Baymard No?

    They quickly came back to their senses and realized that everything that
    just happened wasn't a dream.

    Even those who doubted Landon due to Sirius' questions, couldn't help but
    smile bitterly.

    What spy from Yodan?

    This man was obviously his majesty Landon Barn, Alright?

    No wonder his face seemed very familiar to them from the moment they
    met him.

    Remembering all that he said, they soon realized that his majesty Landon
    didn't even know who they were.

    Because after telling them who he was, he had just taken off in a flash
    without even knowing their names.

    Of course they couldn't really blame him, as they figured that this mission
    of his must have been a very important one.

    "Your majesty Sirius, do we chase after him?"


    "Yeah your majesty.... he might need help on his mission so do we lend him
    our strength?" Some of the men asked

    "Bro..... he doesn't even know our names.

    So will he remember us?" Astar added.

    Sirius went silent for a while, before shaking his head and sighing.

    "No!

    He's a very busy man, so there's no need to delay him any further.

    If he truly needed our help, he would've asked us by now.

    And besides, our conditions aren't good as well.... so we might only delay
    his trip or distract him instead.

    As for the matter of him forgetting us, didn't he give us something for us to
    use when we enter that hotel thing?

    Rather than worry about that, let's focus on recuperating first."

    "Bro... What's a hotel?"

    "I have no idea....but we'll find out soon enough, won't we?

    Anyway, let's focus on our current predicament instead."

    Hearing what Sirius had said, everyone thought about it and nodded in
    agreement as well.

    Even if they wanted to aid him, there was truly nothing they could do at the
    moment.

    Some of them had severe injuries, while others were so tired that they might
    even drop to the ground any moment from now.
    Indeed, they were in no condition to lend assistance to anyone.

    Besides, Landon had already used up part of his time to help them deal with
    their enemies.....so it wouldn't be right for them to keep wasting up any
    more of it.

    After all, the man said that he was on a mission.

    With that thought in mind, Sirius, Astar and their men quickly helped the
    injured villagers.... as well as buried the dead, and gave out coins to these
    people too.

    It was their fault that all this had happened, so it was only fair that he
    compensate them for their losses.

    Of course after taking care of everything they needed to, they all took shifts
    and laid down to have a well-deserved rest.

    They decided to only travel after 3 whole days of rest.

    It was way overdue, as for the past 3 and a half months, they would only
    sleep for at most 3 hours a day.

    It was already 4:30 P.M, and the sun was already setting..... as places turned
    completely dark around 5 P.M.

    Sirius laid down on the floor and rested his tired eyes that had bags for
    days.

    And soon, his mind began drifting away... as sleep quickly overtook it.

    Not even up to 2 minutes later, Sirius, Astar and a few of their men had
    finally fallen into the Sand man's arms.

    --zzzzzzzzzzz!---

    The steady sounds of snoring could be heard all around the campsite, as
    some of the men slept peacefully.... while others stayed up to guard them.
    And so with Landon's surprise mission completed, the Hertfilian world was
    now safe from collapsing.

    Success!
    Chapter 499 Lights, Action!
    Meanwhile, back in Baymard..... Landon had already left the Coastal region
    with Lucy... and had even had a mini-meeting with Tim as well.

    Ever since August, the manufacturing industry for both cathode TVs and
    Cameras had been in construction.

    And within this 4 month period, workers had been learning day in day out
    on everything involving the manufacturing process.

    Finally.... with the industry completed, both cathode TVs and Cameras
    should be produced in a flash.

    The workers would operate the machines daily, producing both solar and
    electrical Tvs and cameras as required.

    But even though both would be produced now..... Landon had decided that
    come January, the Cathode cameras would be made public then.

    As for the cathode TVs, they could only be made public in spring.

    After all, he needed to first create some TV shows and movies before its
    release.

    So with that in mind, of course he had hired actors and actresses already.

    One shouldn't forget that even Baymard's Motion Picture Studios was still
    under construction.... 2/7 of the place was already constructed.

    So the studio had already hired several people and had them undergo acting
    classes within the Entertainment \u0026 Theatre Academy.

    The chosen stars had been given their scripts a while back, and had already
    been practicing for months now.
    But of course, practice was all good and all... But when one was under the
    eyes of the director and camera... They would inevitably make tons of
    mistakes during their first tries.

    Experience was key!

    In addition to hiring actors and actresses, studio make-up artists in training


    had also been hired as well.

    There weren't many beauty products to begin with... As Baymard had only
    released lip glosses, lipstick, body lotions, hair oils, conditioners,
    shampoos, baby oil.... and baby powder.

    So for now, these makeup artists in training..... Tried to figure out have
    much baby powder could be used on the face without making it look white,
    as well as how to grease the skin with baby oil and make it look like the
    person had abs for days.

    For now, they also stuck to some traditional things, like using charcoal as
    eyeliner and what not... But those were only for scenes that didn't involve
    water or smudging.

    Their job was to interpret the scripts and figure out the best look that would
    portray and bring out the characters to life.

    Of course, there were also those in charge of wardrobe changes as well.

    In short, ever since the system had rewarded Landon with knowledge of
    both Cathode Tvs and cameras... he had been preparing everyone for
    filming.

    And now, it was finally time for them to showcase their hard work.

    By next week, cathode cameras should be ready.

    So even if they weren't going to be released to the public yet, some of them
    would still be sent to the studios for recording.
    After all before the Tvs get released, they need to have already filmed
    several Tv shows and Movies by then.

    Now, he could finally say: 'Lights..... Camera.....Action!'

    1 week went by in a flash, and snow had already covered Baymard for some
    days now.

    It was already December 27th, and the year was soon coming to an end.

    But even though the new year was just around the corner, today... the
    Filming studio still decided to have its first filming session, just to let some
    of the actors and actresses get a feel of what it truly felt like to be under the
    director's spotlight.

    For the next 2 days, filming would begin for all Tv Series and Dramas.

    Of course on the 29th, filming would stop for everyone to enjoy their
    holiday and new year's eve celebrations.

    And after that, filming would only resume again on the 5th of January.

    Everyone felt overly excited and extremely nervous, as they continuously


    went through their scripts tome and time again.

    As for what Tv shows and movies we're to be filmed... Come on!

    Winter was here Dammit!.... and he decided to make the best of it.

    Hence for Tv series, he chose to film:

    •Game of Thrones (his own version without the dragon)

    •Merlin

    •Xena
    •Fear Factor (reality Tv show)

    •Goblin

    •Boys Over Flowers

    •Reply 1997

    •Legend of the Seeker

    •Sabrina The Teenage Witch

    •Buffy The Vampire Slayer

    •The Lizzy Mcguire Show.

    •The Addams Family

    •Sesame Street

    •Barney

    •Hi-5 House

    For now, he had chosen 15 Tv shows that would cater to people of all age
    brackets.

    Even babies had their counting and number shows as well.

    Anyway, those were all the Tv series that had to be recorded and released
    sometime during Spring of next year.

    As for movies, he chose:

    •War of the Arrows

    •King Arthur
    •2 James Bond 80's movies

    •Pride and Prejudice

    •Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade

    •Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs

    •Cinderella

    •Emma

    •Conan The Barbarian

    •The secret Garden

    •Friday the 13th

    •Candyman

    •Silence of the lambs

    And those were all the movies that would also be recorded within this time
    frame.

    Of course, once Tvs become public... Live shows like News reports, sports,
    theatre shows and whatnot will also be added into the mix as well.

    But for now, these movies and at least 1 season of these Tv shows have to
    be recorded now.

    Current, within one sector of Baymard's motion picture studio... Several


    people were currently walking past several streets, so as to get to their set.

    They couldn't help but marvel in awe at the sight before them.
    Some streets looked like abandoned ghost towns, while others looked like
    the streets of Baymard.

    Of course, some streets looked exactly how Baymard was before his
    majesty Landon room over.

    In short, there were also buildings that looked like those of beggars and
    peasants... as well as buildings that looked like the regular Baymardian ones
    too.

    Today, Khalifa was currently on his way to the set of Merlin.

    The crew was currently on their way to the set of 'Merlin' with the crew.

    He tried to calm himself as much as he could before his scenes.

    And who was he playing?

    Well.... it was none other than one of the main characters, Merlin.

    So how could he not be nervous?

    Everyone ran about the set doing the best they could do.

    And soon, it was time for the first scene to roll.

    "Places everyone... Places!

    Filming in.....3!...2!....1!.... Action!!!"


    Chapter 500 The King Of The Set!
    Khalifa took a big gulp of air nervously and tried his best to calm his nerves
    while trying to envision the feeling of the character in the script.

    He looked at the director and all those on set and repeatedly told himself
    that they didn't exist.

    That's right!

    In his mind.... he was now Merlin, who was currently heading towards
    Camelot.

    Right now, they are about to film the beginning part, which was Merlin
    basically walking along a forest trail toward Camelot.

    And while he walked, a dragon (narrator) had to talk over the scene.

    For this part, for all dragon scenes in this TV series.... one would only hear
    the dragon, and see a glimpse of its body, like its tail and so on.

    But they would never see the full-body, as Baymard didn't have the
    technology to make it seem that the dragon's mouth was moving on its own
    yet.

    In short, the plan was to make fake dragon parts and have people skate them
    if the dragon's voice was angry or not.

    In short, even if some part of the dragon's face had to be shown.... it would
    only be its eyes.

    There would be scenes where its eyes would glow in the dark and so on.

    Anyway, Khalifa was currently dressed in an attire befitting this world's


    era.... and also had a peasant sac as his backpack.
    His hair was also trimmed slightly and cut to look like the character he was
    trying to depict.

    "Is the recorder ready?"

    "Yes, director..... we have adjusted the volumes from the scene."

    "Great!

    When the scene begins, play both tapes immediately!"

    "Yes, director!"

    As it stood right now, there weren't any editing tools to add music or
    whatnot into the movies.... so all they could do is record whatever they
    wanted, and then play it alongside the scenes.

    So they had already recorded the music in one tape and had also recorded
    the dragon's voice in another.

    This is where those controlling the Volume had to be smart.

    They had to know when to make the switch up the music from different
    recorders, for climaxes, big reveals, and so on.

    Each scene had speakers hidden all over the place, so as to let the camera
    and microphones pick up everything.

    Landon had even had them record all sorts of sounds as well.

    Like the sounds of horse hooves running about, or even the sounds of
    someone eating something crunchy, stepping on a twig....as well as the
    sounds of splashing water.

    .
    As for how they could cut and place scenes together, one should know that
    back on earth.... before computerized editing systems were born, the initial
    editing was done by physically cutting and pasting pieces together neatly
    and carefully using a splicer and threader using a special flatbed machine.

    Physical editing was what they would use to place all the pieces of films
    together.

    In short, he had almost every method that he had come up with..... was what
    was used by film crews back in the days.

    "Places everyone!.... places!" The director yelled out.

    This was his first time directing, so he too was extremely nervous as well.

    After all, they would show their finished products to Landon at the end of
    each week.

    So how could he not be

    "Merlin Scene 1 take 1"

    "Action!"

    The entire place fell into deep silence, and soon Khalifa began walking
    down the trail that the fake forest trail that he was supposed to pass through
    in the script.

    And as he walked, the Camera strategically followed him.... and the voice
    of the dragon could be heard over him, as well as the low-tuned sounds of
    music playing in the background.

    Low recorded music of violins playing.... as well as the Low sounds of trees
    rustling and birds chirping, could be resounding around the set.

    Khalifa walked forward, looking left and right.... while trying to remember
    the feeling of one leaving home for the first time.
    Somehow, listening to the dragon's narrator voice.... made him feel like he
    was actually Merlin.

    "No young man... no matter how great.... can know his destiny.

    He cannot glimpse his part in the great story that is about to unfold.

    Like everyone, he must live and learn.

    And so it will be..... for the young warlock arriving at the gates of Camelot.

    A boy..... that will in time, father a legend.

    His name..... Merlin!"

    After the dragon spoke, the music increased even more, making everyone
    on set want to see what will happen next.

    Was this what was called a climax?

    "Cut!"

    Once the director had called for the scene to end, everyone couldn't help but
    clap loudly.... as they had really felt like they too were on a journey to
    Camelot alongside the young Warlock.

    "Excellent!"

    "Good Job young Warlock!"

    "Oh my God!..... I was really shocked when the music picked up out of
    nowhere."

    "I know right?

    My heart is still beating fast from excitement alone."


    "Damn it was good!"

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Watching how the scene unfolded before their very eyes, of course they felt
    immensely proud of their hard work so far.

    Especially those controlling the music, the lighting and so on.

    In their minds, the whole scene was perfect.

    Even those acting in the following scenes to come were also amazed as
    well.

    They were extremely thrilled and decided to work hard and make their own
    scenes come to life as well.

    In their opinion, Khalifa truly resembled the person in the script.

    In short, it was perfect.

    But how could it be so easy?

    "Khalifa, when passing through this particular region on set, your facial
    expression looked grim for a split second.

    So take note of that.

    Also, can I get hair \u0026 makeup to touch him up a bit?

    As for those in charge of lighting, try not to flash it directly into Khalifa's
    eyes.

    We will run the scene again from the top!"

    And so just like that, all over the studio's streets, buildings, homes and even
    fake caves and forests..... one would find several filming crews doing their
    best as well.

    Some filming crews like those filming horror scenes, were so frightened by
    the spooky sounds and acting from the characters, that they soon began to
    shiver from it all.

    While others tried to hold back their laughter, as they were filming comedic
    scenes instead.

    But all in all, these people on set had soon realized that no matter how good
    it looked in their eyes... a scene could only pass as watchable if the king of
    the set said so.

    Long story short, Mr. Director was the king of the set.

    Mr. Director, please spare us.

    '^'
    Chapter 501 Shameless Brothers
    "Big bro.... so you all have decided to marry late Spring?"

    "_"

    Landon was currently talking with the guys (Josh, Gary, Mark and Trey)
    within his living quarters.

    One should know that they had been seeing their significant others for not
    less than 3 years now.

    This November, Landon just turned 18.

    And some of them were even 5 years older than he was.

    So it would make sense for them to marry now.

    In short... in this era, they were pretty late in this aspect.

    So it was better to marry now, and not let their significant others feel like
    they didn't care about them or were just playing with them.

    Apart from Josh... everyone else had gotten a military wife who was also a
    soldier.

    As for Josh... he was madly in love with Grace, who was also a teacher.... as
    well as an official who worked alongside Baymard's Merchant Association.

    But just because Grace wasn't a soldier, didn't mean that the other women
    looked down on her.

    On the contrary, they found her like a breath of fresh air.... and would
    always hand out with her when they had the time.
    One should know that they would be marrying men who were as close as
    brothers.

    So it was only right for them to bond with each other and get to know one
    another properly.

    After all, their men had already bought homes close to each other.... and
    were practically neighbours sharing the same fence.

    So it looked like they would be saddled with each other till their old age.

    Anyway, from what the men had just told Landon..... they all wanted to plan
    a surprise wedding.

    To put it simply, they wanted the girls to get married altogether alongside
    them on the same day at the same time.

    Of course, they could choose different dates next year to get married on.

    But it wouldn't be too thrilling for the women, as they would probably
    expect it after the first person it married.

    Hence the surprise factor would be taken away.

    So they decided to marry them all on the same day.

    For sure, each husband would have his own unique way of showing his love
    to his bride..... even if they were all wedding on the same day and time.

    Looking at all his brothers who had been with him through thick and thin,
    and felt that it was just right for them to marry now.

    "Little bro.... you know that you have to write our vows for us right?"

    "Of course he will!

    Does he have a choice?"


    "Little bro.... you know you're good with all those sweet-talking speeches,
    so I want you to write up one that will make my little lady cry from joy."

    "Me too!

    Don't even think about writing me one that isn't touching enough... because
    if you do, hehehehhehe..... " they all said while ruffling up Landon's hair.

    "Fine, I'll do it!

    Anything else?"

    "Oh my!

    Little bro, you're really making us blush!"

    "This..... this..... sigh... what can we say?"

    "Little bro, you've truly caught us completely unawares.... as we haven't


    even thought of anything else yet.

    In short, we won't even have a client on what and where to start.

    But since you've offered, how could we say dare say no to our sweet little
    brother?

    In fact as your subordinates, how could we dare say no to his majesty?

    Here!

    We wrote down just a few paragraphs on guidelines for you to follow."

    "_"

    Landon's mouth twitched a little, as he looked at the document before him.

    What did they mean by he had caught them unawares?


    Would someone who wants prepared bring such a document out of
    nowhere?

    Looking through the perfectly typed document that didn't even have any
    errors on it, who were they trying to fool?

    And didn't they say that they had just a few paragraphs written down?

    Then why was he seeing a whole 15-page essay instead?

    Landon looked at the people before him and had just one word to describe
    them all.

    Shameless!

    As for what they had written down, it was all the things that their individual
    women liked.

    From the style of dressing to the food they liked, cakes, and even their foot
    sizes... Everything was properly documented here.

    These men had written pages on their women as if they were secret spies
    sent to investigate them.

    It was really well detailed.

    "So you guys also want me to work alongside the wedding planners?"

    "Of course!

    In short... we want you to think of some romantic things or gestures that we


    can do on the wedding day to express our love."

    "Yeah!

    And these gestures have to be all different from one another..... this way, the
    women would feel special individually."
    Listening to all the requests that these brothers of his had given him,
    Landon massaged his temples and promised to do his best to make their
    wedding become as magical as they wanted it.

    'System... what's the weather going to be like on May 27th?'

    'Pay up first, host!'

    'Fine!... use any of my points and find out the hottest day and time frame
    within Spring.'

    'As you wish, host.

    Ding!

    The system has found June 2nd to June 6th to be the hottest period within
    the Spring of next year.'

    'Good'

    Once Landon had gotten what he wanted to know..... he quickly chose one
    of the dates and marked it up on his calendar.

    June 3rd, Wedding Day.

    Even though these brothers of his were shameless, Landon still didn't mind
    planning their wedding for them at all.

    In short, he was extremely glad that they had found their 'missing ribs' and
    soul mates that would grow old with them throughout the ages.

    Indeed, it was a thing of joy.

    But while Landon and his bros were immersed in sheet happiness.... far
    away from Baymard, some people were at their wits end from grief and
    depression.
    "You stay away!"

    'Hahahahahaha!'

    'Stay away Dammit!'

    'No!..... No!!!!!!!!'
    Chapter 502 Nightmares
    "Nooooo!!!!!!!!!"

    'Heuuu!

    A young girl woke up in the middle of the night in terror.

    Her entire body was drenched in sweat, and her breathing seemed very
    uneven, heavy and haughty.

    Her hair was haggard, and her nightgown was slightly ruffled.

    Tiredness swallowed her whole, as her eyes remained extremely puffy and
    saggy.

    'Bam!'

    Her chamber doors were pushed open, and in came some of her
    maidservants.

    They had heard their mistress' loud screams, and came running in with
    some guards just to ensure that everything was well.

    Because if their mistress died, they too will be put to death by their mistress'
    family as well.

    And after that incident that happened a while back, how could they afford
    any more slip-ups?

    "Young miss... young miss, are you alright?"

    "Young miss, it was only a dream!"

    "No harm can ever befall you here!"


    As the maidservants tried to soothe their master, the young girl in question
    just looked around her room frantically... as if trying to make sure that they
    weren't lying to her.

    She shivered for a while and finally calmed down only after confirming that
    she was indeed safe and sound.

    These past few weeks, she had been having nightmares almost every night.

    And all of them generally ended with someone trying to stab her to death.

    In her dreams, she desperately ran through an abandoned building..... while


    screaming for help and trying to run as fast as she could.

    But for some unknown unreason, her speed in the dream was almost that of
    a snail's.

    Because no matter how she ran, the person chasing her would only need to
    take a single step.... before somehow magically appearing before her like.

    And even though she usually woke up just before she was killed, she could
    still feel the presence of the chilling blade violently caressing her throat.....
    as it sunk deeper and deeper into her flesh.

    In short, one could say that she sort of died in the dreamworld and woke up
    in this one.

    Her dreams were so vivid and life-like, that she could hardly tell the
    difference between reality and fiction anymore.

    It was only a nightmare, but it left her utterly terrorized as her body began
    shaking like a leaf.

    For sure, all of this made her hate night time even more.

    Once the sun went down, she became even more gloomy and depressed....
    as she didn't want to experience these sorts of nightmares anymore.
    And who was this young lady?

    Well, it was none other than Cary Barn.

    Her days had not been the same ever since she came back from that
    gruesome incident where her right arm had been cut off.

    She swore to find the person who did this to her and drink his blood down
    her throat in victory.

    But so far, it was as if the man had suddenly become a ghost.

    Her mother had tried to look for the culprit all day every day... but it was to
    no avail.

    Her mother did her best to accompany her in her estate during the day.

    But since her mother was a queen, she could never sleep outside the palace
    no more than 4 times a year, except on a trip with Alec.

    Her mother had already exhausted those 4 chances, so she had to stay
    within the palace walls no matter what.

    As for her father, he only tried searching for a week, and after that.... he
    seemed to be focusing on his next moves with Baymard instead.

    In his eyes, she had lost her value as a princess that would make people
    envious.

    In short, in his mind.... he would be lucky to even find someone who would
    be willing to take her in as a wife.

    At this point, he didn't even care if they were high ranking nobles or not.

    A beggar can't be picky!

    So even a low ranking noble would do the trick.


    If before Cary had felt anything for her father, now.... it was completely
    gone.

    What sort of father would be so heartless as to turn a blind eye to his


    daughter in need?

    Fine!

    Daughters weren't as important as sons, but couldn't he at least give her


    some face?

    For sure, she couldn't wait for her brother and mother to kill the bastard and
    skin him alive.

    Thinking of her father really made her furious.

    All this time, she could've stayed in the palace with her mother.

    But she could only do so if her father had called her in or granted her
    permission to do so.

    It was the law that once a royal reached the age of 15 and had their own
    private estate, they could only stay over for at most 3 days if they came
    without being called over by Alec.

    That's why her brothers would always write to Alec and get his approval
    before they came.

    One was never to surprise the man.

    In this way, if they left and something happened to them on the road he
    would know.

    Likewise, if they betrayed him, he would also get the early signs as well.

    And so without getting called into the palace, she couldn't stay with her
    mother at all times.
    As for the issue about marriage, even though Anthony hadn't been visiting
    as frequently as he used to..... she felt like it was only because of the
    incident last time.

    After all, he too was attacked..... so of course his family would set up more
    measures around their son, who was a well known glorified knight for his
    age.

    He was the main heir and inheritor in his family, as he was literally the only
    male child that his father had.

    Even though Anthony had 3 stepmothers, they all gave his father
    daughters..... and only his mother had pleased his father by giving birth to
    him.

    So one could imagine how dotted he was by his grandparents and parents.

    Hence he was mostly kept under house arrest and properly guarded until the
    culprit was caught.

    And even if he went out, he would leave with at least 150 men guarding
    him at once.... some secretly, and others publicly.

    With all that said, of course, Cary hadn't seen him in a long time.

    Cary struggled to open her eyes and shook violently, as she felt the blade
    cut deep into the throat.

    And just before death, she heard voices of her maidservants.... and finally
    opened her eyes again.

    "Young miss... it's only a bad dream.

    And bad dreams can never become real."

    Listening to her maidservants, she truly wanted to believe in what they said.
    But something within her, made her feel an impending sense of danger.

    Something told her that soon, her nightmares might just become a reality.

    But that was ridiculous, right?


    Chapter 503 Round 2
    "Young Miss.....Please calm down."

    After finally calming Cary down, some of the maids hurriedly changed her
    bedsheets, while others went over to wipe her body down instead.

    This was a normal process now, as every night after her nightmares.... they
    would rid her body and bed of all the sweat that had been accumulated so
    far.

    Cary just let them do as they pleased while stretching her body for them to
    wipe off.

    And after they were done.... they exited the room, so as to allow their
    mistress to rest again.

    After all, it was just 3 A.M

    Cary sighed and closed her eyes tight.

    Maybe she was just overthinking it.

    After all, several weeks have gone by since that incident... and nothing had
    happened to her ever since then.

    The security around her was tighter than ever, and her mother's men were
    still looking for the bastard who cut off her right arm day in and day out.

    In fact, if she was the culprit.... she would definitely be laying low right
    about now.

    And besides, how would that bastard even find his way into her estate?

    The last time she was harmed, it happened in the slums of the Capital.....
    around the regions were even higher or ordinary noble's wouldn't be caught
    dead visiting.

    So one could see that the man in question could only harm her in places that
    weren't heavily guarded.

    Thus after thinking it through, she felt somewhat confident again.

    And soon, her consciousness slowly started drifting away into LaLa
    Land..... as she abandoned all thoughts of fear from her mind.

    The entire room fell into complete silence... and all that could be heard
    were the sounds of the young woman, steady breathing on her bed.

    Time went by slowly, and soon... Cary found herself in deep sleep.

    Her dream was now very different from the way it usually was... as usual,
    she was chased around by a slasher.

    And out of nowhere, she was slapped hard several times.... which shocked
    her silly.

    She opened her eyes in her dreams and realized that she was now tied up,
    and everything was now completely pitch black and quiet.

    "Did you miss me?"

    Hearing a deep seductive voice, she first trembled for a while..... before
    finally settling down again.

    "Do your worst!

    This is just a dream, and I'll soon wake up anyway!" She said angrily.

    Yes... this was a dream!

    And just like before, she would always wake up from it.
    So what was there to be scared of?

    She was done running from this dream killer.

    If he wanted to kill her, then why couldn't she kill him back?

    Thinking about it like that, she sneered inwardly while still subconsciously
    telling herself that this was still a dream!

    'Hahahahhahahha...'

    The voice laughed very a bit, which made her utterly furious.

    "What's so funny?

    Do you think that I'm joking here?

    You are not real!

    You are just someone in my dreams!" Cary said coldly.

    As for the dream man in question, he laughed so hard that his tummy soon
    began to hurt.

    "Hahahahhahahha!

    Little missy, as usual... you always crack me up.

    A dream?.... Heh!

    I hate to break it to you, but you see..... you're not dreaming at all.

    Trust me... I'm as real as it gets.

    I know you still remember me from the incident in the slums.

    So how about we play again like last time, this time?"

    .
    What did he say?

    That he was real?

    Cary's eyes opened widely the more she listened, and just before she could
    say anything.... her mouth had been stuffed with something and gagged up
    as well.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, as fear completely overtook her now.

    This was no longer a dream..... this was reality!

    She was now face-to-face with the bastard who attacked her last time.

    What did he want?

    Why her?

    What did she ever do to him?

    She wanted to talk to him and plead for her life, but he had already gagged
    once more.

    'Hmmmmmmm!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmm!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!'

    She shivered uncontrollably while trying to scream and shout with all her
    might... but all that could be heard were low muffling sounds.

    "Are you trying to call for their attention out there?

    Hahahhahahha...

    Don't waste your energy, they're all knocked out cold.

    You're still in your bedroom chamber, so chill down little missy.


    Eh?

    Are you worried that I killed them?

    How could you think of me to be so cruel?

    I only knocked them out and tied them up okay?

    You see... I have some of my spies in your estate, who have been observing
    the men who typically guard your Wing.

    Oh.... the same also goes for your maids.

    They're all safe and sound as well.

    So don't worry, no one will disturb us any longer.

    You now have me all to yourself.

    Isn't that great?"

    'Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!'

    Cary yelled through the cloth in her mouth while struggling to break free
    from her binds.

    Who would want to stay with this psycho?

    "Oh.... look at my manners, how can you spend quality time with me if you
    can't even see me?"

    With that, she heard her chamber door open.... and in came 3 burly men in
    hooded capes, who were all holding torches.

    They also wore masks... and all looked like they were here to initiate her
    into some sacred society or something.
    One stood on the right side of her bed, while the other 2 stood on the left
    side.

    The room was now somewhat illuminated, and she could now see all 4 men
    within the room.

    Of course the man who had been talking to her all this while, just stood at
    the bottom part of the bed with a sword in his hands.

    Seeing that same mask on his face, she struggled even more to break free.

    'Hmmmmmmmmm!'

    'kriek! Kriek! Kriek!'

    The bed rocked slightly, as she struggled to break free and run away as far
    as she could.

    But of course, it was useless.

    She looked at the sword in the man's hands and felt a bad premonition.

    Why her?

    "Little missy... I'm really hurt that you would want to run away the moment
    you look my way.

    Don't you think that your reaction is too much?

    You didn't have the same reaction when you saw my men who are now
    standing beside you.

    So why are you now shaking as if it's the end of the world?

    Little missy.... you're really biased!!!!"

    _( :^:)

    Cary wanted to cry as she heard the man's complaints.


    She's biased?

    Wasn't he the one with the sword in his hands?

    "Little missy.... even though your biased, I still like you.

    So I'll make this as painless as possible, alright?"

    Cary looked at him and almost fainted from anger.

    Son of a b**ch!!!!!
    Chapter 504 Dream World
    "Little missy.... even though you're biased, I still like you.

    So I'll make this as painless as possible, alright?"

    'Hmmmmmmmmm!'

    Cary struggled with all her might, as she watched the masked bastard walk
    slowly to the left side of the bed.

    Just like last time the incident had occurred, her legs were once again tied to
    the legs of her bed.... while her left hand had been tied on the left post of
    her bed instead.

    Her body was once again drenched in so much sweat that it felt like
    someone had splashed a full bucket of water on her now rosy face.

    She struggled to keep her sight on the masked man, as her vision became
    somewhat blurry from all the tiny droplets of sweat that slid down her
    forehead into her eyes.

    As for the masked man who was now standing on the left side of her bed,
    he just smiled underneath his mask.... and gently lifted up her already
    stretched nightgown, immediately exposing her smooth bare legs to all
    within the room.

    "Eh?

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    I'm not a pervert alright?


    How would I know where to cut if I don't take a closer look?" Said the
    masked man, as he slowly traced his sword along her left leg.... as if trying
    to decide where he should make his cut.

    'Hmmmmmmmmm!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmmm!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm!'

    "Little missy.... please stay as still as possible.

    Because just like the last time... if you move, then I might cut a lot more
    than I intended to."

    Listening to the man, of course Cary tried her best to calm down... Left he
    accidentally cut off any other parts.

    But all she felt was panic and despair.... which began as a cluster of tiny
    sparks plunged into her lower abdomen.

    She shut her eyes tight as the masked man slowly glided his sword across
    her leg.

    Cary prayed to the ancestors and even her dead sister for mercy.

    If there was ever a time that she was hoping for a miracle..... now would be
    that time

    But how would she have known that even the heavens had abandoned her?

    What goes around comes around..... and now, it was time for her to reap
    what she sowed.

    "Sigh... such beautiful legs.


    Even the toes are kept and managed exquisitely..... such that they don't even
    have the usual brownish toenail colour that all ordinary folks have.

    Tsk!

    It's almost a sin to destroy such a beautiful sight.

    But oh well, they say beauty never lasts for long.

    So I guess this is expected.

    Farewell, beautiful left leg!"

    With that, the man raised his sword and swung it with all his might at the
    targeted spot.

    'Sling!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm!'

    Cary's body vibrated vigorously, as the pain coupled with tension.....


    continuously spread throughout her entire face and remaining limbs.

    Her breathing became even more rapid, as she felt a hurricane of pain
    punch through her body unapologetically.

    Previously, the bastard had taken her right hand away from her.... and now,
    it was her left leg.

    What the hell did this basted want from her?

    How was she to survive after this?

    Tears fell down her reddish face, and blood also gushed out of her mouth as
    well..... as she had bitten her tongue so hard during the whole ordeal.

    In short, she felt like she was truly in hell!

    .
    "Hey now little miss.... don't lose consciousness yet, alright?

    I still have one more part to cut off!

    Yup!

    Last time I only did 1, but today... I'll be cutting 2 off, so isn't that great?

    Hm... I see!

    You're worried about how you'll survive this right?

    Well not to worry, because you see..... one of my men here is a healer, so we
    brought in enough medicine to make it all better in the end.

    Because no matter what, you must not die through all this.

    You will live.... and you will enjoy your new life as a cripple that anyone
    can trample on!

    Well, at least you'll be a royal cripple.... so isn't that still cool?"

    Listening to the man say that he would still cut off another body part from
    her.... she didn't even have the energy to protest anymore.

    The pain from the first one had completely drained her dry.

    "Well, close your eyes miss... because I'm about to make my second cut for
    the day

    Farewell beautiful right leg!"

    'Sling!!!!'

    'Hmmm.....'

    Cary gave out a very frail muffled sound, as she slowly lost her
    consciousness and finally fainted.
    "Are you already losing consciousness?

    Then there's really no helping it now is there?

    Well, Bye Bye little miss... and see you next time."

    As she slowly lost consciousness, his words replayed in her mind like a CD.

    What the hell did he mean by 'see you next time'?

    She felt like this man was a demon in disguise, who was sent to Hertfilia
    just for her.

    Why was he so stuck up on her?

    As her mind wandered into the darkness.....all she knew at the end of the
    day, was that she now had no legs anymore.

    In short, she had no limbs.... except for her left hand.

    From the moment she entered the darkness within her mind, she became
    trapped in another nightmare..... where she had been repeatedly killed and
    slashed into pieces by another man in her dreams.

    The nightmare never seemed to end.

    Time passed by slowly, and by the time she woke up again..... an entire
    week had gone by just like that.

    When she opened her eyes, she quickly realized that her mouth was
    extremely dry.... and her throat felt very sore as well.

    The servants watching over her saw that she was now awake.... and once
    again sent for her mother, who came rushing in swiftly.

    "My poor baby!


    Mother will definitely get justice for you!

    All of this is your father's fault!

    Why couldn't he monopolize all his forces to look for that scoundrel who
    did this to you?

    Don't worry, mother will make sure to deal with the basted who did this to
    you no matter what!

    As for the maids and those on duty that night, do my worry..... mother had
    killed them off, as well as their families!"

    Seeing her beloved mother, she broke down in tears once more and cried
    painfully.

    Finally, she was safe and in good hands.... or was she.

    For all she knew, this could still be a dream.

    Who knows... only time would tell.

    [Cary: ( ;≧Д≦;)... what stupid dream?

    I'm obviously awake, okay?]


    Chapter 505 The Appointed Culpri
    Cary looked around the spinning room and held onto her mother very
    tightly.

    The room seemed to be moving on its own, as well as those beside her too.

    She closed her eyes once more and blinked in attempts to try to make
    everything slow down to something her mind could cope with.

    "Darling are you alright?"

    Listening to get mother, she tried to respond.... but her throat hurt so bad
    that every time she cried, it was as if somebody was constantly stabbing her
    with a knife there.

    "Water! Water!

    Bring water now fools!"

    With that, some of the maids ran out as fast as they could.

    And after a while, they were back and Cary had already drunk her fill.

    With the little energy she now had, Cary lifted her blanket up slightly and
    tried to look at her lower body.

    "Dear... don't worry yourself about this now okay?

    Please listen to me... it's not the end of the world okay?"

    Her mother tried to stop her from looking at her lower half..... but when she
    finally saw it, she almost fainted again from the despair.

    "Leave us!" Her mother commanded.


    And soon enough, all the maids stepped out of the room in a flash.

    "Tell me everything that happened!"

    "Yes, mother."

    Both mother and daughter spoke for a while, and Cary soon realized that
    when they found her.... the cut-off ends of her limbs were already burnt off
    and treated to prevent excess blood loss.

    In short, just like the masked man had said, she had survived the whole
    ordeal.

    But now, what was she supposed to do with her life from here on out?

    She had a lot of enemies..... and she knew that in this condition, she was as
    useless as a dead dog.

    In fact at this point, even her maidservants could drown her in the bath if
    they wanted to.

    For heaven's sake!

    She had no legs and only had her left hand, as her only means of protection.

    So how was she to cope?

    More importantly, would Anthony still want her?

    Would he find her as a burden and not want her anymore?

    How was she even supposed to wear her wedding dress?

    Cary's despair soon turned to hate, which later turned to extreme anger.

    If he dared to dump her, she would kill him.


    If she couldn't have him, then no one else could.

    That was how much she loved him.

    Till death do them part!!!

    "Dear... you said that the masked man promised to come again?

    How dare he?!!!!

    "Mother... I've been thinking about this hard.

    The main culprit had always been attacking me..... and had never attacked
    brother or even you.

    So it's not someone who wants the throne.

    But.... the person also never harmed Anthony at all and seemed to have
    their hatred only focused on me.

    So it can't be any of you or brother's enemies.

    Rather, I think that it might be somebody that I might've pissed off recently.

    But someone who has enough power to topple the scale as well."

    "So who do you have in kind?"

    "Mother.... when we were in Baymard, I personally threw an egg on


    someone's head.

    And the look she gave me was that of somebody who wanted to strangle me
    to death."

    "Why did you do that?"

    "Mother... I told you of how they treated us right?


    In fact, the people there in Baymard didn't even care that I was a princess.

    But when they saw that sl**y noble..... They all looked at her with awe and
    reference and didn't even bother to place me in their eyes.

    I... I got a little jealous and threw a drink at her.

    However, she managed to dodge it in time and gave me a look that


    somewhat gave off the vibe that she will deal with me later on."

    "Even so.... that isn't enough for her to do this to you, is it?"

    "Yes... But I also had my men try to kill her out in secret as well.

    But they were all beaten up and caught by her own men instead."

    "Fine!

    It's already passed now... So tell me, is the lady powerful?"

    "Mother, she wasn't an ordinary woman.

    She is undoubtedly powerful.

    While in Baymard, I expected her to report the matter to that bastard


    brother of mine.

    But she never did.

    At first, I thought that maybe she was too chicken to do anything to me.

    But now, it's obvious that she was just waiting for the moment when I
    would step out of Baymard.

    I just never expected her to strike in this manner."

    Listening to Cary, her mother fell into deep silence for a while.
    "Dear... Are you sure that you aren't letting your jealousy guide you?

    How can you be sure that it was this particular noble lady?"

    "Mother... Think about it.

    If it were our regular enemies, they would never dare to attack us in the
    Capital.

    Rather, they would've tried to kill me on my way to and from Baymard... or


    even within Baymard itself.

    In addition to that, before leaving the Capital... I didn't offend anyone since
    I went to visit brother Eli for close 2 months prior to that.

    And even before then, I usually stayed in my estate all-day long... So who
    was I offending?"

    Instead, all my troubles began after coming back from Baymard.

    So I think that the noble lady in question had her men follow me all the way
    back so as to deal with me accordingly.

    They probably first observed me when they arrived at the Capital, before
    making their move.

    Mother, I'm telling you..... it's definitely her!!"

    "^"

    Indeed, Cary's explanation seemed to make sense in her mother's ears


    because everything she said was true.

    Prior to the trip, she spent 2 months at Eli's city... And even before that, she
    would bury herself in her estate all day long while making plans.

    So it was unlikely that she offended someone in the Capital.


    And even if she did... It was true that no one living in the Capital would
    dare touch her.

    Well, they wouldn't dare touch her if they were still based in the Capital,
    because if they did... They wouldn't be able to run away if they were
    caught.

    It would make sense if their enemy was even some noble living outside the
    Capital.... who might have a head start in fleeing the empire if he or she got
    caught.

    Could it be someone within Eli's territory?

    That was impossible since she was sure that everyone in Eli would've
    already killed anyone who dared to go against her in his territory.

    So that left the noble lady that Cary had pissed off in Baymard.

    Well, since the last dared to harm get daughter this much, then she shouldn't
    blame her for retaliating as well.

    "Insolent!

    Dear, I'll definitely capture her for you.

    So tell mother who the noble lady in question is."

    "Mother.... it was Queen Penelope."

    "_"

    And so just like that, Penelope had been blamed for a crime that she never
    even committed.

    In fact, she didn't even remember Cary at all.


    But while mother and daughter duo were currently planning on how to deal
    with the matter at hand..... Landon had his own matters to attend to as well.

    Finally!

    They were here!


    Chapter 506 Vision Testing
    They were finally here!

    Landon looked at the system's monitors gleefully, while watching Sirius,


    Astar and their men check into one of the inns within Riverdale city.

    Last time he saved them, he had placed trackers on both Astar and Sirius
    before leaving.

    So he had been monitoring them ever since then.

    After all, it was his 'job' to take good care of them no?

    And from what he had gathered so far, they were currently too tired to head
    on straight to Baymard first.... so they decided to stay overnight in
    Riverdale city, and only head on over tomorrow.

    Apparently, they wanted to be fully charged with energy before taking a


    single step into this magical Baymardian empire.

    'The system is reminding the hist to quickly use this opportunity to sign a
    treaty with King Sirius as soon as possible.'

    'I know.

    But from all that you've told me about Sirius' situation, it would only alert
    his enemies and increase the number of threats around him if I make the
    treaty go public.

    So just like the case with Terique, I'll have to do it privately instead.'

    'Whatever works for the host...Provided the treaty gets signed and Sirius
    stays alive
    Of course just like the other 2 cases, the host can never force the chosen
    ones into accepting the treaty.

    The host can only use his great persuasion skills in roping them in!

    But even if it's their choice, failing the mission is not an option for the host.

    So the host should take note.'

    As expected of those protected by the heavens.

    There would always be someone to save them in the nick of time if they
    were about to die... Or they would encounter some miraculous encounter
    instead.

    Landon could only sigh in defeat when he thought of these make leads.

    Well, that was why they were the main leads of the world... While he on the
    other hand, was just a task completer.

    'System, since Crown Prince Astar has been found... then wouldn't that
    mean that, that particular mission had already been completed?

    'Not necessarily host.

    Your mission is only partially completed.

    Once Crown Prince Astar arrives, the host is to reunite Astar with his lost
    family immediately.

    Only then will the mission be considered completed.'

    'System... Why do I feel like you just like making things hard for me?'

    'The host had previously promised King Micheal to reunite him with his
    son.
    So this system is just making sure that the host is a man of his words.'

    'System, when did I ever say that I wouldn't reunite them?

    Don't even try to use this as an excuse!'

    'The system is a godly being with a kind heart, so why would I ever want to
    make things difficult for the host?'

    -_-

    Kind-hearted?

    Did this blood-sucking system even have a heart at all?

    Sigh.....

    Landon massaged his temples and sighed softly.

    Of course, he had planned to reunite both parties together... So it wasn't


    really a big deal for him.

    It was just that the system really loved to get on his nerves.

    It was as if it was made with the sole purpose of annoying him to death.

    Astar was the crown prince that he and King Michael were looking for.

    So he had to come up with a way for both parties to meet coincidentally.

    One should know that after saving Astar and Sirius last time, he left without
    even getting their names.

    So it would be somewhat awkward and suspicious if he just magically knew


    that Astar was the crown prince.
    Plus since they secretly wanted to visit Baymard, even if they told him their
    names..... Landon was somewhat sure that it would only be their first
    names.

    From his observations so far, that was how they typically introduced
    themselves during this trip of theirs.

    Because without the surname ... no one would really think anything of it.

    If someone's first name was John for example.... without the surname, how
    would one know who they were looking for?

    There were just too many people without a name.

    So even if they told him their first names, it would still be suspicious if
    Landon somehow knew their identities.

    Hence he had to come up with a strategic way to bring up the matter ..... and
    more still he had to come up with a coincidental way for both sides to meet.

    It was best for everyone to think that it was 'fate' that brought them together
    again.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    The loud ringing sound of Landon's office telephone quickly snapped him
    back to reality.

    "Your majesty..... there's a call for you from the lower region.

    It's from the hospital."

    "Thank you, Brian.

    You can connect the call through."

    "Yes, your majesty!"


    After talking for a brief minute on the phone, Landon quickly made his way
    to the hospital.

    It seems that they were finally ready for his final class on medical eyeglass
    prescriptions.

    The earlier he got this done, the closer he will be in completing all of the
    system's missions.

    Anyway, medical eyewear had already been in production way back when
    he left for the Shinjep issue.

    But it was only when he fit back, that he had to personally teach several
    workers how to test them... making sure that they were all medically graded
    and ready to go.

    And of course while he was doing that, he also taught some of the doctors
    and nurses how to properly prescribe medical eyewear for the patients.

    Today was his last day teaching them.

    Because come next week Monday, all glasses.... be it medical graded or


    even casual wear, will all be available for the public to use.

    Landon knew that several people from all over the Pyno continent might
    end up wanting these medical graded glasses.

    So it was best for these doctors to know how to cater to everyone as quickly
    as they can.

    Landon parked his car at the employee section and came out wearing his
    badge, as well his white coat.

    He quickly made his way towards one of the many buildings within the
    hospital premises, got on the elevator, and finally arrived at one of the
    largest auditorium rooms within the building.
    'Bam!'

    He pushed open the door, and everyone quickly rose up to their feet.

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    "Welcome your majesty!"


    Chapter 507 Vision Testing 2
    "Welcome your majesty!"

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    Landon nodded cleanly as he walked to the very center of the room.

    Actually, the auditorium was set up like an observatory room instead.

    In short, it was best to picture the room's settings to be similar to those of


    arenas.

    At the center of the room was a massive empty space that was filled with
    several clinical equipment and machines..... as well as 3 patient chairs that
    could also turn into a bed.

    Right now, there was a 50 something-year-old patient sitting on one of


    those Patient seats.

    And standing beside the patient, were 2 nurses.

    Of course surrounding the massive space at the center, were numerous


    elevated audience seats that currently had several doctors and nurses seated
    on them.

    Everyone took out their pens and books excitedly, as they were now ready
    for Landon's lecture.

    Before attending any lecture, they had to register with Landon first..... as
    well as sign several patient confidentiality forms.

    Because during these classes, they usually ended up assessing 1 or 2


    patients.
    Typically, a few days prior to every lesson..... Landon would give them all
    Patient information that was important when prescribing medical glasses to
    Patients.

    They were to study these documents before coming to the class.

    And for security purposes, once the class ended... they were to submit these
    documents back and tick their names off the list.

    "Did you hear?

    Today is the last day for lectures."

    "Eh?

    Who told you that?

    I thought it was next week?"

    "Nope!

    All eyeglasses will be released to the public next week... so it's today."

    "Dammit!

    But I missed the lecture on baby eye exams.

    I was really shocked that babies also took this sort of exam too."

    "Well, with the eyes being important in everything we do... it makes sense
    to have these eye exams at such a young age."

    "Yeah.. your right.

    Little eye problems that can be easily treated, need to be caught earlier on
    before they became big permanent problems."
    "I agree!

    Routine eye exams need to start at infants who are at least 6 months old.

    "Wait!

    That isn't right!

    Aren't babies typically blind?

    I mean isn't their vision usually blurry until they're 8 months old?

    In that case, then why are we still checking it then?"

    "Sigh... Bro!

    You are mixing it up.

    Look at the notes!

    Baby's get their full vision a little before months.

    So at 6 months old or older, it's best to get them checked at least once a
    year... so as to see for colour blindness and other major eye problems as
    well."

    "Ah! I see it now.

    You're right!"

    "Duh!

    Of course I'm right!"

    As those in the class conversed, Landon immediately sanitized his hands


    before immediately connected his tiny clip-on microphone onto his clothes.

    The whole scene resembled how typical classes were back on earth.
    Larson tapped on his clip-on microphone just to be sure that it was on.

    "Can everyone hear me?"

    "Yes, your majesty!" They all replied in unison.

    "Good!

    Mr. Isaac... how are you feeling?"

    Very okay Your majesty" replied the Patient.

    "Alright... Then let's begin!"

    Doctor Landon was now in the house!

    The demonstrational lecture proceeded with Landon thoroughly explaining


    what he was doing.... while answering several questions from the audience
    too.

    "Eye exams are important for accessing your vision and eye health... so that
    everyone can see their best.

    So can anyone tell me what needs to be done first?"

    Immediately, several hands were raised up in the air.

    "Your majesty Doctor Landon... a pre-test needs to be done first.

    Here, the general health of the patient needs to be checked first.

    By looking at that, we will also be able to detect how one's eyes reflect their
    health." One of the doctors replied.

    "Good!

    Why is general health important to take note of?"


    "Your majesty Doctor Landon... it's because of some illnesses or health
    concerns like traumas, tumours, high blood pressure and many more.....
    might cause the patient's vision to become blurry.

    So it's important for us to know this and take it into account when making
    ur analysis and end results."

    "Hmm.... with that said, what do we specifically check during this pre-test?"

    "We check one's blood pressure... as well as colour and depth perception.

    In addition to that, we also check peripheral vision that analyses how well
    the patient can see from the sides or corners of their eyes."

    "Excellent!

    And who can perform these pre-tests?"

    "A doctor, a specialty technician or even a trained Nurse."

    "Alright, no more questions.

    Let's begin with Mr. Isaac's Pre-tests."

    The entire auditorium fell into deep silence, as they watched Landon go
    through all the pre-test phases.

    Mr. Isaac was even given a book filled with very colourful images.. and was
    asked to identify each colour.

    He was also asked to look at other black and white images as well.

    In this particular case, they were testing for his depth perception..... which
    was essentially the ability to perceive the world on 3 dimensions.... coupled
    with the ability to gauge objects from far away.
    And after the pre-test, they now moved on to the 'Doctor's Exam'..... where
    many other tests were carried out before they finally proceeded in picking
    out the suitable eye lens for Mr. Isaac, as well as what eyeglass frame
    would also suit him best.

    Of course when it came to the eyeglass frames, Mr. Isaac chose his own
    designs from all the options available too.

    In addition to that, Landon once again demonstrated how to fill out the
    forms for offering or requesting for these glasses.

    The hospital would gather all the forms, process them and directly order
    straight from the Eyewear manufacturing industry.

    Of course for these first few years, all patients would have to come over and
    directly collect their glasses from the hospital or clinics in the malls.

    With that, the last lecture was finally over... and Doctor Landon was now at
    peace.

    During his stay here, he knew quite a lot of people who had blurred vision...
    at they were short-sighted, long-sighted and so on.

    So come Monday, he truly hoped that they would finally get to see better.

    And with that, he would also be able to mark this particular mission as
    completed.

    With that, Landon left the hospital in a merry mood.

    And just like him, several others in Riverdale city were also happy as well.

    In short, one would say that they were bubbling with excitement instead.

    The day they had been looking forward to, had finally come.

    So how could they not be thrilled?

    .
    In one of the local inns, several men were currently having a late lunch
    together.

    And very soon, 2 others came forth to join them.

    "Have you checked?"

    "Yes, your majesty.... the people have nothing but praise for him." Said one
    of the men in a whispery tone.

    "As expected of someone I call brother.

    Hm.... its only 5 P.M now.

    So eat up and tell the men that they can enjoy themselves for the time being

    But they must turn in early today.

    We need all our energy and strength intact if we're going to see this glorious
    empire.

    Tomorrow, we set off!"


    Chapter 508 Finally Here!
    'Shuuuuuu!!!!!'

    Today, the whole place resembled that of a snow-globe.

    The blizzard came with nature's determination, and swept across the land
    from all directions.

    The flakes covered the ground, as well as the people who were moving on
    the streets and roads too.

    The snow became so thick, and everywhere was light, crystal-looking and
    white.

    And at around 8 A.M, the entire phenomenon came to an end.

    The sun slowly rose up, giving some sort of warmth to the place.... as its
    dim rays gently touched Hertfilia.

    The stormy blizzard had been raging nonstop for more than 12 hours now.

    It began yesterday at around 7 P.M, and had finally come to a cease-fire


    around 8 A.M today.

    Within Riverdale city, several men were currently wearing their newly
    purchased winter coats.... which they acquired from one of the stores within
    the city.

    Apparently, the city had run about of winter

    boots, scarfs and mittens.... so they decided to get some when they got to
    Baymard.

    Because at this moment, their shoes had already been utterly worn out
    during their trip here.
    .

    "Your majesty Sirius... your highness Astar.... the storm is finally over."

    "Hmhm.... let's first eat breakfast first before heading out.

    You all have 30 minutes tops.

    And after that, go get the stuff from the old lady.

    It's now 8:21..... so we'll leave at 10 A.M on the dot."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    Sirius got up from his bed and looked outside his window with a broad
    smile on his face.

    Rain or sun, blizzard or no blizzard, he would still head on over to Baymard


    today no matter what.

    Even though the weather was previously stormy, it wasn't as bad as it


    looked.

    One could still travel within the storm or even walk on the streets within the
    storm.

    In fact, he was sure that there might've been people entering or leaving the
    city gates during the 'blizzardy' weather.

    Even he had walked about the city yesterday when the blizzard had begun.

    But now that the weather had decided to behave itself.... of course he was
    happy!

    No one liked to walk for a long trip on horseback while snow constantly fell
    on them.

    One should know that now that the roads were filled with snow, their
    journey would take longer now.
    But as he said, nothing would stop him from going to Baymard today.

    "Bro... let's go join the rest for Breakfast.

    If you continue staring and acting all mysterious and all.... we will really be
    wasting more time you know.

    After all, it's best we take advantage of this weather and heat on out aa fast
    as we can.

    Because the blizzard might choose to start all over again in a matter of
    minutes.

    Ugh!....bro... why are you so slow?

    let's go!" Astar said while pulling Sirius away from the window.

    Sirius just looked at him and shook his head wryly.

    Who was Astar trying to fool?

    Sirius knew that the reason why he was rushed, wasn't because of any damn
    blizzard.

    For sure, it was because Astar was a serious Foodie.

    The dude loved eating every moment of the day, but funny enough.... he
    would remain as skinny as he was.

    In fact, there were times were Astar was dead tired from a fight..... but if
    one brought food by him, his body would unconsciously move and eat the
    food on its own.

    The dude could even eat in his sleep, and had even almost choked to death
    once from it.

    His body was sort of immune to poisoning and was extremely lanky.
    Looking at his skinny body, one would think that he was a weakling.... but
    Astar was actually stronger than Sirius in battle.

    Astar fought with his guts for what he believed was right, no matter if his
    life was in danger or not.

    Provided he was doing it for his friends or those in need... Astar would
    always fight with everything that he's got.

    While Sirius, on the other hand, was the calculative type.

    The duo went down to join their men, and after breakfasts.... they went back
    up to pick up their bags.

    "Will you all be leaving today?"

    "Yes!"

    "Okay, no problem..... I'll get the stable boy to lead you to your horses right
    away."

    "Were the horses treated like we asked?"

    "Yes sirs.... but they still need to be properly cared for if you want to make a
    long trip somewhere.

    We tried to give the injured horses the best medical attention that we could.

    But if you're going to Baymard.... then there's really nothing to worry about,
    because they will give better medical care to your horses there.

    Nonetheless, if you're not going to Baymard... then 2 cities away, there is a


    famous horse healer there as well."

    Soon the stable boy came over, and the men quickly checked-out of the inn
    and followed the stable boy silently.
    They properly inspected their horses before getting on and riding out of
    Riverdale city in a flash.

    Now, it was time to visit the magical empire of Baymard.

    Burning their journey, they were immediately appreciative of the roads that
    lead to Baymard.

    There was a massive green signboard hovering over the road, that said that
    the road was called 'Shanks road.'

    The signboard also had arrows on it... the road in question had 4 lanes on it,
    as well as sidewalks for those without carriages or horses.

    And at the center of the road, there was an elevated platform there as well...
    that seemed to break off at different points for horses and carriages to
    switch lanes.

    In addition to that.... just adjacent the sidewalk railings, one would see a
    massive space that separated the forest from the roads.

    The space was so big and seemed to even resemble a valley as well.

    In short from what they had heard, there were also several traps within this
    space that would kill any animal that came over.

    The men couldn't help but nod in appreciation for the whole thing.

    Without bumping into civilians or carriages going the opposite direction


    from them, their journey was somewhat shorter than they had anticipated...
    As now, everyone in their lane was also going their way too.

    Sirius looked at the entire design and immediately stored it to heart.

    What a simple, yet genius design.

    Where would he find such a design again?


    For now, his goal was to remember as much as he could.

    But unbeknownst to him, his poor brain would go in Error mode once he
    stepped into Baymard.

    [Baymard: Welcome (^_^)

    Sirius' Brain: Error!... brain cannot compute... Error! Error!'

    Baymard: (^-_-)]
    Chapter 509 They Broke Him!!
    Time went by quickly for these overly excited men... and soon, they could
    see Baymard's majestic walls from afar.

    Finally, they were here!

    Stepping into King's Landing, they were immediately taken aback by what
    they saw.

    Eh?

    Didn't it snow?

    So why was there no snow on the roads?

    Was this the famous Baymardian witchcraft that they had been hearing
    about?

    This was a mystery to many of them?

    How fascinating!

    "Wahhh!

    Bro look!" Astar said excitedly while pointing towards several buildings
    within King's Landing.

    Some looked like they were made out of glass, while others had a sort of
    smooth cool textured look to them.

    Sirius and the rest remained speechless while walking like mindless
    Zombies.

    And then, the thing that finally took the cake, was when they saw several
    carriages (cars) moving on their own.
    Sirius! Eyes twitched, as he felt his head burning from trying to find out the
    mystery behind those carriages.

    How did they do it?

    The entire place looked like a paradise in Hertfilia.

    With the exception of some visitors, everyone else was all well dressed....
    so much so that, it was extremely hard to differentiate between the poor and
    the rich from amidst the group.

    What a place!

    "Esteemed guests, welcome to Baymard!"

    Standing before them were 2 men and 2 women, who had the same style of
    clothing on.

    Apparently, they were workers of something called a Landport?

    What truly surprised them was their polite manner of speaking...even to the
    port, these people still used the same polite way to address everyone.

    'How impressive!' Sirius thought, while making yet another mental note
    again.

    Immediately, they followed these workers towards the Landport... and for
    sure, the magical door that opened shocked them silly.

    And when they showed their V.I.P passes, they were taken away from the
    long queue.... as given one of the best treatments that they had ever had in
    their lives.

    Whether they were using fake names or not, the staff at the port didn't
    know.
    But they still reminded them to use their full real names when going
    through Documentation.... as this would be used in their passports for the
    rest of their lives.

    Of course, they also promised confidentiality as well..... as no one else


    would know who they were or where they came from, unless they
    committed a crime in Baymard that is.

    They waited in the waiting room.... while their horses, weapons and other
    dangerous objects were stored away.

    And after giving them something called a receipt, as well as their individual
    storage numbers.... it was finally time for them to leave the port.

    "No!"

    Astar refused to leave the port, as he hung onto a pillar within the V.I.P
    section like a monkey.

    The food given there was the best that he had ever had, and he would be
    damned if he just left like that.

    "NO!

    I refuse!"

    "But your highness Astar..... we are already here in Baymard." One of the
    men said helplessly.

    His highness Astar was like a baby that needed pampering.

    He was stubborn when it came to food, and was even a little troublesome in
    real life, as he was a trouble magnet.

    And yet, everyone who he is ever met... liked him silly, and was proud to
    fight alongside him.
    He wasn't the brightest person, but he somehow attracted many smart
    people to fight with him.

    Even most of his siblings who should be against him for the throne, all
    wanted to work aside him instead.

    He was just that sort of person.

    "No!

    I'm not going!

    Just tell the whole world that I'm dead!

    That should be okay right?" Astar said while holding onto the pillar with all
    his might.

    "But you're not highness." Said one of the men who were trying to pry
    Astar away from the pillar.

    Luckily, they were the only ones within this V.I.P section, or else wouldn't it
    have been too embarrassing?

    "Your highness, how can we say that you're dead when you're clearly not?"

    "Hmph!

    It's my life, not yours.

    So if I want to be dead, why can't I?"

    -^-

    Sirius looked at Astar and sighed helplessly before walking towards him.

    "Be good...." he said calmly.

    And just like that, Astar lifted up his head and looked at Sirius with big
    googly eyes.
    "But.... but..."

    "Be good.

    If they have this sort of food here, wouldn't it mean that they also had better
    ones within their empire?

    And don't you want to save brother Landon as well?

    Be good and let go."

    Like magic, Sirius' words did the trick.... and Astar let go of the poor pillar.

    'Bang!'

    All those that had been pulling him, all fell to the ground like bowling pins
    and felt aggrieved.

    'Your majesty Sirius... if you could get him to let go that easy, then why
    didn't you do it before?'

    The group then left the Port in 3 Limousines.

    Along the way, they were almost losing their minds with everything that
    they saw.

    The interior of the Limousine was sleek and classy, with extremely soft
    cushions and other comfortable accessories to it.

    And the whole thing even made them afraid of even staining the place with
    their mere presence

    This was definitely luxurious.

    The men had never seen anything like it.

    Forget about the carriages in the palace.


    What were those?

    Please!

    Those were just toys when compared to this one as far as they were
    concerned.

    As the men also looked outside their windows as well.

    From the buildings to the different versions of cars, the trains, buses, people
    and so on..... everything about the place looked like a paradise on Hertfilia.

    In short, if not for some snow on some rooftops.... they would've definitely
    forgotten that now was wintertime.

    So how the hell were the roads this clean and clear of snow?

    Did the blizzard from yesterday not reach this empire?

    What exactly was going on here?

    Finally, their limousine ride was over... and they were taken to a 5-star hotel
    within District D.

    So this was a hotel!

    They were truly amazed by everything... and after checking into their
    rooms, all of them immediately exploded with excitement.

    "Bro look!

    The water comes out on its own!"

    "Your highness Astar.... forget about the water!

    Have you seen their latrines?


    They clean up on their own... by doing something called flushing!"

    "Your majesty, look at this one!!

    It's a tiny ice cabinet that they call a fridge that can keep things cold."

    "Your majesty!

    Listen... this tiny thing is talking."

    ['I'm Seth Glore from the BBC station 1 here on more international news.]

    As the voice from the radio spoke, everyone was utterly stunned.

    They tried to change the channel as per the instructions on the manual's
    instructions, and soon realized that this thing could give out lots of info on
    various topics just by changing the channel.

    They had even listened to international news on Terique that they didn't
    even know anything about.

    Wasn't this thing too heaven-defying?

    And where was the voice coming from?

    They looked at it in awe and almost felt like kneeling down before it in
    worship.

    ['We worship you oh, sacred radio'.]

    "Keep the channel at the food one!" Astar said while hugging the radio
    happily.

    "Your majesty Sirius... your highness Astar look!

    This thing is called a newspaper"

    "It looks like another way that these people get their news around.
    Look!

    People even post jobs on it as well."

    "Oh, my heavens!

    What is with this pay wage?

    Damn, that's high!"

    "Wait!

    Didn't you hear the people in Riverdale city say that the wages here are the
    highest in the entire Pyno continent?

    Over here, the pay is really good!"

    "No wonder everyone is well off."

    "Your majesty.... eh?

    What's wrong with his majesty Sirius?"

    "Your majesty Sirius!"

    "Your majesty Sirius!"

    Astar who was seated beside Sirius, quickly shook him as hard as he could.

    "Bro..bro... what's wrong with you?"

    "Your highness Astar... I think Baymard broke him."

    -_-

    'Slap!'

    "Wake up bro!"

    'Slap!'
    .

    [All those watching: ヽ(´□‵.)ﾉ


    Your highness Astar, while would you slap his majesty?

    Is that his Majesty's soul leaving his body?]

    'Slap!'

    'Wake up bro!'
    Chapter 510 The Stage Was Se
    'Pah!'

    'Pah!'

    'Pah!

    'Pah!'

    "Thank you, brother."

    "Anytime bro."

    "_"

    After a cycle of hard slaps, Sirius finally came back to his senses.... as he
    continuously rubbed his swollen jaws soothingly.

    One should know that Astar was born with some herculean strength to him,
    so he's innocent slaps were still something that made a lot of people
    shudder.

    Sirius looked at everything around him and felt like his brain couldn't really
    process it all.

    He tried as much as he could to understand how their cars, running water,


    light and even latrines functioned..... but the more he tried looking into
    them, the more confused he got.

    Where did the poop go and how was clean water coming out from this thing
    called a shower?

    He felt like his entire view of the world had changed dramatically.

    Baymard was indeed a magical place.


    .

    "Bro... it says to first go to the bank here.... so as to get Baymardian money.

    So why don't we first go there and settle ourselves first before we inform
    neither Landon that we have arrived?" Astar said while chewing on some of
    the snacks that were left in the room for them.

    'Hm...hm...hm...hmmmmm!'

    "Here, have some water," Sirius said helplessly... As he quickly gave Astar
    a bottle of water from the fridge.

    The poor guy had almost choked to death, just because he kept talking
    while stuffing more good into his already filled mouth at the same time.

    Sirius looked at the Baymardian map in front of him and quickly spotted the
    bank within District C.

    He then looked at the train schedule, and then decided that they would all
    take the train to go there.... and later take the bus or that cab thing back to
    their hotel from there.

    "Okay, let's do that!"

    And so just like that, they all left their hotel rooms, took the magical
    elevators down to ground level... before finally making their way to the
    closest train station around.

    Getting on, they were automatically stunned at how different it was from
    their Limousine ride.

    It wasn't anywhere near as luxurious as their previous ride, but this one had
    its own perks as well.

    It could carry more people within it, and seemed to take a shorter time
    getting them to their destination..... maybe because there was no traffic?
    Some of them sat on the chairs, while others stood up instead.

    They even conversed with some of the locals within the train leisurely.. as
    they also observed how people got on and off the trains as well.

    Once the door opened, if there were elderly people, disabled people or
    children around.... those who were fit and able, would give up their seats for
    the weaker ones.

    Sirius, Astar and the rest of the men found that this act was a very noble
    one, and couldn't help but nod in appreciation.

    This is how it should be!

    "Next Stop: Azkaban!"

    'Tututututututututututu!'

    'Ping!'

    The train doors opened again, and Sirius, Astar and their men all got out as
    fast as they could.

    Apparently, they were now in District C.

    It was time to go to the Bank.

    But what was a bank?

    Well, they had a bit of understanding about it from what they had heard... as
    well as aimed info on what Landon had given them last time.

    But in truth, they were still curious as to how this bank thing differed from
    all those money temples around.

    And now, they would know.

    Of course while they were currently making their way to the bank.....
    Landon on the other hand, wasn't just sitting idly as well.
    .

    'Host!

    They're currently at the bank.'

    'Hmhm....' Landon replied while opening up the system's monitors


    immediately.

    After observing them for a while, he calmly closed his monitors and took
    out some paperwork from his desk.... before calling his secretary in the next
    room.

    Now, it was time to connect the Crown Prince with his long lost family...
    and get that darn mission completed.

    "I need you to contact Mr. Raul Jamingson from the Agricultural Sector
    within Government building 4 in DISTRICT C.

    I have some things that I need him to work on, as well as inspect
    immediately."

    "Not a problem your majesty."

    With that, Landon dropped the call and managed his chin gently.

    Raul Jamingson.

    Many people within the government building just know him as a hard-
    working young man.

    But of course, he had other identities as well.

    He was also a prince of Terique and Astar's little brother too.

    In short, his real name was Raul Parcely.

    But since they decided to stay here and for the time being, he and his family
    had no choice but to drop their names for now.
    This was the safest way and place to remain hidden from Nopline's sight.

    Right now, they were all looking forward to winter's end.... so that they
    could properly fight and take back their empire when all the snow died
    down.

    During his stay here, Landon would typically invite him over under the
    pretext of work... so as to help him with any issues or concerns that he had
    at work.

    One should know that Raul was learning all he could, so as to aid Astar in
    running Terique in future.

    Food was the key driving factor that made the peasants, as well as the
    people happy.... so he had to do his best to decrease starvation and famine
    across several regions in Terique.

    That was why he wanted to learn all he could about growing food, properly
    differentiating good from bad foods, treating land.... and so on.

    In short, he wanted to know all he could A.S.A.P.

    So any concerns that he had, would naturally be addressed within this


    time.... provided the questions didn't divulge technological secrets in
    Baymard.

    Apart from work-related issues, these meetings were also used to Express
    any personal concerns too.... and well as yo and secret messages between
    Queen Jasmine, King Micheal and Landon.

    Once Landon had placed the phone call, he sat back and relaxed.... while
    looking at the system's monitors again.

    Now, the stage was set... and it was only a matter of time before both parties
    met.
    Chapter 511 Reunited At Las
    After creating their bank accounts and seating all they could in the
    bank...Sirius, Astar and the rest all headed back to their hotel room once
    more.

    Once they stepped in, they immediately gave one of the front desk workers
    some sort of card.

    Yup!

    That was the card that Landon had previously given them to use when they
    were ready to meet up with him.

    All they had to do was give this special V.I.P card to any front desk worker,
    and they would contact Landon immediately.

    In fact, it didn't take long for Landon to reach out to them... Because Sirius
    and Astar stepped into their shared room, they could soon hear the sounds
    of ringing.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!' Ring! 'Ring!'

    "Eh?

    Brother... Something is making a weird noise."

    "Wait Astar!.... It's that thing that they call a telephone.

    Quickly!

    Pick the top part up and put it close to your ear." Sirius said a little
    anxiously.

    He was someone who hardly lost his cool... But Dammit!


    This was the first time that he was going to use the telephone okay?

    And more still, they had just gotten into their rooms... when the telephone
    suddenly rang loudly, leaving them unprepared.

    So how was he not supposed to keep calm?

    Astar, on the other hand, was as calm as usual.

    In short, he was more like an absent-minded person instead.

    "Hello."

    "Long time no see Brother."

    "Brother Landon is that you?

    How did you enter this small telephone thingy?" Astar said excitedly.

    "Eh?... You'll explain it to me in person?

    Okay then... I'll give it to brother Sirius now."

    With that, Astar swiftly passed the anxious-looking Sirius.

    "Brother..... It's been a while."

    "It has, hasn't it.

    So how are you all finding your stay?"

    "Brother... Words can't describe what I'm feeling right now.

    You've really outdone yourself with the place."

    "I'm glad that you all like it!

    Now that you all are in Baymard.... if you're currently free, then I can send
    some of my men to pick you up immediately."
    "Hmhm... Sounds like a plan.

    Let's do that instead."

    "Good!

    They will be there very soon."

    'Din!'

    Sirius dropped the phone in a daze while trembling slightly.

    How was this possible?

    How could people communicate over such a long distance within a matter
    of minutes?

    This was definitely groundbreaking!

    If this was to be made public throughout the entire Pyno continent, then
    won't he be able to have conversations with someone from another empire
    in a matter of seconds?

    This would definitely climate the long 4 or even 8-month trips that horse
    messengers needed to go through on horseback.

    In short at this point, Sirius was truly impressed with Landon.

    If Landon really came up with all these things, then his brain was truly
    something that was heaven-defying in itself.

    What a guy!

    Half an hour went by, before Sirius and the rest were informed that several
    men were waiting down at the lobby for them.

    'Those must be brother Landon's men', Sirius thought.


    They entered the cars outside and we're immediately taken to the palace in a
    flash.

    Of course, it came as no surprise to them when they saw how breathtaking


    Landon's palace truly was.

    The entire palace estate looked like a magical place altogether.

    "Brothers!"

    "Brothers!"

    "Brothers!"

    Seeing Landon walking towards them merrily, both Astar and Sirius also
    smiled warmly as well... Before giving Landon several best hugs.

    "Now that we've met again... I can finally get to know your names."

    "Hahahahaha..... That's right, you left in a hurry last time, and didn't even
    wait for us to tell you yet.

    I'm Sirius... And this is Astar."

    "Good!... Good!... Hood!... Good!... Good!

    Let's go, I'll take you to a more private place for us to talk in."

    With that, Landon quickly arranged for their men to be attended to... while
    he on the other hand, led Astar and Sirius towards his office instead.

    "Yay!

    A fridge!"

    Entering his office, Astar quickly rushed towards Landon's fridge and made
    himself at home right away.

    As for Sirius and Landon, they watched him helplessly and chuckled.
    "Brother... I'm surprised that you're back in Baymard so soon.

    Was our mission successful?"

    "Sigh... Not in the least bit.

    You see, I'm looking for someone..... But I haven't found him yet."

    "Is he an enemy?" Sirius asked curiously.

    "No!

    On the contrary, he's in danger.

    I promised his father that I would find him... So I've been sending my men
    to look for him in every empire within the Pyno continent.

    No matter what, I must find him!" Landon said passionately.

    And just when Sirus wanted to say something, Landon's phone rang again.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    "Your majesty... He's here."

    "I'm with some very important guests now... So tell him that we will
    reschedule our meeting, but have him come and take some documents from
    me now."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "Brother... Are we bothering you?" Astar asked pitifully.

    "No way!.... You boys can never be a bother.

    And besides, it's just a regular meeting that I have all the time.
    So it's no biggie."

    "That's good then," Sirius said, after sighing from relief.

    Of course to him, a man with Landon's brain would definitely be a busy


    man.

    Sirius didn't think too much of the phone call just now, as he thought that it
    was one of Landon's subordinates instead.

    But of course, how would he have known that in a few more seconds he
    would receive the biggest shock of his life?

    'Knock! Knock!'

    Soon, everyone heard a knock on Landon's door.

    Even though the secretary had told the person to go in, he still knocked as a
    sign of respect

    "Yes... Come in.

    The door is open." Landon said calmly.

    'Catchah!!!'

    The door finally opened up, and in came a young handsome gentleman.

    The young gentleman had been told that Landon had guests over, so he
    couldn't just call Landon... 'Big brother Landon' as he usually did.

    He walked in confidently and bowed slightly towards Landon.

    "Your majesty I came as requested.

    Your Majesty... I....."

    Raul looked at the people in the room in shock.


    "Big Brother Astar... Big brother Sirius... What are you all doing here?!!"

    (⊙□⊙)
    Chapter 512 Reunited At Last 2
    "Big Brother Astar... Big brother Sirius... What are you all doing here?!!"

    "_"

    The room fell into complete silence, with everyone's eyeballs almost falling
    out from its sockets.

    "Little brother Raul, why are you here too?" Astar asked while wiping his
    eyes numerous times with his sleeves.

    Sirius was also overwhelmingly surprised aa well.

    Wasn't this the person that they had planned to save during this upcoming
    summer?

    So why was he here all good and dandy?

    And what of King Micheal and the rest?

    Raul's eyes soon became watery, as he looked at his elder brothers happily.

    He thought that I might never see them again, but who would've thought
    that the world would give them so many coincidences?

    One of his greatest fears was that while he was living on Baymard
    comfortably.... his Elder brother Astar would be out there dead, or even sold
    to slavery and whatnot.

    Astar was someone who could be easily fooled... so how could he not be
    worried?
    When Kamara had made her move, Astar and his family were actually
    within one of Astar's official territories out of the Capital city.

    His mother had taken one of her few holiday periods and used it to visit
    Astar... since she hadn't seen him for a while.

    His sister and kid brother had also gone with their mother as well.

    So when Kamara and Nopline struck, Astar and his family who weren't in
    the Capital any more..... got wind of it and fled for their lives.

    In fact, if not for Astar's men holding him down... he would've definitely
    gone back to the Capital to rescue Raul and the rest.

    Astar was a fight now, talk later type of guy.

    Even if he had to fight to the death with thousands of bad guys, Astar would
    do so if he needed to.

    Astar's men literally tied him up for weeks just to flee with him safely.

    As for where Astar and his family fled to, no one truly knew a thing... and
    that was because not many people even knew that Astar and Sirius were
    friends.

    Before Sirius was even king, he was looked down on.... with many people
    not even knowing how he looked like.

    So he took advantage of this and even went to several places while acting as
    a servant, attendant and so on.

    To put it simply, he was a nobody back then.... so no one really knew that
    he too was a prince.

    Of course, it was only after Raul had once visited Astar... that he knew of
    Sirius' brilliant mind.
    The guy had really fooled the entire world into thinking him useless.

    So with all that said, even though Kamara and Nopline tried as much as
    they could to find Astar.... they would never have thought that he was
    hiding within the confinement of the current King of Yodan.

    Who knows... maybe they still thought that he was even in Terique lurking
    around the shadows.

    Landon pretended to look at both sides curious, before getting up and


    properly closing the door behind the shocked Raul.

    "Raul.... do you know my brothers?"

    Raul soon regained his thoughts, and soon... sheer happiness quickly
    engulfed his entire face.

    Brothers!

    Remembering that Landon had called them his brothers, Raul was
    extremely happy that fate had coincidentally made all 4 of them become
    brothers.

    "Big brother Landon... I know them.

    Sirius is my big sworn brother, and Astar is my half-brother.

    Big brother Landon, he's the one you've been searching for."

    Listening to Raul, Sirius and Astar became more confused again.

    Landon was searching for Astar?

    Immediately, they remembered what Landon had previously said about his
    mission.

    Wait!
    Landon said that he was looking for someone, and that he promised the
    guy's father that he would find him.

    So if the person he was looking for was Astar, then didn't this mean that
    Landon had previously met King Micheal to have made such a promise?

    How did they meet?

    And was he here in Baymard as well?

    Luckily they had decided to come to Baymard when they did.... or how else
    would they have met with the rest of Astar's family?

    For the first time in his life, Sirius felt like the world was really a tiny place.

    Landon opened his eyes and pretended to be shocked while listening to


    Raul.

    "So he's Crown Prince Astar?"

    "Yes elder brother Landon."

    "This...this..... hahahahahahaha!"

    Landon burst out laughing and came forward to hug all of them.

    "Come brothers... I'll take you to see my hood friend king Micheal."

    Sirius and Astar's eyes bulged out, even more, when they heard Landon.

    At first Sirius' was just speculating the matter.... but who would've thought
    that it would really be so?

    Even he had to meticulously plan and postpone rescuing them just because
    of Nopline's forces.
    So how could he not be shocked when he heard that they were about to
    meet King Micheal?

    Awesome!

    This newly sworn brother of his was definitely a powerful one.

    As for Astar, his thought didn't go that far.... as all he thought about, was
    that he would get to see Father.

    Father wasn't dead... Father was alive!

    Very quick, they all left Landon's office and hastily made their way towards
    Raul's home.

    Of course, before they had left, Landon called Raul's home to find out if
    Michael was there or not.

    "Brat!

    What's so important that you had to rush over so soon?

    It better be good because I'm about to make cakes for my daugh....."

    'Pang! Lang! Lang! Lang! Lang!!!'

    Micheal who was currently wearing a cute bear apron, looked at the people
    before him and dropped the bowl on his hands in shock.

    He didn't even bother to look at the mess he had created on the floor..... as
    his eyes were now glued on the people before him.

    Was he dreaming?

    His body began to tremble slightly and his breathing became rapid.... as he
    slowly advanced forward.
    Micheal just knew that Landon was coming over and nothing more.

    So when he spotted Sirius and Astar, his entire body froze up ..... as he tried
    to convince himself that this wasn't a dream.

    "Father!"

    "Uncle!"

    Before both of them knew it, Micheal bear-hugged them silently.

    After a minute, he tried to calm him a leg down and looked at Landon in
    gratitude.

    "Thank you."

    Landon nodded back on response.

    From there, everyone sat down and both sides began talking about all past
    events.

    Sirius and Astar spoke of how Landon had previously saved them.... while
    Raul and Micheal spoke about their own Landon encounter as well.

    Of course listening to them, both Sirius and Astar were stunned when they
    heard of Landon's grand rescue.

    Did they just say that they flew over Terique?

    What device did they use to fly over with?

    Was it another sort of Carriage?

    And did they just say that Landon created it?

    At this point, Sirius turned to look at Landon in awe and worship.

    "Brother Landon.... please be my master."


    "_"

    'Ding!'

    'Side-Mission locate Astar, the crown prince of Terique is completed

    Congratulations to the host.'

    Heating the system's alert, Landon couldn't help but smile broadly

    Now all that was left, was him to get Sirius to sign the treaty.
    Chapter 513 More Troubles
    In another region far away from the Pyno continent, several naked women
    were currently walking towards a grand mansion.

    Some of the women marched boldly, while others were scared out of their
    wits instead.

    These women all had their birthday suits on and also had their hands tied
    together as well.

    Looking at them, one could roughly estimate that there were no less than
    100 women within the group.

    Entering a grand exotic hall, many of them became even more terrified at
    the sight before them.

    They felt like they were lambs that were about to get slaughtered in a den of
    wolves.

    The entire hall was well lit and warm..... and was also filled up with more
    than 700 naked men within it.

    These men all wore several peasant sacs over their heads.... which had halls
    on it on the eye, nose and mouth regions.

    And as they walked forward, the men cruelly laughed and shamed them.

    "Devils!"

    "This is what you get for being disobedient!"

    "Don't worry... we will straighten you up for the greater good of everyone."

    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"
    Heating their laughter, several of the women who were previously
    frightened, were now angry instead.

    What did they do wrong?

    They clenched their jaws in rage, as they watched these men laugh and
    smack their bodies as they silently walked towards the center of the hall and
    faced a tall burly man on a throne.

    Unlike the other men around, he on the other hand.... was fully dressed, and
    even had a hold staff and a massive golden crown on his head as well.

    The man raised his left hand up in the air, and soon... the entire hall became
    silent.

    He then gave a fierce look at the women, which instantly frightened many
    of the women again.

    And without the man even saying anything, the women all trembled and
    went on their knees in terror.

    Those watching the show all sneered at these women who were previously
    putting up a fight when they came in.

    The man on the throne raised his eyebrows and pointed his staff towards the
    group of women below.

    "The law of this great nation says that all married women should give their
    husbands at least 2 sons.

    But you all have chosen to be disobedient and have given your husbands
    only a single son... Or all daughters.

    It is clear that you all have blocked your wombs from making more male
    children for hour husbands.

    And now, Adonis our God... has seen through your trickery.
    From today henceforth, your selfish acts will be punished..... and we will do
    our best to correct your treacherous ways, before returning you all to your
    husbands.

    You will only be able to leave our grasps if you successfully give birth to a
    male child after our 'teachings'..... but if not, then you'll stay here for as long
    as it takes.

    And for those who successfully take in our teachings, by law.... if you're
    husbands don't want you anymore, then you will belong to the Temple of
    Adonis.

    You will be a property of Adonis and will spend your entire days here.

    And to further please Adonis, all children that you give birth to later on.....
    will also belong to Adonis as well.

    I hope that you all can learn your lessons after this, and stop your
    treacherous ways from here on out.

    Because it is a taboo for a woman to think, talk less of scheming against


    your husbands the way you all did.

    So do you know your crimes now?"

    "Y.... yes your Eminence." The women answered.

    Even though the women weren't convinced, they were still very afraid and
    knew that there was no way out for them.

    They were just mere women who weren't even allowed to think for
    themselves.

    So what more could they do?

    To make matters worse, the person who issued out their punishment was
    known as the Divine messenger of Adonis.
    So who were they to speak?

    "Its good that you know that you're guilty.

    Now it's time to begin your lessons."

    With that, the men all around swarmed in towards the women... dragging
    them from left to right.

    There were only 102 naked women in the hall, against more than 700 naked
    men.

    They screamed and yelled and begged with all their might..... but no one
    seemed to take pity on them at all.

    "No!....."

    "Please no!"

    "Hahahahhaha..... come beg me more!"

    "So you revised to give your husband male children aye?

    Tsk!

    What's so great about you?

    Your behind looks like both of my palms clasped together.... so what are
    you feeling high and mighty for?"

    "B**ch!

    How dare you bite me?

    With your flat breasts that are as flat the bottom part of my shoes... Do you
    think that you are all that?

    You should be glad that I'm willing to touch you!"


    .

    The man on the throne continuously looked at his men who tried to lower
    these women's self-esteem in content.

    For sure, these women were all beautiful in their own ways.... but to teach
    them properly in the ways of Adonis, their egos had to be completely
    broken down first.

    Seeing that everything was going as it should be, the man on the throne
    calmly left the hall and walked towards his bedroom chambers instead.

    And aa he walked, his head appointed temple warriors all walked alongside
    him as well.

    "Esteemed Messenger of Adonis..... a letter just arrived for you a few


    minutes ago."

    The man opened the letter, read it and smiled.

    Our men have already landed in the continent of

    of Romain!

    It looks like they're now ready to begin conquest in the name of Adonis.

    Now, its time for us to send more backup."

    "Your Eminence..... what about the Pyno continent?"

    The man stopped walking for a bit, before picking up his pace again.

    "The continent of Pyno..... The message from those that went there, should
    probably be on its way back as we speak.

    So I doubt that there's anything to worry about for the time being.

    Nonetheless, send 100 ships to Arcadina again.


    No matter what, we must colonize and unite all continents in the name of
    Adonis!"

    "Yes, your Eminence!"


    Chapter 514 Congestion
    It was another gloomy winter morning here in Baymard.

    Last night, it snowed hard for several hours...and only lessen up a bit at
    around 6 A.M today.

    The air was cold and somewhat dry, and the sun's rays were all covered up
    by the dark gloomy clouds above.

    And on the streets, everyone was properly covered up, with thick coats,
    socks, mittens, scarfs and other warm items as they went about their busy
    schedules.

    Speaking of schedules, today... Landon was utterly swamped.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    "Your majesty, it's almost time for your 11 A.M appointment."

    "Alright..... thank you, Brian."

    With that, Landon quickly headed towards District C.

    Today, Landon was scheduled to have several meetings with many


    Association or committee heads... as well as several government workers
    too.

    To put it simply, Baymard already had several committees that had been
    formed a while back.

    For example..... there was a taxi committee, that consisted of taxi drivers
    who had been appointed by their fellow colleagues to handle or make
    known their issues or problems to the government or his majesty.

    In short, Baymard had a lot of committees like that.


    So when they faced any issues, they would send their concerns or solutions
    for approval government wise.

    After all, approvals could be granted..... if what they requested for, didn't go
    against any moral standards or make the lives of the people worse.

    Anyway, today... Landon was meeting with the committee leaders to listen
    to what their colleagues complained about.

    'Catchack!'

    Landon and his secretary stepped out of the car and walked towards one of
    the government buildings on site.

    They had booked a hall within a building just for the meeting.

    Of course in addition to the committee leaders, their government


    counterparts would also be in attendance as well.

    For example, if the association or committee leader of all taxi drivers was
    here..... then 2 or more government representatives from the Ministry of
    Transport would also be here as well.

    Because those from the government, as well as Landon.... were the only
    ones who could hear or approve on any suggestion that they had.

    "Good morning your majesty!"

    "Good morning your majesty!"

    Landon walked into the already filled hall with his secretary... and quickly
    settled down before looking at his watch again.

    10:52 A.M

    Soon, the meeting would begin.


    8 minutes flew by swiftly, and once the time was up..... Landon's secretary
    stood up and announced for the meeting to begin.

    "For today, we only have 7 main cases to look at.

    And as usual, we will be handling all concerns based on those who first
    submitted them.

    The first case involves the local diners/F business committees.

    Mr. Solomon..... you may begin."

    "Thank you, and good morning to you all.

    My name is Solomon Pyter, and I'm the manager of 'Early Bird Cafe'.

    I was elected by all the members within the committee to be their leader for
    the next 2 years.

    And from my monthly meeting with them..... all over Baymard, the main
    issue that we're facing right now is congestion during the early mornings.

    Every morning, we get a swarm of customers who want to get something to


    eat real fast before they get to work.

    And the issue is that they have to leave their cars and wait in long lines and
    are at times late for work.

    We just wanted to bring this matter up, so that we can make things easier
    for the customers.

    That is the only matter that's currently bothering us right now."

    Listening to Solomon, Landon's eyes instantly lit up.


    Hmm...

    It seemed like it was time.

    It was finally home to introduce the concept of Fast Food to these people.

    Currently, people were still very okay going into restaurants or other
    establishments and getting meals.

    In short, several establishments within major cities throughout the


    empires..... all had the same problem that Baymard was now facing.

    Even small establishments that sold bread, like the bakeries, still had
    waiting-lines that could make one wait for more than 30 minutes on it.

    This issue was simple to fix, but human beings generally never thought
    anything of it.... as they felt like that's the way it should be.

    Even back on earth, it wasn't until the 1920s... that the concept of fast good,
    as well as the first fast-food restaurant, was born in the form of the famous
    'White Castle' restaurant.

    When Fast food was introduced, businesses ended up serving twice as many
    customers as they usually did... Because while somewhere within the
    establishment making orders, the rest were in the drive-through instead.

    This would definitely cut down on the traffic and make things a lot easier
    for them to handle.

    Of course in addition to that, Landon had requested for them to hire more
    staff that would handle drive-through orders instead.

    Everyone was utterly shocked at how fast his Majesty's mind worked.

    Sure, they had submitted their problem prior to this meeting not too long
    ago.
    Indeed, they thought that Landon would need more time to come up with
    this solution.... hence they thought that after at least 2 more months they
    would have a feasible solution on the end.

    But who would've known that his majesty would come up with a solution
    this fast?

    No wonder the kan was their king.

    "Your majesty.... so we will get professional speakers and microphones


    installed outside the buildings for this driveway thing?" Solomon asked
    curiously.

    "Hmhm.... not only that, but each establishment will need to make a
    massive signboard that had all menu options on it.

    This way, those paying through the drive-by can read on the signs and order
    at will."

    "So your majesty, after the customer orders.... they drive to another window
    upfront and pay, before going forward again to cover their meal?"

    "In essence, that's the entire gist of it.

    The workers need to act swiftly, and also need to be well trained too.

    But not to worry... I'll personally take time off to properly train a few men
    first."

    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    Chapter 515 Rival
    "Thank you, your majesty!"

    Landon tackled all 7 problems concerning the committee members.

    And once they were done with the meeting..... everyone left the hall, while
    Landon stayed back again for another brief meeting.

    This time, it was about all issues that government-owned establishments


    faced.

    And as time passed by, one by one.... those participating in the meeting
    came in hastily.

    "Good afternoon your majesty!"

    "Good afternoon your majesty!"

    Soon, it was finally 1:30 P.M.

    "Mr. Frederick.....Mr. Goodman..... you both work within the travel


    registration sector within the Coastal port.

    So, what concerns do you have?"

    "Your majesty.... booking cruise rides has become a congested matter now."

    Landon listened to their comedians again... and sure enough, it was about
    congestion again.

    To put it simply, they just needed several 'Travel Agencies' to be opened up


    in several commercial buildings.
    And even though Baymard had no computers for the staff members within
    these agencies to check for vacant cruise rooms..... they now had
    telephones, so everything was now doable.

    Essentially, when a customer came to a travel agency to book a trip..... the


    worker would first call the port and communicate on what rooms were
    currently available.

    If the customer wanted a first-class Suite, the worker would call the port
    and ask if there were any first-class suite available for that date and time
    that the customer had requested.

    If there was, then the worker at the port would register the customer's
    information immediately via the phone call..... and immediately sign-off
    that room as booked.

    Then the agency worker, who's still on the phone.... will also take down the
    information needed as well, type it out, and give it to the customer.

    From there.... the customer just needs to show the printed sheet of paper at
    the port, and the rest was history.

    With telephones, now.... their workload would be a whole lot easier.

    Your majesty... it's brilliant!" Both managers said excitedly.

    Yes!... now, there were telephones.

    So why didn't they think of that?

    Simple but brilliant!

    The meeting went on, and Landon tackled several problems as it


    progressed.

    Even the hospital complained about congestion at the drug sector.... so


    Landon had decided on opening several drug stores within commercial
    buildings as well.

    In short, everyone's main issue was congestion.

    Many of them didn't know how big establishments in the Capital cities did
    it.

    How were those people fine seeing so many people wait outside for hours?

    For these Baymardians, what they wanted to do..... was give proper
    customer service to their customers.

    So seeing people wait in lines outside this winter season was really
    something that they didn't feel comfortable seeing.

    They couldn't help but wonder if the people in Capital cities or larger cities
    were just heartless or didn't care about their customers at all.... for them to
    be okay with seeing several customers line up in the harsh winter season.

    Or maybe they felt bad but did know how to solve these issues

    Well, nonetheless....now that the congestion issues had been solved, they
    could rest easily.

    "Alright.... meeting adjourned!"

    With the meeting coming to an end and everyone had gone, Landon placed
    the documents before him in his folder and sighed from relief.

    Now he could finally relax.

    But how could his day be that simple?

    "Your majesty, there are still 3 more meetings left."

    (-_-)
    While Landon went about his day busily, far away on the ocean floor...
    someone else was also busy as well.

    12 massive ships sailed toward Carona proudly.

    They were men from the Continent of Veinitta.

    They had set sail towards Carona, alongside the 5th Prince of the Dafaren
    Empire.

    Who didn't know Veinitta?

    At least for now, worldwide..... Veinitta and Morgany were the most
    popular and advanced continents known by all.

    So with how popular they were, almost everyone scrambled at their feet just
    to be linked up with them in any way possible.

    So these men left the Dafaren empire feeling mighty proud of themselves....
    as they of that their quest would definitely be a piece of cake.

    And what was their quest?

    Well... of course it was a mission of 'love'!

    Apparently, love was in the air for the prince.

    5th Prince, Skye Williams..... saw a portrait of queen Penelope, and fell
    heads over heels with her.

    So he was here to woo her and kill anyone who stood in his way.

    He had heard that she was engaged to a common merchant.... but what did
    that have to do with him?

    How could a common merchant compare to a warrior prince like him who
    has won countless battles?
    There was no way that she would see him and reject him..... unless she was
    blind, crippled or crazy.

    Because no sane person would see reject a God like himself... and go for a
    wart-infested beggar instead.

    The 2 were just not comparable!

    Of course, once he saw a portrait of his rival.... he was very relaxed and
    happy, knowing that his rival was somewhat chubby with no abs or good-
    looking body (in his opinion).

    For side, he didn't really love Penelope..... Rather, it was her empire that he
    wanted.

    From the moment he heard that Penelope was queen.... he quickly hatched
    up his plan before others could.

    He and the rest of his brothers had been fighting for their father's throne for
    years now.

    And even after his 2nd brother was already crowned ruler of the Dafaren
    empire... he and the rest of his brothers still fought to kill each other daily.

    So when he heard of Penelope, he quickly decided to woo her.... rather than


    fight and waste his energy on his brothers.

    Plus he heard that she was a hard nut to crack.... and in truth, he loved
    making b**ches like her scream his name.

    And if she didn't fall for him, then after the marriage.... he would slowly
    poison her to death.

    Carona could only have one ruler.... and that was himself.

    "Hahahahhahahaha!
    Your highness... this bride of yours is really a tough one.

    But knowing you, I'm sure that she will be on your bed within a week after
    you meet her."

    "That's right!

    I mean... who does it want to be with a prince from the Veinitta Continent?"

    Listening to

    his men, Skye felt extremely pleased with himself

    "Don't worry boys.... after I marry her and taste her, I'll pass her along to
    you all to sample a bit

    We'll do it like we usually do.

    The harder they are, the quicker they fall."

    "Hahahhahaha"

    The men laughed and continued to eat on deck while thinking about how
    Penelope's skin would feel against their bodies.

    F*** Yeah!

    "But your highness.... what do we do about that Benjamin Hamilton guy?"

    Skye from just at the thought that a jiggly being like that could be his rival.

    This was definitely a slap to his face!

    And no one could insult him and get away with it.

    "Yeah, your highness!

    What do we do about him?"


    "Kill him!

    And make sure that no one will ever be able to find his body."

    "As you wish, your highness."

    "Excellent" Skye said before turning towards Carona's direction again.

    Soon, Penelope would be his.

    And there was nothing anyone could do to get in his way.

    From this day for the, him... Skye Williams would be Carona's new ruler!
    Chapter 516 Moving Forward
    An entire week had gone by just like that, and Sirius... alongside Astar and
    their men, had somewhat gotten the general gist of how Baymard operated.

    They couldn't help but marvel at some of the laws that they saw, as well as
    how much importance and rights that the citizens had.

    Even disabled people had their own rights as well.

    It was something that was truly unheard of.

    Sirius began to take down keynotes, as he flew that many of the rules and
    laws here would definitely be beneficial in Yodan.

    In short, Baymard had given him a whole new perspective of how things to
    better his own empire in future.

    From the whole Court ruling thing to tiny details like having workers who
    cleared up the garbage at the sides of the roads..... he was presently pleased
    with all that he saw.

    Indeed, it was a very clean and organized place, where everyone did their
    best to look after the place..... as there were even environmental laws on the
    latter, as well as something called recycling too.

    They also had something called a Church, which really made him think a
    bit about life too.

    He had attended church service once, and had listened to the priest give
    faith to these people and tell parables with moral lessons in them.

    What surprised him greatly, was that these people also gave donations
    called 'offerings' as well.
    And from there, their donations would be sent out to the poor and needy
    outside the Baymardian empire.

    He had heard that a while back, some of those who had received financial
    aid... decided to come to Baymard so as to convey their thanks for saving
    their lives.

    Some were just 7-year-old children who just needed medical care, while
    others were just suffering from poverty altogether.

    All-in-All, Sirius thought that it was a very noble thing to do.

    In short, be it food, schooling, farming, or any other area of expertise... if he


    were to talk about Baymard, he would say that it was a unique place that
    sparked a whole new era on its own.

    As for Astar, he too was completely impressed as well.

    He just liked the fact that no one was really suffering, as there wasn't really
    a poverty issue within Baymard.

    The people here were genuinely happy, and all had positive things to say
    about their ruler, brother Landon.

    In addition to all that, he also liked Baymard because of its ability to


    entertain one without even involving alcohol or naked women.

    And so for the past 1 week, Astar had dragged Sirius and his men from one
    attraction to another.

    They had gone bicycle riding, ice skating, go-kart racing to even watching
    magic shows, Drama and so on.

    Of course they weren't even half done with their enjoyment plan, as they
    still had several things to do like skateboarding..... not to talk of the fact that
    they haven't even been to places like the Zoo, the museum and so on.
    And wherever they went, he would stop at the stalls and get popcorn, pizza,
    ice cream and everything that was available.

    Thank heavens that he listened to his wise brother and left the port back
    then..... if not, wouldn't he have missed all of this?

    Additionally, he also loved that place called the gym.

    There, he got a personal trainer who showed him how to do a proper


    workout depending on which parts of his body that he wanted to enhance.

    For sure, he also got to play new sports like basketball and soccer too.

    And while Astar enjoyed such games, Sirius enjoyed playing chess with his
    father... as well as other mind intriguing games too.

    In fact, he had also bought his own games to take back to Yodan with later
    on.

    So with everything that the duo had seen so far, they now knew that King
    Micheal had made the right bet when he chose to form a treaty with
    Baymard.

    Since Astar was going to take over Micheal's throne, Micheal had
    immediately shown the sup the treaty.

    And while Sirius read through it, Micheal also shared his thoughts on the
    matter.

    From the contract, Terique wasn't really losing anything at all.

    Rather, it was Baymard that was pitying in a lot of work in the matter.

    But from what Micheal had told him, Landon didn't mind at all..... provided
    the people from these empires didn't die from poverty, illnesses and other
    unfortunate incidents.
    All Landon wanted, was to make the world a better place.

    Apparently, all Landon wants was world peace.

    So he wanted to create this UN thing, were empires would help other


    empires or people in need... as well as enforce basic human rights laws too.

    In short, there were so many things that this UN would do...which utterly
    amazed Sirius.

    But nonetheless, he truly wanted to be a part of this new era.

    In addition to that, he still wanted to have his men train and be as skilled as
    Landon was during his rescue.

    So of course he was game!

    It would definitely be a lie if he said that Landon's men hadn't impressed


    him at all.

    They were very well disciplined, serious, and have a good sense of justice
    weighing on them.

    It was like they were trained and thought differently from how knights
    were.

    So for sure, he wanted to have his men learn all they could and also fight
    skillfully too.

    Moreover, Since Carona and Terique were now on board with Baymard.....
    then why should he be the one to lag behind from such a good deal?

    Yup!

    He would definitely propose to sign a contract with Baymard once he met


    Landon again.

    .
    "Brother... this place of yours truly makes one forget about the outside
    world.

    You've really built a good place for the people here."

    "Yeah, brother.... we really had a ton of fun here.

    But father and Sirius say that we have to leave in 2 days' time." Astar said
    while munching on a protein bar.

    Even though he was somewhat depressed about the matter, deep down.... he
    knew that it was necessary to go back to Yodan quickly, so as not to raise
    too many suspicions about Sirius' whereabouts.

    "That's right... we'll soon be on our way back to Yodan.

    But before then, there are some things that I wish to ask of you brother."
    Chapter 517 The End Of The Road
    "That's right... we'll soon be on our way back to Yodan.

    But before then, there are some things that I wish to ask of you brother."

    "_"

    Sirius immediately stated his desire in signing the treaty, and Landon on the
    other hand and....felt like he was on top of the world!

    ( ⌒▽⌒)
    "Brother... I've actually been meaning to talk to you about it too.

    And now that you've brought it up, how could I dare say no?

    Look!

    I even prepared the treaty a while back just for you."

    'Thap!"

    Landon took out the treaty from his desk and placed it before Sirius.

    And for a brief moment, a glint of shock passed flashed within his eyes....
    before he resumed his normal calm demeanour again.

    As expected, this new brother of his was always one step ahead in
    everything that he did.

    With the treaty in Sirius' hands... Landon then went on to explain in detail
    each key point to both Astar and Sirius.

    And just like that, they spent more than 3 hours going over it.
    .

    Looking at the treaty, and a wave of worry flashed through Sirius' mind.

    Even if he signed the treaty, he didn't want anyone to know of it yet.

    Back in Yodan, he had too many enemies at the moment.... who would no
    doubt take advantage of this treaty for their own personable benefits and
    gains.

    So until he cleared up everything, then and only then did he want to make it
    public.

    He had already set up a deadline for himself... And had promised that by the
    end of this year, he would clear up Yodan for good.

    Now that Micheal and his family were already rescued and safe, he could
    finally turn all his attention to Yodan.

    "Brother..... For the moment, could we keep this matter private?"

    "Sure, I understand."

    With that Sirius and Landon signed the treaty, while Astar signed as a
    witness instead.

    'Ding!'

    'Congratulations on successfully completing another mission host.'

    Landon smiled broadly once he heard the system's voice.

    Hehehehhehe... Finally, he was done!

    Sirius looked at Landon's smile and almost felt like he was scammed.

    Landon's smile right now was similar to thy of a con-man.


    If not for the fact that he had already read the treaty word for
    word...Looking at Landon's smile, one would think that Baymard was the
    one that would benefit more from the treaty.

    Indeed, this brother of his was truly passionate about world peace.

    As expected of someone he called 'brother'!

    "Ah yes... You both said that you will be leaving in 2 days' time right?"

    "Yeah..... We'll be heading back this Thursday.

    Rather than going on horseback, we'll first take a cruise ship to Carona,
    before heading over to Yodan instead.

    Even though the journey will be longer like that, it will still be worth it."

    "Let me guess, you both want to get the Cruise experience right?"

    "Of course!

    How can we miss it?"

    "Yeah, brother..... There's no way that we'll miss all that good food and
    entertainment." Astar added excitedly.

    Looking at his expression, Landon felt like he should tell the ship that they
    had booked...To get more food supplies on board, because Astar's belly was
    like a bottomless pit.

    "So, brother Sirius... I take it you've already seen your family too?"

    Sirius froze up for a bit before calming down again.

    "Yes....... Yes, I have brother." He replied bitterly.


    The family that they were talking about, was of course Mother Winnie,
    Lucy and Beri.

    One should know that before he was king, all his stepmothers treated him
    like trash... Apart from mother Winnie, who was just in her own world all
    the time.

    She was the only one who allowed her children to be friendly with him...
    The weak and trash prince of Yodan.

    And so he was very used to both Beri and Lucy too.

    But when that whole scandal thing happened years back, he wasn't in the
    Capital at the time.

    And once the news had already reached him, it was too late because his
    father had already driven mother Winnie away for adultery... As well as
    disowned both Lucy and Beri too.

    Honestly, he knew that his father wasn't a righteous man.

    Because while his father treated the first 5 princes well, all the other princes
    and princesses were treated like objects instead.

    And in truth, he knew that his father actually loved him.

    But still, the man was a scumbag when it concerned the rest of his family.

    Anyway, when his step-mother had sent people to kill mother Winnie and
    her children... It was he who had given them a heads up to flee Yodan
    quickly.

    At that time, he was on a secret mission.... so he couldn't go there


    personally to help them.

    But luckily, he had alerted them way ahead of time, and now they were
    safe.
    So after stalking them at a distance and seeing that they did live a
    comfortable life here... Sirius was more than happy for them.

    Of course the only person that he hadn't seen yet was Beri, who was in the
    attacks.

    But nonetheless, he felt that Beri would also be happy here as well.

    "So don't want to meet them before you leave?"

    "No....let them be for now.

    When matters are cleared up in Yodan, then I'll come to see them again.

    If they want to return with me by then... For sure, I will take them back.

    But the way I see it, I don't think that they would.

    Father would still be around, so for ing them to live with someone who was
    the core root of the problems... Would never end well.

    What they had gone through at the hands of my father, was something that
    would undoubtedly make them fall into depression if I forced them to return
    with me to Yodan.

    Sigh....

    Don't worry, I'll see them when next I come.

    Thank you for looking out for them."

    The men continued to talk for a bit, before finally separating from each
    other.

    Landon gave them a photocopy of the treaty and quickly locked up the
    original within the system's space.
    Now, he could focus on the upcoming war with Nopline.

    It was already January 20th... And Landon knew that once Spring came,
    Nopline would send his army of ships to wage war at Baymard's Coastal
    region.

    So it was never too early to start making plans.

    With that in mind, he quickly decided that first thing tomorrow morning...
    he would go to the weapon manufacturing industry and create more
    weapons for battle.

    Yes... It was time for an upgrade!

    Meanwhile, within a secret base somewhere in Arcadina..... Several men


    quickly carried in a badly bruised man and dumped him on the floor
    without a hint of pity.

    'Bam!'

    The man's entire face was so swollen and red that it looked like it would
    burst open if one just poked a needle on it.

    His entire body aches so much that it was almost numb at this point.

    Very quickly, those that brought him in knelt down when they saw their
    master enter the room.

    "Young master, we've brought in the prisoner."

    "Good!

    It's time to end this once and for all..... Isn't that right, Slytherin."
    Chapter 518 Provocations
    Within a private dungeon, several men quickly surrounded a badly bruised
    up man at the center.

    And at the forefront, were 6 men who obviously held powerful positions
    amongst these men.

    As for the badly bruised up fellow lying on the floor, he was none other
    than Slytherin Cord.

    Yup!

    After getting beaten, kicked and dragged throughout his journey..... Now, he
    could finally see his rabbit's secret hideout.

    So this is where the magic happens?

    He struggled to get a glimpse of the place, as his eyes were incredibly


    swollen.... making it hard for him to keep them open without him tearing
    up.

    Adrenaline flooded through his system when he thought of this little rabbit
    of his.

    He struggled to keep his eyes open, but when he saw his little bunny still
    wearing a mask....he almost felt like puking out blood and just dying on the
    spot.

    This was the man that he had chased for years now.

    This was his prey.... his driving force, and his everything.

    And yet, even at this very moment..... this little rabbit of his still refused to
    give him any bit of satisfaction whatsoever.
    Was he really going to die without seeing his truly true face?

    How Savage!

    His rabbit in question didn't even bother about why his face was changing
    from red to green all of a sudden.

    "It's time to end this once and for all..... Isn't that right, friend."

    "Hahahahhaha..... cough!... cough!

    Little rabbit, we meet at last!"

    "Yes.... we've finally come face to face with one another," William said
    coldly while drawing his sword.

    'Sling!'

    "Friend..... do you know your mistake?"

    "Heh?.... what mistake?

    Are you talking about all those times that I tracked you around Arcadina?

    Or the numerous times that I've tried to kill you?

    Little rabbit, at first... I thought that you were a real gentleman.

    But who would've thought that you would be such a petty person?"
    Slytherin said arrogantly, before sneering at William loudly.

    "Shut up!

    How dare you talk to the young master like that?"

    Hearing Slytherin's remark, all the men quickly got heated up..... and looked
    at Slytherin as if they wanted to hack him into a thousand pieces.
    But Slytherin still acted as if he wasn't aware of their death glares.

    "What!

    I'm just stating the truth!

    Your leader is indeed a petty man!!!"

    Even though he knew that death would be the only out for him, he just
    wanted to go out in an unforgettable way..... and that was through battle.

    In short, after chasing his rabbit for years now... how could he be willing to
    die without even having a one-on-one battle with his rabbit?

    Hmph!

    In fact, even though he was badly bruised up... he still wanted to take the
    chance in fighting his little rabbit.

    No matter what, he had to die knowing that he had at least injured his little
    rabbit.

    Of course the place that he was aiming for, was a place that was a man's
    taboo area in a fight.

    Yes!

    Even if he died, he had to turn his little rabbit into a woman by cutting or
    injuring that 'Part'.

    "Hmph!

    Though I'm already badly injured by your men, you still have so many
    people in the here for little old me?

    Tsk!
    Don't you have any shame?

    Hehehhe.... your actions are more like that of a Cowards.

    And here I thought that you were very powerful.

    As I expected... rather than fighting me one on one, you would rather use
    your men to do the job for you.

    Of course, I know that it's because you're scared of me.

    Yes!

    You know that even with my current condition, you wouldn't be able to win
    a single battle against me.

    So now, you want to use such underhand tactics instead?

    How typical of a weakling!

    Yes, that's right... A weakling!!!!

    You are just a coward who's always hiding a mark, as well as your men.

    If I'm wrong!.... then fight me!

    Fight me and prove that I'm wrong!"

    Listening to Slytherin, everyone within the room felt their anger rise even
    more.

    They trembled in rage and clenched their fists..... while sending threatening
    gazes towards Slytherin, as if telling him that he was a dead man.

    Dammit!

    They truly wanted to teach this piece of sh** a lesson so badly.


    But looking at their young master's cool and calm demeanour, they could
    only swallow up their anger silently.

    'Bastard!!

    If not for the young master.... you would be dead by now!' they thought

    =͟͟͞( •̀д•́)))

    Slytherin looked at their expressions and sneered.

    Just this much was enough to anger them to death?

    Heheheh... it seems like getting a battle with Jo's little rabbit would be
    easier than he thought.

    "Tsk!

    Mr. Ghostly Prince or whatever you call yourself... If I had known that I
    had been tracking trash like you all along, then I wouldn't have bothered in
    the first place.

    Sigh..... You're truly a disappointment!!"

    'Sling!'

    The men couldn't take it anymore and drew their swords simultaneously.

    "Young master, please grant me permission to kill this arrogant prick!"

    "No young master, let me go up instead!"

    "Young master, don't listen to him... I'm more skilled than he is, so I should
    be the one to end this bastard's life."

    "Young master!....."
    "Young master!...."

    Watching these men go crazy, really make Slytherin become more confident
    instead.

    He even started coming up with his own fantasy play in his mind.... that
    involved William dying when they finally began their one-on-one battle.

    And since everyone respected the strong, then when he finally won...
    wouldn't these people look at him in awe instead?

    Heck!

    They might even want him as their master since no one wanted to serve a
    weakling.

    Ah!!!... Just thinking about it now, if he could control these people... Then
    wouldn't he be and to fight against Eli and become ruler of Arcadina?

    He had long been dissatisfied with Eli, who always distracted him by giving
    him missions that didn't involve the Ghostly Prince

    And because of this, he just stopped responding to Eli altogether.

    One could even say that they were now Frenemies.

    So why not use this opportunity to also give Eli as payback as well?

    Thinking about his new plans, he couldn't help but praise himself a bit.

    'Slytherin... Oh... Slytherin.....

    You're a f**king genius!'

    (^_^)
    Chapter 519 The Reaper's Call
    Slytherin smiled gleefully as he immersed himself in his own little fantasy
    world.

    As for William, he, on the other hand had the same expression from start to
    finish.

    It was almost as if Slytherin was just an annoying bee buzzing around his
    ear.

    "I'm sorry friend... but you see, I can't get angry over something so trivial as
    tracking me down, or even attempting to kill me multiple times.

    In short, all those things are very understandable.

    So don't worry, I won't make you go through a one-on-one battle when


    you're already heavily injured." William said calmly as if he were stating
    some basic facts.

    Hearing him, Slytherin was indeed taken aback.

    Tch!

    What sort of person had he met?

    Under normal circumstances, given what he had done over the years.... as
    well as all the provocations that he had just lashed out earlier, any ordinary
    person should've already been angered by now and demand him to pick up a
    sword in fury.

    But why did it seem like this dude found him annoying instead?

    What about his one-on-one battle plan?


    What about the little spark of hope that had already been ignited within
    him?

    What should he do now?

    No!

    This was no time to panic!

    He had to think of a way out, and fast!!!!!

    "Hmph!

    So you're just using the fact that I have injuries to belittle me with these
    shady tactics of yours.

    So this is the true nature of the Ghostly Prince?

    As expected of someone who grew up in this village rather than the Palace.

    What an eye-opener Mr. Prince!" Slytherin said, while secretly observing


    his little rabbit's reaction.

    F***

    The men gritted their teeth and clenched their fists as hard as they could in
    rage.

    Some even made eye contact with Slytherin and moved their thumbs across
    their necks from left to right..... as if saying: 'You're Dead Meat!'

    But once again, why would he care about these insignificant men?

    Since his little rabbit was still wearing a mask, he voile only observe his
    body expressions..... as he wanted to see if his plan had made the dude
    angry.
    But the more he looked, the more stumped he became.

    Really.... what was up with this dude?

    No trembling from rage, no clenching of fists... nothing at all!

    Did this dude even listen to him speak?

    What the hell?

    "Friend... like I've said, I won't fight you given your current condition.

    And even if you were fine, I still won't fight you." Sirius said.

    "Why?

    Why won't you fight me?!!!"

    "Because you aren't worthy!"

    --silence--

    "It's your entire family that isn't worthy, you piece of sh**!!!

    F*** you!

    Do you know how long I've been chasing after you?

    How dare you say that I'm not worthy?

    F*** you and your entire generation!

    Tsk!

    If I'm not worthy, then why would you go through the trouble of capturing
    me?" Slytherin yelled in rage.

    Who was this bastard trying to fool?


    He was his one true rival..... and no one could change that fact.

    Not worthy my foot!

    "I see why you are confused.

    But you see, the only reason why I took proper action against you..... was
    because of your only mistake, and that was touching someone that you
    shouldn't have."

    "Heh... are you talking about the old hag?

    Yeah, I touched her... but so what?

    She's just your nanny, so why are you being petty over something so
    trivial?"

    "Nanny?

    Whoever told you that?

    My dear friend.... the 'nanny' you're talking about, is none other than my
    Mother!!!!"

    "_"

    His Mother?

    Slytherin was utterly shocked by the bomb that William had just dropped.

    Dammit!

    If he had known, then he would've raped her or done something even more
    drastic to her.

    This was Mama rabbit, so how could he not have a fetish for her after
    hearing that she was his mother?
    He should've just enjoyed his days with her.... so that even if he died today,
    he would die knowing that his little rabbit's heart would be scarred for life.

    His rabbit would blame himself for letting Mama rabbit to be traumatized.

    So wouldn't that have been a better plan?

    Ahhh!!!.

    Such a good opportunity had now gone to waste just like that.

    "Enough chitchat, its time for me to collect my depth," William said calmly,
    while unhurriedly walking towards Slytherin.

    Slytherin quivered slightly, as fear aloud crept into the deepest parts of his
    heart.

    Sh**

    At this rate, wasn't he a dead man?

    "Wait!....

    You can't kill me!.... Crown Prince Eli would never let you go!

    He's your half-brother, right?

    So you should know how powerful his forces are."

    "Hm.... yet another misconception that you have about me.

    You see, even though I am indeed a Barn.... he's my cousin and not my half-
    brother."

    "Cousins?

    How?
    Alec Barn only had had another brother who died sometime in..."

    The more Slytherin spoke, the more he realized the truth.

    He didn't die?

    What a revelation!

    Who would've thought that the true ruler of Arcadina was still alive after all
    these years?

    He was sure that even Alec didn't know that his brother was still alive.

    Because if he did, then this Ghostly Prince fellow wouldn't even be here
    right now.

    In short, even Eli might freak out as well since this meant the William was
    indeed the rightful heir to the throne.

    It seemed like this Oden Barn was really a dangerous character, for him to
    be able to lay low all these years.

    What a terrifying man!

    "Friend, you can call me William..... William Barn.

    And like I said.... its time for me to collect my depth." William said while
    taking off his mask.

    Seeing his appearance, Slytherin's face became paler than it already was.

    Because even though William and Eli had very different appearances, there
    were still some similarities between the 2..... which made Slytherin feel like
    he was being killed under Eli's hands too.

    "No!... you stay away from me!


    Bastard, I said stay away!

    No!..... Noooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"
    Chapter 520 Slytherin's End
    "No!!!!!!!!"

    'Bang!' Bang!' Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Slytherin shivered a bit from the intense pain that had just been inflicted on
    him.

    Air... he needed air.....

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    William continuously punched his face for a whole 4 minutes straight


    before finally giving him a second of rest.

    'Splugh!'

    'Cough! Cough! Cough!'

    Slytherin immediately coughed violently, while spraying a mouthful of


    blood onto the ground.

    'Ughhhh!!!!"

    His raspy cries came right from his heart, as he still struggled to negotiate
    for his freedom with William.

    F***!

    He really didn't want to die.

    His hair fell to the front in very thin clusters, as sweat slowly trickled down
    his body.
    His face was pale and blistering.... and his eyes were so swollen that they
    remained shut during the entire ordeal.

    The bastard had been punching him while wearing several massive rings on
    his fingers.

    And every time he was punched, the ring would

    Instantly dig into his flesh instead.

    As for William, even after relieving some Pent-up anger for his mother's
    grievances.... he still had an emotionless expression on his face.

    He calmly removed all his torturous rings, before facing Slytherin once
    more.

    "You know, I truly wanted to keep you alive for a while longer... but since
    you dared to touch the most important woman in my life, then there's no
    way that I can let you live friend.

    But not to worry, I'll make sure to take extra care of you for the time being."

    As William spoke, one could hear the intensity in his tone..... as there was a
    great deal of emotion behind his words.

    The Tension in the air increased steadily, and instead of waiting for a
    disaster to unfold... all of the men watching the scene, quickly took several
    steps back.

    They of all people knew how their uojnh master was when he was truly
    mad.

    For now, they could only way a little order for Slytherin.

    R.I.P bro.'
    William on the other hand, was calmly taking out his butcher knife while
    slowly looking Slytherin from head to toe.

    Slytherin shivered, as he immediately sensed that something was amiss.

    But before he could even prepare himself for what was to come, William
    had already made his move.

    'Pitchuu!!'

    The knife in William's hands soon became like a third limb to him, as he
    quickly launched it deep into Slytherin's lower belly..... before cleanly
    cutting off his entire left hand.

    William attacked so fast that no one had even seen when he first stabbed
    Slytherin on his lower belly.

    Blood sprayed all over Willaim's face, making him look like a demon from
    hell.

    'Slush!'

    As the blood continuously dripped onto the floor, out of nowhere.....


    Slytherin's intestines quickly slipped out of his belly and hung mid-air for
    all to see.

    Motherf***er!

    What the hell was this?

    Slytherin felt like someone was constantly stomping on his heart in attempts
    to burst it open.

    But before he could even dwell on his current pain, William quickly cut off
    his tongue.... before putting his hand into the opening on his belly, and
    yanking on one of his lower ribs unapologetically.

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!
    Slytherin trembled vigorously, as the gut-wrenching pain made him feel like
    just committing on the spot.

    F***!

    He couldn't breathe... he truly couldn't breathe!!!

    Did this rogue actually grab onto one of his bones?

    Slytherin felt like he had just descended into hell!!

    He wanted to beg for his life, but his tongue had already been cut off..... so
    all he could do was mumble and pray that he was understood.

    Please... just let him die already.

    'Hmmmmmmmmmm!!!'

    William removed his hands from his belly, before coldly looking at
    Slytherin.

    "Do you think that I'll let you die just like that?

    Think again!"

    'Hmmm!!!!!!!'

    'Hmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!'

    And so just like that, Slytherin quickly found himself sinking deeper and
    deeper into William's death trap.

    Was this truly his end?

    He couldn't help but curse Eli more, for initially starting him off on his
    crazed journey of finding the mysterious Ghostly Prince.
    Yes.... this was all his Eli's fault!!!!

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!'

    The unfathomable sounds of someone screaming painfully, could be heard


    by all those in close proximity to the dungeon.

    They didn't know what sort of torture was going on down there.... but
    whatever it was, it was definitely the scariest that they had ever heard.

    And the worst part of it all was that the torture would last for a week... Or
    so they've been told.

    But while this was happening, somewhere around the outskirts of the
    base.... 2 shadows fled away undetected from the base.

    Even though they had only stayed around the perimeters of the base... they
    had only targeted weaker enemies and stayed close by to them.

    Of course as high ranking professionals, not everyone could match up to


    their skills..... so they could easier follow weaker targets around undetected.

    But what really shocked them, was that this place had a blend of both high
    and mediocre talents guarding the perimeters all at once.

    So they could only stay within the perimeters of the base.

    Anyway, they had secretly listened in on some conversations between some


    weaker men in the base..... and had quickly gotten some information about
    the place and its people.

    Apparently, the young men had been talking passionately because their
    queen mother who had previously been kidnapped.... had finally returned.

    It seemed that these people typically didn't speak about such matters except
    within closed doors.

    But today, something had happened that definitely made them too excited to
    keep it in.
    Interesting..... who would've thought that Oden Barn was still alive?

    No!

    The most important fact was that the man now had a son, who was actually
    the rightful heir to the throne.

    Interesting!

    It seemed like a storm would soon engulf Arcadina.

    But for now, both men individually fled towards different directions hastily.

    They had to inform their masters as soon as possible!

    Oblivious to all that was happening, back in Baymard Landon was currently
    making his way to the lower region.

    Now, it was time to make more weaponry!!


    Chapter 521 More Military
    Weapons
    Landon was currently in front of overseer Reagan, who was the head of the
    weapon manufacturing industry.

    Today, he just wanted to give Baymard another supportive boost by creating


    new weapons for the soldiers, navy and so on.

    With the way things were going, Landon was pretty sure that he would have
    to fiercely battle for Baymard both on land and on water.

    After all, he had a lot of things that needed to be done before the end of the
    year mission-wise... like putting William on the throne.

    The Pyno continent needed to be united as fast as possible so that he could


    focus on the other continents too.

    Hence today, he decided to make several new weapons for all upcoming
    battles.

    "Your majesty... I think we can do it!!!"

    Overseer Reagan looked over the new designs in awe.

    These new weapons were really something else.

    Up first, his majesty wanted to make something called a tank.... to be


    particular, he called it the M1 Bay Tank.

    And from the looks of it, these tanks were a blend of both weaponry and
    cars.
    So it was clear that he would have to work with some workers within the
    car manufacturing industries..... if they wanted to make particular
    weaponized vehicles.

    Reagan's hands trembled slightly from excitement, as he looked at the


    information before him.

    This...this.... could they really do this?

    He continued looking at the sketches in his hands and was completely taken
    aback.

    What sort of tires did these tanks have?

    Was this not some sort of pulley system?

    Because he wasn't working with car manufacturing, he didn't know if these


    sort of things were doable.

    Nonetheless, when it came to the firepower that the tanks would provide.....
    he was fairly confident that he would be able to get it done A.S.A.P.

    "Your majesty..... so if these tanks are badly hit and are about to catch on
    fire... this 'Halon firefighting system' would be able to extinguish the tide
    and save the lives of those within it?"

    "Hmhm..... that's essentially what would happen.

    The engine compartment would have this firefighting system that will be
    engaged by just pulling a handle in the car.

    Inert gases like Halon, are very suitable for extinguishing fires.

    But even though they are very suitable for the job, they might also be
    dangerous to the crew as well.

    In short, too much of anything is bad..... so most of these gases would have
    certain toxicity levels that are just toxic to human beings.
    But not to worry, the Alchemy industry will produce these gases at the eight
    levels that are fit for human intake.

    And just in case something happens and the Halon firefighting system is
    faulty or isn't working... the crew members will also have hand-held fire
    extinguishers as well.

    One can never be too sure."

    Landon and Reagon spoke about the tanks for a bit more, as they went
    through all safety measures that would ensure the safety of their own men
    first.

    And when they were done, they looked at timer bombs.

    These were the bombs that one would always see in movies, where the hero
    had to cut the right wires to stop the timer from counting down.

    In typical Baymard missions, the men only threw grenades ... and this was
    sometimes a problem since one couldn't control the time that they wanted
    the explosives to go off.

    But with timer bombs, the men could even go in, place the bombs, and
    move around freely or a bit, before it detonated.

    Some bombs could even be set to explode in 6 hours time... or 24 hours


    time..... like in the movies where the bad guy wants the good guy to play
    the guessing game and find where the bomb had been planted.

    All in all, it would be nice to not always hold a grenade in one's hands.

    This way, they could even blow up their enemy's place in a synchronized
    manner.

    Of course apart from the military, police officers also needed to know how
    to use these bombs or turn them off.
    In future, even though the entire world would be United..... it would be
    idiotic for Landon to think that some people won't try to stir up conflicts by
    creating terrorist associations.

    So this was where they would use their training for the greater good of the
    people.

    "Your majesty...from the notes, there are 2 types that you want to make:

    ▪Limpet timer bombs, which would be used by Naval ships.

    ▪And Hand-held/Carry-On timer bombs that will be used by people on land.

    Your majesty, looking at the details on these timer bombs..... I think that
    they would be manufactured way faster, than the tanks." Reagan said while
    massaging his chin seemingly deep in thought.

    These ones might look small, but just like the grenades, they too were
    definitely a powerful force to be reckoned with.

    Of course the duo didn't stop there, as Landon also talked about 2 new Navy
    machine gun models.... as well as several 2 new models for both rifles and
    hand-held guns.

    In short, creating new models for these already existing weapon types were
    extremely good for battle.

    But sometimes, what could make one win or lose a battle..... wasn't all
    about what one could see.

    Sometimes, one had to create several distractions to get the job done.

    And so, smoke bombs were also necessary too.

    He wanted both several coloured smoke bombs as well.... like those that
    emitted green-coloured smoke, or those that released red coloured ones
    instead.
    Normal smoke bombs just provide a portable smoke-screen that one could
    deploy to hide troops.

    This one is great for camouflage or giving it the proper distraction to one's
    enemies.

    Of course apart from smoke bombs

    And in addition to that, apart from smoke bombs.... the duo also talked
    about Tear gas bombs and laughing gas bombs as well.

    "Your majesty... I'll get right to it!"

    "Hmhm... if you have any further questions or concerns, just let me know."

    The duo talked for a bit more before Landon finally left the scene and
    quickly made his way towards Tim's office.

    Tomorrow, Cathode Cathode would be made known to the public.

    So how could he not check up on things?


    Chapter 522 Pose Baby, Pose!!
    Today, Baymard was once again immersed in excitement.... as people
    walked around the streets happily.

    "Do you think that they really did it?

    I mean.... how can they be able to capture portraits just like that?"

    "Bro... from the news, it's called pictures instead."

    "Hmhm... it's true!

    Even the Baymardian dictionary differentiates the two.

    Apparently, portraits are sketched or painted..... and pictures are what are
    produced by cameras instead.

    It looks like when his majesty was making the dictionary, he really took
    these future designs into perspective."

    "Hmhm... And also, even though you can take photos in Landscape or
    portrait sizes... These portrait sizes actually have nothing to do with actual
    painted portraits."

    "Aye, did anyone get the news about our I.Ds?"

    "News?.... what news?!!"

    "Well, we have just 3 months to change our I.Ds.

    You see this empty space on your I.D card, apparently.... this is where they
    would place our pictures.

    So we just need to go to the office and take a picture there, so that they can
    place it on our I.Ds later on."
    "Eh?..... So do we submit our I.Ds then?"

    "No.... not until the pictures are out.

    Once they are out, the office will call us, and schedule an appointment to
    meet us.

    And from there, they'll take about 10~30 minutes to place the picture on our
    I.D cards and seal it with a clear protective cover..... before finally giving it
    back to us again."

    "Wait!... so we'll get it on that same day?"

    "Hmhm.... that same day!!!"

    "Ugh...Dude, this is not the time for one of your lectures.

    So let's just forget about all of that, because I'm just too excited right now."

    "Me too!

    If I can get a wedding portrait of my wife and myself, then wouldn't that be
    great?

    Hahahhahhahah..... when our 1-year-old son grows up, I'll be able to brag
    about how good looking his mother and I were."

    "Ah!!!.... I can't wait to see this Camera thing!!!"

    And so just like that, several people excitedly made their way towards the
    different photography studios around Baymard.

    Some were in the mall, while others were independent buildings within
    some of the districts.

    Of course most businesses that involved individuals having company I.Ds,


    also had their own personal cathode cameras as well.
    With pictures now coming into effect, it was now time for everyone to
    change I.D cards.

    In short, everyone wanted to see this camera thing and were completely
    thrilled about today's launch.

    "Ahh.... if you don't hurry now, we are Hong to be late!!!"

    "I'm coming..... I'm coming... I'm coming!"

    "That's what you said 20 minutes ago."

    "Well, they say that this thing can capture live images... so of course I have
    to look my best.

    Do you think that it's easy to do makeup?

    Please!

    I have to look like a goddess in those pictures okay?"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    A young girl was currently making her way towards the living room in her
    best attire.

    She lived in a double room apartment with her best friend, who was
    currently waiting for her in annoyance.

    "Jane!.... why are you always making me late for every occasion?"

    "Well, that's because you love me!"

    "Fine! Fine! Fine! Fine! Fine!

    I love you!... so can we go now your highness."


    "Of course, lead the way my trusted assistant."

    "Sigh... I only blame myself for always waiting for you every time.

    It's really unbelievable that after all this dressing up and makeup... you
    would still need to take a bus to the Photo Studio."

    'Bam!'

    With that, both ladies hurriedly made their way towards District D.

    And apart from Jane, several other people were also dressed up as well.

    Today, they would definitely take the best pictures that they could.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmm!!!'

    'Bing!'

    The bus' door opened up, and out came a swarm of people rushing out
    delightedly.

    The duo also left the bus as well and followed the crowd towards a massive
    building close to the Art gallery.

    "Dammit!

    This is all your fault.

    I told you to hurry up, didn't I?

    Now, look at the crazy line-up just at the entrance of the building." Gila said
    helplessly.

    "Hey.... why cry over something that has already happened?

    Like his majesty always said, that's just 'spilled milk'.

    And you know, his majesty is always right.


    It's just spilled milk!"

    ("^")

    The duo continues conversing with one another while waiting in line for
    their turn.

    And soon, the moment that they had been waiting for.... was finally upon
    them.

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning!"

    As the duo entered, they were immediately greeted by the staff warmly.

    Of course they were told about picture sizes, as well as every little detail
    needed for them to make the right choices... since passport-sized photos
    were different from regular photos and so on.

    They were also told about portrait and landscape sizes as well.

    In short, they went through a brief orientation before actually taking their
    pictures.

    "Miss Jane... Miss Gila.... you both want some sort of family/casual
    pictures, that showcase your friendship right?"

    "Exactly Mr. Photographer!" Jane said excitedly.

    "Alright... we'll do just that.

    Now, I need you all to stand in front of this backdrop here.

    And since you're fairly new to this, I'll direct you all on how to pose as well.
    Okay men.... get the lights ready."

    As the photographer spoke, several men ran around the room busily..... and
    all of this made the duo both excited and nervous at the same time.

    Seeing all eyes on them, they both felt like the whole world was watching
    them as if they were some sort of important personnel.

    Jane felt goosebumps all over her body, as she tried to pose alongside Gila.

    "Yes....yes.... that was great!

    Now tilt your head slightly to the left, but keep your eyes focused on me
    instead.

    Yes... Darling, out your hands on your hips just like that, and give me a
    fierce look.

    Yes... I love how you're using your hands there.

    Beautiful!

    Turn sideways and face each other just like that.

    Yes...yes.....yes.... perfect!

    Pose baby... Pose!!!

    Ahhh!.... I can't take it anymore!

    You both are just naturals!!!"

    (‾◡‾)>
    Chapter 523 Pictures Say A
    Thousand Words
    "Pose baby... Pose!!!"

    The photoshoot session was something that they had never experienced
    before in their entire lives.

    They had done so many poses that would never have been done when
    painting or sketching one's portrait.

    In short, portraits took over 2 hours at times, just for the artist to paint or
    sketch one's nose or even one's eyes right.

    And if people didn't like it, then the artist would have to start all over again
    from scratch.

    That was just like it was done.

    But this camera thing didn't seem to take even one-eighth of the time
    needed to do portraits.

    For sure, all they knew was that some sort of light from the camera flashed
    towards them... ... and after that Mr. Photographer would always tell them
    to change their poses.

    Was it really that fast, or did Mr. Photographer forget how to properly use
    this camera thing?

    This whole thing really confuses them a lot.

    But still, they dared not allow it to affect their pictures.


    And in truth, they really had a ton of fun doing this photoshoot thing.

    It really left them confident in the end, as they felt like they were the most
    beautiful women in the world.

    Of course with the help of Mr. Photographer encouraging them every step
    of the way, how could they not?

    They were really happy that they had requested for a photoshoot, rather
    than a normal picture-taking session.

    And so just like that, their first-ever photoshoot came to an end.

    Of course once they were done, they paid and filled out several forms as
    well.

    "Mr. Marvin... thank you so much for today's session."

    "Yeah.... thank you, Mr. Marvin."

    "Not a problem ladies... it was also fun for me as well."

    "Eh... Mr. Marvin, if we want you to take our pictures again next time, do
    we need to book in advance?"

    "Yes!

    Including myself, there are currently 70 photographers in this studio.

    Both Baymardians and people from all over the Pyno continent might come
    here to have their photos taken.

    So if you need my service in particular, then you'll have to book it through


    the phone or here in person as well.

    Here.... this is my card which had my booking number on it."

    "Thank you, Mr. Marvin."


    With that, both ladies said goodbye to the rest of the camera crew and
    headed out.

    Now, all that was left.... was for them to wait for their photos to be
    delivered by mail.

    But as they made their way home, they couldn't help but wonder what these
    pictures would actually look like.

    Dammit!.... all this suspense was really killing them.

    A few days went by just like that, and as expected.... their photographs
    arrived right on schedule.

    "Quickly!.... Quickly!.... Quickly!

    Open it up!" Jane said while jumping up and down animatedly.

    Gila calmly opened up the envelope with shaky hands, as she too was also
    thrilled as well.

    'Shrip!!!!!'

    She tore the envelope and immediately removed the contents within the
    envelope.

    The first thing that they saw was a welcome message from the photo studio,
    as well as a pamphlet that showed the prices and so on.... for other services
    that they offered.

    And of course the last thing that they saw, were a series of photos.

    Both of them were shocked and made speechless by what they were looking
    at.

    This was a picture?


    "Oh, my heavens!

    How can it be so clear?

    Wow!.....look at my eyes in this picture.

    God!... am I really this good looking?"

    "This....this can't be us, right?

    Why does it look like we are part of the royal family instead?

    What the hell?"

    "Sure... even though I look great, I could be looked way better if I just
    dressed up for the shoot like you did.

    I never thought that I would say this, but I really envy your look in this
    picture.

    And why didn't I put make-up on as well?"

    "See?... I told you so!

    Lady Wendy from the BBC radio station 3 is never wrong.

    She said that before a photoshoot, one should try to look their best before
    going out there.

    She also spoke about little tips on how to make one look good on camera.

    But really, let's forget about all that now.

    We have a bigger crisis at hand." Jane said bitterly.

    "It's the size isn't it."

    "Of course it's that!


    Ahhh!!.... just looking at it now, I'm really regretting the fact that we didn't
    request for frame-sized pictures that we could hang around our apartment.

    Look!

    On their pamphlet, it says here that their 20%-off- deal will end next week."

    "Dammit!

    That's really close.

    But nonetheless, we must get it done no matter what."

    "I couldn't agree more!!"

    Both women looked at each other seriously and shook hands as if they were
    agreeing to some top-secret mission.

    (╬Ò‸Ó)

    [Gilo: We can do this sister!

    Jane: Yes we Can!!" ]

    Of course, they weren't the only ones acting like this.

    Those in the barracks wanted their girlfriend's pictures, while some of them
    wanted their fault pictures instead.

    Even schools were asking graduates of the previous years, to come in and
    take group photos as well.

    Not to talk of the press, who were now going crazy with the whole thing.

    In short, photographs had now become a hit sensation in Baymard.


    Some really got emotional, as looking at their family or loved ones like
    this.... made them feel very blessed to have them in their lives.

    It also took them down memory lane as well.

    Grandparents looked at their grandchildren, and could somehow remember


    the days when they had brought in their own children into the world.

    And at times, just looking at their children's pictures, made them remember
    their deceased loved ones as well.

    Yup!... his majesty was right.

    Pictures did say a thousand words.

    But of course in this Hertfilian world..... where there was light, there was
    also darkness as well.

    Far away from Baymard, several people were currently begging for their
    lives in fear.

    They looked at the tyrant before them and shivered.

    Of all people to offend, this tyrannical man before them.... was the one that
    they most feared.

    Sh**!!

    What now?
    Chapter 524 Cursed
    On the floor, several men were currently shivering from fear.

    They were just poor messengers, so why did they have to be treated as
    such?

    Their eyes met the Tyrant's, and they unconsciously felt like begging for
    mercy.

    Their thin frail bodies trembled, as they watched the tyranny place the letter
    that they had just delivered on his table.

    Heavens!.... why them?

    As for the tyrant in question, he looked at them in rage while wringing his
    handkerchief.

    Of course the tyrant in question, was none other than Nopline.

    He was wearing thick blue robes, and his entire outfit was made even more
    pronounced with all the jewelry on him.

    He had several rings on all 10 fingers, as well as several gold chains around
    his neck as well.

    In short, the man looked like Money.

    Shaking his big butt on his chair, he struggled to get up from his seat with
    the assistance of some of his men around.

    He calmly walked towards the men kneeling down on the floor and snapped
    his fingers.

    And just like that, several servants brought forget at least 10 trays of plates,
    ceramic cups and so on.
    As people who had worked with Nopline all this time, how could they not
    know the behaviour of their master up till now?

    Whenever their master attended to guests, he would usually request for


    empty trays of breakable items.

    One should know that if their master wanted to kill someone with a sword,
    the person would have to stand up before he does so..... because their
    master was just too lazy to bend down.

    So rather than going through that hassle, their master would rather throw
    objects at them instead.

    For sure, this was the better option for their master.

    "Hurry up you fool!!

    Bring the tray closed!!" Nopline yelled at one of the servants while looking
    at the kneeling men on the floor in rage.

    He quickly reached for a goblet and shot it at one of the men kneeling
    down.

    'Pang! Land! Lang! Lang! Lang!'

    The man dodged the attack, and the goblet immediately hit the ground
    instead.

    Nopline looked at the man, before turning towards one of the guards beside
    him.

    "Kill him."

    The other men kneeling on the ground were more terrified than ever.

    What exactly made that tyrant kill their friend?


    "Men..... take him away."

    "No!... No!... No, my lord!

    Please forgive me!

    Please my lord... pl.....ughhhhhhhh!"

    Before the man could even finish begging for his life, the guard had already
    sliced off his head.

    Nopline looked at the terrified men and sneered.

    "Any of you that dodges any of my attacks, will follow his footsteps."

    'Gulp.'

    The rest of the men kneeling on the floor, all trembled even more... and
    quickly nodded their heads in understanding.

    Their friend had died in front of their very eyes.... so what more could they
    say?

    Sure, they felt angry deep within..... but they weren't stupid as to poke
    someone like Nopline.

    And just like that, Nopline vented his anger on these messengers.

    'Pang!'

    'Crash!'

    'Bam!'

    'Shrieeeeeekkkk!'

    'Boom!'

    '_'
    Several items flew across the room and hit their targets hard.

    The servants who carried the trays, all acted as if this was to be expected
    and all took turns on presenting the item in their tray to their master.

    As for Nopline.... he just continued shooting in rage, until his breathing


    became heavier.

    Seeing this, the servants knew it was time.

    Yup!

    Their master couldn't do this for long, as he wasn't fit body wise to keep it
    up.

    With that, they slight bowed towards him and went at the back to make their
    presence invisible once more.

    Of course seeing their master like this, some of the guards also aided him
    back to his seat as well.

    And after Nopline felt like he had let enough steam out, he finally began
    calming down.

    Nopline looked at the letter before him and crumbled it in his palms.

    What did they mean by saying that no slave ship had arrived?

    Of course, even if these shops didn't arrive, he was still confident in


    winning the war against Baymard.... as he had taken into account the worst-
    case scenario when he planned everything earlier.

    But still, it was somewhat painful to lose so many people who could've
    acted as good shields for his more experienced knights.

    They would be at the front to take most damages from the enemy.
    In short, he wanted those slaves to be at the front line to act as distractions.

    Everything would've been better if those ships would've arrived in Terique


    as planned.

    But No!..... Once more, his grand plans seemed to have failed again.

    He looked toward the sky and felt that everything was a conspiracy.

    For the past few years, all of his plans failed one after the other... which
    made him feel like maybe he was cursed.

    So he got believers from all sorts of religions to pray over him.

    In short, he had also specially invited some prayer warriors from other
    continents too.

    But after all that, his bad luck didn't even lessen at all.

    Instead, it became worse.

    So why won't he think that this whole thing was a conspiracy?

    He felt that someone in the heavens was really trying to drive him to an
    early grave.

    But too bad for them, he would never allow himself to fall into any trap that
    led to his death.

    He, Master Nopline... Master of the best entertainment dens, would never
    fall down so easily.

    Hmph!!

    Within the hall, Nopline looked towards the balcony on the side and
    focused his attention on the beautiful sky view while sneering.
    'F*** the heavens!

    I'll take destiny in my own hands, and I'll succeed too.'

    And while he was deep in thought, another knight hurried into the room and
    whispered something into his ears.

    "My lord, there's another group of messengers wanting to see you."

    "I'm too tired to see them, so tell them to leave!"

    "But my Lord..... they say that it's a message from Hemrew!"


    Chapter 525 A Letter
    "I'm too tired to see them, so tell them to leave!"

    "But my Lord..... they say that it's a message from Hemrew!"

    --silence--

    "Well don't just stand there!!!!..... send them in immediately, fool!" Nopline
    bellowed.

    For heaven's sake, please let this one be good news.

    Please... please.... please!!!

    Nopline kept praying silently in his heart, as he watched the other group of
    messengers make their way into the hall.

    Messengers travelling within the empire of Terique, all wore a particular


    Cape and Crest that they usually wore when going to deliver a message.

    Of course for safety reasons, they didn't wear all this during their journey so
    as not go attract thieves.

    But when they are usually in front of the sender or receiver, they had to put
    on their official attire no matter what.

    Messengers had associations spread out throughout the empire, so everyone


    in Terique knew their official attire.

    Hence when the other group of messengers came in and saw the people
    kneeling on the floor, they instantly knew that those men were also
    messengers as well.

    Eh?
    How could one touch a messenger?

    Wasn't this against the rules?

    Then again, this was the famous Master Nopline that they were talking
    about... So it was no wonder that the man was lawless.

    They all looked at the dead body on the ground and shivered from fear like
    chickens that were about to be slaughtered.

    "G...Good day my lord.

    My lord, we have a letter from you from Mr. Hemrew." Said the leader, as
    he retrieved the letter from his satchel.

    Nopline seized the letter and quickly opened it up.

    He read it calmly, and soon..... abroad smile could be seen plastered on his
    face, that completely scared all the messengers silly.

    Within their hearts, they also prayed as well.

    Some sincerely prayed that Nopline's wrath didn't extend towards them,
    while others prayed for him to drop dead instead.

    "Hahahhahahahha!"

    Nopline's hearty laugh quickly filled up the hall, as it echoed throughout the
    place.

    Finally, he had a stroke of Goodluck!

    Hmph.... who said that he was cursed?

    If he was indeed cursed, then would he even get this sort of information
    about Baymard without everything going bad?

    His luck was clearly good, so why did he look down on himself earlier?
    But just to be sure that the letter had indeed been sent by Hemrew, he still
    questioned the messengers on the matter.

    "Let me ask you all... did any of you get to see the man who had sent the
    letter over?"

    "My lord.... out of 7 of us, only 3 of us had seen the man.

    He was about this tall, had extremely smooth and fair skin.... as well as a
    small but visible dark mole above his eyebrows."

    "Yes my lord.... and he also wore a scorpion created ring on his finger."

    "In addition to that, he also said that we should pass on these words to you:
    Rulers Of The Night: B7 Number 05."

    "That's enough!!!

    You all may leave alongside the first set of messengers that came here
    earlier.

    Go now before I change my mind!!" Nopline yelled.

    Of course for the messengers that came in previously, they all felt like those
    words were like heavenly music to their ears.

    "Thank you, my lord!

    Thank you for your boundless mercy!!"

    With that, both groups of messengers left the hall in a hurry, as if they were
    fleeing for their lives.

    Of course listening to those men describe Hemrew, he instantly knew that it


    wasn't an imposter who sent the letter.
    In fact, he was more reassured when he heard the specific message that was
    passed onto him.

    'Rulers Of The Night'

    This was a secret brotherhood fraternity that involved himself and a few
    influential people and from other empires and Continents.

    In short, one could only join the club if they were some sort of powerhouse
    themselves.... and of course, they would never accept those born in royalty
    as members.

    Sure, the members could colonize territories and even take someone's
    throne and become royalty later on.

    That was totally okay with them.

    But to be born in royalty would definitely make things more difficult for
    their clique.

    The fraternity consisted of people who became powerhouses on their own,


    as their shrewdness knew no bounds.

    In this fraternity, all 'Brother's could bring in their henchmen for initiation.

    But of course, even though these henchmen would never have higher ranks
    to their masters... they would stop be well taken care of, and live the lives of
    middle class or high ranking nobles.

    So the words that Hemrew had passed on, were; 'Rulers of the Night: B7
    Number 05.'

    It just meant that within the association, he was the 5th henchmen of
    Brother 7 (Nopline).

    In short, everything else.... especially Hemrew's fraternity ring, made


    Nopline cast away all doubts about the identity of the person who sent the
    letter.
    .

    Nopline looked at his right-hand man and tapped him happily.

    "My lord, is it good news?"

    "Hehehhe... it's more than good news, its great News!

    For our upcoming battle, we don't have to worry a lot.

    I thought that Baymard had some mysterious hidden weapons there.... but
    from the report, the only mysterious one is the one we already knew about.

    It's still stated that they use swords, spears, bows \u0026 arrows and even
    sticks to fight."

    "Hahahahahahaha...

    My lord, I guess we were worried over nothing."

    "Indeed.... all you and the men need to do is follow our game plan."

    "No need to worry my lord.

    We have faced so many battles throughout the years and have a ton of
    experience to back up our victory.

    So how can a newly established empire defeat us just like that?

    Tsk.... my lord, I almost feel bad for them when I think of how we will
    crush them into smithereens."

    "Good... that's the spirit!

    Soon, we will defeat them and keep their empire for ourselves.

    Hmph!

    How dare they think that they could keep such a place all to themselves?
    Publicizing their empire already made everyone want it, ap they have no
    one but themselves to blame.

    Come Spring..... we'll show them who's boss!!"


    Chapter 526 Message Delivered
    All the way back in Baymard, Landon was busy looking over several
    documents on his desk... when all of a sudden, the system's notification bell
    rang out loudly in his ears.

    'Ding!'

    'The host's letter is now in Nopline's hands.'

    Listening to the system, Landon's eyes lit up instantly with a glimmer of


    delight... Before it finally changed to worry.

    'System.... are you sure that my disguise was flawless?'

    'Is host trying to insult this almighty system?

    If this system can't even do something as easy as that, then why would this
    system call itself almighty?

    The host doesn't need to worry, because this system had taken everything
    into account when disguising the host.

    So the target will never know that the sender was a fraud.'

    After hearing the system's reassuring words, Landon immediately stopped


    what he was doing and looked at his monitors instead.

    For sure.... he had placed one of the system's invisible tracking devices and
    cameras on the letter, so he could only watch the surrounding areas around
    the letter.

    He quickly watched Nopline, as if he were watching some sort of TV show.

    Zooming around the room, he saw several broken objects scattered around
    the floor as well as several people kneeling down too.
    In addition to that, he also saw a pool of blood that probably came from the
    headless body lying on the floor.

    This Nopline guy was really a childish tyrant.

    It looked like someone in that group had angered

    While watching everything unfold, it was clear to see that Nopline had
    taken the bait.

    The man and his men looked so confident in the upcoming battle, that they
    even started feeling sorry for Baymard instead.

    In their minds, there was no way that a newly established empire could beat
    one that had years of experience under their belt.

    That was just ludicrous!

    Landon looked at them through his monitors and smiled.

    They were indeed very foolish and naive.... because no matter how one's
    enemy looked, it was indeed a taboo to underestimate them.

    And now that he had led Nopline by the nose, all that was left.... was for the
    battle to begin.

    Now, on to better things.... a while back, the system had also notified him
    that Shinjep had been completed.

    The issue had been contained, and the people had been cured.

    Even though they left for the mission in August, they had only arrived at
    Ngum City sometime in September.

    Of course, they only used 2 days on the Bay-Caronian ships.... and an extra
    3 weeks on horseback to get to the city.
    Today was already the 29th of January.... so those who went out to help, had
    already been out for more than 3 months now.

    Typically, if Landon didn't know the cure and wasn't here to point them in
    the right direction.... then they would've probably taken over a year to
    properly deal with the epidemic.

    That was just how these things were.

    During epidemics, doctors all wished to find cures, and sometimes worked
    10 times more than they usually did.

    Because at that point, every second lost could equal the death of thousands
    of people alone.

    In addition to that, the more time they lost... the more room the virus or
    disease has in spreading to different carriers.

    And by that time, containing the disease or virus can prove somewhat of a
    challenge to most.

    Anyway, Landon was just glad that they had finally been able to cure and
    manage the situation quickly.

    This of course also meant that a large population of people wouldn't have to
    die again from the illness again now that there was a cure.

    He quickly looked at his monitor and glanced through every part of Ngum
    city.

    Sigh..... he was really impressed.

    The city now looked very clean compared to its original appearance, and
    had even adopted some of his ideas that he had suggested for them to do.

    Even the people now looked very healthy as well.


    For most of them, with the help of anti-fungal rubs, other medicine and just
    good basic hygiene... their skin now had fewer pimples and rashes on them.

    And in some cases, it even glowed and no longer looked rough and dull as
    it used to.

    Their faces now looked healthy with a nice sun-kissed glow to it.

    In short, it was clear to see that apart from the disease being... the people
    also cited many of their other concerns as well.

    Well now that the disease had been dealt with, he wanted to personally send
    a letter to Penelope.... to personally give her a full report about the matter,
    as well as talk about removing the quarantine ban on Ngum city that had
    been placed there for decades now.

    Now that the people were getting their lives back on track, it wasn't fair to
    keep them there permanently again.

    Instead, it would do them a lot of good if these people could visit sone other
    places and even do trade too.

    Well apart from informing the Caronian government about the matter,
    Landon also had to publicize the news as well... and most of all, he had to
    welcome, reward and congratulate the brave doctors, nurses, and soldiers
    who went out to protect those in need even though their lives were also at
    risk too.

    A ceremony would definitely be held in their honour, and their names


    would also go down in history.

    Because just like back on earth, all personnel who helped overcome the
    Spanish flu..... were also documented and properly tankard as well.

    Their names went down in museums and were even told in history classes
    as well.

    This was history, so it would only be right for him to properly document it.
    If he didn't, then wouldn't all those future history fanatics curse him even in
    his grave?

    All in all, he was really happy with how things turned out.

    And looking at his rewards for the mission, Landon was pretty happy.

    Soon, he would be able to upgrade the system again.

    Landon was about to turn off his monitor..... when he heard someone call
    Nopline.

    The person's voice was so soft-spoken, that it seemed like it belonged to a


    siren.

    Landon looked on and decided to continue watching.

    "Brother Nopline..... am I interrupting something?"


    Chapter 527 What Is This About?
    "Brother Nopline... am I interrupting something?"

    While Nopline and his right-hand man were still immersed in their future
    victory, Kamara majestically walked into the hall with her maids and some
    guards.

    One look at her, and one could easily tell that she was indeed breathtaking.

    Sure, she wasn't as beautiful as many other nobles or royals around.... but
    she had a charm about her that could still steal any man's attention from
    those so-called beautiful women.

    She was the sort that left several men with sleepless nights day after day.

    And in her youthful days, many noblemen had even called here a whisperer
    of men..... as they would sometimes find themselves going soft for this
    woman who wasn't even as beautiful as their wives or concubines.

    Yes..... Kamara was a temptress!!

    "Brother.... am I bothering you now?"

    "No baby sister..... not at all.

    In fact, I'm already done here."

    "Oh?

    Brother, your grinning from ear to ear like a little child.

    Eh?.... I'm guessing that it's good news right?" Kamara said playfully.
    She was now standing in front of Nopline.

    And since there were no extra seats around, she could only create a seat for
    herself.

    So as she spoke, 2 of her maids quickly got down on all fours and
    immediately acted like chair statues.

    Of course when Kamara saw this, she smiled in contempt and gracefully sat
    on their backs.

    A good chair was a silent one that took any leg kicking, hitting or sudden
    movements from her.

    So no matter how heavy Kamara was, or how much time she would take
    talking with Nopline..... these chair maids had to stay still like statues.

    Because if they accidentally dropped her, then it would be off with their
    heads for them.

    "Brother... what has got you so happy?"

    "Hehehhehe..... little sister, it's about Baymard.

    Soon, we will be able to conquer it for ourselves.

    But on more urgent matters... baby sister, typically you're usually out
    strolling about the palace grounds around this time.

    But rather than doing that, you're here with this boring brother of yours.

    So tell me little sister, what can I do for you?

    What seems to be the matter?"

    Kamara's smile broadened as she listened to Nopline.


    "Brother, you know me too well.

    But not to worry, its not something that is alarming.

    Rather, I'm just here to remind you about the time.

    Just as I suspected..... It seems that brother has forgotten about today's


    event, right?" Kamara said playfully.

    Nopline subconsciously scratched his head for a bit before his eyes finally
    lit up merrily.

    How could he have forgotten so soon?

    Today was the day that they would announce Michael's death to the public.

    Yes!

    Today marked another milestone in his plans.

    'Pah!'

    He slapped his laps happily and struggled to jump out of his seat.

    "I'm sorry I forgot little sister.... but don't worry, we still have time before
    the event, don't we?"

    "Hmhm..... like I said, I'm just here to remind you to get ready brother.

    And of course, I'm also here to remind you that we have to wear the royal
    mourning attire as well."

    "Little sister, you're just like mother.

    Always caring and thoughtful", Nopline said while walking out of the hall
    with Kamara.

    The duo then went their separate ways and hurriedly freshened up for the
    major National event.
    This announcement would undoubtedly shake the entire Terique with time.

    In short, there would be both economic and political unrest throughout the
    entire empire due to it.

    Time passed by quickly, and soon.... it was time for the main event to begin.

    All nobles, be it middle, upper or even lower class ones.... all gathered
    within a massive audience hall in the palace.

    "Hey..... do you know why we are gathered here?" Someone asked in a


    whispered tone.

    "How should I know?

    Ever since that idiot temporarily became king, I've been having a really bad
    feeling about Terique's future.

    With him ruling over us, our great empire would definitely fall into ruins
    sooner or later.

    I even heard that he even kills musicians or entertainers who failed to make
    him smile."

    "Tsk... that's nothing for that little tyrant monster.

    In short, I also heard that he killed Duke Pavim's entire family just because
    the guy refused to send his only daughter and child to the demon's bed.

    So he killed him, took his daughter and added her to his harem."

    "Dude... forget about that!

    What we should be worried about now, is when our king would fully heal."

    "Pui!!!
    Cant, you see that the woman doesn't want him to heal?

    In fact, I wouldn't be too surprised if she was the real cause of his sudden
    illness."

    "I agree..... that woman really strikes me as a very cunning being."

    "It's indeed very suspicious!

    Because how come she was the only one that we've seen so far?

    Why haven't we seen the other queens and their children all this while?

    Because if King Micheal was really that sick, then why haven't they showed
    up to care for him or help him out?

    In my opinion, they probably killed them all!!"

    "Hey..... hey..... hey... keep it down, we don't know if there are any spies in
    our midst." Said one of the men, who kept looking left and right in fear.

    Conversations such as these, went on for a while, as the men really didn't
    know why they were invited.

    They also didn't dare to bring their wived and children along, for fear of
    ticking off Kamara too.

    After all, everyone knew that Kamara hated women who were way too
    beautiful than herself.

    So many men never showed off their wives in the presence of Kamara.

    It was almost like a taboo!

    People conversed in whispered tones until the trumpets were finally blown.
    Everyone in the hall looked towards a group of people, who were currently
    making their way into the hall at the forefront.

    Of course, their eyes instantly fell on Kamara, Nopline and Lecter... And
    almost everyone in the hall let out a loud gasp.

    ( ꒪Д꒪) ノ
    Just looking at what attire they were wearing, several men felt like they
    were soon going to have a heart attack.

    What was the meaning of this?


    Chapter 528 A New King!
    --Silence--

    After Kamara and her crew took their places above the high platform at the
    front... The trumpets stopped playing, and the hall became deadly silent.

    Everyone opened their eyes widely and continuously stared at the trio's
    attire deeply.

    Who died?

    Was it their king?

    No!... It couldn't be!

    It was probably one of his wives.

    Yes!... It had to be so.

    Everyone's mind was quick to come up with their own theories for the
    attire.

    But even though they made guesses, almost all of them prayed that their
    king was still alright.

    Or else Terique would be doomed!!!!!

    And just when everyone was still lost in thought, Kamara hastily gave out a
    long sheet of paper to her as son Lecter.

    "Mother... Do I really have to read it?

    It's just too boring and long.


    So why don't you read it?" Lecter said pitifully while pouting his big puffy
    pimpled cheeks.

    Kamara looked at her adorable son and her heart melted in an instant.

    But even still, she knew that she had to toughen up her heart so as to allow
    her son to grow..... As well as to make others fully acknowledge him as
    ruler of Terique.

    "Mother... Must I really read it out loud?"

    "My little baby... Of course you must!

    Only in this way, will a lot of them see you as very manly.

    You just say what you can and leave the great to me and your uncle
    Nopline."

    "That's right kiddo... Just do your best.

    I have faith in you, so show them how tough you can be." Nopline added.

    "Okay... But do I need to stand?"

    "Nope!... Not really.

    You're the king and they are just worthless insects.

    So of course you can do what you want." Kamara said reassuringly.

    Yes... Her son was finally king!

    Listening to his mother, Lecter lifted his chin arrogantly and looked at those
    below him with a hint of disgust in his eyes.... as if he were indeed looking
    at worthless insects.
    With that, he held the note in his hands and began reading it to the best of
    his knowledge.

    "The reason why you all are gathered...eh?

    Wait... I started reading from the second paragraph.

    So let's start all over again.

    Okay... I'm starting for real now." Lecter said while trying to guess where he
    should start off from.

    As for those below, they almost face-palmed themselves as they watched


    him mumble, stutter and ramble incoherently.

    This was the guy who sat on the throne as their temporary king?

    What an utter disgrace!

    Lecter cleared his throat and began again.

    "Today is the day that we are...you are... I am....eh?

    Mother, am I still starting in the wrong paragraph?"

    [The audience: (*-_-)]

    Listening to Lecter, the entire audience almost fell down instantly.

    'Bro, why didn't you rehearse before presenting your speech?'

    'More still, can you even read?'

    'And even though you don't know how anything, why do you have to ask
    your mother so loudly?

    Aren't you a tad bit ashamed of yourself?'


    Some people in the audience held their chests as if they were about to die
    from a heart attack when they once again thought about Terique's future
    which now looked bleak.

    While others rubbed their heads instead, as just thinking about their
    empire's current state was already enough to drive them all to insanity.

    "Mother... My hands are paining, so can I just drop the paper now?"

    Just try a little harder okay darling!"

    "Okay."

    Looking at Lecter struggle with the piece of paper in his hands, the
    audience felt like running straight into a wall.

    The way they looked at it now, it was better for them to just have a heart
    attack and just sit all together.

    ＋＋ ｡
    So long future.....'((( _ ))) ... R.I.P.

    As for Nopline, he didn't see anything wrong with this nephew of his... And
    this was because Lecter truly resembles Nopline's younger self.

    So of course he looked at Lecter proudly.

    "Mother... Should I start from here?"

    Kamara looked at her lovely son warmly and decided to cut him some
    slack.

    "No, darling... Just do what you want okay?."

    "Ahh... Thank you, mother!

    Okay... I'm really beginning now.


    Let's see... Ermm... People of Terique, the king is DEAD!!"

    --Silence--

    Everyone's eyes opened widely, as they thought that maybe they might've
    misheard the little tyrant.

    "Well, that's it!..... The king is dead.

    And since he's dead, I will no longer be a temporal king...But a....a... Erm?
    What's the word mother?"

    "Permanent darling."

    "Yes... Now, I will be a Permanent King who will rule over Arcadina.

    With me here, I promise that all of you will have fun while working under
    me."

    --Silence--

    Silence continued on until some people finally snapped out of their thoughts
    and came back to reality.

    "That's impossible!!!

    You say that our king is dead... Then prove it!

    Show us his body!!!!"

    "Yeah!.... Bring out his body for all to see!

    Because unless we see his body, we can not just assume that our king is
    dead!"

    "I agree!

    So you think that a royal death ceremony can be the same as any other
    death ceremony?
    We want to see our King's body.!!"

    "^"

    Many people voiced out their thoughts, as they didn't believe the bullish**
    that had been presented to them.

    Did this brat think that they were 3-year-old kids?

    They were also nobles and came from families we're willing and wives
    we're lap power-hungry as well.

    So for years, now, that had already guessed the real cause of their King's
    illness.

    It was just that they couldn't do anything because Nopline was just too
    strong of an opponent to take on.

    So they had been quiet ever since.

    But this time, they really couldn't hold it in anymore.

    Dammit!

    What did these people take them for?

    And what did this brat mean by fun?

    Did he think that running an empire was some sort of vacation?

    No!... They had to do something, or else this dimwit would really become
    king.

    "Where is the body?"


    "Our king needs to be publicly buried since he is our beloved king.

    So where is the body?!"

    Everyone in the audience became very heated up, as they felt like fighting
    for their king today.

    Kamara looked at the men below and gritted her teeth angrily.

    But before she could even protest, her adorable son quickly took over for
    her.

    "It seems like you all don't understand!

    Guards!.... Surround them!!"


    Chapter 529 King Lecter
    "It seems like you all don't understand.....

    Guards!.... Surround them!!"

    Immediately, several armed men quickly surrounded all perimeters within


    the hall.

    Sure enough, these men were mostly Nopline's men.

    But for this occasion, Nopline had given them to this little Nephew of his...
    So as to see how he would use them.

    Even though the guards that had marched in were fewer in number than the
    guests inside the hall..... No one dared to act ash, because the number of
    guards surrounding the palace was indeed we're extremely high.

    'Sling!'

    The guards surrounded the men and pulled out their swords from its sheaths
    and pointed it at the men.

    "Your majesty... What are you doing?"

    "Do you want to kill us all?"

    "We are your father's most loyal men who helped build this empire into
    what it is today.

    So you can't kill us, your majesty!!!"

    Lecter leaned back in his seat and sneered at the old farts below.

    Oh?
    Now they knew that he was king?

    What happened to all the protests from earlier on?

    Tsk!

    What a bunch of old fools!

    "You can't kill us, your majesty!!"

    "Enough!

    Shut up and Listen here you smelly disgusting dogs!!

    As I said, I'm now you're king... so talking to me like that will be regarded
    as treason!

    Typically, you all should've been hanged or sliced to pieces just for this
    alone.

    But since I've been in a good mood lately, then I'll let you off with just a
    single punishment.

    Well... after our little meeting here, each of you can either drop off a finger
    or stab yourselves on your bellies.

    I'm a nice king, so I'll let you all decide for yourselves.

    Now... As your king, I would never like to you all.

    So if I say that King Micheal is dead, then he's dead!

    And by the way, what does it matter to you all?

    He was my father, and not yours... Therefore, I know better if he is truly


    dead or not.
    As for his body.....my brother the crown prince stole it.

    Who knows what he wants to do with the body?

    Hmph!

    You all don't know this, but my brother Astar is very perverted in nature.

    When I was younger, I saw him making love to a dog once... But I was too
    scared to say it at the time.

    In fact, I wouldn't be shocked if he wanted to make love to my father's


    corpse too."

    (:-_-:)

    Listening to Lecter's ridiculous story, several of the men below actually


    fainted on the spot.

    How dare he make up such a lie, that involves their king being disrespected
    like that?

    And even if he hated crown prince Astar so much, why make Astar look
    like a pervert?

    Who here didn't know crown prince Astar's character?

    As for Astar stealing the body..... They didn't believe it at all.

    What a load of Bullsh**!!!

    They really wanted to protest... But when they thought of the punishment
    left by the little tyrant, they couldn't help mug gulp nervously instead.

    Thinking about how Lecter had proclaimed himself king, they didn't know
    if they should tell him that he could only be kind once a formal crowning
    ceremony has been done.

    .
    "Yes... My brother did it!

    So my father's dead body is not here.

    But even if there were... If I refused to show you all, what can you old farts
    do you me?

    I said that the kind is dead, so he is!

    And the next time any of you dare to complain again, I'll make sure you
    execute you and your entire families in the spot!!

    With that said, King Micheal Parcely is dead... and now I am your new
    king.

    So kneel down and worship me!!!!"

    With faces full of anger, all of them got on their knees and began singing
    his praises.

    "May you live long your majesty!"

    "May you live long your majesty!"

    "_"

    Heating everyone finally acknowledging him as King, Lecter finally


    yawned and raised his right hand slowly.

    "Stop and take your punishment.

    I'm bored, so you all better do a good job of entertaining me."

    ‵
    [Audience: ((´д ))]

    Lecter laughed and giggled while watching countless men stab or cut
    themselves.
    Blood stained the hall's golden floors, which made some of the men slip...
    Hence worsening their injuries.

    Hahahahhahahha!

    Lecter laughed and pointed at the men bellow merrily.

    Ahh..... They really made his way.

    As for Nopline, he was more impressed with this little nephew of his.

    Yes!.... This was how one should rule over others.

    Only by instilling fear into those below you, will they be able to respect you
    and become obedient and docile at will.

    This nephew of his truly reminded him of his younger self.

    Of course, while all this was happening, unbeknownst to everyone within


    the hall... Someone very far away had seen the whole show.

    With the show coming to an end, Landon shook his head pitifully at the
    men in the hall and closed his monitor.

    And when he thought about the clownish Kamata and her crew, he couldn't
    help but chuckle a bit.

    How funny it was for them to just announce that King Micheal was dead
    even when they hadn't even seen his body.

    Nonetheless, he completely understood where they were coming from.

    When he rescued Micheal, the poison in his body would've definitely killed
    the guy in a few more days.

    And for them, since it has no known cure... Then that could only mean that
    King Micheal was dead.
    In addition to that, they really felt no threat from others, so they felt very at
    ease.

    Because whether they were lying or not, what did it matter?

    They were strong and had the power to reverse black to white..... So what
    could anyone do you them even if they knew they that were lying?

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    Landon was immediately brought back to reality by the constant ringing of


    his telephone.

    "Good day your majesty.....Overseer Tim is on line 3 right now."

    "Alright..... Connect him through!"

    "Yes, your majesty."

    Landon held the phone close to his ears in silence, before finally reaching
    Tim.

    "Good morning your Majesty!

    Your majesty... It really worked!

    Hahahahaha... Your majesty, you are freak** awesome!

    It's truly genius!!

    Hahahahhahahaha!"

    "Tim... Calm down and tell what you're talking about."

    "Ah... Errm... Sorry, your majesty.

    I was talking about the Ski Resort.


    The outdoor section will be completed within the next 4 days.

    But before we check it out, your Majesty... I also have another piece of
    good news as well.

    Finally, after 8 months of construction... The Baymardian Institute of


    Science and Engineering has finally been completed."
    Chapter 530 Baymardian Institute
    of Science & Engineering
    Landon was currently making his way towards District C, which was where
    all the administrative government buildings and schools were.

    Right now, he was heading towards the newly built 'Baymardian Institute of
    Science and Engineering' (B.I.S.E).

    'Bam!'

    "Your majesty, what do you think?

    Is it up to par with what you had in mind?

    Will this do?"

    -_-

    Stepping out of his car, Landon was Immediately bombarded with several
    questions for the excited Tim.

    Landon just looked at the overly excited man before him and smiled wryly.

    As for Tim, he quickly took out several documents and laid them flat on
    Landon's car while drinking a hot beverage from one of the local cafes.

    It was still wintertime, so of course it would be cold.

    For sure, he could've gone in and taken a seat in one of the classrooms in
    the institute... but if he did so, he wouldn't be able to properly show Landon
    all external attributes of the institute.
    Looking at his design, Landon was thoroughly impressed.

    Just outside the institute, was a massive parking lot... Which had places for
    handicaps, staff, students and so on.

    In short, the parking lot was so huge that Landon was sure that it could
    accommodate over 500 cars.

    And to make it easier for those without cars, there was also a bus stop there
    too.

    Of course within the Institute, there were several parking lots around each
    building.

    But for now, no one except for the lecturers and workers.... would be
    allowed to drive in with their cars.

    For sure, before they drove in.... security would have to check their cars and
    perform other security measures... just in case.

    One shouldn't forget that Baymard currently had spies coming in and out of
    the place... So it was only right for them to go through all of this.

    Because just like this new institute, all the other newly established schools
    we're highly guarded as well.

    Without a doubt, in the future... Baymard would allow students to park


    within the school itself, and even live in the school dormitories too.

    But now definitely wasn't the time for it.

    As for the students, of course only Baymardians were allowed into the
    institute... At least not until the entire world had been unified.

    By then, every institute within Baymard would be opened to all.

    Anyway, there was a large parking lot just outside the institute's main gate.
    Of course the gate itself had 6 massive lanes for people to drive in or out
    the place daily..... 3 for going on and 3 for cars driving out.

    And at the top of the gate, one could see the name of the institute written
    boldly.

    'Baymard's Institute of Science \u0026 Engineering'

    Everything looked more or less as Landon expected it to be.

    "Your majesty....what do you think?" Tim said enthusiastically.

    "Hmm... It's good!

    Well done!..... It all looks great!!!

    The exterior is just as I wanted it to be.

    Now, let's go into the institute."

    With that, both men walked into the institute.

    Landon inspected each building from top to bottom alongside Tim for more
    than 3 hours before finally calling it quits.

    Overall, the entire place really looked a lot similar to his university back on
    earth.

    The institute would cater to all engineering majors and science majors too.

    There were several cafeterias, as well as several classrooms, halls,


    conference rooms, offices and laboratories for both the students and
    lecturers.

    The buildings were indeed beautifully crafted and looked extremely


    inspirational as well.

    There were also statues around that looked like to its, as well as a statue of
    Landon too.
    After all, as the founder of the institute... It definitely made sense to create a
    statue of him as well.

    In short, Landon was utterly impressed with what he saw.

    As for Tim, he too was overly excited when he heard Landon praise for
    their work as well.

    "Your majesty, when will the institute be opened for all?"

    "Hmmm... I want the first semester to begin this Spring.

    But of course before they, we need to make the necessary preparations.

    Meaning that we need to release the news now, so as to let people prepare
    for admittance into the institute.

    So we need to go through the results of those who just graduated the


    December... Or even a while back and look through it all to see their weak
    points and strong points.

    This way, we could aid and guide them In choosing the right engineering
    discipline for them."

    "Ahh... I see your majesty.

    So just like the other schools around Baymard that enroll graduates..... Will
    this one also allow them to work part-time, as well as study too?"

    "Yes... It will operate in that same manner." Landon said while stroking his
    chin.

    One should know that in this era at the age of 15, everyone had already
    come of age... And many people felt it was somewhat ridiculous to go to
    school without working.
    Take for example healers... They would learn under a master and take a
    certain percentage every time they assisted in healing a patient.

    And the same thing went for knights as well.

    They too got paid by their master monthly, just by training and being
    strong.

    So with Baymard's s institutes and schools, if Landon didn't find a way to


    pay the students, then most of them wouldn't feel like going there at all.

    After all, many of them would just prefer to look for any engineering job
    right off the bat after graduation.

    That's why Landon had decided to make an additional rule from here on out
    that only graduates who were currently enrolled in this institute, could get
    engineering jobs in the lower region.

    And while they were studying, they were to also take on several high
    paying part-time jobs as junior engineers within many of the industries
    within the lower region.

    This way, they would be able to get money to pay for their bills and so on.

    Landon wanted to slowly ease in the concept of a 'university' to the people


    of this era, so that in future... People would find it normal to continue
    schooling even if they didn't get paid.

    Now the official adult age was 15, but Landon hoped that all of this would
    soon change it with time... As he slowly wanted to change it to 19.

    But for now, he would offer the people both knowledge and work.
    Chapter 531 Baymardian Institute
    of Science & Engineering 2
    "Your majesty... I think that would be for the best." Tim said while looking
    towards the sky deep in thought.

    In truth, he too liked the idea of this institute.

    He felt like it would really increase productivity in the lower region over
    time.

    One should know that most of the engineers in the lower region, spent their
    time teaching the newly hired graduates while on the job.

    This was typically hard because the newly hired graduates only came in
    with basic knowledge of physics, chemistry and so on..... Since they still
    graduated with highschool knowledge.

    But now with this institute, they would learn the theoretical part... As well
    as do several lab classes and part-time jobs in the lower industry as junior
    engineers.

    Now when the engineers talked about something like pump specifics and so
    on... These new engineers might be able to learn faster due to some
    theoretical knowledge that they might be acquired in the institute.

    For sure, it would definitely increase everyone's productivity in the long


    run.

    So how could Tim not be happy?

    "Your majesty... I think that the engineers in the lower region would really
    appreciate this institute."
    "Hmhm... This would free them up a bit.

    So starting from this year, all new recruits must be enrolled in the institute.

    As for the institute's lecturers..... Since construction is now completed, I'll


    need you to make a list of Engineers in the lower industry that would make
    good lectures.

    Of course they could keep their jobs in the lower region, but their hours
    would be cut down and replaced by their teaching hours instead..... As well
    as the time it would take for them to prepare for lectures, mark exams and
    whatnot.

    So in essence, I want them to work part-time in the lower region for the
    time being."

    "Your majesty... So you want me to pick people from all engineering


    disciplines that are available in Baymard?"

    "Yes...I need you to select at least 10 engineers from each discipline for
    now.

    As lecturers, some of them might teach more than 1 course... So I think that
    this would be more than enough for the time being.

    Some will teach lab courses while others will teach theoretical courses only.

    And if these engineers couldn't handle the workload, then we will just
    recruit more engineers that'll aid them in handling it all.

    As for the institute security guards, cleaners, cafeteria staffers and so on...
    Don't worry, I'll deal with that part.

    And while we are at it, I want you to get everyone together quickly and
    schedule an appointment immediately before the end of the week.

    We need to deal with this as soon as possible."

    "Not a problem your majesty.... I'll do just that.


    For now, we'll first put out the news on enrollment.

    And while that's going on, I'll also do my best to gather the lecturers as
    well."

    "Good!!!"

    With that, both men left the institute and drove towards the Ski \u0026
    Snowboarding resort instead.

    Landon looked at the place for a bit and instantly burst into laughter.

    After 4 days max, people would be able to ski, snowboard, sled, or even
    ride on a snowmobile.

    In short, they would be able to do all external snow activities.

    It was fairly easy to make this part of the resort, as all they did was clear the
    area and level it up to look like a slope.

    Of course once that was done, the winter did its own part by covering up
    the entire place was snow.

    And in addition to that, there they had also created several ski lifts that
    presented moving seats... That would take customers from the top of the hill
    to the bottom and vice verse.

    More still, there was the main lobby building at the top of the slope.

    This building was only the resort's temporary lobby building, as the real one
    was still under construction for now.

    Anyway... This one-floor temporary building just had bathrooms, a cafeteria


    area, a lobby region, equipment row, security rooms, a clinic and other
    storage and safety rooms.

    It was fairly built just for external activities in mind.


    But when it concerned indoor resort activities... This would definitely have
    yo wait until construction was finally completed.

    Of course another thing that pleased Landon, was that those dome-shaped
    homes were also completed as well.

    These homes allow people to look over the sky at night, as the good of the
    dome would look like glass to the visitors.

    It would give them the feeling of sleeping outdoors in the woods in nature's
    bosom.

    This experience would be extremely different from many of the hotels in


    Baymard, so Landon was sure that it would be a hit for many of the
    visitors... Especially the Baymardians who were now used to living in good
    homes.

    That's why the booking of these rooms might be really crazy all year round.

    As for what they were putting the finishing touches on, it was more so like
    some doing last-minute cleaning.

    They just had to carry on another test on the lifts, to see if they were still
    working properly.

    Of course other machines, and even basic things like checking the toilets
    once more... Needed to be done before the place officially opened to the
    public.

    "Tim, the advertisements for the resort's launching had already been some 3
    weeks ago.

    And the staff had already been employed and begun their training around
    that time too.

    So right now, we just have to make sure that everyone is ready to receive
    our guests."
    "Don't worry your majesty..... I think they are.

    But I have to admit that at the beginning of construction, I felt like these
    dome-shaped rooms were too basic to attract anyone's attention.

    But after putting the finishing touches, as well as designing the interior to
    give off a mystical vibe. .... I finally understand what you meant, your
    majesty.

    Hahahahahahaha... I might actually be the first person to book the room just
    for the experience alone.

    And when the ice rooms are also completed, I'll also book those ones too."

    Tim said while closing the car door.

    Landon smiled back and drove them out of the resort.

    'Ding!

    'The host has a new rescue mission!'


    Chapter 532 Enemies All Around
    'Ding!'

    'The host has a new rescue mission!'

    Landon blinked in surprise and a bit of confusion.

    Who?

    His eyes became even more alert, as he quickly glanced at the mission.

    The system didn't tell him who he was rescuing.

    It only stated that he should go towards the North of Arcadina by February


    27th latest.

    In short, all it did... was give Landon a map of where he was supposed to be
    for the rescue mission.

    In addition to that, the mission required h to drive outside Baymard with


    reliable enclosed army transport vehicles for this mission.

    Hm... Looking at it, if he used cars... He should be within his destination


    within a week and 3 days.

    That is if he added time for bad roads and other unprecedented things
    happening to him and his team on this rescue mission.

    Luckily, sleep wasn't one of the issues they could work about, as drivers
    could switch and sleep as they rode forward.

    If this was summer or fall, he would definitely use the hot air balloons
    instead.
    But it was currently winter, and him using hot air balloons to travel was just
    too risky and daring.

    Firstly, the air up in the sky would be extremely cold, freezing and
    unbeatable for one to just breath in just like that.

    It might actually be very dangerous for one's health.

    Secondly, at such high altitudes...Since the entire air balloon is exposed, the
    gas tank will definitely freeze up.

    This would lead to the impending doom of himself and his men.

    And if snow actually fell into the basket during flight, this will make their
    basket weigh down.

    One should know that when designing the hot air balloon, the maximum
    weight needed to keep the balloon up with no accidents...Was also put into
    mind when making it.

    So if snow filled the basket and added on more weight to the overall
    contraption...Then it would really be bad.

    In short, the system was right when it wanted him to use some of the newly
    developed military transport vehicles for this mission.

    Any other method of transportation would either be too risky or too long.

    Landon looked at the mission board and frowned.

    'System.....am I rescuing just 1 person?'

    'Maybe...Maybe not host.

    The number of rescued people will depend solely on the host to decide.'

    Landon rubbed his head for a while more confused than ever.
    Was he just supposed to reach that location on the map and save those in
    need?

    And for real, who was he actually saving?

    'Of course, there is one particular person that the host must save.

    But the host doesn't need to worry buy who the mission is now, because
    once the host gets there... He will understand what or who he really has to
    save.

    For now, the host just needs to take enough men for the mission.

    Because right at this moment, several enemies are individually targeting the
    person that needs to be saved.

    So the host should do his best!'

    Listening to the system, Landon decided not to think about it a lot.....


    Because the mission would be done no matter what since failure would
    result in his death, as punishment from the system.

    He quickly looked at his calendar and began making plans for his departure
    day on Thursday, February 27th, which was 4 weeks from now.

    Of course even though he was leaving on the 27th, based on everything.....


    He should be arriving a week and a few days after.

    So he should be arriving sometime in early March.

    But for sure, while he was busy with that... Just like the system had said,
    right at this very moment..... Others were also making plans to take down
    Landon's rescue target.

    --A secret base somewhere between the north and central part of Arcadina--
    In a well-lit room, a young man who was only wearing a bed robe... Calmly
    sat on the edge of his bed.

    Even though he was completely naked underneath the robe, he still didn't
    bother to tie up his robe or cover his nudity.

    He left the robe free and unbothered while sitting on his bed deep in
    thought.

    And kneeling before him was a hooded man in black, who was trying to
    distract himself from the fact that his master's privates were just too close to
    his face.

    "Your highness... That's all the information that I could gather without
    getting caught." Said the hooded man who was struggling to concentrate on
    reporting his findings in the face of his master junk.

    'Your highness, can you please cover-up?'

    ︹
    (▰˘ ˘▰)

    As for who his master was, well... It was none other than Eli Barn.

    "Hahahhahahahaha!

    Thanks to that fool, we've now been able to locate this brother of mine... Or
    should I say, cousin."

    Eli smiled cruelly, as he thought of how good his fortune was.

    Because even though Slytherin lost the battle, the fool still had greatly
    helped him by being a prisoner for William.

    Yes!

    It was because of this that Eli's man had finally found William's main
    hideout.

    This was truly a celebratory occasion to Eli.


    Because even though Slytherin was more obsessed than he was in finding
    the ghostly Prince, it didn't mean that he too had no concern on the matter at
    all.

    On the contrary, he also sent several men to search for William day and
    night..... As he was fearful that he would somehow take his throne away
    from him in a blink of an eye.

    But now that he knows where William was, he somehow felt more
    confident than he had ever been in his entire life.

    'Hahahahahahaha!!!!'

    His loud harsh crackle of laughter echoed across the entire room, as if it
    were ripples in a still kind after a stone had been thrown into it.

    His face had a look of satisfaction mastered on it, as he was deeply


    complimenting himself secretly.

    Who had found William's hideout?

    Him that who!!

    And who was the smartest man in Arcadina?

    Of course him!

    What Ghostly Prince?

    Please!

    If he were that sitting, then how could his man find his main hideout just
    like that?

    Hahahahhaha!

    Eli really felt great!!

    This time, he would definitely bring William down.


    This time, he would be the winner!!
    Chapter 533 Enemies All Around 2
    Eli smiled gleefully, as he felt like a kid who just got all their Christmas
    wishes answered.

    Indeed, it was definitely his time to shine.

    No one other than himself could be the next ruler of Arcadina.

    "Your highness... Are we really not going to rescue Mr. Slytherin?" asked
    the hooded man, who had immediately pulled Eli out of wonderland and
    back to reality.

    Eli frowned and calmly got up from his bed.

    He walked towards the hooded man and stopped directly in front of him in
    a very 'close manner'.

    They were so close that if the hooded man were to stick his tongue out... It
    would undoubtedly touch Eli's lower privates.

    'Your highness... Please, begging you.

    Can you just cover up a tad bit?

    Did I maybe say something that made you mad?

    If not, then why are you right in my face like this?'

    (;´Д`)

    The hooded man didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    What sort of situation had he found himself in?


    He tried his best to maintain his composure while waiting for Eli to make
    his point.

    "Hmm?

    You actually want me to waste my resources in saving that fool?

    The fool had never been of any use to me ever since the day that he lost to
    the Ghostly prince.

    The fool had been wasting my money, as well as my resources for the past
    few years with no yields.

    So why should I go out and save him?

    More still... A dog that doesn't obey its master, is as good as dead.

    Over the last few years, he hasn't accepted any of the missions given to
    him... Unless it concerned the ghostly prince.

    I had one day told him that his obsession would kill him..... As I was right.

    The bloody good truly got what he deserved." Eli said arrogantly.

    "But your highness... This is the great Slytherin Cord that we are talking
    about!!

    He is one of the most intelligent men that we can ally with.

    His forces will definitely aid us in fighting against your father and your
    siblings... Your highness.

    We need him to....."

    "Capris!.... We don't him!

    As for his intelligence, I will admit that Slytherin is indeed an intelligent


    man.
    But that was before he became obsessed.

    You see, over the years... The fool had become redundant and daft with
    every loss he had from his encounters with the ghostly prince.

    He had slowly lost confidence in himself, as well as his men.

    And even if I wanted to rescue him, it would be utterly impossible now.

    After touching that man's mother, do you really think that he would still be
    alive to this day?

    Tsk!

    For sure, he's already dead!" Eli said, while finally walking away from the
    hooded man who's name was Capris.

    Capris breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw his master step away from
    his face.

    'Thank the ancestors', he thought.

    "Your highness, with Slytherin's matter out of the way..... what about Oden
    Barn?

    Do we tell your father that his brother had somehow come back from the
    dead?"

    "No!

    We keep my father out of this.

    Even though it would be beneficial for my father to fight Uncle one-on-


    one..... I would prefer to keep him out of the matter for now.

    Father has already gathered his army, and is already preparing for war with
    Baymard.
    I just received a letter that he is planning to go out, 2 weeks from now... So
    that sometime in spring, he would be able to launch a full-scale attack on
    Baymard.

    So you see, I need him to be the escape-lamb and fight that bastard brother
    of mine.

    Because if he found out that Oden was alive, he would unquestionably get
    distracted from dealing with Baymard.

    Capris!... Our goal is to have both Arcadina and Baymard under our rule.

    So never forget that!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Good!

    From what I've said, it seems like this uncle of mine had given all his
    powers to my cousin.

    So the only person that we truly need to keel a lookout for, is my cousin.

    With that said, since no one saw you go in and out of the place... That
    means that we have one advantage up our sleeves."

    "Your highness... Are you saying that we should attack them now?"

    "Yes, Capris!... Let's give them the element of surprise!"

    "Brilliant your highness!

    Their base is only a 3-week ride from ours.

    So if we give them a surprise attack, then we can finish them off without
    even having them a chance to call for backup."

    "It's good that you fully understand my plans.


    So quickly round up the men and prepare them for battle.

    I'm presently waiting for another message from the South.

    So we will set off 2 weeks from now and arrive sometime in early March.

    This time, nothing and no one will be able to save this seat cousin of mine
    from death."

    While Eli was preparing for his so-called surprise attack, unbeknownst to
    him... Someone else was also making and as well.

    When Slytherin had been caught previously, 2 unidentified men chased him
    right into William's Den.

    One was Eli's man... And the other was someone who no one would ever
    suspect.

    Life was truly f**king great!

    In another base close to Eli's secret base, a tall burly man currently had his
    back facing a masked man who was kneeling down before him.

    "Hahahhahahahaha!

    I knew that this stingy brother of mine was hiding something from me!

    He was too quiet and suspicious all of a sudden.

    But luckily, I took your advice a year ago and secretly followed this
    Slytherin fellow who you said was my brother's subordinate.

    In addition to that, we managed to locate my brother's base here and built


    our own secret base close to his.

    This way, we can observe the bastard without even knowing it.
    I'm really glad that mother had gifted you to me, Gavo.

    Because never in my wildest dreams, would I have thought that things


    would get this juicy all of a sudden.

    Hahahhahahahha!!!

    To actually think that I have a cousin who is actually the real heir to the
    throne is really something else!" The burly man said, before finally turning
    around to face his subordinate.

    And of course, the burly man... Was none other than Connor Barn.
    Chapter 534 Enemies All Around 3
    Connor smiled playfully when he thought of all the fun that he was going to
    have with this cousin of his.

    And just like how Eli didn't want to tell Alec about Oden's existence,
    Connor also wanted to keep the latter a secret as well.... of course, he had
    made that decision based on the advice that Gavo had given him.

    One should know that from the moment he had seen Baymard, he had been
    utterly convinced that it would definitely be a force to be reckoned with in
    the nearest future.

    And so he didn't want to leave such a good thing with that bastard brother
    of his.

    If he did, then in the future wouldn't it all fall into ruins?

    Others might believe that Landon was the one who came up with those
    ideas, but Connor did not.

    After growing up with Landon, torturing and bullying him constantly ...
    how could he believe that the bastard had grown strong without the help of
    a wise teacher?

    Yes!

    It must be so!!

    In his mind, Landon was probably a disciple of some renowned man who
    knows all these heavenly things.

    So with that sort of mindset, of course, Connor left 2 of his men behind in
    Baymard just to check up on the matter.
    Because once he found this godly teacher, then he would do everything he
    could to become the man's disciple.

    He would kick Landon out of the man's heart, and then expose Landon....
    making him lose

    all the glory that he had been receiving so far.

    Besides, how can someone as undeserving as Landon handle ruling an


    empire?

    Even though Baymard was now fine, Connor still believed that it was the
    godly teacher that held it up.

    So if the teacher passed away or left, wouldn't Baymard just fall into ruins?

    Tsk!

    There was no doubt in Connor's mind that Landon would sooner or later be
    the downfall of Baymard.

    So as a fine human being and a good lover of fine things, how could he just
    let Landon mess it up?

    In fact, he was no longer interested in Arcadina.

    Now, his eyes were firmly set on Baymard.

    So how could he inform his father about Oden?

    He truly hoped that Alec would remove Landon from Baymard's throne.

    And even if he wanted to inform Alec about the matter, it would be too late.

    Because by the time the letter got there, Alec would've been long gone with
    his men towards Baymard.

    Again... another reason why he decided to keep it away from Alec, was
    because he truly wanted to blindside that father of his.
    Because to be honest, he really felt doubtful that Oden could win against his
    father that had multitudes of public and hidden men scattered all across
    Arcadina.

    So if Oden launched a surprise attack, then maybe he would have given a


    big enough blow to wipe out at least 70% of Alec's forces.

    As for the reason why he had been following Eli closely after they left
    Baymard... was also because he saw the cunning look in the swindler's eyes.

    Without Eli even saying anything, Connor was already very sure that Eli
    wanted Baymard all to himself as well.

    To be honest, he too would've wanted Baymard if he was Eli too since he


    also couldn't sit on Arcadina's throne anytime soon too.

    With Alec hugging the throne so closely, how can Eli have a chance to
    become its ruler?

    The only way that would happen is if Eli took it from Alec over his dead
    cold body.

    With a man that wasn't willing to step down from the theme, only death
    would be the best option here.

    But even if Connor Underwood Eli's reasoning and situation, that didn't
    mean thy he would still be happy that Eli wanted both Arcadina and
    Baymard.

    'Ah!... what a greedy bastard!' Connor thought.

    "Gavo, do you think that this cousin of yours is the one responsible for your
    stepsister's predicament?"

    "Your highness..... it will be utterly impossible for such a man to involve


    himself in such petty matters.
    Rather, it's most likely that her highness Cary had angered someone else
    instead."

    "Hmph... I always knew that her high and mighty attitude, as well as her
    sharp tongue.... would be the need of her.

    And I was right!

    Just look at what she had become?

    A royal cripple!

    Hehehhe... not even her sl** of a mother than save her now!" Connor said
    while walking towards a table filled with fruits on it.

    He unhurriedly picked up an apple and began chewing on it slowly.

    "Gavo.... ever since my mother entrusted you to me, every decision that
    you've made so far, always ended up in good results.

    So now, what do we do now that we've found my cousin's main base?"

    "If I may suggest your highness..... currently, we need more men in our
    camps if we want to take over Baymard.

    The Campaign on Baymard is our top priority, so we must make use of


    everything at our disposal.

    Your highness, don't forget that no one saw me sneak in and out of the
    camp.

    So they would definitely not be prepared for any surprise attacks launched
    at them.

    And in addition to that, your brother and his men also don't know about
    what this matter.... so can do this swiftly and add our forces before they
    notice us.
    With that said, I propose that we leave sometime next week your highness."
    Gavo said, while slightly bowing at Connor.

    Connor fell into deep silence for a while, before finally nodding his head at
    Gavo.

    "Hmm... I agree with you.

    We do need more men in our campaign.

    So when do you think that we should set out?"

    "Your highness... I think that we should leave sometime this week.

    But for safety reasons, I think thatm we should pass through the 'Forest of
    Misfortune!

    This is the only way for us to move our men around, without your brother
    Eli Barn finding anything about it.

    Of course if we leave immediately and use this path, then we should be able
    to arrive sometime in early March." Gavo said while pointing at a certain
    path on his map.

    "Alright!

    Prepare the men immediately!"

    "Yes, your highness!!"

    With that, both Eli and Connor individually prepared their attack against
    William and his family.

    And while this was going on, far away in Baymard.... several people were
    also making their moves as well.
    But whether they would succeed or not, was something that only time could
    tell.
    Chapter 535 Dangerous Men
    Back in Baymard, things were getting a little bit heated up for some people.

    In Baymard's Male high-tech security Prison, several Grade A prisoners


    were currently having their meal in the Prisoner Cafeteria.

    This prison was for men only, as women also had their own high-tech
    prison just on the other side of District B.

    The Prisons themselves had several sectors where different danger-level


    prisoners were kept.

    Each sector was as big as 2 large estates joint together.

    These sectors held different high tanking prisoners, which were ranked
    from C-class prisoners all the way through S-class prisoners.

    These prisoners were kept separately, because they didn't want the strong to
    prey on the weak or even kill the lower-ranked prisoners.

    Also... with some of the psychos that they had been getting, it would be
    utterly wicked of them to do so.

    Hence they could only divide the prisoners up like so.

    Nonetheless, this didn't mean that there weren't any agreements or fights
    within the sectors.

    One should know that even the sector filled with the lowest ranking
    prisoners, still had people who had already cemented themselves as the
    toughest within the groups.

    Each sector was as large as 2 estates joint together, so they had their own
    personal cafeteria, basketball court, church services and so on.
    In fact, prisoners knew that there were other sectors within the prison, but
    ever since they got in... They had never seen prisoners from the other
    sectors, even when they were engaged in sporty outdoor activities.

    In short, the whole place had been designed in such a way that allowed each
    sector to take in the great outdoors... Without people from these sectors
    catching a glimpse of each other.

    But nonetheless, they knew of the existence of these other sectors... Since
    the prisoners also upgraded or downgraded and got transferred from one
    sector to another as well.

    For example, some prisoners who were previously C-class prisoners


    quickly became the big losses of their sectors with their abilities.

    And because of this, they easily bullied or injured several other inmates in
    their sector.

    Their abilities slowly grew until they were now seen as B-level prisoners
    instead.

    Of course from there, they were immediately transferred to the B-level


    sector instead.

    So with all that said, some prisoners saw this as a promotion, while others
    saw this as a death sentence.

    There were many ridiculous wild tales going on about the inmates of other
    sectors, which greatly frightened some of the prisoners... As they didn't
    want to die here any time soon.

    Prion life was already extremely hard for them and felt like hell..... So why
    would they want to add more troubles in their plates?

    In short, a majority of prisoners had already started reforming themselves...


    As they reflected on their past behaviour in the outside world.
    And of course with the Baymardian Bible by their side, and the priests that
    arrived for Sunday services..... many of them had already begun changing
    their ways.

    So changing sectors and going up a rank was instead seen as a death


    sentence to this category of people... Which mostly included lower-ranking
    prisoners.

    But for some, it felt like an acknowledgement of strength... As they still


    held on to their belief that the strong should prey on the weak.

    These people gladly walked out of the lower-ranking sectors and climbed
    up the ranks merrily.

    Of course the only sector that didn't have to go through all of this, was the
    one that held the S-class prisoners in it.

    This one had its entire sector underground instead.

    Prisoners in this sector had never seen one another, as they were kept in
    their cells permanently.

    Their food, drugs and any other essentials, were brought to them instead.

    In short, this part of the prison was the region that had the highest amount
    of security around it.

    Everything and anyone that went close to these cells, only did so under
    extreme supervision.

    These prisoners were not to be messed with, so the prison guards took their
    jobs seriously, as they didn't want any accidents happening within their
    sectors.

    In short, this was the entire gist of how the prisoners were positioned here.

    .
    Currently in Sector A, all the level-A ranked prisoners all in different pacts
    and groups while having their breakfast.

    This group of prisoners typically had assassins, poison masters and so on.

    So it was always like a war zone in the sector.

    The entire cafeteria was bustling and rowdy, as some groups were planning
    on how to deal with other groups and so on.

    Even though some people had chosen to change their ways, that didn't mean
    that they would just let themselves die in the hands of other prisoners here.

    Their approach was simple..... If one smiled at them, they would smile
    back... But if one dared to raise a hand at them, then they would fight till
    they dropped.

    Currently, 2 inmates were slowly walking towards their group at one of the
    furthest tables at the back.

    And as they walked, other inmates from other groups were either friendly
    nodding at them..... or giving them death stares instead.

    And who were these men?

    Of course, they were one of the first inmates in this sector.

    Yup!

    They were the men who tried to jump over the lower region's electric fence.

    In short, they were men who were abandoned by Alec Barn after their court
    trial.

    Both men were calmly walking towards their group, when all of a
    sudden..... 3 people from another table slowly walked towards them with
    rage, before finally stopping right in front of the duo.
    "Do you know how long I've been waiting for this day?" One of the
    approaching men said while smiling cruelly at them.

    And while he spoke, the guards surrounding the room all became alert and
    hurriedly advanced towards the men a well.

    "Inmates 47, 54 and 89... Get back to your table immediately.

    This is your last warning!" The head guard said warily.

    But before the guards could reach the inmates, all hell had already broken
    loose.

    "Die!!!!!"
    Chapter 536 Prison Life
    "Die!!!!!!!!!"

    Those 3 inmates quickly launched their attacks on the duo at once.

    'Pitchu!!!'

    They had punched so hard that the duo had fallen onto the tables closest to
    them..... ruining everyone's meal on that table.

    And just like that, the whole scene acted as a catalyst reaction... With some
    people joining in on the fight, as they too were angry that their good had
    been thrown away just like that.

    The whole Place had now turned into a massive arena, with several people
    choking each other, scratching, clawing, punching, kicking and even
    jumping onto the people closet to them.

    'Pitchu!'

    'Ahhh!!!'

    "You bastard from the Fang cult.

    How dare you kick me, a Scorpio member?"

    "F*** your gang!

    Who do you think you are?

    If you knew that you were so weak, then why would you stand on my way
    when I'm trying to teach that other bastard a lesson?"

    'Pitchu!'
    Gang and group members also joined the fight as well, when they saw their
    members fighting too.

    Of course, there were also some prisoners who quickly took their food, sat
    underneath their tables and ate while watching the fight commence.

    These people acted as if they were already watching some sort of Tv show
    instead.

    "Yeah!... Punch his nose!"

    "Good show bro... Good show!"

    "Watch out!

    He's right behind you!"

    "Dammit! What kind of cheap trick is that?

    Brother... Even I feel bad for you."

    "Yes, brother!

    How can he just fiercely grab one of your balls?

    Brother... For the sake of balance when you walk, I propose that you
    destroy the other one now!"

    (:-_-)

    'Bam!'

    'Pitchu!'

    'Ahhhhhhhh!'
    With the entire place plummeting into disaster, all guards joined hands to
    put a stop to it all.

    They only gave 3 warnings to all prisoners, before silently putting them in
    their place.

    And when the cafeteria fight was over, the entire place resembled a pigsty...
    As there was a ton of food, as well as several puddles of water scattered all
    over the floor.

    In short, even the prisoners looked like the had been bathed in food as well.

    "Everyone, get into formation!

    The Warden has arrived!"

    Immediately, after one of the head hoards handmade the announcement....


    all the prisoners quickly gathered around in fear.

    They were currently standing alongside the main pathway at the centre of
    the cafeteria, while the guards surrounded them instead.

    immediately surrounded.

    And walking on the path was the Warden, who was calmly observing the
    prisoners as he walked.

    To be honest, all of the prisoners feared the warden..... As he was


    ridiculously strong and hard to handle.

    Also, there was just something about him that made them somewhat fearful.

    Because even though they were seasoned assassins, they had never been
    anyone who could make them shiver as the warden did.

    One should know that each sector had at least 5 head guards, who all
    answered to the warden here.
    And likewise, the same set up was also used in the female prison at the
    other side of District B.

    When they first arrived, many of them tried to beat, sneak attack or tackle
    him several times when he was walking around them.

    But each time, they were injured and mentally scared instead.

    Warden Mitchen was a fearsome man who made several of them shiver
    subconsciously just from having eye contact with him.

    Of course, Landon had something to do with this matter altogether... As he


    had bought special potions from the system that invoked fear.... and had
    given it to several trustworthy Wardens and head guards within the prisons,
    military and so on.

    For sure, the head guards were given less threatening powers from the
    system than the wardens.

    Anyway, Warden Mitchen was seen as a deadly man within this sector.

    So even though he was speaking calmly and looked upright, to the


    prisoners... The calmer he looked, the more dangerous he was.

    Cold sweat does on their bodies, as they all lowered their heads in fear that
    they would be singled out by Mitchen.

    In fact, when Mitchen spoke... They get an invisible force almost


    suffocating them, which greatly forced fear into their hearts.

    And they nicknamed the suffocating force as 'Zato Force'... Which was
    usually unleashed when their Warden mad as hell.

    Even the head guards also had this strange Zato force as well... Even though
    it was nig as strong as the Warden's own.
    And just looking at the eyes of these people when they were mad..... Could
    make one's body feel cold and gloomy.

    This Baymardian prison was indeed a dangerous place!

    "Who started the fight?" Warren Mitchem asked calmly, while lazily gazing
    at the prisoners before him who were shivering uncontrollably.

    Seeing that they weren't talking, he squinted his eyes and looked at them
    coldly.

    As for the prisoners, they now felt like the invisible force had multiplied 10
    times more than it originally was.

    Dammit!

    Didn't they say that one would feel pressured only after looking at his eyes?

    Then why were they now feeling like they were about to die any second
    from now?

    How many battles had this beast won in order to gather such a terrifying
    murderous aura?

    F***!

    'Bam!'

    Some of them immediately dropped to their knees under the pressure...


    While others gritted their teeth in anger as well.

    'I'm not scared of you!', they said in their hearts.

    But when they lifted their heads and met Mitchen's eyes... Immediately felt
    like crying.

    ‵
    ((;´д ))
    How can one man be this terrifying?

    Very quickly, everyone began confessing.

    "Warden!

    It was those 3 bastards that started it all!"

    "Ahh?... Why are you lying!!!!!

    Warden!.... This guy is a perpetual liar, don't listen to him!"

    "Warden, those 12 started it!"

    "Ahh!!... Who are you lying against?"

    "Who is lying?

    Weren't you guys the ones that bumped into me and my friends first?"

    "Warden, I swear in the name of my great grandmother that I'm innocent!"

    "What great grandmother?

    Warden, I suspect that this guy was never human!"

    ( ＠￣^￣;)
    On the other hand, the surrounding guards looked at the scene proudly.

    Was expected of their warden.

    But still, isn't this reaction a tad bit too much?

    Of course, while everyone was talking nonstop, some specific prisoners


    were sweating nonstop.
    "Pull yourself together Tybalt, this is all necessary for our grand escape out
    of here."

    "Your right!

    We can't back out now!

    Tonight, we'll break out!"


    Chapter 537 The Hole
    "Tonight, we'll break out!"

    While the duo kept whispering about their plans.... other prisoners
    continued pointing fingers at each other and arguing nonstop.

    Mitchen looked at them coldly before hitting a table before him loudly.

    And just as they were in the midst of pleading or their lives, one of the head
    guards soon ran up to warden Mitchen and gave a brief report of what
    actually happened.

    Mitchen listened carefully while looking coldly at the prisoners.

    He had just come from the S-class sector... as he wanted to make sure that
    everything within every sector was alright, before he took his 4-day
    vacation with his wife.

    After arriving at the S-class sector, he immediately listened to the guards on


    the current situation in the sector.

    They reported every little detail about what the prisoners had been up to, as
    well as all the crazy demands that these prisoners had.

    Of course, Mitchen didn't even bother with most of the demands of the
    prisoners... as they were utterly useless and might also be used against the
    guards later on.

    One of the prisoners requested for a human finger, while another requested
    for a feather instead.

    But no matter what they requested, unless it had to do with basic things like
    increasing the temperature in the room or new foods that they wanted to try
    out..... every other request was just discarded away without a single
    thought.

    And so after listening to the report from the guards within that sector, he
    immediately made his way to Sector A.

    But who would've known that the first thing that he would chance upon was
    this chaotic scene?

    Luckily, he had arrived when the head guards and the other guards had
    already calmed the situation down.

    Or else many of these prisoners would've definitely fainted from fear if they
    were caught fighting red-handed in the midst of their monstrous Warden.

    Mitchen listened to the report silently, while scanning through the men who
    were actually responsible for the whole ordeal.

    'Bang!'

    Mitchen landed his fist on one of the metal tables close by, instantly leaving
    a deep fully detailed fist-print on it.

    And in addition to that, the thick heavy metal table..... now had its legs all
    slanted outward instead.

    "Enough!" Mitchen bellowed, before silence completely filled the place in a


    heartbeat.

    Σ(゜ロ゜;)
    The place became as silent as a graveyard, as everyone looked at the
    Warden in shock.

    If the legs of the table were now slanted, then wouldn't that mean that just a
    single punch from their warden was enough to dent this thick metal table
    like so?
    They looked at the detailed fist print on the table that now looked like a
    work of art, and couldn't help but shiver a bit.

    What if that punch had landed on them instead?

    Then wouldn't they have a ton of broken ribs and fractures just by taking
    one hit from his beastly warden of theirs?

    At this point, they were even doubting if he was human or not.

    And if he were truly human, then what sort of hellish training did he do in
    order to enhance his body to be so strong?

    All the prisoners shivered uncontrollably, as several unanswered questions


    flashed through their minds.

    As for the guards, they puffed out their chest proudly as they looked at their
    Warden.

    They too looked at the fist print on the table and decided to train more and
    try out their luck later on.

    Their current strength won't do at all!

    Only by getting stronger, will they be able to tackle more problems in the
    prison.

    So training was a must.

    With that thought in mind, their eyes burned with fighting spirit as they
    began making training preparations.

    "Enough!

    Once again, you all have utterly disappointed me!


    As your warden, I expect comets honesty from you all... if you want to live
    here peacefully.

    So when I had previously asked for those who were responsible for today's
    matter..... I only asked because I wanted to give the culprits a chance to
    redeem themselves.

    Yes!

    What I wanted, was to give the culprits a chance to tale responsibility... so


    as to make their punishment lighter.

    But since no one wants to confess, then we'll just have to do the hs my
    way... won't we?"

    Listening to their Warden, those who were guilty.... didn't know whether to
    kill themselves now or cry and beg for mercy instead.

    Did this mean that If they had just confessed, then they would have been
    given punishment from the head guards rather than the Warden?

    Everyone knew that when the Warden was slightly pleased with someone...
    .. Then if he had to punish the person, he would make his head guards
    choose punishment instead.

    And if he was displeased, then it would be him choosing the punishment.

    Of course by that time, the prisoner in question would truly feel like he was
    already in hell!

    One should know that the prison was here to keep dangerous people away
    from innocent civilians... as well as to help these dangerous people reform
    their lives.

    And up till now, many prisoners just knew the first reason why they had
    been kept here.... but they didn't know the second reason, which was to
    reform them into better individuals.
    Anyway, long story short.... good behaviour got rewarded here, while bad
    behaviour got punished heavily by the guards.

    "Inmates 47, 54 and 89!

    You 3 should be lucky that I was in a good mood today, or else your
    punishment would've been heavier than what I already have in mind."

    Listening to their warden, the 3 culprits let out a sigh of relief.

    Ahhh!.... it looked like they had truly been overthinking it.

    One of them even smiled a bit at how lucky they were.

    But how would he have known that he would be chewing his thoughts in
    just seconds from now?

    "Since I'm in a good mood, then for your punishment... You 3 will spend a
    month in the white room, before finally spending a week in the 'Hole'."

    "_"
    Chapter 538 Cornered!
    The Hole?

    Everyone sucked in cold air, as they thought about the punishment.

    The 3 culprits uncontrollably shivered even more from fright, as their faces
    soon began ghastly pale.

    This was the punishment their warden gave out when he was in a good
    mood?

    Then how would it have been if he was on the grumpy side earlier on?

    No!

    They wouldn't go!... they wouldn't go!

    Dammit!

    Anything but the 'Hole'!!

    That place was a cruel place!

    Even though both punishments were crude, the hole was cruder.

    The white room was exactly as its name sounded... a room that had no
    colour within it, as well as windows.

    Of course as it was a punishment room, so it still did heavy damage by


    playing with one's sanity.

    In fact, many prisoners that came out of the white room continuously
    screamed and begged never to go in there again..... And looked somewhat
    crazed.
    When in the room, they had lost track and count of time... and didn't even
    know if it was day or night time.

    Even their meals were given to them at haphazard times, so as to confuse


    even more.

    The meals were sent in through a very tiny rectangular slit on a wall, that
    would only open and close when it was mealtime.

    Funny enough, when the slit was closed, it blended well with the wall and
    didn't even look like there was an opening there.

    Most prisoners had tried to pry open the slit..... but it was to no avail, as it
    was always locked and bolted up on the other side of the wall.

    Of course another thing that made the prisoners cry, was that they didn't
    really have carriable plates or bowls.

    To put it simply, when it was mealtime, an alarm would go off in the


    room.... alerting or even waking up the primer to take his/her meal.

    And once the alarm sounded off, the imaginary clock began its countdown.

    The slit will open up, and a simple mechanical system will be activated.

    Essentially, with the slit open.... 2 metal bowls that are attached to the floor
    under the slit, will send in both food and water in separate bowls.

    From there, the prisoners would sit on the floor close to the slit, eat their
    food and drink their water off the bowls.

    At this moment, time was of the essence... as they only had 45 minutes to
    eat before the slit opens up and automatically sends the bowls back in.

    This was done for the good of the prisoners, as it would really be dangerous
    to give them any harmful objects when they were here.

    Who knew if they would harm themselves because they were slowly losing
    their minds?
    That was why the room didn't even have a single table or chair within it.

    It was just a white empty room with a single mattress on one end of the
    room... and a toilet on the other end.

    As for the Hole, that one was way scarier than the White room.

    The hole was a massive room that was plunged into complete darkness.

    There was no light at all!... which made everyone's imagination run wild.

    The smell of blood was everywhere within the room, and the walls were all
    rough and coarse whenever the prisoners felt on them.

    In short, the room also had all the other things that the white room had.

    But with the exception of the slit, the prisoner had to locate his/her
    mattress... as well as the toilet on their own in the darkness.

    And when it was time to eat, the alarm would sound off, and a very dim
    light that looked like the light from a phone screen.... would only shine on
    the food and water below it.

    Of course, the light wasn't bright enough to even show what the room
    looked like or where the mattress and toilet were.... as it only showed light
    on the food and water.

    But what really creeped people out about the place, was that they could've
    sworn that they heard voices in the room.

    From time to time, they would hear loud 'knocking or banging sounds'..... as
    well as the sound of something sharp scratching on the walls.

    And No!.... it didn't just end there.

    They also heard the laugh of a crazy lady or man as well as the crying of a
    little girl.
    At times, it would even be the growl of a single ferocious beast.

    And to be honest, they felt something like saliva fall onto their shoulders
    whenever the beast growled.

    The place was really f**ked up!

    Because when they would yell back saying things like: 'Who goes there!'.....
    Or 'Show yourself!!'

    But no matter how many times they asked, all they heard back was either
    laughter or Ghostly sounds.

    The whole thing made them sleepless at times, as these voices and sounds
    would wake them up or even disturb them when they were having their
    meal.

    In short, the whole place was creepy as hell.... and continuously messed
    with their minds.

    made them shiver uncontrollably.

    And just a few days ago... some of the prisoners that went in the hole

    And no matter how much they spoke or screamed, it still didn't change a
    thing because no one answered them back.

    In fact, no matter how strong one felt, being toyed with mentally would
    make them break down slowly.

    The funny thing was that the voices would sometimes tell them that if they
    ever sought out evil again, it would devour their souls.... which left them
    numb from fright.

    Now, they truly believed that Landon Barn was a messenger from the
    heavens... As only he knew where the gateway to hell was.
    In a way, they weren't wrong, as Landon had also used to the system go cast
    a frightening aura around the room... Which would make even the strongest
    would feel like it was at the mercy of demons.

    And just to make it somewhat believable, even after these people left the
    hole... A month from then, they would get a vivid team which will make
    them like that this above or are watching their every move.

    In short, many of the prisoners had attended several church services after
    visiting the hole.... and had completely turned a new leaf in the prison.

    In short, many of them became more careful and silent in the prison.

    But as for those who hadn't experienced it..... just hearing the name 'the
    hole', made them sweat buckets.

    "Guards!

    Take them away!" Mitchen said.

    And immediately, the 3 culprits quickly fell onto Mitchen's legs and refused
    to let go.

    "Warden .. you will only have to kill me now!

    Because I'm not going!"

    "Warden, do you even know what the whole is?

    It's the place where the devil resides, so how can you ask us to go there?"

    "Forget it, Warden... Just kill us now!"

    ｡･ﾟﾟ･o (￣□￣) o･ﾟﾟ･｡


    Chapter 539 So It's Like That!
    "Forget it Warden... Just kill us now!"

    ｡･ﾟﾟ･o (￣□￣) o･ﾟﾟ･｡


    The trio begged for their lives with all their might while holding their
    Warden's legs.

    "Let Go!!" Mitchen commanded coldly.

    But no matter how angry he was, they were more terrified about the hole
    than his aura.

    "Like we said Warden, forget it!"

    "Yeah Warden, forget it.

    Because the only way I'm letting you go.... is over my dead body!"

    "Fine by me!" The Warden replied.

    But even though the men were scared silly by his response, they still
    refused to let go... because in their minds, it was better for them to face any
    human than for them to face a real-life demon straight out of hell!

    So why should they let go?

    One of the men in particular even began kissing Mitchen's shoes.

    What a joke!

    Ever since his friend came out of the hole, the dude had been quiet as hell.

    All he did was do little tasks and jobs around the prison-like gardening and
    so on.
    And he seemed to also spend a lot of time with the Baymardian bible,
    reading and thinking of heaven knows what.

    He had even overheard the dude say that he would like to work in the
    church after he left the prison.

    In short, all of this baffled him.

    And no matter how many times he asked his friend about what actually
    went down in that hole.... his friend would only shiver and never say a word
    to him.

    He had also seen others come out and kiss the floor as if they had never
    seen the ground before.

    They who were big assassins, cried like babies when they came out.

    So how could he not be scared about going into the hole?

    Some people came out looking so dishevelled as if a stampede of elephants


    had just run over them nonstop.

    Of course with such a horrific experience, some of the prisoners who came
    out of these punishment rooms even started confessing on all the crimes
    that they had committed in the outside world.

    The guy who was kissing Mitchen's shoes truly felt like crying.

    It's over! ..... it's all over!!!!

    Dammit!

    He really regretted teaming up with that duo in attempts to break free from
    prison.

    Yes!... that's right!


    This whole thing was a setup!

    They had thought that they would only be punished clean up someplace....
    but who would've known that the Warden would show up now and ruin it
    all?

    Now that he was going to be locked up in the white room and the hole, how
    was he going to join the others in escaping?

    F***!

    Here was no way that he would go down alone!

    Snitches, might not always get stitches.

    "Warden... Warden... please, I'll talk!

    I'll confess!!" He said pitifully.

    And the moment the duo, as well as those in who involved in tonight's
    grand scheme heard the guy..... they quickly panicked uncontrollably.

    Son of a b**ch!

    Did he truly want to rat them out?

    Immediately, one of them made eye contact with the motherf***er... as if


    trying to tell him that they knew a way of saving him or getting him out of
    the hole later on.

    But how could he accept such an obvious lie?

    He didn't for one minute believe that these men knew how to get rescue him
    from either the white room or the hole.

    Hence he still decided to go forward with operation snitching.

    But just as he was about to confess, one of the brains of tonight's operation
    stepped forward immediately.
    .

    "Warden... I have something to say.

    Last night, all 3 inmates who you called out.... actually injured themselves.

    So they actually felt suspicious of those around them and began attacking at
    will.

    For sure, they deserved to be punished."

    Hearing one of their so-called lease tall ah** about them, all 3 men felt their
    hearts burn in rage.

    How far these people turn their backs on them like that?

    Fine!

    Since they didn't care about them, then they too won't care about the latter
    too.

    And once again, just before they were about to protest.... their leader
    quickly opened his mouth again.

    "Yes.... they deserved to be punished.

    But if I'm right, they will only get punished after their wounds have been
    treated and properly dressed.

    Anyway, I'm only stating this obvious fact because I know that the reason
    why my friends are begging you right now.... is because they think that their
    wounds won't get looked at." The prisoner said.

    He had said all these things so that these idiots would understand that they
    wouldn't actually be going into any of the punishment rooms today.

    Which meant that they still had a chance of escaping with them tonight.

    .
    He and a few others in his team had thought of almost everything that could
    go wrong..... so they had 'accidentally' bitten these inmates so much that
    they almost took a chunk of flesh out of their bodies.

    One should know that this God-Damn placed didn't have any sharp objects
    that they could use for stabbing or killing.

    So they had to improvise with their teeth.

    Typically, before a prisoner entered any punishment room, any injuries that
    they had would be first attended to and dressed if need be.

    And for cases that needed stitching the wounds, special care or surgery....
    the prisoners in this case, would be given a few days to allow their injuries
    to first begin the healing process before they got sent to the punishment
    rooms.

    Mitchen silently looked at the prisoner who spoke up for the culprits.

    Of course he was right!

    That was indeed how it was done here.

    But whether or not these prisoners had injuries on their bodies, wasn't up to
    him to decide or look at.

    Because they would always go through the medical team first before
    entering any of the punishment rooms.

    Mitchen sternly looked at the culprits who were still hugging and kissing
    his legs nonstop.

    How sketchy.

    "You said that you wanted to confess.

    So I'll give you a chance to do so right now.


    True or false.... is what he said true?"
    Chapter 540 Ready To Move
    Mitchen looked at the trio coldly.

    He knew that something was up, as the whole thing was just too strange to
    begin with.

    After all, just before the trio could speak for themselves, some random
    prisoner had spoken up instead.

    And within the room, several people were staring at each other as if there
    was some sort of unspeakable secret.

    But he decided to move them a chance to actually give out the real
    confession.

    Because if he had to find out the truth for himself, then.... heheheheheh....
    then he would truly make them wish for their deaths instead.

    "True or false... What do you think of the matter?"

    "Yes, Warden!... It's true!

    We were only sad because of our injuries."

    "Warden, we were just scared that our injuries might really rot there....
    which would call or make that demon in the hole to eat or devour us
    whole."

    "Yeah Warden, that's exactly how it is."

    As the trio spoke one-by-one, they hurriedly let go of Mitchen's legs and
    got up happily from the floor

    Now that they knew that they still had a chance of escaping, how could they
    not be happy?
    When they thought about the deep bite would a on their bodies, they
    couldn't help but look at their leaders in awe..... and a little bit of guilt too.

    Now, they were fully convinced that their leases would never betray them
    or sacrifice them.

    But completely opposite from the way they looked at their leaders..... the
    larger looked at them with disgust.

    The leaders had already decided to get rid of the trio once they escaped
    Baymard.

    Men like this would always snitch under pressure... so it was better to 'take
    care' of them A.S.A.P.

    As for why they couldn't leave them here in prison.... that was because these
    3 morons might actually snitch on them when they hadn't even left
    Baymard yet.

    By then all forced in Baymard would just catch them effortlessly.

    So for the success of their plans, this trio had to escape alongside them and
    die outside Baymard immediately.

    After all, snitches get stitches.

    "Guards!!... take them away!"

    "Yes, Warden!" The guards said, before firmly escorting the troops away.

    With that, Mitchen now turned to the rest of the prisoners.

    "As for the rest of you.... you will spend the rest of today cleaning up the
    cafeteria.

    I want this place to be so spotless, that I should able to see my reflection


    easily.
    Now Scram!!!"

    Listening to their Warden, everyone scattered around the place hastily.

    Mitchen looked at the prisoners one last time, before finally exiting the
    sector.

    Now, it was time for his 4-day vacation with his family.

    'Bam!'

    Once the door closed, several men quickly sighed from relief and looked at
    each other inquisitively.... before finally smirking.

    "Did everyone get what they were supposed to get?"

    "Yes leader... last week, I was able to painstakingly get 3 needles from the
    clinic.

    And just as instructed, I attached the needles to a toothbrush.... and


    carefully intertwined all 3 needles together."

    "Leader, since I'm usually on laundry duty..... I stole several pieces of


    clothing and removed every strand of thread on them.

    From there, I combined them all to make a thick rope as instructed."

    "Leader, I also worked had laundry duty this week, so I was also able to
    sneak out several containers of detergent out as well."

    "Leader, I managed to bypass some sharp rocks and pebbles from the
    gardens."

    "Leader..."

    "Leader..."

    "Leader..."
    .

    Everyone spoke in hushed tones... as they still cleaning the floors in the
    midst of the guards.

    As they spoke, then tried their best not to look overly suspicious as well.

    Their leader listened to them one by one... before turning towards a certain
    prisoner.

    "Tybalt..... today, we caused this entire distraction just to give you an


    opportunity to do your part.

    So as someone who was classed as the 3rd best thief in Arcadina... I hope
    that you truly lived up to your name."

    "Relax chief...I got it!" Tybalt said while a confident smile on his face.

    While they had been fighting, Tybalt had been analyzing the weakest guard
    amongst the pack.

    Within every social circle or group, not everyone could be strong or well
    experienced.... and that was a fact about humans.

    So once Tybalt saw his prey, he stealthily made his way to acquire his prey's
    set of keys.

    And once he had the set, he took out the master key from it and stealthily
    returned the rest of the keys back on the guard's waist.

    One should know that they had been planning to escape for months now.

    So after observing and researching for so long, how could they not know
    what the master key looked like?

    Anyway, after getting he master key... he made sure to heavily injure the
    guard.
    In this way, the guard would be sent home to Forsyth property ready... and
    might only notice the missing key later on.

    After all, the guard was in pain and only thought about getting better for the
    time being.

    As for why they couldn't steal a knife or even a gun, it was because the
    guards didn't carry those around the prisoners.

    For protection, the guards only carried taser guns around the cells.

    And since these guns were all well hooked onto the guards.... it would be
    near impossible for one to take them off without the knowledge of the
    guards.

    Tybalt smiled slyly when he thought about his thievery victory!... as well as
    the fact that he and his hang had somehow managed to fool their Warden
    and the rest of the guards.

    Yes!

    Today, they would taste the sweet aroma of freedom.

    "Leader..... when we make it out, do we still go back to our former master,


    King Alec Barn?"

    "No!

    We won't ever go back to that man again.

    From today henceforth, we will create our own place without anyone's
    influence.

    We will take over one of the pirate islands along the shores and make it our
    new home.

    But for now, let's focus on escaping this hellish place.


    Brothers... The day we have been waiting for has finally come."
    Chapter 541 Prison Break
    Darkness had fallen fast upon the land, as it was just 4:45 P.M now.

    The night was very cold, as frost grew on the buildings, as well as the
    shrubs around.

    The chilly winds were definitely big to be underestimated, as they rudely


    blew across the land.

    But even though the weather wasn't all that favourable, the empire was still
    as colourful and spirited as it usually was.

    Laughter, chatter and sounds of vehicles, filled the streets of Baymard.

    The streets were almost devoid of snow, and the people all had very warm
    attires on to fight the battle head-on.

    It was just past 4, and there were still a lot of things to do within the
    bubbling empire.

    Hence for many, the night had come a little too soon for some people... as
    they wanted to gallant about the streets of Baymard gleefully.

    But for others, night time felt like the beginning of a chapter in their lives.

    'Beeeppppppp!'

    "All inmates should head on back to their cells for lock up in 30 minutes
    time.

    I repeat, all inmates should head back to their cells for lock-up!"
    In Baymard's high tech prison for males, within Sector A.... an
    announcement rang out throughout the entire sector.

    All inmates had 30 more minutes to round up what they were doing before
    lockup.

    Somewhere doing laundry, while others focused on mopping the floors, or


    even doing light punishment that had been assigned to them earlier on.

    And apart from those, one should know that all prisoners had weekly tasks
    to complete while here... and sometimes, some people proffered to do those
    talks just before they slept instead..... rather than waking up early and
    mopping the floors instead or doing other chores.

    So after dinner, some people immediately did their chores like cleaning the
    floors.... so that they could sleep in tomorrow for a bit, rather than waking
    up really early to do janitor duties.

    Hwy could choose when to do their chores daily, provided it didn't delay the
    smooth running of the prison.

    Of course while others were doing chores, some just chilled in their cells....
    as well as the cells of their friends instead.

    Because during the day, all cells were left open for inmates to bond with
    each other.

    Some were working out together by doing pushups, while others were
    talking about their adventurous escapades out of Baymard.

    In short, the cells were left open during the daytime.

    But when it was time for lock-up, all prisoners had to go back to their cells
    immediately.

    Once the announcement rang out, Tybalt and the rest calmly went back to
    their cells.
    Just before the announcement, they had made sure that they weren't seen
    together..... so as not to look too suspicious to the guards.

    So they had been in different rooms or cells, found different things


    altogether.

    Tybalt reached his cell and nodded at his roommate before finally jumping
    onto the lower bunk bed.

    He placed his blanket over his head and waited for the next announcement.

    "All cell doors will close in 3.... 2..... 1..."

    'Bam!'

    The doors were all automatic and were easily controlled by the guards in
    the control room.

    Of course even though the doors were automatic, there was still a keyhole
    on each door as a secondary precaution... just in case they couldn't open or
    close any of the doors.

    If the mechanism for a particular cell door is jammed or fails to work, then
    they would use the master key to do the job instead.

    There were times where prisoners would be late for lock-up, and at that
    time.... the guards would use the master key to open some of the cells and
    send the prisoners in.

    After lockup, all guards walked towards the exit door for the prisoner's
    sleeping quarters and just stood there.

    Of course, they were waiting for the last announcement of the day.

    "Its 11 P.M on the day

    Now, it's time for lights out!"


    With that, all lights within the prisoner's sleeping quarters went off
    automatically.

    Followed by a massive 'bang' sound.... which was actually another massive


    metal bar door that sealed the exit.

    The metal bars came out from the ground, as well as from above the door as
    if they were claws coming out of Wolverine's fists.

    For sure, several mechanisms like this were now fully active once lock-up
    time had commenced.

    In addition to that, the prison had several other escape-proof mechanisms


    too... if the prisoners actually attempted to escape.

    Time passed by a little too slowly for some of the prisoners, as they had to
    force themselves not to sleep.... while waiting for the faithful hour to
    approach.

    But the more they waited, the sleepier they became.

    Some literally had to slap themselves hard just to stay awake.

    After all, in addition to doing their regular day chores..... they had also been
    painstakingly scrubbing the massive cafeteria floors, tables, chairs and
    walls with just a toothbrush as well.

    So how could their bodies not feel tired?

    As for Tybalt, he calmly sat up on his bed and continued his countdown.

    With the place this dark, how else was he supposed to know the time?

    From the moment the announcement rang out stating that it was now 11
    P.M.... he had begun his countdown from there.
    Over this period of time, he had observed the wall clocks within the
    prison... and could now estimate how long it would take for every second
    and minute to pass them by.

    All he knew was that at exactly 12:30 Midnight, he would finally make his
    move.

    He sat for a while at the edge of his bed and fully concentrated on doing his
    job.

    Time was once again a b**ch, as it really moved too slow for these
    prisoners.

    "57.....58...59.....60." Tybalt said while counting down the past few seconds
    left.

    Once Tybalt stood up from his bed, his roommate also did the same as well.

    "Tybalt... Is it time?"

    "Yeah... it's time.

    Now, let's go!"


    Chapter 542 Prison Break 2
    'Catchack!'

    Tybalt opened the door as quietly as he could, but of course, those around
    his cell still heard the noise or the heavy cell door opening.

    Some of them who were in on the escape plan, hurriedly got up from their
    beds and waited for Tybalt to open their cells.

    While others who had no idea of what was actually going on... were so
    shocked that they soon became speechless.

    Their blood boiled as they looked at their own colleague who was now out
    of his cell just like that.

    This.... this..... this really was shocking!!

    For a moment, they truly felt like they were still dreaming.

    Dammit!

    If it was actually this easy to escape, then why didn't they try?

    The man they were now looking at, also had 2 hands, feet, eyes and
    everything else that they had too.

    So if he could do it, then why couldn't they?

    Of course, they also thought of the probability of him being caught.

    But since the guards hadn't noticed him yet, then didn't that mean that his
    chances of escaping were actually quite high?

    The key point that they took notice of, was the fact that if Tybalt succeeded
    today... then for sure, security would only get tighter them who were now
    left behind.

    Because the guards here will better their defences, and might also restrict so
    many things for them instead.

    Thinking about it now, if they didn't escape today alongside Tybalt.... then
    wouldn't it be 10 times harder to escape in future?

    F***!

    There was no way about it.

    It seems like they wouldn't have to shamelessly beg to be included in the


    plan.

    "Hey brother, how can you be so mean?

    Aren't we neighbours?"

    "Brother... remember when I last helped you scrub the toilets?

    Please let me go with you alright?"

    "Eh?

    Wait!... are you going with those losers?

    So you would rather escape with them, rather than with me the 37th
    Assassin in Arcadina?"

    "Brother.... do you know who I am?

    I'm the 8th most powerful opinion master from Carona.

    So if you take me with you, I promise to swear loyalty to you till death!"

    "Hmph!

    What are you so high and mighty about?


    Do you think that you and your stupid gang will ever succeed in escaping
    from this prison grounds?

    Tsk!

    You're just a dreamer!

    And since you did this whole ordeal without involving my Snowy Wolf
    Gang, then don't expect me to escape with you when my gang and I make
    our own escape attempts too.

    Because the way I see it, it wouldn't be long before you get caught and
    brought back to your cell!"

    "Yeah... you all will be back!!"

    ₍₍ (̨̡‾᷄_‾᷅)̧̢₎₎

    Tybalt paid no attention to all those who constantly seek him out for
    freedom.

    Some cursed him, while others looked at him as their saviour instead.

    But what did it have to do with him?

    He stealthily walked towards the cells of his group members and opened
    their doors gently.

    'Catchack!'

    Every member of his gang had now been let out of their cells.

    "Well done Tybalt." Their leader said, before turning to the rest of the gang.

    "It's probably pitch dark in some areas within the sector

    So stay sharp and close by at all times!"


    With that, he led the team and jogged forward towards the exit.

    Even though it was 'lights-off' mode in their sleeping quarters, the place
    wasn't pitch dark.... as some dim bluish lights had been left on instead.

    This was so that people wouldn't fall when taking a piss in their cells.... or
    even miss the hole and so on.

    The light in the place was very similar to moonlight instead.

    So for sure, they could still somewhat see where they were going.

    And since they didn't know how the other places within the sector would be
    illuminated.... they just assumed that some places might actually be pitch
    dark instead.

    They ran behind their leader until they reached the exit door for their
    sleeping quarters.... which now had very thick iron bars spread across it.

    Their leader immediately reached for the black metal box on the sides.

    He lifted the top part of the box, and immediately..... a number pad was
    revealed.

    "Aldwin... for the past few months, you were tasked to study this thing.

    And so far, you reported that this thing was some sort of code puncher for
    the doors to open up.

    In addition to that, you also said that we only have 1 try to make sure that it
    works.... or else the alarms would go off.

    But before you punch anything in, I would just like to find out how sure
    you are about the actual code... as well as the number of tries."

    "Leader, even though I didn't particularly know what they were punching
    in... I still decided to study the hand coordination of every guard who has
    ever used this thing.

    Be it how their hands shifted left, right, upwards and downwards..... I


    carefully observed how they moved their fingers and bodies when punching
    anything in.

    As for the number of tries it would take before the alarm went off... I had
    once witnessed a new guard accidentally punch in a wrong code, which
    immediately set off the alarm throughout the sector."

    "Hmm... looking at it now, since there are only numbers on the thing.

    That means that we have to punch the right number code, or else the alarm
    system will go off.

    In other words, we have only one shot for our freedom.

    And it all rests on your shoulders, Aldwin.

    So now, it's your time to prove your worth!"

    "Yes, leader!" Aldwin answered confidently.

    He looked at the number pad before him and took a deep breath before
    punching in what he believed to be the code.

    Everyone else held their breath anxiously, as their hearts felt like it would
    leap out of their chests any moment from now.

    Just looking at Aldwin work made their nerves run rampant all the more.

    Anxiety and fear sat behind their eyes, as now... they were somewhat fearful
    of what would happen to them if the alarms went off.

    Bloody Hell!

    What had they gotten themselves into?


    Should they just kill themselves now, than to have their warden do it for
    them?

    Within the span of these few seconds, they seemed to have aged even
    more.... as they all felt like an entire decade had already passed them by.

    And just when doubt had almost completely overtaken their mind... the
    sounds of the iron door reeling back into the ground, could be heard by all.

    'Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!'

    Eh?

    What just happened?

    Did he actually do it?

    Ahhhhhh!!!!!

    He... he did it!

    It's a miracle!

    They were saved!!

    ｡ﾟ(*´□`)ﾟ｡
    They looked at the door again and inked several times, just to be sure that it
    was open.

    Damn, how cool was their brother just now?

    What other prisoner could do what their brother had just done?

    Please!!!!.... their gang was the real deal.

    It was the tip dog within this hell hole.

    They looked at Aldwin in awe.


    "Brother... you really did it!

    "Yeah brother, you were really awesome!"

    Yes, bro... I always believed you could do it."

    "Me too bro..... I never doubted you even for a second!!!"

    ┐(￣ヮ￣)┌
    Chapter 543 Prison Break 3
    "Alright boys, keep it down.

    We don't have much time left, so let's move out.

    And remember... we don't know anything about the security from here on
    out.

    So be on your guard at all times!" Their leader said sternly.

    With that, everyone nodded and followed stealthily behind him.

    As for those whose prison cells were facing the exit, shock had completely
    overturned their minds.

    Their bodies trembled and their lips quivered excitedly, as they now felt like
    even they could make their own prison break sometime later on.

    And just like that, the prisoners now a serious case of 'Escape Fever!'.

    Yes!

    Apart from freedom, many of them felt like escaping from Baymard's
    prison was an accomplishment that could boost one's reputation.

    Because even though it looked easy, they knew that they could only open
    that door if they too observed and memorized what the guards were
    typically punching in.

    In fact, the only security setups and measures that the prisoners had seen....
    where all in their sleeping quarters.

    Because excluding the outer walls and sector exit doors... the security
    within the other parts in the sector only came on after lights-out.
    So none of the prisoners knew what they would be in for when they left the
    sleeping quarters.

    With that said, anyone who can actually escape from here needed to be
    clever, strong and quick-witted.

    At least, that was what the prisoners had concluded about the place.

    So if Tybalt, Aldwin and their gang actually manage to escape tonight, then
    their names would probably go down in history for the rest of the prisoners.

    It would be like escaping from Alcatraz back on earth.

    Undoubtedly, the escaped prisoners would have their reputations boosted in


    a truly unfathomable way.

    And so just like that, everyone decided to secretly make their own escape
    plans as well.

    Because just like a stimulus, the effect of tonight's scheme had now created
    a wave of new criminals.

    Tybalt and his gang were now out of their sleeping quarters, and had now
    found themselves running along the massive corridor that they were more
    than familiar with.

    "Remember men.... in the daytime, there are no security measures placed


    within the sector.

    So now that it's night time, we have no idea what we are walking into.

    But I have a feeling that we will be able to handle whatever is thrown at us


    just fine." Their leader said while looking at the long winding hallway
    intensively.

    And unbeknownst to them, when they had crossed a certain spot, they had
    already triggered some sensors within the place.
    And before they knew it, several massive holes miraculously appeared on
    the floor.

    Sh**!... Trap doors!!!

    That's right, in a flash.... several trapped doors opened up on the floors, with
    each trap door occupying the entire width of the hallway.

    'Slick!!!!!'

    'Ahhhhhhhh!!!!'

    Several men had fallen down to heaven knows where, while screaming at
    the top of their lungs.

    And from the sound of their screams, it seemed like the way down was truly
    a long one.

    Or more still, it actually sounded like the men were spiralling down these
    trap doors instead.

    And all those above could hear, were their echoes that resounded around the
    entire hallway.

    Just where did these trap doors lead to?

    Panic began to spread across the men like a cluster of sparks... as it made
    their abdomen churn uncomfortably.

    Their thoughts were now all over the place, as their hearts kept hammering
    within their chests nonstop.

    What the hell was going on here?

    "Help!..... Help me, brother!"

    "Help us!!"
    Some of the prisoners had held onto the sides of the trapped doors when it
    opened up previously.... and now, they were dangling there for their poor
    lives.

    Immediately, their comrades helped them up in a flash.

    In this sort of situation, the more people they had, the better their chances of
    survival.

    "Everyone freeze!" Their leader commanded while looking at the path


    before and around him.

    Why did the floor suddenly open up?

    He truly had no idea what sort of crazy place this prison was.

    If they wanted to keep moving forward, they would have to keep jumping
    over these trap doors successfully.

    Yes... that was the only way forward.

    While the leader was deep in thought, some of his men thought about a
    different problem that they were now facing.

    "Leader, what do we do now?

    Some of the men that fell had some of our tools on them.

    So what do we do now?"

    "We don't know this place well, so we might not even need those tools.

    So for now, let's keep pushing forward.

    And before we step ahead, from now on.... we should test out if the floor is
    safe or not."

    "Right!" They answered in unison.


    "Good!

    Now, Gregory.... hand me your rope!

    And Jeffrey, ha...."

    'Drrrrrr!!!!!'

    Before the leader could continue on, the floor beneath them started
    disappearing once more.

    Dammit!

    Previously, their only way forward was to jump over all trapped doors.

    So if the spaces that they were supposed to leap to disappeared... then


    where we're they supposed to jump or hold on to?

    The leader's eyes opened wide in shock!

    F***!... these people were really trying to push them to their early graves.

    "Quickly! Quickly!..... everyone, keep jumping forward until the floor stops
    disappearing."

    With that, everyone began jumping like crazy.

    Some people had mother Luck smile upon them, as they had successfully
    leaped forward just in time before they fell victim to these trapped doors.

    But of course, mother luck didn't smile at everyone..... as some of them


    were slow to jump when the floor beneath moved.

    So these ones didn't make it forward... and instead, ended up falling into
    their trapped doors below.
    As for others, they had successfully jumped forward... but now, the place
    that they had targeted, actually opened up and became a trapped door.

    For sure, this was the end of the road for them.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    "No!!!!!!!"

    "Help me!!!!"

    The cries of the fallen were heard by all those that kept moving forward.

    But what could they do?

    This place had now undoubtedly turned into a battlefield.


    Chapter 544 Prison Break 4
    The men jumped with all their might, from one path to another..... until they
    had finally reached a corner in the hallway, which led left.

    "Leader.... it looks like its finally over.

    The floor has stopped opening up." One of the men commented while
    breathing in and out loudly.

    In fact, it wasn't just him.... as many of the men were also breathing rapidly
    as well.

    They felt like they had just completed some utterly unpredictable exercise.

    "Everyone, stay close!

    And this time, watch out for the floor below you."

    "Yes leader!" everyone replied, while cautiously following behind their


    leader.

    And when they had jogged a certain distance, they soon heard something
    move.

    'Drrrrrrrrrrr!'

    Eh?

    Where was that noise coming from?

    Everyone's ears were now perked up, and they quickly scanned through the
    room to find out where the noise was coming from.

    What the hell?


    Were they actually seeing things?

    "Leader, the wall in front and the wall behind us... are closing in very
    fast!!!" Tybalt exclaimed frantically.

    Oh my heavens!

    What do they do now?

    This was the first time that he was facing something like this.

    Where in the entire Pyno continent, would a wall just move on its own?

    As someone who walked in the darkness as an assassin, the walls never


    moved alright?

    It was people who moved.

    But now, if the walls moved, how was he supposed to fight it?

    Because no matter how tough one was, the speed at which those walls were
    coming at them... as well as how heavy they looked, one could rightfully
    assume that they could easily squash human flesh in a heartbeat.

    So how could he not panic?

    Who in his right frame of mind would like to be sandwiched and squashed
    like a bug?

    'Drrrrrr!!!!!!'

    The walls were closing in, and everyone was scared out of their wits.... and
    without even waiting for their leader to issue a command, their 'survival
    mode settings' were already on.

    Right now, they had one thought in mind... and that was to find an exit.
    They scanned through the hallway anxiously, while waiting also moving
    forward as well.

    "Look!... I see another hallway up ahead.

    But we have to get there before the wall in front of us completely passes
    that point." Aldwin said.

    And just like that, the men sprinted forward as if they were in a marathon.

    They ran like the wind and even found themselves pushing each other while
    running to safety.

    Of course once again, more trapped doors opened up while they were
    running.

    Son of a b**ch!

    Couldn't they just give them a break for even a second?

    'Ahhhhhh!'

    Once again, several men fell down into the 'rabbit hole'.... while others
    pushed forward and tried their best to avoid more traps.

    'Plop!'

    Some of the men had finally jumped into the hallway just in time.

    As for the rest, well..... do bad!

    One couldn't be a winner all the time right?

    From there, the game only got more difficult and threatening for them.

    This time, there was a huge boulder running towards them.


    And after that, they almost entered a den of wild Hangols... passed through
    a room of fire, passed through another room that almost electrocuted them
    dry, another that sharp needles flying out of the walls from left and right ....
    and finally stopped in the room filled with sleeping gas.

    As they all fell into a deep sleep, they all wondered about something very
    important which had been bugging their minds ever since they left their
    sleeping quarters.

    How come all along their journey, they had never seen the places that they
    even familiar with?

    Where was the cafeteria?

    Where was the laundry room?

    Where was the pathway that even led to the showers?

    They were just utterly confused when it came to this prison.

    But of course if they knew the truth about the matter, they would really
    puke out blood and die in the end.

    You see.... it was more like this!

    From the moment lockdown began, large doors that looked similar to the
    walls, wide black off those familiar areas.

    In short, one could think of it as camouflage.

    And with that in kind, the men would only have to run along all the
    pathways presented to them.

    The funny thing was that they had been going around the same place
    without even knowing it.

    No!... it was more like they just going around a maze.


    Because that was how these pathways had been designed.

    During night time, within sector A..... there were 200 different blocks or
    pathways within them.

    Some pathways would take you 2 stories straight up using a ladder, while
    others might make you slide down instead.

    But no matter what direction people went, they would never find the real
    exit.

    Because the exit was also camouflaged as well.

    And just after one managed to block up the camouflage door with
    explosives, they would now be met with doors that were as thick and heavy
    as Vault doors.

    And after that, they would come face to face with other deadly security
    measures instead.

    So anyway, this entire time.... out of those 200 visible pathways, Tybalt and
    the rest had only explored 8 pathways before they failed.

    The sensors all around the pathways made it a the more deadly, as there
    were still some things that they hadn't even triggered in the areas that they
    had passed through yet.

    As for those who fell into the trapped doors.... they were actually sent 3
    floors underground into several cages and locked up here.

    Of course, they didn't fall straight down since that would kill them.

    Nope!

    They actually fell onto a large tube that spiralled all the way down onto the
    cages.

    And just so that prisoners didn't try to hold on to the sides, the tubes were
    lined with grease during lockdown.
    And in the morning, the tubes get cleaned using a self-washing system.

    In short, this prison was built to ensure that no one got out!

    Tybalt and the rest really struggled to make it through pathway 9, but the
    sleeping gas there was just too high.

    They felt their eyelids grow heavy with every passing second.

    And without someone even mentioning it to them, they knew that they had
    woefully failed tonight's operations.

    At this point, they all shuddered when they thought about their futures.

    Warden Mitchen will definitely have their heads!

    Sigh... They felt like digging up a hole, killing themselves, and diving into
    the hole while holding a flower in their hands.

    (-_-;)

    But something told that even in death, that beastly warden of theirs wouldn't
    let them go.

    And so just like that, their little prison break adventure had finally come to
    an end.
    Chapter 545 Punishmen
    Landon looked at the report in his hands and smiled.

    Ahh!!

    Apparently, the prisoners had tried their first attempt in breaking out of
    prison.

    Well, even though this entire scenario could be considered a bad one.... for
    Landon and his team, it was actually an amazing way to test out some of the
    prison's defence systems here.

    As well as keep the guards on their toes.

    They needed to be more careful when punching in security codes in


    future.... and they also needed to constantly check if they had their master
    keys on them at all times.

    But what the prisoners didn't know.... was that since all prisoner doors could
    be opened automatically, that means that the control security room was also
    keeping check on the doors at all times.

    So when they saw several red lights flash above the opened cells after lights
    out, they had already used their Walkie talkies to communicate with each
    other and verify if any guard had opened the cells.

    Of course in addition to that, they had also contacted Landon as well.... who
    told them to just let the prisoners try their luck.

    And in the end, these prisoners had only passed through 8 passageways.

    In addition to that, the report he had stated that they thought that the prison
    itself was a Mystical one whose hallways and doors change overnight.
    They couldn't find any room or place that even remotely resumed the
    regions that they typically visited during the day.

    It was like they were in a totally different building altogether.

    In short, they had a feeling that even if they had drawn a map of the place in
    the daytime, they wouldn't even have time to think or figure out where they
    were supposed to go to... since the hallways didn't even give them a
    breather to begin with.

    One had to be fearful of trap doors, fire, wild animals, gases that put them
    to sleep, trapped pits which had thunder sparks that could fry (electrocute),
    rooms that grew smaller on their own.... and so on.

    In short, one didn't have the time to be looking at a map while there.

    As even being absent-minded from ones surrounding could just be their


    end.

    This morning, they found all the escaped prisoners in sorry states.

    And after searching them, they found so many stolen items from the clinic
    and even the laundry room as well.

    Well, Landon was really impressed by how patient and resourceful they had
    been.

    It was like seeing an old crime movie come to life.

    As expected of assassins and poison masters.

    "Your majesty, this is all we know about them from our own observation
    and hypothesis about the matter." Said one of the head guards from the
    prison.

    At the moment, the Warden was on a cruise trip with his family to Carona.
    So the head guards were the only ones that could handle this matter
    alongside Landon.

    Just thinking about how furious the Warden would be when he got back,
    made the guards feel pity for the culprits.

    'Sigh.... when the Warden came back, they would be as good as dead.' He
    thought.

    Of course he wasnt the only one who thought so, as even the cprits lived in
    fear fact the Warden mighteven strangle them to death when he feasted his
    eyes opon them later on.

    Theh had no idea that the Warden was on vacation.

    So the more the Warden stayed away, the more anxious and fearful their
    hearts became.

    Dammit!

    Why were they so unlucky?

    "Your majesty.... we also believe that they only stole the master key
    yesterday morning.

    They created that whole incident just for that reason, and even injured one
    of our new guards in the process."

    "Oh?

    Have they confessed or explained the whole matter to you all?"

    "No your majesty..... for now, they are still proving very difficult.

    And so far, our story is only 70% accurate... as we have been piecing in all
    the clues together.

    When we found out that they used a master key to unlock their cells, we
    had all guards search for their own keys immediately.
    And so far, all guards that were in duty still had their keys.

    So we called each guard that was off duty, and also verified if they had their
    keys or not.

    And that's when we found out that the injured guard seemed to have lost his
    keys yesterday morning..... during that chaotic incident."

    "Good!.... well done.

    For now, keep trying to get a detailed explanation from the culprits.

    Who knows, maybe there's something that we are missing.

    And it would never hurt to make sure that none of our own men had
    betrayed us just to free them.

    Also, try getting eyewitnesses to the whole thing too.

    There are bound to be more than 2 or 3 people who witnessed them trying
    to escape, so try to get as much info as possible..... so that we too can better
    our own defences as well.

    You and the men should take this entire incident as a learning experience."

    "Yes, your majesty... I will do as you be commanded." The guard said


    confidently.

    "Alright... as for their punishment, we can only decide on it when the


    Warden gets back.

    So I need you all to schedule a meeting.... involving all the head guards in
    the entire prison no matter their sector, as well as the Wardens for both male
    and female prisons.

    Of course, you also need to add; myself, the Minister of justice and
    defence.... and all other leaders involved in this matter.
    By then, we will decide on if we should extend their time here in prison or
    just give them a harsher punishment for the time being."

    "Eh?

    So your majesty.... what you're saying is that in the meantime, we should


    just let them be?" The head guard asked confusedly.

    If they did that, wouldn't these prisoners think that they won't get punished?

    "Hmhm.... for now, treat those that might've been injured.... and keep a
    close eye on the rest.

    We can't punish them twice for a single crime.

    So it would be unwise to send them to a punishment room, before later


    deciding on what their real punishment would be." Landon said while
    closing up the folder before him.

    He looked towards the direction of the prison and smiled slightly.

    Ah!.... it was never a dull day here in Baymard.


    Chapter 546 New Projec
    After speaking with the head guard, Landon tapped his fingers on his table
    gently.

    Deep down, he knew that no matter how risky things seemed.... some
    people would definitely choose to do things for the thrill alone.

    So he knew that this wasn't the last time that someone would try to break
    out of prison.

    Even with all the high-tech systems back on earth, prisoners still broke out
    frequently.... so what more of here?

    Human beings were made to evolve and rise above any challenges.

    So with time, even the criminals would get better and wiser.

    And the only way to help them here, was to constantly raise up the
    difficulty level.

    Well, with this whole prison thing behind him.... now, he could finally focus
    on more important things.

    Currently, Landon and his secretary were driving towards District C.

    To be specific, they were heading towards the Ministry of Tourism.

    One should know that it was already the 17th of February, and the Ski
    \u0026 Snowboarding resort had already become one of the most popular
    sites to visit in Baymard

    It's been weeks since it launched in Baymard, and has been ranked as the
    8th most amazing place to visit in Baymard.
    Heck!

    It even overtook the Baymardian Motion Picture Studios and the 'Murder
    House of Mysteries', that took the 13th and 37th spots on the list.

    Of course, the 1st place had always been Landon's magical palace for some
    reason.

    Anyway, within the resort, Children had fun outdoors skiing, slating and
    snowboarding..... as well as adults who loved driving the snowmobiles
    instead.

    Also, there were those that just lived the feeling of flying.... especially when
    those ski lifts carried them up in the air from one point to another.

    In short, many of the tourists and Baymardians felt like doing these fun
    activities on a daily basis.

    In addition to that, many of them loved staying in those simple yet beautiful
    dome-shaped rooms in the resort.

    This alone had reminded many Baymardians about the beauty of camping
    and so on.

    And so, it quickly became a hot site for many people..... especially couples.

    As of now, these dome-shaped homes had already been booked from now
    till July so far.

    So that was how much in demand they were at.

    Bottom line, people found the whole place to truly be a breath of fresh air....
    and wanted these sorts of outdoor activities more.

    With all that said, many positive reviews and pleas had been sent to the
    ministry of tourism for many more opportunities like that one.
    As for what Landon knew, even though the people didn't want to live the
    way they used to live... they still wanted those fun-filled adventurous times
    in the woods.

    Sure... they had the Zoo, a botanical garden, the park and several other
    places that showcased nature.

    But what they wanted was a place that would allow them to sleep outdoors
    in safety..... just like the resort.

    To be more specific, they wanted a scene that was similar to hiking or


    surviving in the woods... but the catch was that they wanted the place to be
    very safe.

    After all the deaths and animal attacks that used to happen around Shanks
    road.... it was totally understandable why they wouldn't want to go out
    hiking in such a forest.

    In short, no wife, husband, or even parent... would want their child or loved
    one to be torn apart by wild animals.

    So they just wanted an outdoor area that they could camp with tents and
    sleep comfortably around.

    Of course, the place could have small animals like rabbits and so on... and
    maybe even deers and other friendly large animals.

    But no wild ones!

    And so with all that in mind, the minister of Tourism.. and well as the
    Minister that overlooked everything concerning Wildlife, plants and the
    entire ecosystem..... quickly made a detailed note of what people truly
    wanted, and decided to send in their request to Landon A.S.A.P.

    One should know that even back on earth, even though people were still
    surrounded by technology... they still loved the great outdoors too.

    So what more of these people?


    Sure.. they really lived how they were currently living now, but that didn't
    mean that they didn't want to go hiking or camping once or twice.

    In the end, for the people's sake.... it was always best for them to have a
    blend of both worlds.

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    "Welcome your majesty!" Both ministers greeted in unison.... alongside


    their secretaries as well.

    After greeting everyone, Landon calmly sang down and discussed happily
    with them... while waiting for the meeting to begin.

    And as the men talked, their secretaries on the other hand..... hastily took
    out several documents and placed them on the table.

    In short, they were the ones readying the place for the meeting instead.

    7 minutes went by just like that, and soon... Landon's secretary rose up from
    his seat and indicated for the meeting to begin.

    Another 47 minutes went by again, with everyone looking at Landon with


    admiration.

    What a guy!

    He had already come up with the perfect solution to the problem.... and had
    even thought about cost, construction and other major and minor details.

    Yet, here they were scratching their heads on what to create.

    Of course, his majesty had already asked them if they had any suggestions...
    And in truth, they really didn't have any even though they had been
    brainstorming for a while now.

    "Your majesty.... can... can it really be done?" Minister Abe said excitedly.
    His heart fluttered a bit, and for a short moment... his mind became
    somewhat blank.

    Genius!!!

    He looked at the document before him and almost felt like kissing it
    repeatedly.

    If they could pull this off, this would undoubtedly give Baymard more
    income just from tourists alone.

    Because with his Majesty's plans and designs, even people who typically
    camped or sleep in the woods.... would still want to come over to taste this
    sort of adventure.

    Minister Abe looked at the documents and laughed stupidly.

    As for Minister Florian, he was also pleased as well.

    Landon looked at their faces and was satisfied with their happy expressions.

    Since they had agreed, then he would quickly give Tim the go-ahead to
    begin construction.

    It could take years for it to be completed, but overall..... the place would
    definitely be worth the wait!

    And what was he going to build... Well, it was best to say that it would be a
    place that showcases all terrains on the planet.

    It was going to be an enclosed park, like Jurassic Park... But without the
    dinosaurs of course, and it also wouldn't be that big too.

    In other words, some places might look like the desert, the other places
    might look like the jungle.
    He would even out quicksand, hidden temples and so on there for
    adventures to swing through vines, climb mountains and so on.

    This was going to be an enclosed park that would take several years to
    build.

    Anyway, this was the best he could do for the people.

    With wars and wild animals around the place, he couldn't just send them yo
    their deaths outdoors.... as previously before his arrival, most hunters still
    lost their lives or got heavy injured.

    And the people didn't want to camp if it wasn't safe..... So he had to create
    his own forest for them.

    Basically, he would just enclose a massive space and create this dream
    world for the people.

    Right now, Landon wanted to iron out everything that needed his concern in
    Baymard.

    Because soon, he would have to ready his men and leave for his mission.

    That's right!

    It was almost time for him to drive towards the North of Arcadina.

    And who was he going to save?

    He had no idea!

    But all this only made him all the more intrigued.
    Chapter 547 Transport Trucks
    "Your majesty... What do you think about these models?"

    "Hmmm.... let's see....." Landon said while inspecting the track before him.

    Of course, it was a military transport truck!

    With the date for his mission closing in, he had to ensure that everything
    was up to par.

    "How many truck types have you all been able to make?" Landon asked.

    As for who he was talking to, of course it was none other than overseer
    Reagan from the weapon manufacturing industry.

    Reagan calmly adjusted his new medical-grade glasses, before finally


    responding to Landon.

    "Your majesty, currently, only 5 types of transport trucks have been made
    from all the rest... as requested," Reagan said before giving Landon a
    document to look over.

    When he was assigned this task, his majesty had said that he specifically
    wanted them to start creating these ones first before doing the rest on the
    list.

    Landon looked at the list while listening to Reagan.

    All trucks that they had created so far, were fully covered.... with none
    having an open boot, which was exactly what he was going for.

    He needed transport trucks that could focus on transporting humans,


    military weapons, food and so on during this winter season.
    Hence these sorts of transport trucks were perfect for the job, as they were
    all fully covered with thick hard metal armour that was supposed to keep
    people safe against bullets, arrows and so on.

    But even though the exterior looked so hard and tough, Landon had
    immediately designed the inside to be extremely comfortable for the
    soldiers who were ready or returning from combat... as well as those that
    they rescued or saved.

    Some of these trucks were made just for rescued personnel.... so their
    insides were designed to resemble that of homes.

    In this way, those rescued would feel comfortable throughout their journey.

    In short, Landon had designed the inside to be like those overnight capsule
    hotel buses, which just had individual sleeping pods for its guests.

    Each pod or capsule had its own bed, pillow, and even it's own curtain for
    privacy.

    And in addition to that, each pod had its own light bulb within its space... as
    well as some reading materials, like a Baymardian welcome book which
    showed all the fun things to do in Baymard with pictures included.

    This was definitely an amazing way to advertise Baymard's touristic side to


    those that hadn't seen the place before.

    That wasn't the only available thing to look at, as they would also have the
    Baymardian bible, alongside some common storybooks, in their sleeping
    quarters as well.

    One never knew if it was a child that they were rescuing or even the
    elderly.... so it was always best to keep several options there at all times.

    These books were kept and secured on a built-in shelf on the walls.... so
    they wouldn't fall during the journey.
    .

    Of course, apart from reading material... there would also be water, as well
    as some other beverage and snacks in their pods when they first get in.

    And during the course of the journey, they would get at least 2 square meals
    a day.... since one of the military trucks was just an entire built-in kitchen.

    With how fast they had to travel, they weren't going to keep stopping every
    now and then just for cooking or meals.

    And what if it was snowing heavily for several days in a row?

    Were they going to starve just because of that?

    Indeed, that just seemed too ridiculous to Landon.

    So rather than that, it was better to make a kitchen that was tremor proof on
    the road.... alongside several fridges and freezers.

    It would definitely be best to make some dishes and keep on the side for a
    day or 2.... so that the cooks would also have some time off as well.

    They could properly store it well like how airplanes store their foods.

    And when it would be breakfast or any other mealtime... they would just
    preheat the food, before sending it over to the soldiers as well as the guests.

    They would definitely stop the trucks for meal distribution..... but it wasn't
    going to take over even up to 10 minutes.

    Because rather than cooking outside for more than an hour for the large
    group of soldiers and guests.... 10 minutes was definitely the better option
    at the moment.

    And after meal distribution, they could eat in the vehicles while continuing
    their journey towards their final destination.

    .
    "Your majesty... last but not least, we have the clinical trucks here.

    They were the trickiest to do, but eventually....we got it through in the end."
    Reagan said while opening the truck door for Landon.

    One should know that at least 4 or 7 military doctors and nurses would be
    coming on this trip as well.

    So Landon had made mini-clinics in some of the trucks as well.

    In this way, when they got to the battlefield and did their part.... after the
    battle, the back of the trucks could open up, and immediately transform into
    a clinic that would have all the injured men gathered around it.

    There should also be stretchers and even important tools for doing some
    major and minor operations.

    For example, if one were to get stabbed with a wooden stake or get shot
    with a bullet... The doctors were expected the remove the foreign objects
    like the bullet or wooden pieces, and immediately treat the patient.... as well
    as stick up the injuries.

    Any delay might lead to loss of life, so it was best for them to save time by
    having all the equipment organized and ready to go.

    In short, Landon had really thought of everything.

    Of course, these trucks were marvellous for off-road travels as well.

    Right now, all he was focused on.... was getting to the North of Arcadina on
    time.

    So he needed something that could do the job effortlessly.... while still


    making everyone feel as comfortable as possible.

    They would be on the road for several days in a row, so there was no need
    in making them sleep upright.

    That would just give them stiff necks and other complications.
    Landon inspected all truck types and nodded in satisfaction.

    "Chief Reagan..... I'm impressed!"


    Chapter 548 Lover Boy Is Here
    Landon smiled in satisfaction, as he looked at the vehicles before him.

    With these trucks, he and the men would definitely be able to make it on
    time for the rescue mission.

    As for his many trucks he was going to leave with, well... he had decided to
    take a total of 40.

    Which would include 3 kitchen trucks, 5 clinical trucks, 5 guest carrying


    trucks, 24 trucks for transporting soldiers... and 3 more for transporting
    weapons, storing raw bags of grain or food, spare tires, blankets and any
    other items that might be of some use to the mission.

    One should know that the trucks carrying the guests were made to be
    fancier, as it was more spacious and gave room for privacy.

    But the ones carrying the soldiers had smaller beds and no privacy.

    The interior of these trucks looked like a dormitory... With several beds
    bunked onto of one another.

    For sure, even though the guest capsules were also bunked... Because they
    were spacious and had their own privacy, it actually gave off a very
    sophisticated look.

    But these ones on the other hand, looked very crude in regards to those in
    the guest trucks.

    And that was because the soldiers needed to stay alert at all times.

    Unlike the guests, the soldiers had to be ready for action in a flash.
    So capsules or poss would definitely be a hinder to them if they have to
    jump off their beds hurriedly.

    And they also had to have their eyes visible to their entire surroundings at
    all times as well.

    So privacy was definitely not an option for them.

    There were beds spread all across the walls of these trucks... And each
    column had at least 3 rows of beds that were bunked on top of one another.

    In short, every space within the truck had been maximized to the fullest.

    Because the beds here were all foldable.

    Of course, Landon had taken this concept from earth.

    It was the same concept used for foldable parlour or dining room chairs that
    were attached to the walls.

    When they were not needed, they would fold up, creating for space in the
    living to and vice versa.

    Likewise, the beds for these soldiers could be hidden away in order to
    create more space for any emergencies or inconveniences.

    Also, there were several roll-up camping bags available just in case some
    people chose to sleep on the floors instead.

    Anyway, Landon had no doubt that this number of trucks would be enough
    for the mission.

    And even though he would've definitely loved to use the new military tanks
    for this mission..... travelling with it out of Baymard would make their
    journey relatively slow, so he couldn't.

    In addition to that, now wasn't the right time to show off those tanks yet...
    As he still needed to use them to deal with that scum father of his.
    From the tracker that he put on him, it showed that Alec was already on his
    way to Baymard.... and would only arrive sometime during Spring.

    The funny thing was that Landon would leave Baymard, drive go the North
    and still come back way before Alec attacked.

    Ahh. .. .. Modern cars were definitely faster than horses.

    And taking into account that Alec would definitely use wagons to transport
    some of his weapons under this harsh climate... Landon already knew that
    Alec could only arrive here during late Spring.

    With that in mind, since he knew what route Alec was taking..... He decided
    to use another route

    when going to and from the North.

    "Your majesty... You... You like them?"

    "Hmhm.... they're all what I expected.

    Good job Reagan."

    "Thank you, your majesty!"

    "Alright!.... since it's now completed, send the trucks that I've selected to
    the barracks immediately," Landon said while touching the sturdy exterior
    of one of the trucks.

    As for the new weapons, like time bombs and smoke bombs... Those ones
    had already been created a while back.

    So he had already sent out his request for what he needed for this mission.

    And of course, his requests had already been approved by the military
    board.
    Yes!.... Even he had to get approval for resources since everything needed
    to be properly documented at all times.

    "Alright Reagan, keep up the good work!"

    "Yes, your majesty!" Reagan replied while adjusting his glasses again.

    With that, Landon left Reagan and calmly made his way towards the food
    industry.

    Everything concerning his mission was now set and ready to go... as even
    the doctors and soldiers that needed to accompany him on the trip had also
    been chosen and briefed on their mission too.

    Of course budgeting for provisions, surgical tools, blankets and other items
    had also been approved as well.

    So all that was left, was for him to wait for his departure day.

    But while all that was going on, a certain lover-boy had finally arrived at
    the shores of Carona.

    --The Shores of Loplin Coastal City, The Empire of Carona--

    A young handsome man stood majestically on one of the balconies in his


    ship.

    He listened to the sounds of the ocean, hitting against his ship... As well as
    the rowdy noises coming from the shores that could be heard from a mile
    away.

    He squinted his eyes and gave off a confident smile.

    "Men!.... Ready the sails and pull up our flag.


    I want these lowlifes to know just how rich we are!"

    "Yes, your highness!" His men tried proudly.

    "Good!

    Now, also get all those glass pieces that had been created by heavenly
    lightning that stroke our city back in the empire.

    Tsk!

    I'm sure that these lowlives haven't seen glass before.

    So if we give some chards of glass out to them, then they would definitely
    worship us all the more."

    "Your highness is wise!

    These wild people would definitely fall in love with his highness even
    more." Said a large burly man, with an evil grin on his face.

    How hard was it to win over bushmen?

    As for their leader, he just smiled proudly at them... Before looking at the
    shores of Loplin city again.

    'My dear sweet Penelope... the love of your life is finally here!'
    Chapter 549 Disrespectful Savages!
    Prince Skye looked at the shores of Carona gleefully.

    Has anyone ever been able to resist the temptation of owning glass?

    If he distributed small shards of glass to these savages, then wouldn't they


    be thankful to him all the more?

    After all, since glass was so expensive.... it would mean that they could
    trade it in for more money or even keep it as a family heirloom.

    But what prince Skye didn't know, was that thanks to some of Baymard's
    goods that were sold In glass objects.... no one really thought much of glass
    anymore, as now even peasants had too.

    Of course, all of this was in the future.

    But for now, Prince Skye thought that his plan was as solid as a rock.

    In fact even without any plan, he still felt like he... Prince Skye Williams,
    would definitely be successful in wooing Penelope.

    After all, most women typically jumped all over the place, whenever they
    heard that he was from the Continent of Veinitta.

    So what more of her?

    A woman was a woman, no matter how he saw it.

    They were loose, fickle, greedy, selfish and scheming... with their only
    purpose in life being to hook the biggest 'Fish' in the sea.

    And since he was indeed the biggest fish at the moment.

    So how could Penelope dare to refuse his proposal?


    Nope!

    That would just defy natural common sense.

    And such a smart woman like herself would definitely have such common
    sense.

    Skye and his crew soon drew closer to the port on the shores... alongside
    several other ships.

    And as they moved, even though those beside them saw their flags.... no
    one even slowed down or gave them away.

    In short, it wasn't that these people were being rude to them.

    No!

    Rather them being rude, one could say that they were just in a hast.... as
    time was now against them.

    In fact, many people didn't even have the time to look at Skye's hoisted flag
    properly.

    You see, this was Loplin city!!!!!!

    This was the city where the Bay-Caronian ships were.

    And so many people had sailed from different continents to Carona, just for
    the experience.

    They had the pamphlets that showed the ship's departure and arrival times.

    So if they didn't hurry to book earlier, then wouldn't the entire ship be
    booked full?

    By then, wouldn't they have to wait for another ship before they depart?
    And worse, if they don't hurry up and miss their booking in time.... then
    wouldn't they have missed their ship ride just like that?

    At first, several aristocrats and nobles took their time to dock and even
    head-on out to the Bay-Caronian ship Station.

    But after missing their ships for several times in a row?

    They soon understood the essence of timekeeping.

    They now hurried the men carrying their bags and ran behind them as fast
    as they could towards the ship station.

    In fact, they acted as if they were about to miss their airplane flight or
    something.

    Because for sure, even when these people missed their ship rides.... they felt
    the same way those on earth felt, when they missed their flight in the
    airports.

    No one liked waiting in the ship station for the next ship or even sleeping in
    the town an extra day if they didn't plan to do so.

    So it wasn't that these people were being disrespectful to Skye and his men.

    No!... it was just that they were truly in a rush to even register what flag had
    been hoisted.

    Skye and his men looked at the surrounding ships in confusion and anger.

    On the surrounding ships, everyone was running around crazily as if their


    lives depended on it.

    "Can you guys just hurry up!"

    "Children... Please don't bother the men who are trying to work.
    If you do so, then I won't allow any of hon yo get ice cream when we get on
    board the ship."

    "Come!... bring all the luggage and place them here immediately!"

    "Oh my God!... can you all be fast?

    Tell those below to row the ship as fast as they can.

    We don't have all day here, so tell them to row faster!!!"

    (*`-_-)

    Conversations like these could be heard all around them.

    These people even held their pieces of luggage and stood by the exit of their
    ships, as if they wanted to dive into the water while holding their luggage.

    And why the hell were they shaking so much and tapping their feet so
    impatiently?

    In short, the entire scene was really chaotic.... and all of this just made Skye
    and his crew truly feel annoyed when they looked at the savages around
    them.

    The smiles that they had previously worn, had now turned upside down the
    more they observed.

    Typically, when their flag was hoisted, several ships usually stopped anchor
    just to let them pass.

    In short, everyone usually made way for them while slightly bowing on
    them.

    But rather than having this sort of treatment, those around them increased
    their speed as well.... as if they were in some racing competition with them.
    And the funny thing was that these people had great incredible ship docking
    skills.

    Skye and his men had been targeting a certain docking spot once they
    realized that the ship on that spot was trying to leave.

    But before they knew it, someone had already overtaken them, and hastily
    rushed in the spot in a flash.

    In fact, even the speed at which everything was prepared was shocking.

    Once the ship docked, the wooden bridge that allowed passengers to step
    down.... was quickly placed at lightning speed, and those on board ran
    down with their luggage like crazy.

    In fact, to Skye and his men..... they were so rude that these spit stealers
    didn't even bother to look at the people that they had stolen the spot from.

    How disrespectful!!

    Skye and his men were now boiling in rage.... so much so that their faces
    had turned red as a tomato.

    Good!... these people were indeed savages.


    Chapter 550 Reserved
    'Bam!'

    "Your highness!

    These people are clearly not putting you in their eyes!

    Just who the hell did they think they were?"

    "Your highness.... they already took the last available spot.

    So now, do they really expect us to drop anchor and sail out in small boats
    to their port?

    How preposterous!"

    "Your highness... I think that we shouldn't give them any more glass shards
    again!"

    (*"^")

    Many of the men complained to their heart's content until someone quickly
    spotted some empty spots at the far end of the shores.

    "Your highness... I think I see several spots.

    But on the massive signboard there.... it says that they all say that they're all
    reserved for something called the Bay-caronian station." Said Quazy, who
    was a tall burly man with a ghastly scar on his face.

    "Your highness... What Quazy said makes sense.

    But looking at it now, the massive ships on this dock show that we can't
    afford to offend the owner of the place anytime soon.
    So maybe it will be better for us to anchor out instead."

    "Pui!!!!

    Can you listen to yourself?

    Do you want his highness to act like a peasant?

    Are you even thinking properly?'

    "Hmph!... Don't mind him, I've always known that he was a fool!

    Because if not, then how would he suggest that his highness should stoop so
    low in a foreign land?

    Wouldnt that just damage his highness' prestige all the more?

    And how are you even sure that those are ships?"

    "Yeah!

    How can any ship be made of metal and float?

    I reckon that those are buildings that have been designed to look like ships
    instead."

    "Wait a moment guys... I think what you're saying makes a lot of sense.

    But wouldn't it be stupid to just make a metal building and put it in water
    like that?

    Wouldn't it rust?

    And even if it was truly a building, then how did they manage to make it
    underwater?

    So it might actually be a ship."

    "That's impossible!
    It's a building!!!!!"

    The men debated for a while, before Skye finally raised his right hand up
    and called for silence.

    He squinted his eyes and looked at the massive terrifying ship greedily.

    "Men, whether its a ship or a building... We will definitely know for sure
    when we take a user look.

    But I can assure you all that it is indeed a ship!

    And from the look of it, its owner is surely a rich one too.

    So it's safe to say that the owner would have some major forces here in
    Carona.

    With that said, if we befriend such a man... Our mission here will be an easy
    one for sure.

    And who knows... Maybe the owner might even give us one of these
    magnificent ships if he finds out about our identities." Skye said while
    massaging his chin mischievously.

    As for his men, listening to their leader made them completely speechless in
    an instant.

    Even though some of them suspected that those structures we're truly
    ships... The realization of it all truly hit them hard, since they had never
    seen a ship like this.

    Their legs instantly went weak from shock, and their hearts tightened up a
    bit too.

    Did these people perform sorcery when creating these ships?

    .
    "So your highness... You're saying that we should dock our ships over
    there?" Quazy asked.

    "Hmhm."

    "But your highness... The place is still reserved.

    So wouldn't the owner be angry with us for doing so?

    If we really dock there, then how would we get on the owner's good side?"
    Asked another man.

    Skye looked at the dock and sneered.

    "Reserved?

    Hehe..... Who could be more important than us?

    Any smart man who sees our flag and symbol, would definitely run over to
    curry favour with us.

    We have a lot more to offer these people than anyone else in the Pyno
    continent.

    So for sure, the owner of this place wouldn't be mad.

    No!

    He would be overly welcoming instead, because there is not a single


    influential person around that doesn't know the benefits and power that
    people from the continent of Veinitta wield.

    So can such a person dare to go against them?

    In addition to that, the fact that I'm also a Prince guarantees our safety all
    the more..... Because no one would dare touch me for fear of a full-scale
    war from our people.

    With that said, who cares if the place is reserved or not?


    Right now, we have now claimed it as our one... And I would like to see
    who can stop us from docking there." Skye said arrogantly.

    As for his men, they also raised their chests slightly higher than average
    while also looking at the dock arrogantly as well.

    His highness was right!

    Who could stop them here?

    No one that's who!

    They sailed towards the ship station majestically, and before they knew it...
    They were now extremely close to the massive heavenly ship.

    'Beautiful', they thought.

    The ship was really a beauty, and was much bigger than they had
    anticipated it to be at a distance away.

    But while they were still admiring its beauty, 3 metal ships that were about
    the same size as their own ships... Speedily made way towards them.

    They hastily wiped their eyes with their hands, while focusing on these
    ships in a daze.

    How could metal ships go so fast?

    Were the men paddling in these ships even human?

    And more importantly, shouldn't a floating metal ship be breaking some sort
    of mystical law or something?

    Skye's eyes went back and forth between his own ships and the metal ships
    for a while.... as if trying to compare the 2 and find out which one was the
    better option.
    And soon, his eyes finally settled with immense greed... as he looked at
    these metal ships before him.

    No matter what, he had to get his hands on at least one 2 or 3 of those ships.

    "Halt!

    This entire dock is reserved, and is only meant to be used by the Ship
    Station.

    So please, leave now and find space in the other dock!

    I repeat, this entire place is already reserved!

    So please leave now!


    Chapter 551 More Disrespect!
    "This entire place is already reserved!

    So please leave now, and dock at the other port!"

    "_"

    Skye thought that he was hearing things.

    What?

    After seeing his flag, was this the welcome that they had given him?

    Wad it that his flag wasn't sewn properly for these people not to recognize
    it?

    For this trip... Skye had requested for one of the most famous tailoring
    companies in his continent to sew all 12 flags for his ships.

    The flags were so big that none could see what was sewn on it easily.

    For his trip, Skye had left with 12 ships that each had a flag.

    And the flag in question was just a sketch of his empire's royal seal on it...
    as well as the name of the continent that he came from.

    For him, the most important thing that he made sure to include was his
    Continent's name... and not his empire's name instead, since peasants and
    some people might not properly remember it.

    But once they hear what continent he came from, they would definitely be
    kissing his feet in no time.

    With that being said, how come these buffoons didn't give him way at all?
    Didn't they properly recognize the words written on his flags, or were they
    just too stupid that they couldn't read?

    He knew that his empire and the Pyno continent spoke almost the same
    language... as there were just little differences here and there.

    And even when he had spoken to several wealthy merchants and other
    nobles from the Pyno continent who came to visit his empire... there has
    never been a language barrier between them.

    So he felt like these idiotic savages should at least be able to read what he
    had written, no?

    Skye looked at all 3 metal ships that stood before him coldly.

    On their decks, several strangely dressed men in uniform looked straight at


    them indifferently.

    He looked at the ships intensely, before opening his eyes wide in shock.

    Eh?

    Was that glass that he was seeing?

    And were there people behind the glass I'm some hidden room?

    Skye now looked at the people in the control room with an even more
    confused expression on his face.

    And when he looked at the bag of broken glass pieces that he had gathered
    up as gifts to these people.... he somehow felt very foolish at the moment.

    One would say that his so-called gift was utter garbage... because that was
    what it was.

    Trash!
    He boiled a little from anger, as he felt that these people were not only
    looking down on his flag and origin.... but were also looking down at his
    wealth.

    And just when he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a voice
    echo out from the ships before him again.

    "We do not allow or want any trouble across the shores of our Ship Station.

    So please, sail to the other dock immediately!"

    Skye looked at them and sneered.

    He didn't believe that they would do nothing to him, so he sent for one of
    his men to bring his megaphone over.

    "You want me, a prince from the great continent Veinitta to turn back just
    because you say so?

    What gave you all the balls to command me?

    Do you know that what you are doing could cause a war between our
    empires?

    Tsk!

    You all better give way now, before I change my mind and not show you all
    any mercy!"

    Listening to their leader, Skye's men smiled even more arrogantly as they
    observed how silent the men before them were.

    Oh! Now they knew fear?

    Hehehehehehe..... weren't they the ones that were so stuck-up and acted
    high and mighty earlier on?
    Didn't they want to act tough by coming over and commanding their leader?

    So now, why were they all so quiet?"

    Everyone was gleefully looking at the strangely dressed men before them
    proudly.... as if they expected them to kowtow to their leader.

    Skye looked at the men and smiled calmly.

    "Well... what do you all have to say now?"

    "Hmmmm..... we are sorry we didn't recognize his highness' brilliance


    earlier on." The voice from the metal ship said.

    And just listening to what the voice had said, Skye and his men gave out a
    victory smile and sneered at them in contempt.

    As expected, their continent was a powerhouse that made others go weak


    with fear.

    But how would they have known that in the next few seconds, those broad
    smiles of theirs would turn into raging frowns instead?

    "Your highness, we apologize for the negligence on our part.

    After all, it was rude of us to call you out without addressing you in your
    appropriate title.

    But nonetheless, our orders still remain the same.

    Now, your highness..... you have 3 minutes to at least show signs of turning
    around, or we will treat you as hostile!"

    "_"

    Dammit!
    This wasn't how the script was supposed to go.

    Skye and his men trembled slightly from anger.

    This was the biggest humiliation that they had ever experienced.

    Skye looked at them and gritted his teeth brazenly.

    "And what if I don't leave?"

    "Then you will truly face our wrath.

    As I said, this place is reserved.

    And just so you know, you've already wasted time talking to me.

    So you only have 2 minutes and 11 seconds left." The voice said calmly.

    But for Skye, it seemed like the voice was mocking him instead.

    He clenched his hands and continued to observe his surroundings for a bit.

    Even though he had 12 ships and had completely outnumbered those 3


    metal ships, he still felt like he shouldn't make any moves for how.

    After all, he didn't know anything about his enemy.... so this was
    undoubtedly a bad idea.

    For now, he had no choice but to concede to these.

    But in future when he became Carona's ruler, these people would be the
    first to die!

    And just like that, the mighty Prince Skye Wiliams left the scene and
    headed towards the other dock..... because there was no way that he would
    anchor his ships around the place and head to the shores of Loplin City in
    small boats.
    So with no pace available, he waited for a bit, before finally rushing in to
    take a docking space.

    This was the first time in his life that he had fought with others for docking
    space.

    And it would definitely be his last!


    Chapter 552 Women In Power
    Time went by swiftly, as all the men who had previously been out un Ngum
    city.... had now finally made it back to Baymard in one piece.

    Of course, they were awarded for their hard work... as this could've been a
    global issue if it wasn't controlled properly this time.

    And in addition to that, their names were also noted and properly stored for
    historical purposes..... and a massive celebratory party was held in their
    honour too.

    The celebration was given an entire day to itself since most people were
    exempt from working on that day.

    And what really made it all the more tear-jerking, was that the patients that
    they looked after.... especially the children, all made massive cards that had
    the words 'Thank you' on them.

    For sure, these cards were made to thank the citizens of Baymard for
    sending out the capable doctors, nurses and soldiers.... as well as sending
    them charitable donations from the church here in Baymard.

    Because due to these donations, many people in Ngum city had enough
    money to at least feed themselves for the next month steadily... if they truly
    wanted to rely only on the money given to them.

    But that wasn't the case, as many people now wanted to become merchants
    or able farmers who would sell their goods to merchants instead.

    They also adopted the idea of picking up trash and disposing of it, so some
    people now worked for the government as 'waste workers'..... and others
    signed up to join their city lord's army instead.

    Of course, some had learnt a little bit of medicine... or rather healthcare


    from the doctors.
    As they were just taught on what to do if one had the flu, headache, fever
    and so on.

    Because like it or not, these people still died from things like a fever.

    Of course when the matter got too serious, they had to get a proper healer to
    look into the matter.

    And that was why their city lord had also invited 2 healers to remain here in
    Ngum city permanently..... with a fat salary of course.

    Anyway, there were so many job opportunities for those people now... as
    things were really looking up for the people in Ngum City.

    And with all that said and done, the whole Shinjep thing was really finally
    over.

    Today, Landon had been trying up all loose ends before his departure
    tomorrow morning.

    And funny as it may seem, or the past few weeks, everyone has been
    fighting for his attention like crazy once he told them that he would be out
    of Baymard for a while

    Be it government officials, or even those within the lower region...


    everyone wanted to talk about some matters that needed Landon's full
    attention.

    And that was why during this entire time, he had been going up and down
    like crazy.

    Fortunately, he was able to quickly satisfy everyone to the best of his


    abilities.

    Anyway... in addition to dealing with all this, Landon also had to give the
    women in his household several duties as well.
    And that was why he was currently holding a meeting with them.

    To be more specific, before him.... were; Mother Kim, Mother Winnie,


    Lucy and Grace.

    One should know that every time Landon went out on a mission, he always
    made sure to give them several tasks to complete.

    And because he went out on missions frequently, these ladies had decided
    to adopt their roles permanently as their second jobs.

    That was why they all worked as Government officials in different


    government offices too.

    After all, it was very common for a teacher or a lecturer to take on other
    jobs as well.

    Landon looked at the women before him lovingly, while waiting for his
    secretary to finish distributing several documents to them.

    Of course this was an official meeting, so all of them had also brought in
    their secretaries too.

    Everyone had already been sent the official meeting 'Agenda', so they knew
    what they were going to talk about.

    And in their tables, one could find a large nameplate there... which showed
    their names, as well as what government position that they all held.

    'Ding!'

    A small table bell went off, which finally indicated that it was time for the
    meeting to begin.

    The ladies as well as their secretaries, all sat upright while facing Landon
    seriously.
    "Ladies and gentlemen.

    Today, we've assembled here because if one important reason... and that is
    the assurance that things will continue to run smoothly during my absence.

    And so just like last time, I will begin by going into detail about their duties
    while I'm away.

    Of course if you have any questions to ask, please do ask during the
    question and answer (Q\u0026A) part of the meeting.

    First off, let's list out everyone's duties before talking about them in detail
    later on.

    Let's begin with Mrs. Queen Mother 'Kimberly O.' from the Ministry of
    Environment, Conservation \u0026 Parks.

    Queen Mother Kimberly will continue to ensure that Baymard's


    environment, which includes its habitats, streams, lakes and so in ...
    Constantly remain clean, fresh and free of contamination at all times.

    And while doing so, Queen mother Kimberly will also be tasked with
    properly handling the current situation in Riverdale city.

    The city still has some issues with stream water pollution, as several
    people.. especially tourists, still pollute the streams constantly which in turn
    contributes to the increase in ill-health within the region.

    These people still use their stream and make water drinking, washing
    clothes, dishes and even bathing.

    So using continued water will definitely make them sick.

    And for those with very weak bodies, just something as small as this could
    even kill them.

    That is why you and your team must continuously strive to tackle the matter
    head-on.
    Even though the death rate in that city had gone down drastically... Its
    results could still be better improved.

    So.....With that said, Queen mother Kimberly, can you handle it?"

    "Yes, your highness!" Mother Kim answered seriously.

    "Good!"
    Chapter 553 Women In Power 2
    "Queen mother Kimberly, can you handle it?"

    "Yes, your highness!" Mother Kim answered seriously.

    "Good!"

    Mother Kim felt very excited as well as confident that she and her team will
    be able to improve the situation to some extent before Landon got back
    from his mission.

    It has been over 2 years since she began working for her Ministry, and
    now... She knew most of the protocols and procedures needed in handling
    such matters.

    Immediately, her mind went to work... and she had quickly decided to head
    towards Riverdale city as soon as Landon left Baymard.

    Of course she would first give her morning lectures, before heading out at 1
    P.M to the city to collect more stream \u0026 lake water samples.

    She and her team would also have to find a way to lower the water pollution
    rate as well.

    Because even though they had placed several signs along the streams.....
    and also informed all those coming into the city about the rules, Tourists
    still did as they pleased.

    So this time, they had to take a more dramatic approach instead.

    Landon nodded at mother Kim before finally facing Mother Winnie.


    "Alright!

    As for Mrs. Winnie from the ministry of Health \u0026 Long Term Care.....
    during my period of absence, you and your team will still do all your
    regular duties and inspections involved.

    Please properly conduct your monthly inspection of all batch samples for
    drugs, eyewear or anything healthwise.

    More importantly, all restaurants and areas carrying food also need to be
    inspected as well.

    Any place that doesn't reflect the health and safety codes when handling,
    packaging or storing meat, dairy or any other foods.... should be properly
    punished as protocol.

    And this goes without saying, but those places need to be extremely clean
    as well.

    No mice!"

    "Yes, your majesty!" Mother Winnie responded seriously as well.

    The meeting continued on, with Landon talking about the responsibilities
    that both Grace and Lucy had to deal with.

    For Grace, she was currently working with the Ministry of Trade \u0026
    Investment that dealt with imports and exports, all matters concerning trade
    nationally and internationally... As well as National investments too.

    And apart from doing all that, she also had to attend several meetings with
    different associations.

    But the biggest meeting that she had to attend during Landon's absence, was
    the annual merchant meeting.... which basically consisted of all registered
    merchants that came to and fro Baymard.

    Yes!
    Baymard had a Merchant Association.

    For the annual meeting, only registered members could attend the event.

    And anyone who brought in any unregistered member as a guest had to be


    sanctioned heavily, and might even be suspended from the association
    indefinitely.

    One should know that this meeting was an exclusive one for members
    only... And was also one of the many perks entitled to members as well.

    Of course, some of the perks were simple things like; longer Visa dates,
    better-discounted prices, 5% off schooling fees for their children and so on.

    In short, all these perks were a way of saying thank you to them because
    half of Baymard's income came from these merchants who exported goods
    on a daily basis and distributed them throughout the Pyno continent... as
    well as to other places in the world.

    And so with all those benefits, almost all merchants who wanted to work
    with Baymard in the long run immediately registered for under the
    association.

    The association had over 300 members who were either wealthy merchants,
    ordinary merchants or even merchants that just started up.

    In short, everyone within the continent knew that signing up under this
    association was a good starting point for new merchants.

    As they could easily mingle with other wealthy merchant associates or even
    have the opportunity to give proper business proposals as well.

    And in addition to that, they also had several perks from Baymard a well.

    So how could they not scramble to sign up for it?


    This annual meeting/meet-up was a 5-day one... With different activities
    and meetings that had been planned out for the associates.

    For sure, people from all over the continent would be swarming over like
    flies.

    So with how big the event was going to be, Landon was already certain that
    Grace would have her hands too full during his absence.

    But since she said that she could handle it, then so be it.

    "Your majesty, the event will definitely be successful.

    So worry not." Grace said confidently.

    "I believe in you, Miss Grace." Landon replied, before focusing his
    attention to the last person on the list.... his fiancee, Lucy.

    In her case, she worked within the Ministry of National Security, Peace
    \u0026 Defence.

    Of course this goes without saying, but as the future queen .. she had to
    protect the empire whether Landon was present or not.

    As a minister within the department, she also had to work with the leaders
    of all armed forces within Baymard.

    Anything to do with security and peace had to pass through her ministry.

    So she and her team had to ensure that everyone was following protocol.

    Her ministry had so many things to do, like working alongside those who
    might fight wars, countering global and domestic terrorist threats, screening
    goods at the ports to see if any black powder, explosives or hostile
    individuals that tried to make it through, and so on.
    In short, she and her team were those people in movies that spoke to Mr.\\
    Mrs. president about important security matters and came up with ideas on
    what to do when facing national attacks.

    And aside from that, Lucy was also a registered member of the military and
    Navy forces, as she had been training every Tuesday, Friday and Sundays
    alongside the soldiers and Navy officers.

    So if there were actually any attacks during his absence, he was confident
    that she would properly handle the situation to the best of her capabilities...
    with the help of Lucius, Gary and the rest, of course.

    And so just like that, Landon had properly settled everyone before finally
    heading off to bed.

    It didn't even take up to a minute before his heavy eyes quickly gave way.

    Yup!

    He was dead tired!

    But luckily for him, the sandman was there to nestle him warmly all night
    long.

    It truly felt like time went by too swiftly.... because before he knew it, the
    morning had already come once again.

    And now, It was finally home for him to leave!


    Chapter 554 Code F-103
    The next day, Landon got up feeling energized and quickly made his way to
    the barracks.

    For this mission, apart from the soldiers... Landon was also bringing some
    Marines as well.

    One should know that the marines existed to win battles as swiftly as
    possible in any time of crisis.

    So they could fight on land, air and sea.... alongside the soldiers, pilots and
    Navy.

    Anyway, starting whenever there was a mission, Landon always made sure
    that they were included in it because they too needed the experience
    alongside the soldiers or Navy officers as well.

    At 5:30 A.M, all army doctors, nurses, marine officers and soldiers that had
    been chosen for this mission immediately assembled before the heavy
    armour trucks for roll call.

    "Sylvester Mordy!"

    "Present Sir!"

    "Caperon Vernoda!"

    "Present Sir!"

    The roll call only lasted for a few minutes, before everyone went into their
    designated vehicles as planned.

    Before today, they had already been told what vehicle they would be
    staying in during the duration of their mission.... as well as a day-to-day
    summary of what their duties would be while they journeyed forward.
    Some might have to be cooks, while others would be drivers instead.

    In short, their schedule had been made into shifts that switched every 8
    hours.... with everyone having at least 2 off days before they arrived at their
    destination.

    For this mission, Landon had made 5 teams that had a perfect blend of both
    marines and soldiers.

    As for the leaders of each team, he had appointed himself, 2 Navy officers
    and 2 soldiers to be group leaders.

    One team will focus on guarding the vehicles when they arrived, as well as
    protecting the doctors and nurses.... while the other 4 teams will focus on
    either rescuing those that need to be rescued or fighting the battle head-on.

    And so with roll call finally over, everyone quickly hopped into their
    vehicles and left without delay.

    "Your majesty, we did another check on their food supply, weaponry and
    essentials again.

    And so far, everything is good to go." Said Warrant officer Basil.

    Even though they had checked everything previously, it was still better to
    have a last-minute check again just in case some double-crosser had done
    something without their notice.

    Landon looked at the marked list in his hands and nodded in satisfaction,
    before finally looking at his time again.

    They had planned to move out at 6:30 A.M on the dot.

    And now was just 6:24 A.M.

    "Alright!
    Let's get into our designated vehicles.

    It's almost time to move out!"

    "Yes, your majesty!" Basil replied, before finally walking to the lead
    vehicle and grabbing his Walkie Talkie.

    "All drivers should get ready for departure.

    I repeat!

    All drivers should be ready for departure!"

    With the first reminder given out, all drivers held their steering wheels as if
    they were in a racing competition.

    And soon, it was already 6:30 at.M on the dot.

    Time to move out!

    'Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    All 40 vehicles steadily left the barracks and headed towards Baymard's
    magnificent gate.

    Luckily, they had decided to leave within the early hours of the morning.....
    or else their exit would've definitely caused a lot of commotion on the
    streets of Baymard.

    And if that were to happen, the press would definitely be all up on their
    business with several theories on why they were moving out.

    For now, it was best to keep everything on the low.

    They drove as fast as they could past Riverdale city and continued on into
    Arcadina's western territories.
    Indeed, travelling by car was definitely faster than with horses.

    Because before they knew it, they had already passed Riverdale city in no
    time.

    In fact, Landon had already estimated that if they kept travelling in both day
    and night time with just a couple of breaks for food distribution and what
    not..... they would probably arrive in the Northern territories of Arcadina in
    5 days' time.

    And based on how long they would take to battle and treat injuries, they
    might spend another 4 or 5 days within the northern territory before using
    another 5 days to come back.

    So it was clear that this whole mission would keep him out of Baymard for
    at least half a month or more.

    'Vrrrrrrrmmmmmm!'

    2 days had gone by just like that, everyone switching roles here and there.

    Of course, they had caused some commotion around some villages and
    towns as well.

    "Father!... Father!..... Father!

    Come out quickly!

    Look, it's a carriage moving without a horse!"

    "Wah!

    Even though I heard that these things existed, I always thought that it was a
    lie.

    But who would've known that it was true?!"


    "Goodness!

    Just look at how big and beautiful it is?"

    "Ahhh!!.... how can it be so beautiful?"

    "Oh my God.... can I ever own something like this?"

    "Pui!

    You?... own it?

    I heard that even our ruler, King Alec Barn can only dream of owning it....
    then what more of you?

    Please stop dreaming!"

    "Really?

    Is it that expensive?"

    "Of course it is!

    I also heard that it can fly as well, and can also turn invisible too."

    "What?!!!

    Oh my heavens!

    Is it really true?"

    "Hmhm... I heard it from merchant Oliver!

    Bro.... its also said that this thing is called a car and not a carriage.

    And it can also talk as well.

    He said tht when one sat in something called a train, it will tall at each
    stop."
    "Amazing!

    Now I see your point.

    There's no way that I'll ever be able to get one for myself!"

    "I totally agree!

    Just looking at it, I'm sure that these people are from Baymard."

    "Holy sh**!

    Baymard?"

    "Of course Baymard!!

    Which other places can create such godly things?

    They're the pros when it comes to making godly things!"

    Conversations like these could be heard from all those who had spotted
    these heavy armour trucks.

    But Landon wasn't too bothered about the fact that his presence was
    known.... and that was because the path that they had chosen to use,
    completely avoided all the major towns and cities.

    In fact, they only passed through very small villages and less popular towns
    on their journey to the North of Arcadina.

    And funny enough.... even though most of these people hadn't gone to
    Baymard before, they had automatically chosen to believe that Landon and
    his crew were from Baymard.

    Because even though they lived in villages, some merchants from these
    villages had brought in some basic necessities like hood winter coats and
    blankets for those in the villages... so many people still knew of Baymard.
    In addition to that, those who went out to bigger cities for visitation and
    came back, later on, all spoke about Baymard as if it were a mystical place.

    So its popularity had quickly risen up in these territories.

    The team steadily travelled through 73several villages and towns, until they
    saw a large cloud of smoke coming from one of the villages.

    Landon picked up his Walkie Talkie and gave out his orders.

    "Emmergency! Code F-103!

    I repeat, Code F-103!

    Drivers, full speed ahead!"

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmmm!"
    Chapter 555 Local Tyrants
    'Vrrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    The cars speeded up quickly to the unfortunate village or town ahead.

    Everyone looked at the cloud of smoke that seemed to be growing bigger


    the closer they got and couldn't help but feel a little bit anxious.

    Hopefully, they weren't too late!

    Meanwhile, in the tiny village.... several men on horseback were towering


    over a group of injured villagers.

    The men were the ones who got injured, while the females shivered and
    hugged each other fearfully at the side.

    The women couldn't escape even if they wanted to, because some of the
    riders had surrounded them with bows and arrows as well.

    "Bahahahhahhhaha!

    Village chief!

    Do you think that surrendering yourself to us will change anything?

    Tsk!

    If you all want to blame anyone, then you can only blame yourselves.

    If you all had provided the full amount of grain requested and coins that we
    requested... then we wouldn't be here, now would we." said a large chubby
    man, who had a black eye-patch on his right eye.
    'Whip!'

    'Whip!'

    'Whip!'

    As he spoke, his men continuously whipped the poor injured village men
    that were already lying on the ground pitifully.

    Listening to the chubby man, the village chief was immediately filled with
    sorrow and hate.

    His grief surged with every expelled breath, as he looked at the wailing
    women and the injured men all around him.

    His heart felt empty, as a sense of nothingness quickly engulfed him


    completely.

    Just how did it become like this?

    Was it truly their faith to die in the hands of these evildoers?

    And all of this was because they couldn't provide enough grain and coins
    for these villains.

    Of course, these scumbags wanted to drain them dry all year round.... and
    for the safety of his people, he had no choice but to comply with their every
    demand.

    His village had given almost all the food that they had to these wild bandits,
    but yet it wasn't enough to guarantee their lives this time around.

    The bandits before him were known as the Wolfhound Bandits.

    They were the big bosses within this territory, as they collected 'protection
    fees', grain and women from the neighbouring villages and minor towns
    around the place.
    At the end of every season, they would collect their protection fees from the
    villagers unfailingly.

    And if the quota hadn't been met, then they would severely punish or
    eradicate the villagers all together.

    In a way, they did this so as to warn the other villages of the consequences
    of not completing their requests.

    The village chief lifted his body face upwards and gritted his teeth in pain
    while looking at the towering giants before him.

    "Please.... give us more time.

    I promise that we will be able to give you all that you requested in 2 weeks'
    time."

    'Pah!'

    One of the towering men quickly slapped him silly, which sent him back to
    the ground in an instant.

    "Village chief!"

    Everyone else cried out in grief, as they watched their 56-year-old village
    chief get smacked hard in the face.

    The village chief in question gripped the ground below him as hard as he
    could, before finally kneeling before the chubby towering man again.

    "Please!... just give us more time!" He said while kowtowing to the man
    with all his strength.

    And once again, he was harshly kicked several times in the head by the
    same man that had previously slapped him.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'


    "You ugly good-for-nothing!!

    How dare you open your filthy mouth and talk back to our leader?

    Who gave you the guts to make any requests, huh?!!"

    'Smack!'

    'Pah!'

    'Bang!'

    The man continued to aggressively attack the village Chief until his entire
    body was covered in reddish-purple bruises.

    And soon, the village chief quickly spat out a mouth full of blood.

    'Splak!'

    "Aigoo..... go easy in the old man little 7.

    We don't want to kill him yet, alright?

    After all... they say that it's good to be filial to the elderly, don't they."

    "Hmm... you're right elder bro.

    I'll go easy on him by only boxing and punching him hard.

    So worry not, I promise that I won't kick him or use my sword on him
    again."

    "Hahahhahaha.... that's the spirit little bro!"

    "Hahhhhahhahahah!"

    Smack!'

    'Pah!'
    'Bang!'

    "Hahahhahahahha"

    While the bandits laughed merrily, the rest of the villages grew pale from
    fright instead.

    Their lips quivered and their bodies shivered vigorously, as they soon
    realized that their legs had turned wobbly in a flash.

    F***!

    The entire scene was just too gruesome to watch!

    The village chief tried to keep his heavy eyes open, but soon... he could feel
    himself slowly losing consciousness.

    And as he was about to faint, he couldn't help but curse himself a little for
    not being strong enough.

    'Dammit!

    If only he had enough strength'.

    "GrandPapa!"

    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, he heard his granddaughter's


    voice calling him.

    No!

    Why would she reveal herself as his relative?

    Now wouldn't they just target her even more?

    At this moment, the pain in his heart was much more than that from his
    injuries.
    She was the only family he had, as he would rather die than let her be
    harmed.

    He tried his best to open his eyes with all his might and regain his
    consciousness once more.

    But of course, his body was too weak to listen to him.

    A stream of tears flowed down his cheeks when he thought about his sweet
    granddaughter.

    'Ancestors... if you really exist, then please save my granddaughter!' He


    silently prayed, before finally fainting from his injuries.

    The young girl who looked not more than 13 years old, quickly rushed out
    from the group of women like a slippery weasel and hastily made her way
    to her grandfather in a flash.

    And even though these bandits could've stopped her, they allowed her to
    reach the village Chief's side... so that they could be certain of the
    relationship between the 2.

    "GrandPapa... GrandPapa.... please wake up." The girl said pitifully while
    nestling her grandfather's bloody face on her laps.

    Seeing her interaction with the village chief, the chubby leader smiled
    dastardly.

    Of course seeing the smile on their leader's face, the bandits immediately
    knew what it meant.

    This girl was now the property of their leader.

    "Hahahhahaha... boys, this time... we've truly picked up a treasure.

    Now kill the men, and take the village Chief and the women hostage
    immediately!"
    "Yes, leader!" Said the bandits who also smiled cruelly at the villagers who
    were now wailing and begging for mercy for their loved ones.

    "Please... don't kill my son!"

    "Please spare my husband!"

    "Please spare my family!"

    The women begged with all their might before the chubby leader quickly
    silenced them all.

    "Enough!

    I hate noise more than anything else!

    They will die, and that is that!

    Men, finish the job now!"

    "Yes, leader!" The bandits responded again while closing in on their targets.

    But before they could even make a move, they heard several strange noises
    coming towards them at an alarming pace.

    And because of the sudden commotion.... their horses all shook crazily,
    making the archers miss their mark.

    Eh?

    What the hell was going on?

    'Vrrrrmmmmmm!!!!'

    'Shrrriiiiieeekkkk!'

    'Bam!!!'

    "Freeze!
    Put your hands up in the air, if you don't want to die!"

    "_"
    Chapter 556 A Lawless Land
    When Landon and the rest had arrived on the scene, they were first taken
    aback by the massive blazing huts within the tiny village.

    The fire burned angrily, as its leaping flames seemed to be filled with rage
    towards the huts that it engulfed.

    The air smelled burnt and felt extremely hot as well, as several black
    particles danced about in it merrily.

    The black particles and the flames were a stark contrast to the clear snowy
    floors below..... And made the whole scene looked like a painting brought
    to life instead.

    The villagers gathered around the cold snowy grounds, either had faces that
    had been coated with burnt ashes... or bodies filled with blood and injuries
    instead.

    "Freeze!

    Drop your weapons and put your hands up in the air, if you don't want to
    die!"

    "_"

    The villagers saw Landon and his men, and immediately... Their mouths
    dropped and opened wide in awe.

    'Ahhh!

    So cool' They thought.


    The way the trucks had parked, and the speed at which Landon and his men
    had got out... made everyone look at them in amazement.

    If this was back on earth, it would look exactly like how those cool secret
    agents stop their cars just in time to tell someone to 'get in!'.

    And before the vehicles had even stopped, several men calmly jumped out
    and pointed their weapons at the bad guys.

    It was just too cool!

    Of course seeing all of this, the villagers felt like crying instead.

    "Hurray!

    We are saved!"

    "We are saved!"

    "My son will live!"

    "My wife will not be taken away.

    Thank the heavens!"

    They said excitedly without a care in the world for the stunned bandits that
    were currently surrounding them.

    Even though some of them had been previously injured and felt immense
    pain all over their bodies..... At this moment in time, they couldn't feel the
    pain at all.

    Their bodies felt light as if a heavy burden had been taken off their
    shoulders.

    Tears of joy welled up in their already swollen eyes, as they looked at the
    men who had just arrived on the scene.
    Did their ancestors listen to their pleas and finally sent these people to save
    them?

    Were they finally going to be free from these bandits?

    Did this mean that they would no longer suffer or starve to death from
    giving all their food and coins to these bandits?

    Many of them looked to the sky and said a silent prayer in their hearts.

    'Thank you, ancestors... Thank you!'

    As for the bandits, the moment they heard the words from these strange
    people... Without even a single thought, they quickly raised their hands up
    like children who have been caught doing mischief.

    But after a few seconds, they all placed their hands down and pointed their
    weapons at Landon and his crew instead.

    Dammit!

    Previously... because of the strange superior-looking carriages and the


    rushed entrance of these men, the bandits all raised their hands
    unconsciously without even giving it a single thought.

    As reflex would make anyone do certain things in such surprising


    situations.

    Plus.... the way Landon and his men had come in, first gave them the
    impression that these men were far superior to them.

    So of course they did as they were told like morons.

    But after raising their hands in the air critically, they now felt really stupid
    and decided to defend themselves instead.
    Many of them already had a high that these people were from Baymard...
    But so what?

    It was common knowledge that the place was ridiculously weak.

    In short, many empires had already started making plans for owning the
    place, and that was a fact.

    Essentially, everyone knew that Baymard had no sword academy or archery


    squad, and only had something (taser) that could release lightning onto its
    victim.

    But this strange weapon could only be fired if one stood somewhat close to
    the victim.

    The leader of the group felt that if they stepped back a little bit, then they
    would be safe from these black stick rooms that were currently pointed at
    them.

    "Men, step back!" The leader commanded.

    But just when they were about to move, someone else commanded them to
    stay instead.

    "I said you all should freeze and drop your weapons!

    Any more lives, and we will take action against you regardless."

    Hearing that, their leader, as well as some of the bandits all, sneered while
    looking coldly at these nosy people before them.

    At this distance, what could their weapons do to them?

    They looked at these nosy people who coldly while continuously pointing
    their weapons at them.

    "Drop our weapons?


    Heh!

    Do you take us for fools?

    What if you kill us after we drop them?"

    "It's not our policy to kill at will.

    So we won't

    Now drop your weapon immediately!!"

    "Like I said, do you think that we will really believe that?

    Hmph!

    Judging from you're carriages and outfit, I'm guessing that you from
    Baymard.

    But I would like to mind you all that this is Arcadina, the land of the
    lawless... And not Baymard.

    Listen here!

    I don't really care what you intend to do..... but around these parts, we are
    the law!

    So with that said, I suggest that you all stop being nosy and her out of our
    way now!!!!!" The leader said arrogantly.

    Hearing him, the other bandits also felt confident as well.

    If these people were from Baymard, then what could they really do to
    them?

    With that, the bandits all felt overly excited and hyped up too.
    "That's right!

    You all are just nosy people!

    How is any of this your business?"

    "Do you people just like to go around looking for trouble?

    Well, since you all like trouble so much, then we'll give you double of it
    instead."

    "What a bunch of busy-bodies!

    After we deal with you all, we will be taking these sweet carriages of
    yours."

    "Aye... Actually, we should really thank you for putting your nose into our
    business the way you did.

    Thanks to that, were now acquired these godly carriages."

    "Leader... Why don't we just kill them and take their belongings instead?"

    "Yeah, leader!.... Let's kill them!!"

    "Yes!

    Let's do it by hanging them?"

    "No!

    I don't agree!

    Let's burn them instead!"

    "Tsk!

    What do you all know,


    Cutting them into pieces is definitely the better option here."

    "No!... Burn them!"

    "Hang them!"

    "Poison them!"

    (*-_-)
    Chapter 557 Pitiful Heroes
    "Burn them!"

    "Hang them!"

    "Poison them!"

    (*-_-)

    The bandits rambled on with their leader while treating their enemy like dirt
    that wasn't even worthy enough to enter their eyes.

    They all sneered and spat at these Baymardians who wanted to play the
    heroic part of saving these weaklings today.

    As for the heroes in question, they were busy giving secret hand signals to
    each other.

    Landon smiled calmly when he thought about how smoothly things were
    going.

    These bandits had really underestimated them due to the rumours that
    they've heard about Baymard.

    But why should he bother to correct them?

    It was always best for his enemies to lower their guard to some extent, so
    that the job can get done without too many casualties on his side.

    "Enough!" The chubby leader said to his men, before giving his complete
    attention to these newfound enemies of his.
    In truth, he took their silence and their lack of action as a sign of
    anxiousness.

    For him, it was obvious that they were now flustered because they couldn't
    attack them at this distance.

    So with that thought in mind, he didn't even bother to look at them before
    issuing out his command to his archers.

    Who asked them to be heroes?

    "Men, fire Now!!!" The chubby leader said, before majestically walking
    towards the back of his mm instead.

    But just before any of them could take a shot, they all felt a sharp stinging
    pain on their necks.

    Eh?

    Had they been stung by bees in the winter?

    They felt like the stinging pain was probably nothing, so they continued
    working out their arrows at will.

    'Thup! Thup!'

    'Thup! Thup!'

    'Thup!' Thup!'

    Several arrows were sent flying... And Immediately, Landon and his men
    either rolled away or jumped behind their trucks for cover.

    "Hahahhahahahha!

    Look!

    I knew that they were all talk and nothing more." Said one of the bandits,
    who was watching the show pleasantly.
    "I agree!

    Did you see how they ran away like whims?"

    "Hehehhe... Without any archers or even shields, how would they be able to
    fight or launch any attacks at us from this distance?"

    "Yeah!

    They've really disappointed me.

    So what was the point of that cool entrance earlier on, if they were actually
    this weak?

    It almost feels like bullying now.

    But I'm definitely not complaining!"

    "Aye!

    You heroes there!

    What's the matter with you all?

    What happened to your heroic speech from earlier on?

    Tsk!

    What a bunch of weaklings!"

    As the bandits celebrated their early victory, the villagers on the other
    hand... all felt very scared instead.

    Wait... Were these people not their saviours?

    Did their ancestors really but send them over to help them?
    As they watched the so-called battle, confusion instantly overtook their
    minds when they saw how tyrannical these bandits were.

    For them, the side that showed more aggressiveness during the battle was
    the winning team.

    That was just how it was.

    In these times, the more strength one displayed and the louder one was...
    Made the crowd or spectators usually believe that they were invincible.

    So seeing that the bandits had made their saviours take cover with their tails
    between their legs... many of the villagers felt like their earlier celebration
    was a joke.

    They looked at Landon and his crew with guilt and pity instead.

    They even felt like maybe it was due to their prayers, that their ancestors
    had guided these men here go their deaths instead.

    If these people hadn't meddled into this matter, then maybe they wouldn't be
    fiercely attacked the way they were right now.

    In the eyes of the villagers, their saviours had now turned into pitiful people
    instead.

    And somehow, they truly felt guilty for putting them in this mess.

    Sigh!!!!..... Maybe they should just give up and resign to their faiths
    instead.

    One should know that even though the 'Wolfhound Bandits' had established
    themselves around these parts just 4 years ago..... Within this time frame,
    they had grown into a mighty force to be reckoned with.

    They had overlooked 17 villages and 3 towns within these parts.


    In short, rumours said that their real boss was a powerful convict that
    escaped from Deiferus some time ago... And had chosen to settle in these
    parts instead.

    Actually, the chubby leader before them could be seen as a squad leader at
    most.

    As he still needed to answer to the big boss.

    The bandits managed to stay on good terms with the nobles who had
    territorial jurisdiction over these villages, by giving out a certain fraction of
    what they took from the villagers to these nobles.

    And so just like that, the bandits continued their dastardly deeds without
    any repercussions.

    Indeed, the place was definitely a lawless land.

    In short, the more the villagers thought about it all, the more their flames of
    hope died down instead.

    Because even if they were saved from this bandit group\\ squad, then
    wouldn't the other teams just come over to still collect food rations and
    money from them later on?

    Unless the entire Wolfhound base had been completely eradicated of its
    members... Then wouldn't all of this just bring them back to square one?

    And just looking at how the battle had started off, they couldn't help but
    smile bitterly instead.

    It looked like it was their faith for them to suffer or die today.

    Thup! Thup!'

    'Thup! Thup!'
    'Thup!' Thup!'

    Multiple arrows were continuously sent flying into the air by these
    wolfhound bandits.

    And as for the saviours in question who were currently taking cover behind
    their vehicles, they didn't feel anxious or look like they were pitiful at all.

    Instead, they remained calm and collected while looking at their watches
    nonstop.

    "Your majesty....the speed at which the arrows are being launched, has
    decreased tremendously."

    "Good!

    We have just a few seconds before it takes full effect."

    As Landon spoke, the number of arrows launched reduced in number... And


    just from listening alone, one should tell that the arrows were no longer
    hitting the vehicles again.

    He looked at his watch and smiled slightly... Before giving out hand signals
    to his men again while looking at his watch.

    '.....10...9.....8...7.....6...5.....4.....3...2.....1'

    Finally, it was time for them to make their move!


    Chapter 558 Saviours From Above
    'HahahahaHahahaha!'

    The bandits continued laughing, when suddenly.. . one of them fell off his
    horse.

    'Bam!'

    --silence--

    'Kha...feewwww!!!!'

    The rest of the men and the villagers all looked at the snoring man in
    confusion.

    Eh?

    Why would he be so tired to the point that he would fall off his horse during
    a time like this?

    Didn't he sleep at night?

    The leader was even more confused than the rest because he had personally
    made sure that everyone got ample sleep before today's operation.

    So how could he just fall off now?

    The leader was still angrily looking at the snoring man on the floor... Before
    he heard several other loud bangs again.

    'Bam!'

    All his archers had now fallen to the ground like flies.

    His eyes opened widely, as he looked at the snoring men on the ground.
    What the hell was going on?

    Even the other bandits who were just swordsmen were also confused as
    well.

    They immediately shook their snoring comrades in disdain.

    This was totally unprofessional!

    Some of them quickly noticed the tiny darts that had been plunged into their
    comrade's necks.

    But before they could make heads or tails of it all, it was already too late.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Landon and his men sprung into action without any weapons on them..... As
    they saw this as a great opportunity to practice some of their combat skills.

    All the 38 archers were now down, so dealing with the remaining 42
    swordsmen left would be a breeze for them.

    The villagers looked at them with more pity, as if already telling them to
    Rest In peace.

    Because for them, there was no wah that they would win unarmed.

    As for the remaining bandits, at first... They looked at them in panic, before
    finally relaxing and laughing at them instead.

    These Baymardians we're really foolish!

    How could they just run up to them so unarmed like that?

    Did they really believe that they could win when they didn't even have a
    sword at hand?

    And how could their leader just stand back and watch them run to their
    deaths?
    How stupid.

    "Come!

    I'll show you all just how capable the Wolfhound bandits really are!"

    "Brother... Just leave those first 2 to me.... I'll gut them with my sword in no
    time."

    The bandits said, while playfully looking at their prey arrogantly.

    What a bunch of idiots!

    'Swish!'

    The battle had begun.

    Warrant officer Angelica looked at the bandit before her calmly, before
    finally grinning excitedly.

    It had been so long since she fought an enemy in combat, since they usually
    just shoot the enemy down during hurried missions.

    As for the aspect of killing these bandits, they truly felt like it would be like
    bullying.

    If they had been outnumbered, with several words or arrows coming their
    way... Then killing their opponents would definitely be understandable.

    But in a situation like this one, where they had already outnumbered the
    bandits with some of their men even watching from within their vehicles...
    Wasn't it more like bullying if they just killed these bandits at will?

    It would be a little bit too much to just go that... But that didn't mean that
    they would also let these bandits roam about freely too.
    Of course, his majesty would undoubtedly have a plan for them after the
    battle.

    With that in mind, Angelica ran up to one of the bandits and made her
    move.

    The bandit was taken aback at first, before finally looking at her lustfully.

    "Hahahhahahahha!

    Little lady, are you sure that you can even fight me without a sword?

    Hehehhe... Since I like you, then I'll go easy on you.

    How about it?" The bandit said playfully, before finally swinging his sword
    downwards with all his might.

    'Swish!'

    Angelica nimbly slanted her body leftwards and Immediately dodged the
    bandit's sword, which produced a loud whistling sound while cutting
    through the air swiftly.

    'Swish!'

    'Swish!'

    'Swish!'

    Angelica continued to give the violent attacks thrown at her calmly, which
    utterly infuriated her enemy.

    The fact that a woman could while her own against him so calmly while
    also being unarmed..... was a big slap to his face.

    Truthfully, all the lust in his eyes had gone away as the fight progressed.

    And now, he only felt hate for her.


    Because if they eventually took down these Baymardians, his reputation
    would still be lost amongst his brothers.

    For a lot of them, any man who couldn't even take win a woman in his first
    swing was definitely weak as f***.

    So the longer she dodged, the angrier he became.

    "B**ch!

    If you are really all that, then stop dodging all my attacks and face me head-
    on.

    Just stand there and die!!!" The bandit yelled angrily, before finally aiming
    for Angelica's head again.

    'Swish!'

    Angelica quickly dropped to the floor with her hands on the ground, and
    instantly used her legs to send a fatal flow towards his lower legs.

    More specifically, she had aimed for his Tibialis Anterior Muscle on his
    lower legs.

    A fatal blow there could cause shock, tearing of blood vessels, nausea..... as
    well as the inability to step on one's limb again.

    "Ahhhh!!!!'

    The bandit yelled in pain for a bit while dropping to his knees in a flash.

    'Bam!'

    His legs felt extremely painful.... and no matter how much he tried to move
    them, they just wouldn't budge.
    The pain was so unbearable that he felt like something was literally holding
    onto his heart and crushing it with all their might.

    What the hell?

    Tiny droplets of sweat soon began forming in his forehead, as his body was
    also fighting a battle of its own too.

    He looked at Angelica angrily and continued swinging his sword like a mad
    person while kneeling down.

    It was all this b**ch's fault!

    The duo didn't fight for too long, as Angelica quickly ended it all with a
    solid kick to one of his pressure points..... That instantly made him faint.

    Of course she herself didn't come out unscathed, as during one of his
    rampant attacks.... she had been a tad bit late when dodging one of his
    attacks, which led to her having a shallow cut on her left arm.

    The battle didn't take too long to win, which also left the villagers shocked
    as well.

    They had been right!

    These people were definitely here to save them.

    Ahh!... With their ancestors looking over them like this, how could they not
    feel blessed?

    Luckily, they don't doubt these heroes from their ancestors.


    Chapter 559 Finishing The Job
    Looking at the bandits that were all lying down on the ground, everyone
    quickly gasped in shock and relief.

    At least for today, their husbands and sons wouldn't die in the hands of
    these villains bastards.

    Immediately, the women all rushed to the soldiers and knelt down before
    them while expressing their gratitude too.

    "Thank you..... Thank you for saving us."

    Landon nodded at them and quickly sent the medical team to look after the
    injured villagers lying in the snow.

    And at the same time, some of the soldiers were also tying up the bandits as
    well.

    Of course, Landon had already gotten the location for the Wolfhound
    bandit's lair.

    But since he didn't want to seem too suspicious, he had to get someone to
    guide him and his men there immediately.

    The village chief's 13-year-old granddaughter curiously looked at Landon


    and his men, as she had never seen people who dressed as well as them
    before.

    She listened to the heroes before her talk about what to do next, and quickly
    decided to help them no matter what.

    This was her home, so she felt the need to be a part of whatever battle that
    would occur between these heroes and the Wolfhound bandits.
    If anything, she more or less felt ashamed of how weak she had been
    previously.

    Her beloved grandfather was kicked, beaten and even treated worse than
    dirt up to the point where he had fainted from his injuries.

    If not for the fact that these bandits wanted him to live, then she had no
    doubt in her mind that her grandfather would already be dead by now.

    Even though she had been terrified of these bandits, she still couldn't just
    watch her grandfather get kicked around ruthlessly by these villains without
    doing anything.

    And that's why she had rushed over with the intentions of using her body to
    shield off all the blows and attacks from hitting her beloved grandfather.

    But funny enough, when she came out... The bandits didn't bother hitting
    her at all.

    Instead, they all looked at her very lustfully instead.

    She didn't even want to imagine what would have happened if these brave
    men didn't come in at the time that they did.

    Because one thing was clear, and that was the fact that she and the rest of
    the villagers wouldn't have had any good ending if they would've been
    taken away by these bandits.

    And so the fact that she didn't have enough power to do anything, just made
    her feel completely worthless instead.

    She clenched her fists with all her might and forced herself to look eye to
    eye with the leader before her.

    "Noble heroes... Please, I..... I want to go with you all.

    I want to fight!"

    --silence--
    Landon and the rest of the soldiers stopped what they were doing and all
    focused their attention at the cute 13-year-old girl before them..... That
    seemed to be around the same age as little Linda back in Baymard.

    In her eyes, one could still see traces of fear, uneasiness and courage in
    them.

    The girl looked at them with a serious expression on her face, which looked
    more like she was pouting instead.

    The villagers who all heard the girl, looked at her in shock and gazes that
    were filled with anxiousness and concern.

    For them, the way they looked at it... No matter how high the chances of
    these heroes winning against the Wolfhound bandits were, there was still a
    probability that they might lose at the end of it all.

    So sending the girl to her death was something that none of them wanted.

    Moreover, how were they going to explain her death to their village chief
    when he wakes up later on?

    "Little Gloria!

    Why would you want to risk your life like that?

    Are you trying to kill us from worry?!!"

    "Little Gloria... Please listen to aunty.

    Going for a battle isn't the same as going to the stream to play.

    So please stop this foolish mess and think about the village chief's feelings."

    "Yes little Gloria, think about the village chief!


    If something were to happen to you over there, then wouldn't that alone kill
    him?

    You are just a little girl, so please don't throw your entire life away...
    Alright?

    (+∆+)

    The villagers continued their best in trying to convince the little girl to stay
    behind.

    But no matter what they said, little Gloria in question just stood there
    silently, while meeting Landon's eyes and clenching her fists hard.

    No matter what, she had to get stronger.

    Landon looked at the girl before him and knew that he had to come up with
    a way to reject her without actually crippling her confidence or courage.

    She seemed like the stubborn type who would think he was looking down
    on her if he just rejected her with no legit reasons at all.

    Of course for him, he couldn't take her because she would just slow them
    down, and might even be a distraction or a possible hostage target during
    the battle.

    So there was no way that she was going.

    "What's your name?"

    "G...Gloria Perckle." She said while stammering a bit.

    "Hm... And why do you want to join us so badly?"

    "Because I want to protect my village by getting stronger."


    "Hmhm... That's a very noble cause for you to go with us." Landon said,
    which instantly brought about a broad smile on Gloria's face.

    She looked at Landon in a daze, as she was still shocked by what she had
    heard him say.

    So did this mean that he would take her along?

    Her heart rate quickened very dast, as she thought about how this would be
    her first time participating in a formal battle.

    She clenched her fists even harder and looked at Landon and his men with
    so much determination.... as if telling them that she would not let them
    down.

    Yes!

    She would definitely prove herself to them and eventually grow stronger in
    time.

    (*^*)
    Chapter 560 A Visit To The
    WolfHound Lair
    (*^*)

    Landon looked at Gloria's determined eyes and smiled slightly.

    "Calm down little lady.

    Even though it is noble to go out and fight for one's people, doing so
    without any real skill will not only make you lose the battle... But will also
    dampen the mood of those around you even further.

    And in addition to that, it will only bring about grief to those who truly love
    you dearly."

    Listening to Landon, Gloria felt like someone had thrown a bucket of cold
    water over her.

    Did this mean that she wouldn't be able to help anyone out?

    She knew that she had no real skills that would make her valuable in any
    fight.

    But still, was there really nothing that she could do in order to hell her
    people?

    "Little lady, even if you don't follow with us to the battlefield, there is still a
    way for you to be of service to us."

    "Please speak kind sir!" Gloria said while opening her eyes excitedly.

    Hm..... you see, there are several other ways in which one can help out in a
    battle.
    You can either fight on the battlefield itself, help strategize or even help out
    the injured to the best of your capabilities.

    As for the first 2, you don't qualify for them at all... Since you've never had
    any formal training whatsoever.

    But you can still be of help when it comes to the third option.

    Yes!

    You will be of great assistance to us or your people by looking over the


    injured alongside my men.

    Implore you not to look down at this position!.... Because during battles,
    they are one of the most crucial people needed on the field to heal the
    injured and save lives.

    Those who heal, are the real lifesavers of life... and are on the same level as
    those that fight the actual battles.

    So with that said, little lady..... your mission, if you should choose to accept,
    will be to join the medical staff and treat the injured.

    So miss Gloria Perckle, Do you accept the mission?"

    "I Do!" Gloria said confidently.

    "Good!"

    After getting Gloria, Landon and some of the soldiers hastily left with one
    of the village hunters... Who usually accompanied the village chief to the
    Wolfhound Lair whenever their village chief was called upon.

    Even though his injuries were somewhat heavy, it wasn't to the point where
    he couldn't move or do any sort of work at all.
    In fact, as a hunter..... he had gotten far worse injuries from fighting several
    deadly animals deep in the forest.

    So the 2 sword injuries that he had gotten from these bandits, weren't that
    gruesome when compared to a massive Hangol gripping one with its sharp
    razor-like claws.

    so he chose to show Landon and the rest the way.

    And even if he felt extreme pain, he would still have volunteered to go... As
    nothing was more important than eradicating these bandits, hence solving
    his people's problems once and for all.

    But of course before he could head out, the medical team had first stitched
    and bandaged his wounds properly.

    And after that was done, they were finally off.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmmm!!'

    Inside one of the trucks, the hunter couldn't help but marvel at how cozy
    and comfortable the place was.

    More importantly, he had never seen a carriage with such an inferior before.

    And what shocked him the most, was how fast they had arrived at the
    Wolfhound stronghold.

    Eh?

    Wasn't the journey supposed to take several hours to complete?

    So why did they arrive so soon?

    The hunter felt like everything was just too dreamlike for him to believe.

    "Mr. Cletus... Here's a pen and a paper.

    Can you show us an overall look at how the lair is like?"


    "Of course sirs!

    I'll do that right away!!" Cletus the Hunter said, before taking the pen and
    paper from one of the soldiers.

    He first drew a rectangle, before filling it out with several circles and
    shapes which he said were buildings.

    Apparently, the Lair had a total of 13 buildings within it.

    He could give out all information about how the exterior buildings and
    surroundings within the lair looked like.

    But when it came to what was actually located within each building, he had
    no clue on the matter... Since all the times that visited the place was to just
    act as the village chief's guard or escort.

    So they usually stopped him outside one of the buildings there, and only
    allowed the g chief to go in instead.

    He drew a very rough and ugly presentation of how the lake was actually
    set up... And also explained all that he knew to the soldiers as well.

    Landon looked at the system's map and knew that there was just one secret
    underground tunnel within the lair, that was also surprisingly close to their
    underground dungeons as well.

    But of course he wouldn't say anything about it... So he decided to just


    strategically lead his men there instead.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmm!!'

    They drove for a bit before finally parking their vehicles a certain distance
    from the lair's main entrance and stealthily got out from the trucks.

    Of course, some people were assigned to guard the truck and the hunters,
    while the others would follow Landon into the lair for battle.
    "Alright!

    We need to hurry this up as quickly possible... Because we still need to get


    to the Northern A.S.A.P" Landon said, while leading the pack in.

    One should know that he had previously added an entire day off into his
    travel journey... So that when they arrived, they would all first rest for an
    entire day before saving whoever the system wanted him to save.

    But now they had already used time off to deal with today's matter, which
    meant that their rest day was now gone.

    So they had to quickly wrap this up and get fast!

    And just like that, their second battle for the day had begun.

    'Phiew! Phiew! Phiew! Phiew! Phiew! Phiew!'


    Chapter 561 Closing Battle
    'Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw!'

    Landon and his crew took care of the bandits one by one, while stealthily
    made their way into the lair.

    "You!

    Who the hell are you?"

    'Pheiw!'

    "Ahhh!

    Motherf***er!..... you'll pay for that!"

    "Dammit!

    What did you do to me?"

    "Quickly brother, shoot your arrows at them now!

    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!!!"

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    Landon and his team continued advancing forward while killing all the
    bandits before them.

    Since they were overwhelmingly outnumbered, they quickly killed their


    way into the lair in no time.

    In fact, it only took about 2 hours for the entire battle to end.

    And when they were done, they quickly freed up all the captured villagers
    in the dungeon cells below.... and hastily sent for the other bandits that had
    been put to sleep in the first battle.

    They would be locked in the dungeon as prisoners instead.

    For Landon and his men, this was just a small battle that wasn't even worth
    mentioning when compared to the mission that they were going for.

    Time was of the essence for them, so they had to wrap up everything
    A.S.A.P.

    But after winning the battle, one thing that they realized..... was that the
    main boss wasn't here, as well as some other gang members too.

    And from what the slaves had said, the missing bandits divided themselves
    and went to collect rations from 3 other villages bot far from here.

    And as for their boss, he went to one of the small towns around.

    Apparently, he had gone there to deliver several messages to the messenger


    guild.... who would then ride out an deliver the message to the main Lord in
    charge of all these territories.

    The message would probably be about the rations and money that the
    Wolfhound bandits had collected.

    Anyway..... with that said, it was clear that they hadn't finished their work
    yet.

    So immediately, Landon sent out 3 groups to head on over to those


    villages.... while he and some other soldiers would stay around the lair
    instead.

    From what the slaves had said, the big boss usually came back around 3
    P.M.... which was just 45 minutes away.

    And so just like that, everyone did their part and took care of all loose ends.

    .
    At 3:22 P.M, the big boss who was riding alongside some of his
    confidants... was immediately surrounded and captured just outside the
    gates of the lair, which was totally unbelievable to him.

    How could this have happened?

    One minute, he was like a king in these regions... and the next minute, he
    was brought down to the level of a prisoner instead.

    This ... this was truly something that he had never imagined before.

    After all, he was still a wanted convict who had fled from the empire
    Deiferus 4 years ago and had already started a new life here in Arcadina.

    But who would've known that after all that running, he would still be
    captured by some random idiot?

    He was totally unconvinced about his whole situation!

    And what made him angry all the more, was that they had just ganged up on
    him... therefore depriving him of the chance for a fair one-on-one battle.

    Dammit!

    If he had known that today would've turned out to be this way, then he
    wouldn't have gone out at all!

    He would have stayed in the lair and prepared to bring down these snobby
    pricks.

    'Bam!'

    The prison cell door gave out a loud 'bang' after he had been shoved into the
    cell.

    As the big boss, he was actually given a private cell while his confidants
    and men were all grouped and placed in several cells instead.
    The door closed right in his face, and he quickly grabbed the iron bars and
    tried to talk some sense into the strange-looking men that had just shoved
    him into the cell.

    "Boy, for your own good... as well as for the good of your own men, I
    suggest that You let me out now !!!"

    "Yeah!

    We can give you whatever you desire if you let us go!"

    "That's right!

    Be it money, women, or even power, all that can become yours if you just
    open the cell doors now."

    The leader and the other bandits continuously tried to persuade them as
    much as they could... but also, it was to no avail.

    Because no matter what they did, the soldiers before them kept silent and
    acted as if they didn't hear then at all.

    What the hell was wrong auth them?

    Were they actually both deaf and dumb?

    Of course some of the bandits felt like soon, the rest of their comrades who
    were still out on a mission would quickly come and rescue them later on.

    And by then, they would definitely skin these bloody bastards alive.

    But unfortunately for them, none of their expectations were met.

    Because not long after they held into their hopeful thoughts, several
    comrades of theirs were also brought in too.
    Their faces grew paler as they saw this, as it now dawned upon them that
    they might actually be locked up here for a very long time if they didn't
    think of a way out now.

    Many of them weren't originally from this region and had only settled here
    after their boss had picked them up from the streets.

    Yes!... many of them had been local thieves and small-time criminals from
    all around Arcadina.

    So they weren't that mentally strong to maintain a calm face in their current
    situation.

    What if they got locked up for 10 years or even forever?

    Worst, what if they got tortured and killed later on?

    Remembering their dead comrades whose dead bodies had been scattered
    around the lair, they couldn't help but tremble slightly from fear.

    If they didn't get out now, then wouldn't they also be in the same situation
    as well?

    No!!

    They had to escape!

    Yes!

    They had to leave now!!"


    Chapter 562 Closing Battle 2
    Yes, they had to escape immediately..... or else, wouldn't It be their own
    turn to die later on?

    The bandits panicked all the more when they thought about their futures,
    and hastily went down on their knees before the men that were sent here to
    guard them.

    'Plup!'

    "Please have mercy on us noble ones."

    "If you free us now, we promise to give you all our belongings."

    "Yes!

    We also promise not to be in your way again, so please let us go!!"

    "Noble ones... I... I know where all the treasure in this lair is.

    So if you don't let me go, then you'll never find it!"

    "Hmph!

    Are you the only one that knows its location?

    Sirs, don't listen to him!

    I have been here way longer than him, so I definitely know the place better
    than he does!"

    "Please noble ones, I have a contagious illness that might affect you all if
    you let me stay here.

    So for the safety of everyone else, please let me go!"


    (*-_-)

    The soldiers continued guarding the place in silence amidst the chaos that
    these bandits were creating.

    Several bandits crowded around the prison bars and begged for their lives
    nonstop.

    For many, they had never been captured, tortured or even locked up in a
    dungeon..... so how could they not panic?

    "Please let us out!"

    "Let us out I yell yah!"

    "Let us out!!!!"

    They screamed and begged at the top of their lungs, but all of it was for
    naught because the guards there remained unmoved no matter what they
    did.

    Of course while they were pleading for their lives, Landon and some of the
    soldiers were busy raiding the lair instead.

    "Your majesty!

    We found 79 sacs of grain and 157 other sacs that are filled with up
    different food items in them.

    And in addition to that, we also found 9 bags of gold coins, 29 bags of


    silver coins and 64 bags of cooler coins." Said Warrant officer Basil.

    [1 Gold coin=100 silver coins... And 1 silver coins= 100 Copper coins.]

    "In addition to that, we also found several parchment papers that


    documented what was taken from the surrounding villages and towns as
    well."
    "Hmmmmmmmmm

    Alright!

    It's now 5:41 P.M

    So follow the amount written in the document, and quickly fill up the trucks
    with both good and money." Landon said, while briefly glancing over the
    papers in his hands.

    All that was taken from the people, would be returned back to them before
    the end of the day.

    And whatever was leftover, would be taken by them instead.

    Of course, any leftover grain would be given back to the people... But any
    leftover money would definitely get into their pockets instead.

    After all, they were currently on a mission... And one never knows whether
    they would soon get short on money, or might need to buy some extra
    things on their trip.

    So having more money was definitely make things easier for them.

    And so just like that, the soldiers swiftly slotted up into several groups and
    headed towards the villages and small towns.

    Of course when everyone heard about today's matter, they all danced and
    jubilated in song.

    "Hurray!

    The Wolfhound bandits are no more!"

    "We're free!!"

    The poor villagers took their rations and money back happily, while
    dancing and singing merrily.
    For them, today marked the start of a new beginning.

    As for the prisoners in the dungeon, they had given the task of feeding them
    to the village chiefs of the neighbouring villages.

    'System... I need something that can keep the prisoners in their cells unto I
    personally release them.'

    'Not a problem host.

    The system had several spiritual locks that can do the trick.

    Here are the following options.....'

    Landon listened to the system attentively, and quickly decided on one of the
    locks shown to him.

    One should know that he had decided to get these locks only for additional
    protection.

    Because one thing he definitely wanted to avoid, was one of the village
    chiefs freeing the prisoners due to fear.

    If the bandits threatened these simple-minded people a lot, some of them


    might actually succumb to the threats and open the cells instead.

    The bandits might even promise to let the people from their village go if
    they freed them, which might make some of the village chiefs tempted to let
    them go.

    Anyway, these locks from the system could never be broken or open up
    without Landon the keys from the system.

    Additionally, the lock could also strengthen the iron bars as well.

    So no blacksmith would be able to destroy it if the lock was still hanging on


    the prison cells.
    With that, only Landon would be able I free these prisoners from these
    cells.

    Of course, he would only do so when he came back from his mission.

    One should know that since he was planning to pass along this route on his
    way back, picking up the prisoners by then wouldn't be of any
    inconvenience to him whatsoever.

    So he decided to take them to Baymard when he passed back.

    This only meant that the Baymardian prison would welcome a few new
    members again.

    And judging by the way they behaved, many of them might be out in sector
    B or C within the prison.

    Only their boss who had been a wanted man in Deiferus would get placed
    into sector A.

    Nevertheless, since everything was finally over... It was finally time for
    them to set out towards the Northern Territory again.

    Now, they could finally focus on their mission..... Saving Mr. or Miss
    Unknown.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    They drove away hastily, with one goal in mind... and that was to be in
    time.

    But of course, they weren't the only ones who were in a haste as well.

    'Gallop!' Gallop!' Gallop!' Gallop!' Gallop!'

    Somewhere within the western region of Arcadina, several men on


    horseback were carefully making their way towards a particular city.
    The men ride in complete silence while keenly observing their
    surroundings.

    And all that could be heard, was the sounds of their horse's footsteps.... as
    well as that of nature.

    Their bodies were boiling with rage and their minds were only filled with
    bloodshed.

    Yes!

    By nightfall, several heads will roll!


    Chapter 563 The Real Culpri
    The day was cold yet beautiful!

    Nature had done it's best to paint out a perfect portrait for all to see.

    And even though the snow hasn't fallen for a while now, the place was still
    as coated with a thick layer of snow.

    The bare trees were filled with snow, and the ground itself looked like a
    white blanket that had covered up the entire Hertfilian world.

    But of course, even amidst the beauty... one would also realize that the more
    beautiful it was, the more poisonous it could be.

    The bitter cold breeze blew against the bare trees, instantly making them
    come to life as they continuously shivered chaotically.

    And every time they danced, several sprinkles of snowflakes would fall off
    their branches and drip onto the thick snowy blanket below.

    The entire place looked like a winter wonderland!

    It was already the first week of March, which meant that in another 2
    weeks.... winter would be officially over, and Spring would take over from
    there.

    In short, the place was like a painter's portrait come to life!

    And on a certain deserted forest trail within Arcadina's western territory,


    several hundreds of men could be seen hastily riding silently through the
    deep cold forest.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'


    Their horses rode into the forest majestically, as if imitating the powerful
    auras of their riders.

    The lead rider was placed at the center of the whole squad.

    He was an extremely hard man that had a very noble air to him.

    Of course, he was none other than Alec Barn.

    Previously, when leaving Baymard.... he had been attacked and ambushed


    within Arcadina's western territory.

    So of course, from the moment he had passed through the first major city
    within the territory, his vigilance had gone up even more.

    They rode for a bit, before finally meeting up with another group that they
    had dispatched earlier on.

    "I salute his royal majesty!" Said the leader of the other group.

    "Hm... so do you have it?"

    "Yes, your majesty... I do."

    The man said, before passing on a letter to Alec.

    Alex opened it and silently read it for another minute and a half, before
    finally bursting out in laughter.

    'Bahahhhahahahahha!'

    His laughter immediately made his subordinates shocker uncontrollably, as


    they knew more than anyone else..... that their king laughing like this,
    meant they some poor soul would experience hell sooner or later.

    Alec laughed hard while gripping the letter in his hands angrily.
    His entire body trembled violently from anger, and his breathing became
    rapid as well.

    And even though he was laughing, his face was still very distorted from
    rage... as several green veins suddenly popped up on his face, making him
    look even scarier than he already was.

    Bastard!

    How dare this insignificant ant make a move against him?

    Had he grown too weak that these termites would dare to go against him in
    broad daylight just like that?

    He took a deep breath, before finally passing the note to his most trusted
    confidants.

    'Good! Good! Good!

    Cain!

    Since you dared to scheme against me, then don't blame me for forgetting
    our old friendship.

    There can only be one outcome for you, and that will be death!' He thought.

    Right now, he knew that the person who had tried to assassinate him was
    Baron Cain.

    What truly surprised him was that, that good-for-nothing butt-licking


    lowlife had the guts to plot against him.

    Did the sun rise from the West and set in the East?

    Just who the hell had given the fool so much confidence as to plot against
    him?
    He knew that the fool was always jealous of him, but the idiot never made
    any moves before.

    So he just treated him like a barking dog that couldn't bite.

    But who would've known that the seemingly useless dog would learn to do
    a trick or two?

    If not for his quick thinking, then he would've really ended up dead during
    the last assassination attack.

    One by one, his confidants read the note and almost pulled out blood from
    rage as well.

    Son of a b**ch!!

    Last time, even though Cain's name had come out as a suspect, they truly
    didn't pay that much attention to him.

    But like the old saying went: one could never judge a book by its cover, or
    else they would be swallowed whole by the contents of that same book.

    The confidants then turned to the test of the squad and told them the general
    gist of things without actually telling them who the culprit was.

    And knowing that the culprit had been identified, many of the knights also
    felt their blood running hot as well.

    Kill!

    Kill!

    Kill!

    Kill!

    They wanted to gut the bastard up and place his head on a stake as their
    trophy.
    Alec's confidants all crowded around him angrily too.

    "Your majesty!

    Do we deal with the bastard now?"

    "Your majesty... we are close to his city, so why don't we kill him and be
    done with it?"

    "Your majesty, his head needs to roll tonight!"

    "_"

    Alec stared silently at them, before finally raising his hand his call for
    silence.

    Right now, they were on their way to Baron Cain's city.

    One should know that their main goal was to attack Baymard sometime this
    Spring.

    So of course, they had been riding and making quick stops at different cities
    in order to get more men for the battle.

    Travelling with such a large pack would undoubtedly cause too much
    trouble.

    Hence, Alec had made sure that they travelled in different packs as well.

    When he was back in the Capital, he had been sending teams of 900, to
    leave the Capital on a daily basis.

    So he would send 300 in the morning, 300 in the afternoon and 300 in the
    evening.

    And he did this for close to 3 weeks straight, sending a total of 18,900 men
    out.
    He had already told them of the rendezvous place that they were all to meet
    at.... which was 3 cities, 1 town and 7 villages away from Baymard.

    One should one that after Riverdale city, one would pass at least 3 more
    villages and one town just before getting to the next major city.

    And after that, one still needed to pass through several other villages before
    reaching the next city, and so on.

    In short, the rendezvous point was just 3 cities away from Baymard.

    Anyway, before leaving the Capital, he had sent out 18,900 men.

    And when he left, he took 400 more men with him as well.

    Understandably, when they travelled.... they stopped through several major


    cities and collected at least two thousand more knights from each city lord,
    and a few hundred from the other nobles within those cities too.

    Of course, they had also sent those ones out in batches as well.

    And Alec had pointed some of his men to lead each group to the
    rendezvous point, since they wouldn't know it at all.

    Anyway, they had only come here to take Cain's men, but surprisingly...
    their spies and informants had brought in such juicy gossip about Cain's
    betrayal.

    Indeed, Alec was fuming mad.

    But now wasn't the right time to take any form of action.

    Cain had some secrets that he was interested in, so killing him just like that
    would be a true shame.

    And since they didn't have time to waste on torturing him at the moment,
    then they could only play dumb for now until they came back from winning
    their battle against Baymard.
    .

    "Your majesty!

    Aren't you being too kind here?

    The man was trying to kill you!

    Are we really going to let him get away with this?"

    "For now, yes.

    But who said that he wouldn't be punished?

    Come!

    Let's go see the fool shall we?"


    Chapter 564 Alec's Confidence
    Alec and his men hurriedly made their way towards Baron Cain's location
    with one thought in mind.... and that was to take all of his men, and bully
    the poor bastard to death.

    "Your majesty!

    Since the Scumbag initially wanted to kill you, then wouldn't it be too risky
    to go in just pike that?

    I know that we already agreed to stick to the plan, but what if it backfires?

    What about your safety?" One of his confidants asked anxiously.

    The confidant wasn't worried about his own life but Alec's instead.

    It just went to show that even Scum men had loyal followers too.

    Alec marked and caressed his chin lightly.

    "Relax Roupol, nothing is going to happen to me."

    Of course Alec knew of their worries, but to him.... they were truly
    worrying over nothing.

    Right now, he only had 372 men riding with him.... as he had sent some out
    to lead the knights taken from the nobles to the rendezvous spot close to
    Baymard.

    So with just 372 men, if Baron Cain really wanted to kill him, he could
    easily do so.
    And it was precisely because of this, that he had also lied to all of his
    knights here as well.

    All except for his personal confidants.

    In truth, the rest of the knights thought that there were thousands of hidden
    guards travelling alongside them.

    So if there were any spies within his camp, they would immediately tell
    their employers to back off from fighting him.

    Also, because no one would know the exact amount of people he was
    travelling with... some people might think that it was 3,000.... 7,000 or even
    15,000.

    Consequently, without an accurate number, no one would dare to match out


    against him just like that.

    With that said, he could now march into Cain's city with his 372 men.....
    and act as if the had just walked in with his bodyguards instead.

    After all, everyone would think that the rest of his men were camping
    somewhere deep in the forest instead.

    So how could he be afraid that Baron Cain was going to kill him again?

    His confidants were really worrying over nothing.

    As for how he was going to bully the Baron, well.... that was the easy part.

    With other nobles, they only took a thousand men, and sometimes only a
    hundred men.

    But with Baron Cain, they were going to take all of his official knights....
    which were at least 4,000 in number.
    And even though the bastard probably had some unofficially appointed men
    hidden away... so what?

    One should know that this was akin to a trap.

    Because if Cain had no official knights by his side, then he couldn't do


    anything or make any public moves for the time being..... as he would need
    to explain to Alec where he got these extra men from.

    Of course, nobles in Arcadina could recruit as many knights as they wanted


    to..... but the key point was that a formal letter, accompanied by a list of
    chosen candidates had to be sent to Alec for approval.

    This way, Alec could keep tabs on how many men each noble had.

    Because knowing this could also help him predict who were the most likely
    people to lead a revolt against him.

    It one's subordinate had the strength which was equivalent to his, then
    wouldn't that mean that the noble in question might also develop some ideas
    about his throne later on?

    And so with all this in mind, Alec had made several requirements and rules
    when any noble wanted to recruit or hire new knights under their camp.

    He had given them a specific number of people that they could have under
    them at any given time.

    So those who had secret bases with extra knights were definitely going
    against his laws.

    And just to make sure that they don't hire more knights, Alec had always
    made sure that their allowances were just enough to take care of the number
    of official knights while living a lavish lifestyle with their families.

    It was precisely because of this rule, that the city lords became tyrants who
    bullied the other nobles in their cities nonstop..... by taking a fraction of
    their allowances and so on.

    Because what generally happened, was that within the cities... everyone had
    to pay their taxes, which was sometimes 1/3 or half of what they made.

    It was completely unfair, but what could they do about it?

    Of course, nobles paid higher taxes as well.

    And money from official sites like gold mines, salt deposits and money
    from other mineral fields, mines and caves..... was also collected as well.

    One should also know that some city lord's also had jurisdiction over
    several small villages around their cities..... And some Town Lord's also
    have jurisdiction over some other villages around too.

    So taxes were also collected here in the form of money or food like wheat,
    grain and so on.

    In short at the start of each month, everything was generally collected and
    sent to the city lord's or the Town lord's mansion.

    And from there, these lord's would send part of the funds to Alec..... and
    keep the rest as allowances for himself and the other nobles.

    Their allowances were very important to these nobles since their


    subordinates usually got paid from what was given to them at the beginning
    of each month.

    Additionally, they also used part of their allowances to purchase other


    weapons too.

    In this way, their forces within their territories would strengthen with
    time..... Which in turn strengthened Arcadina's forces too, lest a war broke
    out at any given time.

    Bottom line, Alec was going to take all of Cain's official men and see what
    he would do in the meantime.
    Of course, he would do other 'accidental things' too when he finally met the
    bastard.

    After all, how could he be completely still in the face of a traitor?

    So even though he wouldn't kill him now, he would still vent a little by
    bullying the chubby idiot a little.

    That was only natural!

    With these thoughts in mind, Alec's smile slowly broadened across his hard
    cold face.

    Soon, he would get rid of all these pesky flies around his empire.

    But first, he needed to start with the peskiest problem of all... Baymard!
    Chapter 565 The Inspection
    Alec's confidants got somewhat reassured after seeing how confident their
    leader was.

    Yes!

    The other knights didn't know that they were actually entering enemy
    territory.... since they didn't know that Baron Cain was the culprit that they
    had been cursing at all this while.

    But unlike the rest, all 4 confidants knew the entire situation... so they
    became extremely vigilant when looking at the city walls before them.

    They looked at the city walls before them in rage, while imagining that they
    were wringing the fool's neck instead.

    But just like his majesty had said, they had to act as if they didn't know
    anything, lest the alert Cain.

    And so with this thought in mind, they decided to vent out all their anger
    before seeing the chubby idiot later on.

    As for Alec, he had already thrown away a portion of his anger and was
    now immersed in his own thoughts about Baymard.

    Of course, he wasn't the only one lost deep in thought.... as several other
    people were also immersed in their own serious thoughts as well.

    The sounds of people rambling nonstop could be heard everywhere within a


    large building.

    "Only 2.99 for 3?


    What a good steal!"

    "Hm?

    What's this?

    Buttered popcorn?

    Is it very different from the normal one?

    Well, it's cheap... so I'll just try one box for now."

    "Mummy, can I get the new Wolverine action figure?

    Please, mommy!

    I promise that this will be the last toy that I'll ever ask you to buy."

    "That's what you said the last time when I bought the latest Superman
    action figure for you a while back."

    "Please mommy, Please!!!

    I promise that this time will definitely be the last time that I'm requesting
    for a toy.

    In addition to that, I'll even do more house chores than what is required of
    me."

    "Good!

    You said it not me."

    (^_^)

    Conversations like these ones could be heard from within the crowd.

    The busy crowd had a life of its own, as one couldn't predict where the
    people within it would go to next.
    The vibrant clothes and clean look of the people shined brightly underneath
    the buildings artificial... and the people moved like an enchanting school of
    fish.

    The chatter between customers and workers could be heard around the
    building nonstop.

    The crowd was busy and rowdy as usual.

    'Shriiippp!'

    The doors opened automatically.... and soon, several men and women
    walked into the building.

    They walked calmly and confidently, before stopping in front of one of the
    building workers.

    "Good morning and Welcome to GreenMart.

    My name is Bart, and I'd be happy to assist you in any way possible."

    "Mr. Bart, we are here to see any of your managers on-site for official
    government business."

    "Government business?"

    "Yes Mr. Barn, government business.

    Here is my card, give it to any of your managers on-site, and they would
    know what to do from there."

    "_"

    Bart took the card and looked at it briefly, before finally opening his eyes
    wider in shock.
    Ever since he had begun working here, he had heard of how these people
    before him.

    Apparently, they came 4 to 5 times a year unexpectedly.

    So no one could actually pinpoint or predict when their next visit would be.

    They had always come in unannounced, so as to better access whether or


    not businesses did their best to follow the guidelines that were given to
    them.

    Those who did hood would be fine, but those who broke the rules would
    have to be penalized instead.

    It was just that he had heard about how they came and went like a ghost, as
    if they were some sort of secret spy team.

    And surprisingly, over the last 2 years... even though he had heard of them,
    he had never seen them before, not even once!

    But who would've known that today, he would see the legendary team just
    like that?

    He looked at them again and felt a large stream of excitement rush


    throughout his body.

    Yup!

    It looked like today, his company would definitely undergo a surprise


    inspection by the people.

    Yes!

    These people before him were all Public health inspectors!

    Bart who was stationed at the Customer help desk, quickly picked up his
    phone and relayed his message immediately.

    "Manager to customer help desk, please!


    Manager to customer help desk please!"

    The announcement could be heard from all corners within the building.

    And just to be sure, after making the announcement... he personally called


    the office room allocated to all managers on duty.

    He immediately told them that it was an urgent matter, and in a flash... he


    saw one of the managers walk hastily to his help desk.

    "Hi, my name is Bob and I'm a manager here.

    And I'll be glad to assist you in any way that I can." Manager Bob said
    while taking a look at the card that Bart had just handed over to him.

    Public Health inspectors?

    Hm... it seems like it's that time of the year again.

    Mother Winnie took off her face mask and quickly revealed her stunning
    smile to Bob.... while handing an official permit for today's inspection to
    him that was approved by her ministry.

    "Duchess Winnie?"

    Everyone looked at her in confusion and shock.

    Wasn't she the popular Duchess Winnie who had even showed up in some
    pamphlets and books?

    The customers around looked at her in awe, as they felt like he was more
    beautiful in person than in pictures or portraits.

    Even the children quickly recognized her as well, since she was also a
    teacher as well.
    As for Bob and the other workers, they were also shocked to see her with
    the inspection team too.

    How many jobs did this woman have?

    Mother Winnie smiled slightly while looking at their confused and


    somewhat dazed expressions.

    In truth, this was the first time that she and her team were inspecting this
    particular building.

    Baymard had too many stores and sites like the cafes, restaurants, hotels,
    butchering sites, and so on... that needed to be inspected within this small
    time frame given to them by their ministry.

    So the ministry had always split them into several groups and sent them to
    all regions within Baymard.... as the inspection of all these places had to be
    done in a single day, nut to be fair.

    After all, if they stretched out the inspection period might alert their friends
    in other businesses.... which would be like cheating.

    Because they would then try their best to clean up as much as they could
    instead.

    And so, she knew where she would be sent during this time.

    So this was her first time inspecting GreenMart.

    Mother Winnie looked at Bob and smiled.

    "Let's get started shall we?"


    Chapter 566 The Inspection 2
    "Well then, let's get started shall we?"

    Mother Winnie and her team marched into the backroom of GreenMart with
    their equipment at hand, as well as their notebooks and checklists too.

    Just from a single glance, one could see that GreenMart's massive
    backroom... Which was about the same size as any supermarket's bathroom
    on earth, was kept very clean and well maintained.

    But just inspecting things with one's eyes wasn't enough to give this
    company a pass.

    Winnie and the rest nodded in satisfaction while walking towards the staff
    locker rooms here.

    Of course, the first thing that they had to do....was suit-up.

    "Alright!

    Since there are newly joined public health inspectors on the team, then let's
    treat today's inspection as a lecture shall we?

    So new recruits…. When starting with an inspection what is the first thing
    that we have to do?" Mother Winnie asked while looking at the New
    recruits that all had their hands raised up in the air.

    "Yes, Thomas?"

    "Inspector Winnie, as mandatory to all inspections…. We start by washing


    our hands!"

    "Good Thomas!
    But apart from doing so to avoid the spread of germ, bacteria and possible
    food contamination during routine inspections..... why else would we want
    to do so?"

    (-_-`)

    This time, fewer new people raise their hands, because even though many
    of them felt like the answer was just at the top of their heads..... for the life
    of them, they truly couldn't remember tge correct answer right now.

    And so, some of them smiled wryly while looking at the floor... as if
    dodging eye contact with mother Winnie.

    Of course, some of them rubbed their chin and seriously thought of what
    the answer could be, while others only pretended to think deeply instead.

    And for some, they started flipping the pages of their notebooks like crazy...
    While whispering words like: where is it?... Or what could it be?

    All in all, those that didn't know, we're very ashamed at the moment.

    One should know that before one could be on the health inspection team,
    they had to write several tests on procedures and guidelines.

    In total, they were required to take 6 written examinations and 3 practical


    examinations just to be public health inspectors.

    So, of course, they had done through this phase during their practical
    examination.

    But the problem was that they were slightly anxious now that they were on
    the field... And all the answers in their heads seemed to have evaporated
    like water.

    And even though they knew that the answer was probably somewhere in
    their brain, they still couldn't remember it no matter how hard they tried.
    And so they felt extremely embarrassed when they saw Winnie and their
    seniors looking at them expectantly.

    But Mother Winnie and the other inspectors who have been doing this
    particular job for years now, didn't look down at them at all.

    After all, when they began... they too continuously forgot a few things due
    to his anxious they were.

    Everyone wanted to do their best, so this could sometimes put unnecessary


    stress on them instead.

    The best thing for them to do was to relax.

    Anyway..... out of all 15 new recruits, only 3 of them could answer Winnie's
    question.

    "Inspector Winnie, apart from contaminating the food during routine


    inspection..... we still need to wash our hands, so as to show us that the
    premise has all required aspects of hand wash facilities in the building."

    "Correct Harper!

    Each facility is required to have several designated hand wash stations that
    are only to be used for hand wash alone.

    So, what guidelines must companies follow... So as to make sure that he


    met the proper health standards when it comes to hand wash stations?"

    "Inspector Winnie, each station should have:

    •Hot \u0026 Cold Water Running

    •Liquid Hand Soap

    •And Paper Towels."

    "Excellent!
    Alright!

    So, when washing your hands, what did you all notice about the backroom
    hand wash stations here?" Winnie asked while looking at the many hands
    that were now raised up in the air once more.

    "Inspector Winnie, I noticed that the Hot water Tap wasn't working
    properly."

    "Was there a red tag placed on the hot water handle?"

    "Yes, chief inspector."

    "Good!

    Then that means that the company has already noticed it, and gas already
    called sideline to come in and fix it immediately.

    Now, let's say the red tag wasn't there... what would you all do then?"

    "Inspector Winnie, we note it down... as it will affect the results from the
    inspection.

    And after that, we will give them feedback... As well as a brief report too.

    "Hmhm... Well said, Tiffany.

    Now, let's continue on with the inspection."

    With that, Winnie and her team continued with their inspection throughout
    the entire backroom.

    They went into the walk-in refrigeration unit and used their equipment like
    a thermometer to make sure the air within the walk-in fridge was at the
    required temperature
    After all, from the guidelines that they had... There was a temperature
    danger zone, which was very bad for food during storage.

    One should know that some foods require precise temperature maintenance,
    so as to prevent bacterial growth and food-related illnesses.

    And apart from checking the room temperature, they also placed their
    sterilized thermometers in some of the food too.

    Of course, they also inspected several places like the bakery station where
    fresh bread was made daily for the customers.. .... And other cooking
    stations as well.

    In short, they checked the cooking, holding and storage of all fresh foods in
    the building.

    Additionally, they also checked the sanitation of the place, as well as how
    heavy items were being stored too...lest they severely injure workers on the
    job.

    Of course, apart from the backroom..... they also checked the actual store
    itself.

    They looked for any safety dangers, like the cleaners not cleaning water-
    spills on the aisles and so on.

    They also went through the company procedure to see if any changes
    needed to be done as well.

    And while the inspection went on, they also asked the manager a couple of
    questions too.

    It was required for all managers to know Baymard's health codes in order to
    operate a commercial food establishment.

    In short, there was so much that needed to be done

    And by the end of the day, all establishments within Baymard had
    successfully undergone inspection.
    Winning cane back home and quickly jumped on her bed.

    'Bam!'

    It was finally over.

    An while things were looking up for those in Baymard, the same couldn't be
    said to others.
    Chapter 567 And So It Begins!
    --A Secret hidden base, The Empire Of Arcadina--

    The Night sky was inky black, with not so much as a star in sight.

    And within the blanket of darkness, one could hear the sounds of several
    night creatures singing loudly all through the night.

    'Who!!! Who!!!'

    'Creeeeekkkk!'

    'Wooooo!!!!!!!!'

    The night owls, snowy wolves and other creatures of the night sang their
    daily choruses heartily.

    And not too far away from the forest region where these animals sang,
    several masked men could be seen stealthily making their way through the
    forest.

    These men were all dressed in black and had shields hanging on their backs
    and swords on their waists too.

    Of course, some of them also had their bows and arrows on their backs
    instead.

    'Weeeewwwwww!'

    An uneasy, brisk and chilling wind blew across the faces of these masked
    men, making them feel both anxious and eager for tonight's dance.

    Underneath their masks, they couldn't help but smile a little.


    Tonight was going to be their night!!

    "Your highness, from what I can remember... the enemy's hidden guards
    should be hiding a little distance from here." Said one of the masked men.

    "Good!

    Tell the men to spread out just as planned."

    "Yes, your highness Eli."

    With that, the massive unit of men quickly broke out into even smaller
    groups..... and hastily scattered around the forest in a flash, leaving only 2
    small groups behind.

    Eli looked at the path before him and smiled.

    He felt his mind fall into ecstasy, as he imagined today's outcome in his
    mind over and over again.

    Aiiihhhh!

    The feeling he had right now was so strong that he almost felt like he could
    physically smell his victory fast approaching.

    Hahahhahahahha!

    Soon, he would have his cousin's head in a platter of gold.

    Of course, such an enemy was worthy of being placed on a gold platter.

    He had been tailing this cousin of his for years now, and finally... catching
    up to the bastard indeed gave him the most satisfying feeling ever.

    Because no matter how he looked at it, no one could save this cousin of his
    tonight

    Yes. ... That's right!


    Today, his cousin... A.K.A The Ghostly Prince, will finally die!!

    Of course, Eli wasn't the only one who was thinking in that same manner
    too.

    On the other side of the secret base, several other masked men in black
    were also making their way into the forest too.

    "Your highness, this is the route that I used to escape after confirming
    everything about your cousin." Said a tall broad-shouldered masked man.

    "Hmmmmmm... so this is the entrance to their main base?"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Wonderful!

    Let's but keep uncle, aunty and my dear cousin waiting any longer shall
    we?"

    "As you wish, your highest Connor."

    With that, their men also scattered into groups and quickly made their
    move.

    And just like that, 2 different enemies had proceeded into the base
    fearlessly from different ends.

    One should know that this was a base, so there had to be a few hidden or
    open paths that would allow the residents of the vase to flee from enemy
    attacks if there were too many enemies.

    Surprisingly, there were just 2 ways to enter the base at ground level.

    And of course apart from these 2 entrances, there was also another tunnel-
    like entrance in one of the buildings in the base, that led to a cave far away
    in the heart of the forest.... were many people dared not venture, lest some
    wild animals walked into the tunnel and attacked them.

    For sure, this entrance was always sealed with a large metal jail gate.... and
    was only opened during emergencies.

    Anyway, both Connor and Eli had used both ground-level entrances when
    attacking... because these were the entrances that their spies had used when
    last they came over.

    Connor stayed back with another squad while watching the other teams
    advanced in different directions.

    For him, today's matter would undoubtedly finish in a flash with the end
    result being his victory.

    Ever since his mother had gifted him with a top grade assassin and
    strategist, everything seemed to be going on well for him.

    Heck!

    He even suspected that the reason why Eli had always been able to pull a
    fast one on him, was because the villain probably he such a person by his
    side too.

    In short, ever since he had gotten extra help, he found that his scheming
    abilities had gone up a notch as well.

    He now had a better idea of what Eli was up to, and even found out about
    Slytherin Cord and the Ghostly Prince's matters.

    He felt his chest swell up with pride when he thought of how he was now
    yielding the fruits of his labour.

    Today, he was here to kill this cousin of his and take over his men.

    It was just that simple!


    After all, it was a rule when battling.... that the victor would claim
    everything that the loser had as his.

    This was the natural way of war.

    So with his cousin's skilled men... he would now have a better chance of
    taking over Baymard.

    In his mind, he was sure that Alec would win the battle against Baymard...
    making everything a lot easier for him.

    Because when Alec finally died, Eli would rule over Arcadina... while he
    on the other hand, would rule over Baymard instead.

    Of course for this to happen, he needed to convince Alec to wield or give


    Baymard to him just before the old fart died.

    One could say that Connor wanted Alec needed to write a will before his
    death.

    And that was why, even though he would kill this cousin of his... he still
    wouldn't kill this uncle and aunt of his.

    No!

    At least not yet.

    To gain Alec's trust, as well as to get the 'promise of his majesty'... Connor
    planned to take his uncle, Oden Barn and his aunty to Alec.

    Undoubtedly, Alec would be so shocked and very thankful that he had


    captured them.

    In this way, Alec would also tell him to say whatever he wanted as a gift of
    gratitude.

    And that was when he would state his wish of becoming ruler of Baymard.
    Yes!

    With Eli as crown Prince of Arcadina, it would only make sense for him to
    be Baymard's crown prince.

    Connor smirked while looking at the part before him.

    Hahahhahahahha!'

    Soon, he would be King!


    Chapter 568 The Beginning Of The
    End!
    In the dark and mysterious night, both enemy groups were currently
    advancing towards the base.

    The trees were bald and the forest was bare, as the snow had completely
    swallowed the place whole.

    Large piles and heaps of snow could be seen all around the forest, causing
    several cold chills to run down the spines of these intruders.

    Eli's men stealthily advanced while hiding behind the massive heaps of
    snow..... and continuously scouted the place in search of all hidden guards.

    They only knew that their enemies were now hiding around this point, but
    they didn't know what formation the enemy was using when hiding.... as
    well as where their enemies were guiding and watching them from.

    So they didn't know the exact location where each hidden guard binding to
    their enemy was.

    With that said, they had no choice but to advance while hiding behind the
    snow, trees or fallen tree logs that were lying on the ground.

    Eli's archers first moved forward through the snow, while looking up and
    down, East to West and so on.

    And as they moved, they felt the air before them grow extremely tense.

    Were their enemies now close by?

    Call it a warrior's instincts!


    But as they approached, they felt the feeling grow stronger and stronger
    with every passing second.

    It was as if they could feel the presence of several evil-intentioned minds,


    that were now waiting in the shadows.... ready to pounce at them any time
    soon.

    Several of them quickly took out their bow from their backs, and slowly
    pulled it along the strings of their bows..... while closely observing their
    surroundings steadily.

    The tension in the air was really too high, and some of them instantly felt
    that the enemy was about to make their move anytime soon.

    "Keep Vigil Men!

    They're Here!" Said one of the leaders in the group, who quickly ran
    towards a tree in hiding.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!' Thup!'

    'Ahhhh!!!'

    In a flash, heavy rain of arrows was sent flying towards this group of men
    from all directions.

    Some of the men were too slow to react and immediately got shot to death,
    while others either dropped to the ground, hid behind the trees or fallen logs
    instead... after all, where else could they possibly take cover in this dead of
    winter?

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    "Men, focus!

    From what we know, we are more than them in number.

    So we undoubtedly have the advantage here!


    Shoot! Shoot!

    Shoot down the bastards now!!!"

    Their archers also launched multiple towards their enemies confidently, as


    that victory was just a stone throw away.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    As for their enemies, A.K.A, the Ghostly Prince's men.... even though it
    seems like they were properly fighting back, the whole thing had come too
    suddenly for them.

    What the hell?

    This was the first time ever, that their main base (The Home), had been
    attacked since its creation decades back.

    So who exactly were their enemies?

    They attacked with all their might, while quickly assessing the situation too.

    And it was only there and then, that their leaders had decided to fall back
    instead.

    For them, it was better to go back and properly protect their young master
    and his family.

    Because whether they liked it or not, it seemed like their enemies had come
    fully prepared for tonight's saga.

    So who knew what other tricks they had up their sleeve?

    For them, it was better to go back, surround their leaders and properly fight
    to the death there.... while making sure that those who could escape did so
    swiftly.
    Yes!

    They were buying more time for their leaders and comrades to escape using
    that underground tunnel instead.

    And so with that, their leaders decisively gave it their orders.

    "Fall back!"

    "Retreat!!"

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    As they retreated, some of them ran towards their base with their backs
    backing their enemies.... while others ran facing their enemies instead.

    Of course, the last group of people were there to defend their comrades who
    ran ahead of them.

    So they shot several arrows towards these intruders, as well as held out their
    shield up in the air too.

    "Watch out!"

    "To your left!"

    "Ahhhh!!"

    "It hurts!.... it hurts!"

    Blood quickly dyed the white snowy fields beneath the trees crimson red,
    and it's very strong foul smell quickly filled up the air in a flash.

    'Bam!

    As the battle progressed, several lifeless bodies dropped to the floor like
    flies.
    Back in Eli's side, one of the warriors came back to report in the situation
    ahead.

    "Your highness!

    We have successfully pushed then back.

    And looking at it now, they seemed to be running away instead.

    In appears that they have been cornered!"

    "Wonderful!" Eli replied with a broad smile plastered on his perfectly


    chiselled face.

    Of course as Prince, there he generally didn't have to join the battle at all.

    He was the final boss, so why should he even move a muscle now.

    All he had to do was watch his men deal with his enemies, while slowly
    advancing instead.

    And when all enemy forces had been properly taken care of only then and
    there, would make an appearance.

    This way, he would be a to give his proper winning speech to his enemy,
    while looking glorious and radiant.... as opposed to his enemy who will
    look tattered and unkempt instead.

    This was also good, so that if by some miracle his enemy won... then he, on
    the other hand, would be able to flee the scene at ease, since his group was
    following behind the rest.

    "Excellent!

    Rush forward as fast as you can and tell the rest of the men to do as we
    planned."

    "Yes, your highness!"


    With that, the man hurried rushed forward with his horse, while Eli on the
    other hand.... calmly rode his horse towards the Base.

    Now, it was finally time to end it all once and for all!

    Finally, victory would soon be his!


    Chapter 569 The Beginning Of The
    End! 2
    "Men, they're retreating!

    Quickly!

    Charge!!!!!"

    "Fall back!"

    "Retreat!"

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    "Bastards!!"

    "kill them!

    Kill them all!"

    "Dammit!

    How did it become like this?"

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    Both sides were constantly losing men left, right and centre... while steadily
    advancing towards the base.

    Of course, no side showed any mercy to their enemy.

    And as those at the back advanced, they killed those who were slowly dying
    as well.... lest they woke up just before their death, in hopes of shooting and
    taking down any enemy to hell with them.
    'Swish!'

    Their sharp blades pierced right through the hearts, skulls and necks of their
    half-dead enemies in an instant.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Several uneven footsteps could be heard running through the snow towards
    one of the base's entrances.

    Some of the men ran as fast as they could, while others supported their
    injured comrades instead.

    They hastily made their way towards a cave and hurriedly blocked the
    cave's entrance by using a large boulder and several sticks to keep it in
    place.

    "Captain Zion!

    No!

    We can't accept this!"

    "Yes Captain, we won't leave you behind.

    Please come in with us." Said some of the hidden guards, who were now
    looking at their leader in respect and worry.

    It was obvious that their leader wanted to buy more time for them to escape.

    But even though they knew all of this, they still felt choked with sorrow and
    grief at the thought of their leader's possible death.

    Why did such a day have to come?

    The pain that they felt in their hearts, was stung them more than any
    physical injury that they had ever gotten before.
    .

    Captain Zion.

    This was their leader and Captain, who had been leading their team and
    many others for so many years now.

    The man was 38 years old and was like a father figure to a lot of the
    youngins in their group.

    And so with that said, many of them felt like wailing pitifully when they
    thought about the fact that they might never see him again.

    "Please leader!..... please follow us out now!"

    "Leader, please stop being stubborn!"

    "Yeah, leader!

    If you leave with us now, then all of us will be able to escape in one piece."

    "Please Captain!"

    "Please Leader!!!

    Zion raised his hands and quickly demanded forward for silence.

    "Enough!

    Didn't I already say that I'll be staying behind?

    If I follow you all back, then who will buy more time?

    Do you know how many of us are in this base?

    It would take quite some time for everyone to get out safely since the secret
    tunnel underneath is very narrow."

    "Captain!
    If that's the case, then I want to volunteer to stay back and cut more time
    too."

    "Me too Captain, I also volunteer to stay behind as well."

    "Count me in!"

    "And me!"

    "Me too!"

    (*^*)

    Zion looked at the men that he had been training for years now, and felt
    very warm inside.

    These were the men that he had personally trained throughout the years!

    They were brave, courageous and daring!

    And even though he felt truly touched, he still couldn't bring himself to
    allow them to aid him in buying more time.

    Because unlike himself, almost all of these men had families far away from
    the base.

    In fact, many of his men were first-time fathers as well.

    As for himself, he had always been an orphaned bachelor, whose parents


    had died in the hands of several bandits.

    As a 38-year-old bachelor, how could he dare to allow these men who had
    plenty of responsibilities to aid him?

    Thinking of this situation like that, his face that previously had a trace of
    warmth on it, was now as stern and solid as a rock.
    "Are you all here to test my patience?

    The young master and his family are in danger, and you all are to defy my
    orders??

    Don't forget!

    Your jobs are to protect the young master and his family.

    So what are you all standing around for?

    Go!

    Get the hell out of here now!!!" He bellowed while swinging his sword at
    them crazily.

    The men looked at him in sorrow, and finally turned around and ran as fast
    as they could.

    Of course, some of them were still hesitant.

    And just as they were about to leave for good, they heard several loud
    sounds coming from outside the cave.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Eh, what was that?

    'Brrrrrrrrr!'

    The tremors were somewhat faint but powerful enough slightly to cause the
    cave's floors to tremble slightly... As if it were experiencing several mini-
    Hertfilianquakes.

    Zion's eyes instantly lit up and he hurriedly ushered everyone away


    anxiously.

    "Go, Dammit!"
    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Sh**!

    He had to quickly set up the cave's defence system now.

    Time was truly running out.

    Of course while Zion was serving more traps fro the men outside... they, on
    the other hand, were busy throwing explosives at the cave's entrance
    instead.

    "Can't you all aim properly?

    Why are you all wasting everyone's time?

    Don't you know that the more time we waste, the more chances they have at
    escaping?

    Hurry it up, will you?!!!" Said one of Eli's men, who was currently pointing
    at the archers hatefully.

    Good God!

    What was the point of calling then archers, if they couldn't even do such a
    simple task?

    "Don't shot the boulder for crying out loud!

    Shoot the floor beneath it or the cave walls that are keeping the boulder in
    place!" He screamed angrily.

    F***!

    How dumb could they?


    If they used their black powder to shoot through that thick boulder, then
    wouldn't they be here for quite some time?

    At this rate, wouldn't their enemies have enough time to escape?

    No!.... No way!

    They couldn't let that happen, not when they were this close to victory.

    "You good-for-nothing!

    Give me that now!!" Said the man, who literally shoved one of the archers
    angrily and quickly grabbed his bow from him.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom

    The archers launched several attacks towards the targeted spots... And soon,
    the boulder came rolling down towards the group below.

    "Careful! Careful!"

    Everyone steadily dived to the side, away from the rolling boulder.... before
    finally letting out several sighs from relief.

    'Phew!'

    'So far so good', they thought., while looking at the cave before them.

    Hmm... it was time to see what other tricks these people had.
    Chapter 570 A Good Captain!
    'Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!'

    The large boulder rolled away from the cave, forming a massive track
    wherever it went.

    'Bam!'

    It crashed into several trees, knocking some of them down in a flash as if


    they were ordinary bowling pins.

    Many of the men looked at the damage caused by the boulder and
    unconsciously wiped the 'invisible' sweat from their foreheads.

    'Phew!'

    The weight of the rock alone was enough to grind their bones into dust if
    they were ever unfortunate to be victims of it all.

    "Enough dwindling around!

    Everyone, get into the cave now!"

    "Yes, Captain Belbooza!"

    With that, the men hurriedly but cautiously made their way into the dark
    gloomy cave ahead.

    Yes!

    It was time to see what other tricks these people had.

    .
    Stepping into the massive cave, the men quickly took out a simple lighter
    (obviously made in Baymard), and hastily lit up several torches before
    proceeding any further.

    Gone were the days when they would've needed to hit two dry stones
    together or rub two dry twigs against each other in order to make fire.

    Now, in just click, this weird but simple Baymardian device had helped
    several peasants, merchants, and even nobles all round the Pyno continent.

    Only the heavens knew how hard it was to get any spark from stones or
    trees during winter or rainy seasons.

    It was possible, but one could take several minutes or more just to get any
    spark.

    But now, all they had to do was press down on a

    spinny-thingy on the lighter and the rest was history.

    Anyway, once their torches had been lit, they hastily stepped into the cave
    fearlessly.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    They continuously observed their surroundings while jogged forward


    steadily..... and soon, danger had met them yet again.

    "Hehehhehehe... I'm sure they're panicking right now while anticipating our
    arrival." One of the men said while feeling smug.

    At this moment, he was ridiculously proud of the fact that he was in prince
    Eli's camp.

    Right now, he truly felt like he could fly!


    Every warrior wanted to follow a powerful laser who had hot manpower
    and skill.

    The many people looked up to the strong, and he was no exception to it all.

    In his eyes, even if Eli murdered innocent people.... the strong were always
    right.

    And that was how he perceived the world.

    He looked at those around him and felt his heart race a little bit.

    Yes!

    He had been placed in the winning team.

    "Hahahhahahaha!

    They're probably crying their eyes out in fear right about now."

    "Nah!... I think they might commit suicide instead."

    "Pui!

    Do those cowards look like they would have the balls to do something as
    noble as that?"

    "I agree!

    It hasn't even been long since we arrived, and they were already running for
    their lives.

    Tsk!

    What a bunch of wimps!"

    "I reckon that we will be able to deal with them within the next 3 hours."

    "Please!!
    Aren't you giving them too much credit?

    Trust me, it'll be done in 2 hour's time.

    "You both are wrong.... it'll only take an hour for us to deal with these sons
    of a b**chest."

    "Hmph!

    Want to be?"

    "Game On!

    Who's afraid of you?

    We'll see who will have the last laugh, won't we?"

    "Yes!

    Let's wait and..."

    'Bam!'

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!'

    --silence--

    Everyone had their eyes and mouths opened widely, as they looked at the
    gruesome scene before them.

    (°∆°)

    F***!

    That could've been them.

    They looked at their comrades below and felt all the colour from their faces
    drain swiftly.
    Their lips trembled violently, and their heads fit very lightheaded as they
    saw the gut-churning scene below.

    'Ahhhhh!'

    The shrivelled cries of those who had fallen in the trap, echoed out as if
    they were ghosts who were out to hunt for revenge.

    As for the trap, well.... those who were ahead of everyone else, had fallen
    into a wide, long pit of sharp pointy iron sticks.

    The enemy had pinned a large brown tent-like material over the hole and
    had lightly sprinkled a thin layer of dirt over it... just to camouflage it a bit.

    It was only after they had seen their comrades fall below, did they alone see
    a massive iron board hanging way over the trap.

    The thick heavy looking iron bridge was massive enough to allow carriages
    to pass through it.... and it also had several ropes on all its ends, which were
    attached to a pulley system on the other side of the pit.

    Dammit!

    It looked like after crossing over, their enemies had raised the board way up
    using the rope pulley system.

    And now, some of their men had fallen into the spiky pit below.

    These cowardly motherf***ers were really something else.

    If they got the archers to shoot down the ropes on the pulley, then the bridge
    might fall in a disadvantageous position to them.

    Plus no matter how they looked at it, that iron bridge was f**king heavy, so
    imagine it dropping down from that height above?

    If it fell, it would take more time for them to properly position the bridge so
    that they could softly cross.
    So their only option now was to strategically get to the other side and lower
    the bridge properly.

    Dammit!

    "C...Captain.... please save us."

    "P... please save us."

    The men in the pit who hadn't died yet, all spat out blood from their mouths
    while begging to be saved.

    Their Captain in question stopped forward from the middle of the crowd
    and only briefly glanced at them before speaking again.

    "Don't worry.... as our men, we will definitely save you." Captain Belbooza
    said with no hint of emotions on his face.

    As for the men in the pit, just hearing his words alone made them feel like
    all the pain in their bodies had magically disappeared.

    They were going to live!

    They looked at Belbooza with gratitude and respect, and couldn't help but
    struggle to say thank you .... while feeling like they were on cloud 9 right
    now.

    "T.....Thank you, Captain!" They blurted out while gushing out more blood
    too.

    (^_^)

    'Captain!

    You're such a good man.


    Chapter 571 A Good Day To Die
    "Captain..... Thank you." The men in the out said in unison while looking at
    Belbooza as if he were a God.

    Even though their teeth were all dyed red from all the blood that had been
    pouring out of their mouths continuously, they still smiled broadly at
    Belbooza with sincerity.

    From today on, this man was their lifesaver!

    'Captain!

    You're such a good man.' They thought.

    On the other hand, Belbooza still maintained his ice-cold looks while
    scanning through the cave briefly.

    "Hmmm...

    As I said, we'll give you all the help you need... So there's no need to thank
    me.

    You all have fought bravely, so how can I not do so?

    It is only because you all have been good men, that I've decided to make
    this as quick as possible and painless too.

    Archers!... Come forward now!"

    "_"

    Silence once again filled up the cave.

    The men in the out quivered from fear and rage when the looked at their
    Captain.
    What good guy?

    This man was definitely the devil's son alright?

    They trembled and struggled to beg for their lives once more.

    But of course, it all fell on deaf ears.

    and before they knew it, several arrows were sent flying their way.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    The arrows had all aimed straight for their vital points.... and soon, they lost
    their consciousness.

    They were dead.

    Indeed, the whole process was swift and painless just as promised.

    Those who had seen the scene, took in large gulps of saliva .... as they felt
    their hairs stand from fear and shock.

    'Gulp!'

    Their Captain was really a brutal man.

    Belbooza, who didn't care what the men thought of him.... calmly turned
    around to face the frightened group.

    "Let this be a lesson to you all.

    Rather than running around stupidly, talking or bragging about your skills, I
    expect you all to pay attention to your surroundings.

    Because if this repeats itself, just know that we won't use or waste any of
    our precious time in saving any of you!

    Now..... You! You! You! You! And you!


    Carefully step down into the pit and use their bodies to get to the other end.

    I expect this job to be done in not less than 3 minutes, or I'll shoot you 5
    dead!

    Now, get to the other side, and let down that iron bridge now!!"

    "Yes, Captain!"

    For fear of their lives, the men quickly threw out any pity or sympathy that
    they had towards their dead comrades..... and hastily did as they were told.

    And within a few minutes, the bridge was finally lowered from above.

    'Bam!'

    Alright everyone, cross over now.

    We have to catch up to the enemy fast!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    And so just like that, the men continuously tried their best to avoid all traps
    along their journey.

    This time, everyone was more cautious than ever... even though they still
    lost a few more men every time that they come fell into a new trap.

    And at the end of the tunnel, they even met Captain Zion from the enemy
    base... who gave them a hard time before finally falling to his death.

    Of course, Connor's men in the other cave also experienced similar


    situations as well.

    Connor passed through the cave while looking at all his fallen men in
    calmly.
    What he hated most was losing manpower.

    He needed manpower if he ever wanted to bet Eli or even attempt an


    assassination attack on Alec.

    He was clearer than anyone else about his strength, and knew that these 2
    men had more resources and manpower than he did.

    So on another day, he would've pushed all the blame of him losing his
    manpower to someone else.

    But at this moment, he wasn't angry at all.

    How could he?

    For sure, after dealing with this cousin if his.... wouldn't his manpower
    increase substantially?

    He grinned and rode his horse majestically across the cave.

    Both parties quickly passed through their perspective caves and were
    immediately greeted by a massive estate a tad bit far from the cave's
    exit/entrance.

    Eli and Connor smirked, as they both watched their men charge straight for
    the base.

    Soon, they would real their rewards!

    Of course while the duo were independently thinking of their victory, back
    at the base.... several men hurriedly made their way towards the main
    building at the back of the base.

    "Young master!

    Word just got un that both groups of men have already exited the caves.
    As of now, we have successfully sent out the queen mother, father king, and
    royal uncles and many more guards through the secret tunnel below."

    "Good!

    And how many of our men have escaped?"

    "Young master, only about 6/10 have managed to make it out."

    "Hm... we need to buy more time."

    "We do.

    But Young Master, I beg of you..... please leave now.

    You are our leader and the hope of everyone he, so let us handle matters
    here while you escape."

    "No!

    I will buy more time for everyone to escape.

    Eh, you should know that there's a high possibility that the enemy might
    want to torture me before killing me.

    So if that's the case, then you'll have a better chance of regrouping and
    coming back for me later on."

    "Then what happens if they decide to kill you on the spot instead?"

    "Then I die!"

    "_"

    William's aides anxiously and helplessly looked at his determined eyes...


    and finally came to the conclusion that nothing would change his mind on
    this matter.
    They had been trying to convince him for a while now, and he still hasn't
    budged ever since.

    Sigh... Their young master sure was stubborn.

    William on the other hand, quickly took out a pen and a piece of paper and
    wrote as fast as he could.

    "Here!

    If I don't make it, make sure that this letter gets into my cousin's hands.

    Only he can take care of you all, and become the ruler of Arcadina.

    So follow him loyally.

    Is that understood?"

    "Y....Yes, young master!" The aides said in unison while trying to hold back
    their tears.

    They had volunteered to fight alongside their young master till death... but
    who would've known that he would deny them even that privilege by
    entrusting his family and this letter to them?

    William looked at their departing figures and couldn't help but look outside
    his window for a bit.

    Even though the night was cold and looked somewhat deserted, William
    still felt like it was indeed a good day to die.

    Right!

    It was time for him to buy more time for the men.
    Chapter 572 Coincidental? No
    Way!
    Right!

    It was time for him to buy more time for the men.

    William looked at the massive gates outside his window and quickly
    washed towards them.

    The estate had a total of 14 buildings in them, that we're guarded by 3 gates
    in total... Which also divided the entire place into sectors.

    So anyone coming in would have to pass through the first gate (first sector),
    which had 4 training buildings in it... Before finally passing through the
    second gate (second sector) and third gate.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    William ran speedily across the hallway while passing some of his men on
    the way and nodding at them.

    He wore an armoured helmet rather than his usual masks... So amidst the
    chaos, none of his men even knew that he was the one that had passed them
    by.

    Because if they saw even a glimpse of him, then for sure... Many of them
    would've turned around and followed their young master to the battlefield,
    rather than running towards the secret underground passageway to escape.

    They had been told that William and his family had safely escaped already...
    So they were now fleeing knowing that their leader was safe and sound.

    But who amongst them would've known that the same leader that they
    thought was safe, had just passed them by wearing ordinary warrior
    clothes?

    In fact, only his aides knew about his persistence in staying behind.

    Even his family thought that he had also escaped as well... Because he sent
    them out in groups.

    He sent his mother, father and close to 700 men first, before sending his
    uncles and thousand more soldiers again.

    So in such large groups, it was nearly impossible for them to keep heads or
    tails of the matter while fleeing.

    It was only when they were safely away, would they be able to realize that
    he was missing.

    Because they probably thought that he had escaped with a different group
    alongside his aides.

    As for William, he knew that he had to stay behind and buy more time for
    all of the men to escape..... Or at least 95% of them.

    Of course, while William was making his way towards the battlefield...
    Chaos was currently spreading out amongst his enemies instead.

    Because while some of the enemies were strategically fighting on the front
    line, others faced each other in shock and suspicion instead.

    The enemies had finally noticed that something was amiss.

    One should know that all the enemies were dressed up in black from head
    to toe.

    So they all thought that they were on the same team.

    But when some of them received orders from the people close to them, they
    realized that the game plan was completely different from what they had
    previously discussed at their camps.

    So at first, they thought that there were double agents or spies amongst
    them.

    But when some people said that they were following Crown Prince Eli's
    orders, while others claimed to follow second Prince Connor's orders...
    Everyone was quickly taken aback by the turn of events.

    What the hell was going on?

    "Who are you people?"

    "We followers of the future ruler of Arcadina."

    "Excuse me?

    But who the hell do you think that we have been following?

    We future also follow the future ruler of Arcadina, Prince Connor."

    "Please!

    Your ignorance makes me want to slice off your tongue and feed it to my
    dogs.

    How would prince Connor compare to the majestic Crown Prince Eli who
    can make anything happen with a snap of his fingers?

    In short, the fact that we are here shows that he is the best."

    "Oh?

    And what do you think that we have been doing here all along?

    Admiring the forest?

    Hmph!
    The fact that we are also here, shows that Prince Connor is definitely a
    genius on par with your so-called ruler.

    So don't get too full of yourself, Stupid!"

    "Bastard!... Who are you calling stupid?"

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    The sounds of swords clashing against one another could be heard from
    amongst the enemies.

    Of course amidst the sword sounds, one could also hear the sounds of
    people wailing from getting punched or stabbed instead.

    Right now, everyone looked too suspicious.

    Heck!

    Even the closest person next to them looked suspicious as well, since
    everyone was fully clothed in dark assassin-like clothes.

    What an unfortunate turn of events.

    And before they knew it, they saw both Connor and Eli come out and tell
    them to work together... Rather than fighting.

    Things were already like this, so what more could they say or do?

    Seeing that their men had now settled down and focused on the enemy at
    the base, both brothers sat on their horses close to each other in a relaxed
    manner.

    One shouldn't be fooled by how calm they appeared to be, because both of
    their hearts were currently in turmoil.

    Both of them were internally shocked from seeing one another, that they
    instantly thought that there were some in their camps.
    They both didn't believe in coincidences, so they quickly concluded that
    someone must have sold out their plans to one another.

    What sort of coincidence would allow 2 brothers to attack the same site on
    the same day, around the same time?

    They couldn't believe it even if a heavenly being came down from the sky
    and told them so.

    For them, it was total Bullsh**!

    But as unbelievable as it seemed, this rare meeting was purely


    coincidental..... whether they believed it or not.

    Even their aides drew the same conclusion as them and had decided to weed
    out the traitors as soon as they got back to the camp.

    Yes... They would definitely catch those unloyal bastards!

    Their aides stood a little distance behind them while placing their hands on
    their sword sheaths.

    They looked at each other vigilant, just in case the other side tried to pull a
    fast one on them.

    At this point, anything could happen.


    Chapter 573 Breaking In
    With a little bit of privacy given to them, both brothers began conversing
    while looking at the estate before them.

    "Brother..... Might I ask what you are doing here?

    If I'm not mistaken, didn't you the father that you were currently within
    your castle in WhiteWood city?

    So what brings my esteem brother here?" Connor asked calmly while


    looking at Eli with an unfathomable gaze.

    If it were anyone else, they would've cowered in fear at the sight of


    Connor's domineering gaze.

    But who was Eli?

    He fluttered his thick black eyelashes and let out a subtle chuckle.

    "Little brother, I came because someone told me some interesting news...


    And I'm only here to investigate how true the information is." He replied
    with a seemingly harmless smile on his face.

    "Oh... What a coincidence, someone also told me an interesting piece of


    news, and I also came to investigate it as well.

    Elder brother, you don't mind... Do you?"

    "Me?

    Of course not.

    But if I did mind, then what could I possibly do about it?

    You're already here, aren't you?


    "So what else can I say?"

    "Yes, elder brother... You are indeed right.

    I am already here.

    Here for good!"

    Both brothers looked at each other silently, before finally separating from
    each other.

    'Brother, I've already won!' Connor thought while departing with a broad
    smile on his face.

    Eli smirked and looked at Connor lazily.

    Sure enough, he had improved!

    He no longer threw tantrums or even yelled out when provoked.

    This bother of his now looked like a changed man through and through.

    Eli couldn't help but wonder if it was now a trend for all of his brothers to
    change one by one.

    First, it was that bastard brother of his in Baymard... And now it was
    Connor.

    He would be stupid if he believed that both brothers had changed overnight.

    For sure, they had to be people helping these good-for-nothings in the dark.

    But why didn't these people come over to his side instead?

    The thing that truly irked him the most, was the situation with Landon and
    Baymard.
    If he had such a master that creates things alloys let him take credit for
    them, then wouldn't he be overly blessed?

    That was why he couldn't understand why these hidden masters would
    choose to ally with these pieces of trash instead of his honourable self.

    Heh... It really looked like he was crawling in a pit of snakes.

    But when had he ever backed out from a fight?

    That was just not his style!

    Commander Capris!

    It has been my honour to know you and have you as one of my teachers."

    Capris turned around to look at the confidence, but graceful man who spoke
    to him and was completely taken aback.

    He looked into the man's eyes through the battle helmet for a bit, before
    finally trembling from the realization of who the man was.

    There was no doubt about it... This man was definitely their young master.

    But what was he doing here?

    Didn't he leave?

    What about the rest of the Young Master's family?

    Did they not leave as well?

    "Young..."

    "Please Capris, don't alarm the men." William said while stopping Capris
    from kneeling before him.
    William looked at the first iron-barred gate and knew that the enemy would
    soon break it in no time.

    In fact, the only reason why the enemy wasn't successful yet..... was
    because of the renowned archer's in Capris' team, who constantly shot
    arrows that contained black-powder towards the enemy from tiny holes up
    on the estate walls.

    The enemy also shot black-power carrying arrows at the gates in attempts to
    destroy the gate.

    But at the distance that they were at, only 10% of their shots actually caused
    any damage to the gate.

    And this was because with William's elite archers, even though the enemies
    tried to use shields to cover their archers... These elite archers could shoot
    through any opening within a formation.

    They shot the enemy's toes, ankle, ears and whatnot... Which instantly
    broke down the formation that protected the invading archers.

    William looked at the second gate and knew that it was only a matter of
    time, before the second gate got brutally destroyed.

    "Commander Capris, the first sector has already been breached..... and we
    are currently within the second sector, which also has one of the storage
    rooms in it.

    So I need you and your men to get all the barrels of black-powder and do
    what I say."

    "Yes, young... Yes, Commander Charles."

    With that, Capris and the men got extremely busy.

    The distance from the storage room to where they were, wasn't that far at
    all... Since all storage facilities within each section were built somewhat
    close to the gates, so that the men could grab what they needed and head
    out for battle.
    And so in a blink of an eye, the remaining 145 men hastily followed Wil...
    No!... Commander Charles' plan dutifully.

    "Make sure to leave trails of black-powder before you drop your barrels."

    "Yes... Place those barrels, here, here, here and here.

    That way, when we light up the trail I gunpowder later on... It will blow
    them up to smithereens instead."

    "Quickly!

    Take these thin, sturdy ropes and stretch them out from one end of the field
    to another.

    Even making them fall can be advantageous to us."

    "Get the sac of grounded hallucinating mushrooms now."

    "Yes, Commander Charles!"

    (*^*)

    With that, all the men followed Commander Charles' instructions and
    quickly set up a ton of traps within the first sector.

    And midway through it all, they saw the archers hastily leave the second
    attack wall....which was basically the wall above the second gate, that
    separated the second sector from the first.

    Seeing the elite archers leave the wall, only meant that the second gate
    would soon be breached.

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'
    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    With no mode archers to defend the place, the gate was now fiercely
    bombarded with gunpowder carrying arrows.

    "Everyone, drop what you're doing and go to the third sector now!!"
    William yelled.

    It didn't take long before the archer's made it back to ground level and
    joined the rest in running towards the second gate.

    And just when they had made it, a series of loud shattering sounds pieced
    through the air one by one.

    'Boooom!'

    'Creeeekk!!!!!'

    The Second gate had been destroyed.

    "Everyone, quickly!

    Seal up the third gate now!"

    "Yes, Commander Charles!"

    (*>-_-)
    Chapter 574 Chaos & Confusion
    "Everyone, quickly!

    Seal up the third gate now!"

    "Yes, Commander Charles!"

    (*>-_-)

    "Charge!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The enemy burst through the second gate like madmen.

    They ran like a single unstoppable unit, who were hell-bent on getting their
    way.

    But suddenly, all those on the front of the line fell in one swoop... Causing
    those behind them to also fall forward like dominos as well.

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bam!'

    'Ahh!'

    "You F**ker, why did you just fall all of a sudden?"

    "Look at what you've done!


    You've stabbed me, you bastard!"

    "Bloody Hell!

    I knew that you guys from Crown Prince Eli's team were definitely up to no
    good."

    "Bastard!

    What did you say right now?

    Me stabbing you was purely an accident alright?"

    "Accident my Foot!

    Stand there and let me accidentally stab you too... That way, we will be
    even."

    "I dare you to touch me, you good-for-nothing."

    'Sling!'

    Once again, the men continued fighting amongst themselves again.

    After all, no one could truly blame them... As some people had accidentally
    killed and even stabbed others while falling from the invisible attack.

    Who knew if during the battle, either side would take advantage of the
    situation and get rid of each other?

    It wasn't above their leaders to do so... So everyone treaded cautiously on


    this matter.

    Anyway... At the speed at which they were running close to one another,
    just that single role was enough to make more than 20 rows of men at the
    forefront to fall defeatedly.

    Some accidentally knocked the back of other's heads with their shields,
    while others been injured or killed instead.
    And the fact that each enemy team hated one another to the bones, was
    enough reason for many of them to feel that it was very intentional.

    So how could they possibly let it go just like that?

    Especially when their brothers had died right in front of them?

    "You son of a b**ch!

    You definitely killed him on purpose."

    "I already told you that it was an accident.

    But even still... So what if I did?"

    "Scoundrel!!

    So you're finally admitting it!"

    "Yes!

    I killed him, so what?

    Can trashy people from your camp be of any use?

    Hmph!

    You should be glad that I gave him a befitting war burial."

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    The intruders fought for a bit, before those at the forefront had finally
    convinced the rest that it was the enemy's trick.

    Yes!
    They had fallen over thick black stretched rope instead.

    How clever!

    Of course..... William had previously seen how they had fought one another,
    and immediately concluded that there were 2 separate enemy teams here
    that apparently hated each other deeply.

    At first, he just thought that it was a single enemy that blocked both cave
    entrances.

    But who would've known that he would be attacked by 2 distinct teams on


    the same night at the same time?

    Truly miraculous!

    Anyway, seeing the tension between both enemy teams... William decided
    to make the best of it with that simple yet very effective trick.

    And while they were arguing it out, he had instructed Capris to finally send
    100 men to escape immediately.

    One shouldn't forget that his sole mission for coming out here was to buy
    more time for everyone... Including those who were fighting on the
    battlefield with him right now.

    So amongst the 145 men, he sent 100 away and stayed with the remaining
    45... Who were all archers, excluding Capris.

    "Farewell Commander Charles!"

    "Farewell Commander Charles!"

    "Farewell!"

    William finally looked at his elite archers on top of the third wall, before
    once again looking at the intruders.
    And when he saw that he got them right where he wanted them, he hastily
    gave off a signal to the archers above.

    Of course from there, the elite archers took aim at the targeted spots on the
    field and quickly made their move.

    He watched the enemy run in arrogantly, before finally signalling the


    archers to make their move.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    Arrows carrying small tubes of black-powder were launched into the air
    swiftly.

    The arrows landed on the trails of black-powder that had been previously
    spread all across the second sector.

    Several sparks were set on the field, and for a moment, the enemies had no
    idea of what to expect.

    They saw the sparks of fire move as if they had a mind of their own, and
    very quickly... Many of them avoided the sparks by running up and down
    like fools instead.

    This was black-powder for heavens' sake.

    So even if the sparks were beautifully dancing and gliding on the trail of
    black-powder, they didn't dare to come close to it... For fear that it might
    explode instead, just like how they typically exploded when launched from
    arrows.

    But how could they possibly understand the physics behind it all?

    Actually, if they had stepped forward and out off the flames in the trails...
    Then everything would've been fine.

    Of course, that wasn't what they did... Was it?

    "Run!
    Run!

    The fire is coming this way!"

    "No, it's moving in a circle instead."

    "Move Dammit!

    Get out of the way

    I said move!!!!"

    Once again, William had successfully created chaos and confusion within
    the enemy... And now, they were running around the second sector
    haphazardly.

    But no matter how they ran, no one dared to put out the sparks that
    continuously danced around the field arrogantly.

    How would they dare?

    Of course, it wasn't long before these sparks of fire finally made it to their
    designated barrels.

    'Boom!'

    More than 150 barrels of black-powder had gone off, creating a massive
    explosion in the second sector.

    Several large smoky mushroom clouds had gone up in the sky, as well as
    some body parts too.

    The floor had now been dyed red..... and for a moment, time froze for many.

    The enemies, as well as the elite Archer's looked at the whole thing with
    their jaws wide open in shock.
    F***!

    What do they just witness?


    Chapter 575 An Honourable
    Leader
    'Boom!'

    Everyone was looking at the scene before them in shock.

    And for a moment, the enemy didn't know whether to retreat or advance.

    "C...Captain Belbooza, what do we do now?"

    Many of the invaders started asking their squad leaders on what to do next...
    As they are a little bit terrified if stepping into this sort of danger zone.

    They had just a fraction of their men get blown up, while another fraction
    got injured instead.

    So how could they just walk in just like that?

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!'

    The shrill cries of the injured could be heard all across the battlefield.

    The second sector was now somewhat foggy, which added an extra mystery
    to the entire scene.

    Many of the men now stood as still as a board, do fear that when they
    stepped in... They would then be blown up as well.

    So they stood on the same spot and looked at their Captains inquisitively
    instead.

    Eli and Connor..... who had also seen the large mushroom cloud of smoke
    from a distance, both wore grim expressions on their faces when they
    thought about the whole ordeal.
    How in heaven's name did this cousin of theirs create such a large
    explosion?

    And more importantly, what other tricks did he have up his sleeves?

    They calmly sent out instructions to the Captains in their camps, who then
    relayed the information to the rest of their men instead.

    "Men!

    Don't be afraid!

    This is the last sneak attack that these bastards have planned out.

    So vigilantly move in and destroy the third gate now.

    That's an order!"

    "Yes, Captain!"

    And soon, the enemy advanced calmly rather than running in as they did
    initially.

    William on the other hand, still looked at them causation too before finally
    giving another signal to the archers again.

    Of course this time, the archers directly shot arrows of fire towards the next
    batch of barrels... That were somewhat far away from the first batch.

    And just like before, another ground-shaking explosion occurred again.

    'Boom!'

    'Ahhh!'

    Another batch of intruders were injured again.

    The intruders all shifted from fright while struggling to control their
    emotions again.
    "C..... Captain, didn't you say that these people didn't have any more tricks
    up their sleeves?"

    (:-_-)

    William kept giving these people hell, before finally concluding his series
    of attacks on them.

    Of course, his best attack of all..... was when some of them had inhaled
    hallucinations powder which made them fight one another again.

    For some, the powder even made them see the closest person to them as a
    monster.

    Hence they went berserk and quickly decided to chop down all these
    monsters that seemingly came their way.

    "Get away from me, you beast!"

    'Swish!'

    "Did you just kill one of our men?

    I knew it!... You all are not to be trusted.

    Now how are you going to blame the enemy again?

    The first time was because of a rope that the enemy had left, but now...you
    took it upon yourself to kill one of our brothers just like that without the
    enemy's help.

    So aren't you guilty?"

    "I said get away from me you ugly demon!"

    "Who are you calling ugly?


    By any chance, are you trying to make me kill you?"

    'Ting!'

    Sigh... These people had been taking so many breaks to fight each other at
    this point, that William didn't know whether he had over bullied them or
    not.

    "Everyone!

    Stop fighting and tear off a piece of fabric and tie around your nostrils
    now!" Said one of the Captains, who used to be a poison master too.

    In a flash..... Everyone quickly understood what was really going on and


    couldn't help but curse the enemy all the more.

    Yes!

    It was the enemy's fault that they had lost their brothers on the battlefield.

    That was why they had decided to kill them mercilessly when they finally
    got across the third gate.

    Immediately, the enemy archers cautiously walked forward calmly... For


    fear that they would enter uni another trap again.

    At this point, William was done with all his tricks and scenes, so he hastily
    signalled for the archers to leave the third wall and escape from here.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The elite archers ran down the flight of stairs in a haste and hurriedly made
    their way towards the main building at the back of the estate.

    Of course, Capris and William followed behind them too.


    But just when Capris and the rest had entered the main building, William
    suddenly stopped and smiled warmly at them.

    Capris and the rest turned around in confusion.

    "Commander Charles let's go... Time is not on our side."

    "Commander Charles, why aren't you moving?"

    While the others spoke, Capris looked at William sorrowfully... Before


    suddenly kneeling before him.

    "Young master... No!... Your majesty...

    Please let me stay behind with you during these tough times."

    --silence--

    (°□°)

    The moment the others heard Capris, they were so overwhelmed with shock
    that their bodies started trembling vigorously.

    All this while, they had been with the young master?

    But why?

    Why didn't he escape?

    Of course deep down, they knew the answer to that question... And judging
    by the way things looked, it seemed like the young master wanted them to
    escape without him.

    But that was impossible!

    They would die wherever he died, and that was that!

    They also dropped to their knees as well and bowed their heads slightly.
    William finally removed his helmet and quickly stopped them from
    protesting.

    "Please... Raise your heads.

    Right now, I order you all to escape.

    Should any of you choose to disobey me, then I will no longer consider any
    of you as my people.

    Apart from that, I will need you all to look after my family too.

    Don't worry, I've thought everything through... And I know that even if I'm
    caught, I wouldn't be killed immediately.

    Most likely, they would probably tort or me for days... But if any of you
    were caught, you would be killed on the spot.

    So what I'm saying is that you should all live today, to fight tomorrow.

    Do you all understand?"

    "Yes, Young Master!" They replied in unison while clenching their fists in
    determination.

    No matter what, they had to quickly rescue their young mater after this.

    "Young Master... Then what will you be doing while we flee?"

    "Hm... Have you forgotten that we still have some black-powder spread out
    across the third sector?

    Of course, I'll be here to give them hell before they ever catch me.

    And don't forget that I have to also blow up all the building's entrances.... so
    that no one would be able to chase after you all when you finally escape.

    Also, you all shouldn't forget to blow up the room that leads to the secret
    passageway... After you all have successfully left the room.
    Men... It has been my honour fighting alongside you all.

    Now go!"

    "Yes, Young Master." They said while wiling away their tears.

    Their young master was truly noble.


    Chapter 576 Distrus
    After separating from his men, Williams hurriedly made his way to his
    hidden office to burn several maps that showed the way to his other camps.

    Just because they had caught into him, didn't mean that he should give them
    the advantage of catching the rest of his men as well.

    Of course, he also burnt away any documents that might be of any use to
    his enemies.

    And finally, when he was sure that there was nothing else to do... He wore a
    dashing blue robe and one of his well-known 'Ghostly Prince' mask.

    Yes... Even if he had to fall, only he would decide how he would go down.

    'Bang!'

    William blew up all the entrances to the building and hastily ran towards
    one of the sheds at the corner for firewood.

    'Click!'

    He lit the wood on fire with his lighter, and calmly sat down on top of some
    of the piles of stone rubble in front of the main door.

    He looked at the bow in his hand and sighed.

    It looked like today was the day that he, William Barn would be defeated.

    After all... in this life, defeat was something that every man would taste at
    least once before death.

    And today was his day.

    'Boom!'
    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    Loud explosive sounds could be heard coming from the third sector gate.

    That's right!

    Soon, his enemies would break through the gate.

    William steadied his arrow and waited for the appropriate time to strike.

    'Bang!'

    The gate was finally pried open, and in came his enemies.

    "Charge!!!!!"

    They ran towards him like crazy, with bloodshot eyes that looked like they
    couldn't wait to put an arrow in his chest.

    Many of them had comrades who had fallen for his devious tricks, so how
    could they not be mad?

    'Bastard!'

    William on the other hand... quickly placed his arrow into the fire, before
    finally making several shots forward.

    His arrows had been wrapped with both hay and wax... So they immediately
    caught on fire and flew into the air towards its targeted spot.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    H shot as many arrows as he could towards the trails of black-powder that


    had been spread across the fields.

    And once again, his enemies were temporarily subjected to defeat.


    'Ahhhhh!'

    The ghastly sounds coming from his wailing enemies was enough to make
    anyone who wasn't strong-minded shiver from fright.

    Of course this time, not many people had died from William's attack... as
    they had wisened up from the first few attacks.

    Fool me once or twice, shame on you..... fool me a third time, shame on


    me!

    William continuously made his moves, until there was nothing more for
    him to do.

    And so, he calmly placed his weapons on the floor, crossed his arms, and
    leaned back while watching his enemies run towards him in rage.

    Their numbers had truly dwindled down due to William's craftiness...


    Nonetheless, they were still far more in number than he expected.

    "My!... My!... My!

    1 against hundreds.

    Really, what has the world turned into?" William said softly while watching
    then run and jump over their lifeless comrades on the floor.

    The enemy warriors ran with all their might and finally arrived in front of
    William.

    Of course, those from Eli's camp quickly recognized his mask and slowed
    down their pace while trying to stop Connor's men from taking any task
    actions against William.

    How could they not recognize his mask?


    Slytherin Cord wasn't the only one who studied William's famous masks as
    well.

    In all of Eli's camps, portraits and sketches were placed all over these
    camps... As this was the only way to make sure that everyone would
    remember the targeted enemy.

    In this way, if anyone ever sighted William, they could secretly send word
    out to Eli as well.

    In short, William's height and figure were also described to these men as
    well.

    And even though they didn't know his true face, his hair colour and even
    texture had been vividly noted down too.

    They had been looking and searching for this man for more than 3 years
    nonstop now.

    So how could those in Eli's camp not recognize him?

    Instantly, they knew that if they dared to take action against him... Then Eli
    would probably skin them alive.

    So even though they hated William to the bone, they knew what they had to
    do at this moment.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    They hurriedly surrounded him in attempts to protect him.... while also


    watching him vigilantly too, lest he decided to make any sneaky move at
    them.

    And of course.... when Connor's men saw this, they were completely
    enraged instead.

    "I knew it!


    I knew that you guys were 2-timing bastards!"

    "I don't care what you call us, but you must stand down now!.... Or.."

    "Or what!

    What will you do to us?

    How dare you backstabbers tell us to stand down?

    Just who the hell do you all think you are?"

    "Yeah!

    We only follow his second Prince Connor's orders.

    So who are you to tell us what to do?"

    "Yeah!

    You scum from Prince Eli's side have always been targeting us for ages
    now.

    What!

    Do you think that we don't know that it was your master who hired the
    number-one assassin, Mr. Death.... to play with our master sometime back?"

    "Yeah!

    It was because of him that our master lost a finger and 2 toes.

    So why should we listen to you bloody bastards?"

    "I lost my only brother in that so-called play.

    So why should I even listen to any of you?" Said some of Connor's men.
    The air became tense again, as many of Connor's men remembered how Eli
    had paid off Mr. death to deal with their master.

    They looked at Eli's men and truly felt repulsed at the thought that they had
    actually been working with these fraudsters.

    How were they even sure that this wasn't another trap that was designed by
    Eli to reel them in before actually making a kill?

    They too didn't believe in such coincidences where 2 enemies would attack
    the same base at the same time.

    This whole thing was too suspicious, and made them feel like they were
    surrounded by wolves that could stab them any moment from now?

    So how could they believe anything that Eli's men said?

    Something here just wasn't right!

    William on the other hand, smile and looked at them playfully.

    Well, since he had already been caught... Why not have some fun?

    Hehehhehehe!
    Chapter 577 Cousins
    William looked at them before him and was a little bit surprised that
    Connor brought his men here as well.

    He knew that one camp belonged to Eli, but he was utterly shocked when
    he heard that Connor came too.

    Tsk!

    It looks like that junior cousin of his had finally found out his real identity.

    Nonetheless, since there were 2 teams here... He wanted to see how they
    would handle things, since their men already hated each other all much.

    Even after they were told to work together, these men had used every little
    misunderstanding to fight against one another.

    In fact, he wouldn't even be surprised if they could even manage to


    peacefully divide his properties after he was taken in as a prisoner.

    So seeing how much hate they had for each other... He decided to play with
    them just a tad bit instead.

    After all, the message relaying his capture should probably be on its way to
    Eli and Connor who were probably still around the first sector.

    So why not play with these men while waiting?

    "Aye now... Are you all fighting over little old me?

    Ai!

    I knew I was loved, but I didn't know that it was this much.

    After all, I had killed your comrades... And here you all are, protecting me.
    Sigh... I'm truly blessed."

    "You shut-up!" Both sides said angrily and looked at him as if they wanted
    to keep off his skin layer by layer.

    Connor's men turned green with rage.

    They had pent-up anger within them when they thought of their fallen
    brothers on the battlefield.

    And the more Eli's men protected William, the more crazed they became.

    "Move aside now, or I'll cut you all into pieces!"

    "Like I said, Stand down!"

    "I didn't care!

    I don't care!

    I Want to kill this rogue!"

    "Hmph!

    What are you all grumbling about?

    It's simple!

    If you all don't stand down, then we will have no choice but to fight you all
    to death!"

    "Then bring it on son of a b**ch!"

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!

    Eli's men were now battling to protect William against Connor's men.
    While the culprit that caused the whole incident, just leaned back and
    smiled calmly... While waiting for the final bosses to appear.

    And right on cue, they had arrived.

    "Stop!!!"

    The aides and Captains from both Eli and Connor's sides quickly stopped
    their men from battling against each other.

    And when everyone had finally calmed down, they created a pathway at the
    centre of the battlefield and knelt before Eli and Connor.

    "Welcome your Highnesses." They said.

    One should know that even though they said a lot of awful things on the
    battlefield, they wouldn't dare say them to Eli or Connor's faces... As they
    were both princes.

    So even though Connor's men hated Eli, they still had to bow and kneel in
    his presence all the same.

    Eli and Connor stood before William arrogantly with victorious smiles on
    their faces.

    'Plup!'

    Several men had forced William to his knees while restraining his from
    making any subtle movements too.

    Of course, William didn't struggle to restrict at all.

    What was the use?

    "Take off his mask!" Eli said to one of the men closest to William.

    "Yes, your highness."


    With that, the man did as he was told, and when he stepped aside, several
    loud gasps could be heard from the crowd.

    This man... Why did he look so much like the princes?

    Were they related?

    They couldn't help but look back and forth between the trio.

    Who exactly was this man?

    In short, some of them had been looking for the Ghostly Prince... But didn't
    know why they had to hunt down the man.

    While others had come here tonight because they had been told to do so by
    their master.

    All in all..... only Eli and Connor's most trusted aids knew about the fact
    that William was, in fact, their cousin.

    Not even tho mothers knew of his existence.

    Both princes looked at his face for a while and couldn't help but feel
    shocked by how similar Williams' face was to theirs.

    No wonder this man always wore a mask.

    Because anyone looking at his face would undoubtedly think of Alec Barn
    instead.

    "So this is how my famous cousin links like!

    I have to say, you're rather pleasing to the eye indeed.

    But too bad that you had to cover up your face every now and then.

    Such looks would definitely get you any girl in the empire that you desire."
    Eli said calmly while inspecting William from head to toe.
    Even he had to admit that the man was handsome.

    "Thanks for the compliment.

    But you didn't come all the way here to talk about my looks right?

    Unless you like me as a man, then that's another conversation on its own.

    But just so you know cousin, I like women.

    So give up!"

    "_"

    Eli massaged his forehead and tried to get past William's shamelessness.

    When had he ever said that he liked men?

    "Cough... Cough...cough!

    Let's be serious, shall we?

    Judging from the piles of rebels on the door, I'm guessing that you
    destroyed the entrances so that we won't be able to go in anytime soon.

    This could only mean that you had time to destroy any important document
    in the building too.

    In other words, the building has nothing of importance to us." Eli said
    lazily.

    "As expected of my cousin who has lived his entire life in hiding.

    I have to say, you truly amazed me.

    Who would've known that I, Connor Barn would have a legendary cousin
    that not even father knew about?

    Well... All that is in the last now.


    Because this is the end of the line for you!

    So I suggest you cooperate with us and answer our questions!

    Do you understand?!!!!"

    "More or less...

    But what's in it for me if I answer these questions?

    "A quick death!"

    "_"
    Chapter 578 Choices!
    "But what's in it for me if I answer these questions?

    "A quick death!"

    "_"

    Connor looked at William in an intimidating manner before walking


    forward and gripping his chin tightly.

    "Listen here, cousin!

    In case you're oblivious to the current situation, I'll spell it out for you.

    YOU LOST!

    Cousin...you're now our prisoner, and not a guest.

    So what makes you think that you have the right to negotiate with us?

    A quick death is all I can promise if you obediently comply with us.

    Of course, if you choose to be stubborn..... Then don't blame me for not


    showing you face!

    Now my dear cousin, as elder brother Eli said..... It's clear as day that you
    had made several arrangements so that we don't get my information from
    the building.

    And from the looks of it, your men have also escaped somehow too.

    In addition to that, for the fact that you could grow up to such an age
    without my father knowing anything of you... means that you have several
    camps and powerful allies as well.
    But not to worry, soon... They will all be reunited with you in the afterlife.

    Now cousin... Where's Oden Barn and the rest of your men hiding?

    How many secret camps do you have and where are they located?

    And most importantly, who are your allies?

    Just to remind you cousin..... If you answer these questions truthfully, then I
    promise not to harm uncle and aunty.

    But if you dare double-cross me, then I'll make sure to drag them here and
    torture them to death right before your very eyes.

    So dear cousin, choose your next moves wisely."

    Connor, Eli and the rest looked at William expectantly.

    Connor felt like he had gotten William right where he wanted him.

    Well, he did promise William that 'he' wouldn't kill Oden and Mona... But if
    Alec or Eli wanted to kill them, then how was that any of his concern?

    All he said was that he wouldn't murder them, but torturing them slowly
    wasn't murder, was it?

    He could use them as punching bags while keeping them alive.

    And when he finally delivered them to Alec, whatever happened after that
    would be of no concern of his whatsoever.

    Thinking like that, Connor didn't feel like he was deceiving William at all.

    How was it any fault of his, if this cousin of his couldn't read between the
    lines and see the potential threats in his words?
    And even if William understood what he meant, wasn't it smart for him to
    still choose the path that was laid out for him.

    One should know that if he chose not to talk, then when his parents were
    captured... They would be killed on the spot.

    But if he chose to confess, then his parents might live longer before they
    were eventually out to death.

    And even if they were tortured daily, the fact that they were still alive
    would signify hope for anyone.

    Maybe during this period, they might get rescued... Or even flee on their
    own.

    In short, anything was possible to imagine once one was hopeful.

    Eli looked at Connor and couldn't help but take in all of his actions to heart.

    This little brother of his had really changed.

    It looked like things would be getting heated up in the Capital soon.

    So no matter how one looked at it, the smarter option would be for William
    to spill the beans.

    "You're a smart man..... so I believe that you'll make the right decision, right
    cousin?" Eli said, while lazily sitting down on one of the rocks from the
    stone rubbles.

    "Hmmm... I know.

    But before I answer your question, how do both of you intend to divide my
    properties and men?"

    (--_--*)

    .
    William's question made Connor feel somewhat uncomfortable.

    Dammit!

    He had come here to claim everything for himself.

    But now, he had to share some of these properties with Eli.

    This was just freak** great!

    Eli already had more men than he did.

    So if he took more from William's camp, then wouldn't that just make him
    stronger?

    He didn't doubt that Eli would try to cheat him of his rewards.

    And only the heavens knew how dastardly this brother of his truly was.

    Eli looked at the seemingly distracted Connor and almost facepalmed


    himself.

    'Idiot!'

    Sigh... It looked like even though this younger brother of his had improved,
    there were still major areas that he had to work on.

    Yup!

    Whoever was his master, needed to school him again.

    Because this was just too humiliating, you see a prisoner play with the
    victor instead.

    Ugh!

    Eli looked at the distracted Connor and shook his head wryly, before
    locking eye contact with the smiling William.
    "Cousin... How can we talk about division of goods, properties and men if
    we don't even know how many people or properties and items that you
    have?

    Wouldn't it be better to divide all of them after listening to you?

    So cousin, please go ahead." Eli said playfully.

    Tsk!

    He would like to see what other tricks or questions that William had to
    them.

    Connor agreed with Eli after listening to his explanation.

    Even though he didn't know how many things, land, and men William
    own... He had already decided to split everything 60/40 with Eli.

    So 60% would go to himself, and the rest would then go to Eli.

    Nonetheless, even though he had the exact profit ratio in his head, he felt
    like Eli was right.

    It would be better to first get a list and location of everything under


    William... Before later arguing it out in private.

    "Cousin!

    Enough of your games!

    You either talk or die!"

    "Oh?

    Then I choose to die!"

    "Good!
    Very Good!

    You'll die, but not until I get the information that I want!

    I'll show you what real pain is, and then you'll be begging me instead.

    Ingrot!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Show him a good time!"

    "As you wish, your highness."

    "Good!"
    Chapter 579 More Party Guests
    "Ingrot!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Show him a good time!"

    "As you wish, your highness."

    "Good!"

    Very quickly, the tall burly gigantic man called Ingrot..... harshly grabbed
    William and ripped his blue robe forcefully.

    'Rip!'

    'Bam!'

    Several other men quickly stepped forward and pinned William on the
    ground close to the fire.

    He laid there with his back to the sky and his belly on the cold ground.

    And how were they going to make him talk?

    Well... Ingrot had first planned to Flay (peel off several layers of his skin),
    before burning it with fire, cutting his fingers, removing his eyeballs and so
    on.

    "Wait!" Connor said, before slowly walking towards William and gripping
    his jaws again.

    "Cousin!
    This is your last chance.

    Speak now or face...."

    'Puh!'

    --silence--

    Connor froze for a bit, before finally trembling from rage.

    Did this son of a b**ch just so it on him?

    The motherf***er didn't even wait for him to finish his sentence before
    sitting on him.

    He calmly wiped William's spit off his face with trembling hands and felt
    his breathing grow heavier by the second.

    Bloody Hell!

    Did this scoundrel just spit on his royal face in front of his men, as well as
    Eli's men?

    How dare this wannabe prince spit on him?

    Who does he think he is?

    Connor looked around and saw Eli's men all trying to hold in their laughter.

    And when he finally turned to Eli, he saw that this good bother of his had
    his head lowered as if he was bowing.

    But if one observed very carefully, they would see that Eli's shoulders were
    slightly trembling as well.

    F***!

    Was he laughing at him?


    Connor's face turned red with embarrassment and rage, and he clenched his
    fists in rage while staring at the culprit that caused the whole ordeal.

    This was the second time that he had ever been openly humiliated.

    Yup!

    The first time was in Baymard and was obviously caused by Landon.

    And now, this fake prince also caused him a great deal of humiliation as
    well.

    Eli looked at Connor and couldn't help but chuckle a bit.

    Who asked him to talk too much?

    If he wanted to torture William, then he should've just done it already.

    Look!

    Even the prisoner was tired of listening to his annoying voice.

    Connor looked at everyone and felt like digging up a hole and burying
    himself there.

    And so in a fit to cover up his embarrassment, he quickly picked William


    several times.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    "How dare you?!!!!"

    Connor kicked William with all his might and even stepped on his fingers
    as well.

    But no matter how fierce his kicks were, William never cried or let out any
    painful yells or screams instead.
    And when Connor felt like he had vented enough, he calmly took in a deep
    breath in attempts to calm his fiery heart.

    "Ingot!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Give him double the pain."

    "As you wish, your highness."

    Ingrot took out 2 butcher looking knives and calmly sharpened them against
    each other.

    'Sling! Sling! Sling! Sling! Sling!'

    The sounds of the blades echoed throughout the silent field.

    William on the other hand, steadied his heart to be as calm as a stagnant


    pond.

    Whether he liked it or now, he couldn't escape getting tortured.

    So why not ready himself instead?"

    Soon, the sounds of the knives clashing against one another ceased.

    It was time for the torture to begin.

    And just when the knife was supposed to hit William's back, everyone soon
    heard weird strange sounds growing louder and louder.

    Eh?

    What was that sound?

    Everyone was utterly confused and looked in the direction where it was
    coming from with /their swords and arrows firmly in their hands.
    Eli and Connor felt like they had heard these particular sounds somewhere
    before... But they didn't know where.

    'Vrrrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    Landon and his gang were finally here!

    Several army vehicles speeded into the scene like crazy.

    And as they drove in, several of the men just unconsciously gave them way
    while looking at the vehicles in awe.

    They had a vague idea of what these heavenly carriages were, but they just
    weren't sure if they were right or not.

    After all, only a handful of them had gone with Connor and Eli to Baymard
    previously.

    So many of them had just heard about it, but had never seen it upfront.

    'Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmmmm!'

    Landon and his men quickly drove past sectors 1 and 2... Before finally
    arriving in sector 3.

    The place quickly became chaotic, as several men dived to the sides to
    avoid getting knocked by the vehicles when they drove by.

    "They're coming your way!

    Jump!!!!"

    "Bam!"

    "F***!

    I think I just injured my leg just now."


    "Hahahahaha!

    Bro... You should see the way you jumped.

    You were like a flying praying mantis."

    "Aye...but on a serious note though, do you think that they're


    Baymardians?"

    "I...I think that it's most likely."

    "But if they are, then why are they here?

    Ahh!

    Are they also here to battle with this Ghostly Prince fellow?"

    "Wait!

    How come this guy is so popular?

    Why does everyone want a piece of him?

    Are you sure that his ancestors didn't curse him before he came into this
    world?

    Why would 3 different enemies choose to attack the same guy on the same
    day?

    What kind of dog sh** bad luck does he have?

    Sigh... I almost feel pity for him."

    "Why stupid pity?

    Let me tell you something... There's no smoke without fire.

    So if this guy was good, then why is everyone coming over here to attack
    him?
    Even people all the way from Baymard want his neck as well.

    So what stupid pity?"

    "Yeah!

    I'm sure that these Baymardians wouldn't let him go."

    "Your right!

    They are definitely her to finish him off too."

    "_"

    Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    'Scriiiiiiipppp!'

    The first 3 vehicles at the front 'drifted' finally parked in a slanted position
    just between William and the other 2 princes.

    And before anyone could say or do anything, the doors of the vehicles flew
    open..... And out came several soldiers all in uniform.

    'Bam!'

    "Target located!

    Surround the target now.

    Move! Move! Move! Move!!!!"


    Chapter 580 An Open Bar
    "Target located!

    Surround the target now.

    Move! Move! Move! Move!!!!"

    "_"

    'Bam!'

    Several skillful men quickly got out of their vehicles and ran towards their
    target while also taking precautions against any incoming enemy attacked
    too.

    It all happened so fast that before their opponents could say anything else,
    they had already surrounded William and some of the enemy warriors as
    well.

    William who had previously steeled his heart to receive torture, was
    pleasantly surprised at the turn of events.

    Just looking at the vehicles, he instantly knew who had paid him this
    surprise visit.

    Hahahahhahahha!

    Never in a million years, would he have thought that this cousin of his who
    he had known for a few days..... would suddenly pop out of nowhere in his
    time of need.

    What could he say?

    the heavens seemed to favour him greatly.


    Indeed, he was truly blessed!

    But then again, when he thought about how so many people had visited him
    in a single night, he couldn't help but wonder If this so-called secret base
    was even a secret anymore.

    Because the way things were turning out, he wouldn't be surprised to see
    Alec come out of nowhere later on tonight.

    Heck!

    Maybe even ordinary people knew of its location as well.

    Had he been lax over security recently?

    He had to admit that he didn't follow things through well enough when he
    was dealing with the whole Slytherin Cord issue... Since he had been a little
    bit emotional at the moment.

    But that was in his mind, the only time that he had slipped up.

    So during that time frame, who could've given out his location to his
    enemies?

    Did someone on his side betray him?"

    William was stumped when he thought about the whole thing.

    3 different groups of visitors on a single night?

    Please!

    Coincidences like these were just too suspicious and had to be looked into
    thoroughly.

    As for Eli and Connor, they looked at the men before with shock and
    confusion.
    Their faces scrunched up a little when they saw the vehicles.

    Dammit!

    How did this younger brother of theirs know about today's matter?

    And why did it seem like this base was like an open bar that any Tom, Dick
    or Harry could walk right in?

    He now felt a little bit stupid, when he thought of the fact that he and Alec
    didn't know about William... Seeing how easy it was for others to locate
    him.

    Connor's mind went to work, and he started calculating his profits again.

    Ahh!

    What if this brother of theirs shamelessly demands to have shares in their


    spoils of war?

    No way!

    He wasn't sharing!!!

    He had already made plans to keep 6/10 to himself and give the rest to Eli.

    But if Landon came into the picture, then wouldn't his share decrease
    instead?

    His greedy mind had already decided to not yield to Landon no matter
    what.

    After all, the dude hadn't even joined them during battle... So why should he
    even get any damn thing from them?

    Eli on the other hand, had entirely different thoughts from Connor.

    For him, Landon was to deal with him.


    Yes!

    He firmly believed that Landon wanted to get rid of him.

    One should know that earlier on when he was in Baymard, Landon had
    specifically thanked him for his gift on his 15th birthday.

    Of course when he heard that, he instantly knew what Landon was talking
    about.

    The bastard had thanked him for giving him poison on his 15th birthday.

    It was that same poison that killed the original Landon in this world.

    But how would Eli have known?

    To him... Landon's luck was just too good, since he survived from this sort
    of poison that didn't even have a cure yet within the Pyno continent.

    Who would've known that an expert would come along and cure him?

    Thinking about it like that, Eli was sure that the expert was the one who
    also improved Baymard's medical facilities as well.

    This sort of expert was one that he needed in his camp!

    Anyway, ever since Landon had thanked him... He knew that the bastard
    would soon plan to make his move on him.

    And that was why he had even hyped Alec to take care of Landon when
    they were still in Baymard.

    He had spent his time there making Alec simulated enough to fight the
    battle for him.

    So when they finally travelled their separate ways, he was extremely glad to
    know that his father would deal with Landon once he went back to the
    Capital.

    And when Alec had sent him a note with a secret message saying that he
    was going to war, Eli couldn't help but smile broadly.

    How could he not be glad?

    He was the Crown Prince, so anything that Alec colonized, would


    eventually be his when the old geezer died.

    It was like killing 2 birds with one stone.

    Because at the end of the day, Landon would die and he would gain
    Baymard as his.

    Everything was supposed to be going perfectly.

    So why was this bastard here now?

    Wasn't he supposed to be in Baymard?

    If he was here now, then didn't that mean that they had been travelling for
    months?

    I won't they use that same time frame to travel back too?

    What if Alec arrived for battle and the bastard wasn't there?

    Had the heavens had already hatched an escape plan for this little bastard?

    No!

    He couldn't let this younger brother of his life, or else the bastard my plan
    to take revenge on them after he heard about Alec's sudden moves.

    Even though they would've already conquered Baymard by the time Landon
    heard about the news, one shouldn't overlook the matter of revenge... Even
    if Landon was just 'one' man.
    After all, a single grain could tip any scale.

    So underlooking this bastard might one day result in their deaths.

    That's why Eli had decided to kill Landon today

    Yes!

    Today, Landon would die!!!


    Chapter 581 A True Last Boss
    In just a few seconds, everyone's mind was all over the place.

    They all thought that these Baymardians had come for William's head.

    For them, they believed that there was no way in hell that Landon knew
    about William.

    Even their masters had taken some time to meet William.

    So what more of these people who were all the way over in Baymard?

    Yup!

    In their eyes, William was already dead meat.

    Warrant Officer Basil looked around for any sudden attacks, before walking
    towards one of the vehicles and opening up its door.

    'Shreeee!'

    'Bam!'

    The door was shut.

    And like the true final boss that he was, Landon calmly got out of the
    vehicle and slowly walked towards his men.

    He stood in front of them like a mother hen protecting her chicks, and
    looked at Eli and Connor with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Brothers... It's been long hasn't it."

    --Silence--
    The entire place fell into deep silence for a minute, as everyone was waiting
    for Landon to speak more on this sudden visit of his.

    "Little brother, it really has been long... Hasn't it.

    So, what brings little brother here?" Eli asked curiously.

    "Oh?

    Elder brother... Over the past few weeks, I've really been missing out on
    being one with nature.

    So I decided to take a stroll with some of my men along these parts.

    But who would've known that we would end up here instead?

    Ahh!... Brothers, I feel so blessed now that you are here.

    Who would've thought that a simple stroll would lead me right to you all?

    Sigh... In the future, maybe I should take more strolls very often.

    That way, I can see you all very often." Landon said while resting his hands
    on his chin and nodding his head..... As if agreeing with what he had just
    said.

    'Tch!'

    The enemy warriors couldn't help but feel that Landon was somewhat
    shameless!

    What bloody stroll?

    Did he think that they were 5-year-old children?

    This was a secret base alright?


    So how could one just stroll in without any prior knowledge of the place?

    Heck!

    Even their masters needed time to find this location?

    So how was it easy for anyone to just stroll into the place?

    And how come this stroll of his ended up in a completely different region
    within Arcadina?

    Please!

    A stroll as what one took within the same town or even city.

    But these people had travelled through different cities, towns and villages.

    In short, they had left their empire and stepped into Arcadina's territories.

    And they dared to look at them in the face and say that their sudden
    appearance here was because they were taking a stroll?

    'Come on bro!

    Who do you think that you're deceiving?'

    All enemy warriors looked at him and couldn't help but turn cold.

    For them, they felt like Landon was belittling them as well as their leader.

    So how could they not be mad?

    As for William, he tried his best to reel in his laughter while listening to the
    conversation between Landon and the princes.

    As expected!... This cousin of his was truly something else.

    Only he had the talent of making his enemies both speechless and angry at
    the same time.
    William looked at Landon's group of men and couldn't help but worry a bit.

    Even though they had probably arrived in order to rescue him, weren't they
    too few to fight?

    Sure, William had taken out a good chunk of both Eli and Connor's men...
    But there were still hundreds of enemy warriors around.

    So how were they supposed to deal with the current situation?

    His body tensed up a bit when he thought about it a little bit more.

    But soon, he quickly calmed his nerve and relaxed his muscles.

    That's right!

    For Landon to come, meant that he could definitely handle the situation at
    hand.

    So did that mean that had something up his sleeve?

    William sat very still and observed Landon curiously.

    How was he going to handle the matter?

    "Hmm... I didn't know that my little brother liked taking strolls this much!

    In fact, your strolling skills might even become legendary in the future.

    After all, you're the first person in the history of Pyno, to take a stroll that
    made you end up in an entirely different empire altogether.

    Brother, you're truly great!"

    "Thank you older brother Eli.

    I too think that I'm great as well.


    So there's no need to compliment me so much since it's a fact."

    "_"

    Truly shameless!

    Those were the words that everyone described Landon as.

    "Enough!

    Since you 'strolled' into this secret base, then you must have also come for
    you on personal interest...correct?"

    "Yup!

    Elder brother Connor is indeed smart."

    Landon had indeed come here for personal interests... But rather than
    money or property, he had come here due to the system's mission.

    He too was shocked a few hours back, when he realized that it was William
    that he was saving.

    Connor looked at Landon coldly.

    "Look here little brother!

    I don't like beating around the bush as brother Eli does.

    So I'll ask you just once:..... 'Why are you here?'

    Speak up! And don't f**kin lie to us!!!"

    "Ahh... Elder brother Connor, how can you even think that I would lie to
    you?

    Do I look like a liar to you?

    Don't worry, I'll be truthful.


    But if you want me to tell you about the reason for my sudden appearance,
    then you both have to tell me you as well."

    "Hmph!

    We are just here to detain Cousin.

    He had done a lot of terrible things around Arcadina.

    So we came here to subdue him."

    Everyone listened to Connor lie right through his teeth and smiled wryly.

    It seems like these princes all had special traits.

    One was shameless, and the other was a good liar instead.

    Landon looked at his brothers and smiled.

    "Hmm... Brothers, since you all were so honest with me, then I'll also be
    completely honest as well.

    You might not believe me, but I'm here to pick up a good brother of mine.

    You see... I'm the to rescue Cousin."

    'Sling!'

    -_-
    Chapter 582 Pitiful Shields
    You all might not believe me, but I'm here to pick up a good brother of
    mine.

    In other words..... I'm here to rescue Cousin."

    'Sling!'

    -_-

    Swords were drawn immediately, as everyone didn't expect that the


    situation would be completely different from what they had assumed.

    How could they let the person who was responsible for killing some of their
    comrades off the hook just like that?

    Eli quickly looked around and knew that his men, combined with Connor's
    men... were enough to tackle Landon's men.

    So was there to be afraid of?

    All he and his men had to do..... was step a little further from these
    Baymardians, and all would be safe for them.

    One had to know that Eli believed that the black things in their hands were
    capable of shocking them only at a certain distance.

    Yup!

    He thought that they were holding tasers in their hands.

    So after analyzing everything, he felt even more confident than ever about
    the current situation.

    .
    "Save him?

    Little brother, since when did you get wrapped up with this common
    criminal?

    If you choose to interfere with today's matter, then you leave us no choice
    but to let you suffer the same fate as that of a criminal... since you're
    obstructing our jobs in bringing justice into Arcadina." Eli said, while lazily
    looking at Landon.

    But even though his face looked expressions, his heart was turbulent as tge
    seas on a stormy night.

    His heart rate accelerated a bit, as he waited for Landon to fall deep into his
    pit.

    Every second of silence seemed like a century to him, as all he needed


    now... Was for Landon to join in with William, making it easier for him to
    kill him openly.

    Because if he didn't do it like that, Connor here might take advantage of the
    whole situation... So as to drag him down even further.

    If he killed Landon just like that, then Connor might snitch to the
    Baymardians about the whole incident.

    At that time, even if Alec had conquered Baymard... Maybe some of the
    people there would see Connor as a good guy.

    And who knows... Maybe there would be many revolts and whatnot
    happening within the Baymardian empire.

    So even though he could always use force... at times, it was better to avoid
    such unnecessary situations.

    And that was why he had to come up with a legit reason to kill Landon.

    After all, the man was a f**kin King... So he could just touch him just
    because he wanted to.
    .

    --silence--

    Everyone looked at Landon impatiently, while pointing their swords and


    Spears at him and his crew.

    Landon looked at Eli and sneered.

    "Big brothers... If that's the case, then so be it.

    But all I know is that I will rescue Cousin no matter what!"

    "Good! Good! Good! Good!

    You're really a fool!

    Even after we brothers have tried to advise you, you still decided to take
    that route?

    Then don't blame us for showing you no mercy!"

    "Cut the crap!

    You all talk too much!

    Are we doing this or not?"

    "Little brother, since you insist... Then I won't try to convince you any
    longer!

    Men!

    Release the arrows!" Connor yelled.

    "But your Highness... Some of our men are standing next to them.

    So if we release a rain of arrows, would they die together with these


    Baymardians?" One of the low-class archers said, before getting a solid slap
    from those beside him.

    'Pah!'

    'This is war fool!

    Death is normal.

    After all, even if they don't die now... We will still perish one day.

    So what difference does it make if one dies today or tomorrow?

    Always remember: 'Something must kill a man, so why bother?"

    "Release the arrows!" Eli also commanded.

    And just like that, a rain of arrows was sent towards Landon, his men and
    some of the enemy warriors beside him.

    Of course, Landon and his crew estimated that this would be the enemy's
    first move... So they already came up with a game plan prior to this.

    "Now!"

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    The Baymardians soldiers quickly dropped to the group, and used their legs
    to down enemy opponents next to them... Before using them as shields over
    their bodies.

    Of course, some of the soldiers quickly rushed over to protect William as


    well.

    'Ahhhhh!!!!!'

    The enemy warriors screamed in agony, and their bodies trembled as if


    something was about to burst out from within.
    F***!

    It was painful as hell!

    The arrows pierces had pierced right through their bodies, leaving them in
    an extremely sorry state.

    As shields, the rain of arrows had soared no part of their bodies.... and had
    directly plunged into their eyeballs, necks and even their 'privates'.

    It was truly a gruesome sight to behold.

    'Bluhh!'

    Blood gushed out from their mouths like an overflowing bathtub.

    And no matter how much they struggled to stay away, many of them slowly
    lose consciousness... And even cried during the process, because they knew
    the death was definitely knocking on their doorstep right now.

    To make matters worse, their death was accelerated even further by the
    many incoming arrows that were sent to them nonstop.

    Their bodies had been vibrating nonstop till the moment they took the last
    breath.

    So many of them died feeling very resentful.

    [*Pitiful men: ( :TT∆TT:) Scoundrels!..... Couldn't you have given even a


    moment's peace?

    *Princes: Hmph!...who cares about you all?

    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!]

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!' Thup!'

    '_'
    .

    The enemies were quickly shooting their arrows like crazy people, but all of
    a sudden they saw the doors of the vehicles open up.

    Yes!

    Some of the soldiers were still within the vehicles.

    "All units take aim just as planned!"

    Hearing the instructions from their Walkie talkies, they quickly utilized the
    hand firing missile guns and swiftly aimed at their targets.

    "Fire!"

    'Boom!!!!'

    'Ahhhhh!!'

    --silence--

    Several thick clouds of flame rose into the air like magic, accompanied by
    the ghastly screams of men.

    'Ahhhhhh!'

    Everyone paused for a moment, and their faces soon turned frighteningly
    pale.

    The screams alone made them feel as if they were the ones who were
    currently suffering right now.

    Dammit!

    What the hell was that?


    Chapter 583 A Dance To
    Remember
    'Boom!'

    'Ahhhh!'

    "Help me...."

    "My legs...."

    "My arms...."

    "F**k!

    It hurts so bad!"

    The loud screams and cries of the injured, made many of the enemy
    warriors get distracted so much that they took their eyes off Landon and his
    crew.

    But who could blame them?

    They had to properly understand the situation at hand, so as to protect


    themselves as well.

    Their hearts felt like a ticking time bomb that would blow up any moment
    from now.....since they felt that the next attack could be coming their way
    any moment from now.

    So how could they still focus on Landon and his crew at this point?

    Some of them were so close to the explosions, that the heat made them feel
    like they were in hell.
    Several body parts were sent flying their direction, as well as drizzles of
    blood too.

    In fact, they were so shaken that some of them even peed themselves on the
    field while holding their swords and trembling.

    It was the fear of the unknown that made them petrified.

    "Oh, my heavens!

    W... What do we do?"

    "Do you think that there's still black-powder somewhere on the battlefield?"

    "Black powder?!!

    How can that be?

    Didn't we suffer enough previously from it?

    I thought that this Ghostly Prince person wouldn't have more tricks up his
    sleeve.

    But who would've thought that he still had more?"

    "How awful!

    How can someone make us lower our guards in such a manner?"

    "Wait!

    I didn't see anyone shot any arrows at us.

    So you all sure that it was black-powder?

    What if it was sent from above?"


    "You mean the heavens?"

    Please!

    You read too much Baymardian fictional books!

    Think about it!

    How can the ancestors in heaven bother over such trivial issues?

    Or do you think that this Ghostly Prince guy is some destined king or
    something?"

    "Yeah!... You're right!

    That sounds ridiculous!

    How can a lost prince that grew outside the palace be any better than any of
    our masters?

    We were probably attacked with black-powder right now.!"

    "Hmph!

    This man really knew how to scheme!

    So even though they were about to torture him, he still had so many hidden
    tricks for them?

    No wonder he was willing to take the hard way."

    "How despicable!"

    "Shameless!"

    (-_-)

    .
    Of course, even though some of them didn't know how they got attacked...
    Some, on the other hand, had seen the doors of the vehicles open up just
    before the attacks.

    So they quickly knew who was the cause for the matter.

    Eli and Connor were also shocked as well.

    And so for a brief moment, the entire battlefield had plummeted down into
    chaos.

    Of course while the soldiers in the vehicle continuously bombarded their


    enemies nonstop, Landon and the rest quickly threw away their human
    shields and sprung towards the enemies beside them.

    "Everyone, take your positions just as planned!

    Team 1 and 2, get Prince William to safety!

    Team 3 and 4, cover for them!

    As for the rest of the teams, in and out of the vehicles, you know what to
    do." Landon said while speaking into his Walkie talkie... Before finally
    storing it away and exchanging it for his guns instead.

    Now, it was time for him to dance!

    Landon took out his guns, rolled forward and quickly shot at the enemies
    that were now surrounding Eli and Connor.

    Since they were here, he might as well capture them too.

    After all, he had to put William on the throne sometime before the end of
    the year.

    So why not start weeding the grass for him now?

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'


    'Ahhhh!!!'

    Very quickly, the battlefield became overly heated up once more.

    The tension in the air was high, and everyone's emotions were all over the
    place.

    'Bang!'

    Young Warrant officer Festus quickly dashed towards all incoming enemy
    warriors fiercely.

    3 burly men were currently running with their swords towards him and
    behind those 3... Were another 7 more.

    He looked at them and kept calm.

    All this for little old him?

    Well, his majesty did say that they would all have to tackle huge numbers,
    so he was expecting it.

    'Bang! Bang!'

    He shot two of the men on the necks, before dropping onto the ground and
    finally sliding between the middle one's leg.

    And as he slid underneath, he quickly shot the guy's legs and focused on the
    remaining 7.

    "Son of a b**ch!" Said the guy whose leg had just been shot.

    What kind of pain was this?

    It felt like it was drawing his soul out of his body with every passing
    second.
    His breathing became hoarse, and his mind became unfocused.

    Bloody hell!

    He had been pierced by an arrow before... And had even been stabbed by a
    sword.

    But never in his entire existence, had he felt this site of pain before.

    Which sorcerer made such a weapon?

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    All 7 men had now closely surrounded Festus.

    And so, he quickly shot two 2 of them, before finally launching a high kick
    at the front man's chin.

    "Ugh!

    You're gonna pay for that!" Yelled the man, who fiercely cut through the air
    with his sword.

    'Swish!'

    Festus dicked, and the sounds if the sword whistled in the air like an old
    flute.

    Of course, seeing that Festus had drilled to the floor, how could those
    around him let him go?

    They also came towards him like crazy, but all if it was to no avail.

    Festus quickly rolled onto the floor and shot some of them, before getting
    up, punching, kicking and shooting them some more again.
    He even managed to jump on some of them as if he were a monkey... And
    when others tried to attack him, he would jump off from his victim's chest,
    making the others accidentally injure their comrades instead.

    "Die you motherf***er!"

    "Screw you!"

    "Why won't you die?"

    "F**! You, you little imp!"

    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"

    Festus finished up with the group, and before he knew it... Several other
    sacrificial lambs were coming his way.

    "My, my, my..... gentlemen.

    It seems like you all are truly late for the party.

    But you know what they say... Better late than never.

    So, let's dance!"

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'


    Chapter 584 Death Commeth' Like
    A Shadow
    'Boom!'

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Ahhhhh!!'

    On the battlefield, the sounds of several explosives and gunshots could be


    heard all over the place... Accompanied by the shrivelled cries and curses of
    several injured men as well.

    Many of the enemy warriors felt like their entire world view was now
    shattered into pieces by these Baymardians.

    They felt like crying, but had no tears in their extremely dry eyes.

    They looked at the heavens and couldn't help but curse their ill fates.

    Dammit!

    If they had known, they wouldn't have come out for today's battle!

    Who would have known that they would be fighting these weird men from
    Baymard?

    Some of the men cried and scattered about chaotically while trying to avoid
    the attacks from the hand missiles.

    "F***!

    Didn't they say that if we keep our distances, then their weapons won't
    affect us at all?
    Who said that these Baymardians were easy to deal with?

    Come out now, so that I can hack you into pieces before I die!"

    "Come out for us!

    Didn't you say that you had been to Baymard before, and knew how their
    weapons work?

    So why did you make us feel like these Baymardians were weak chickens?

    Screw you!

    These people are simply demons, alright?"

    (:TT∆TT:)

    Many of the men complained loudly while fleeing in all directions.

    As for the enemy Captains and those in charge of leading the men to
    victory, they scrunched up their faces and loosing at the cowardly men
    under them in disgust.

    "How dare you imps retreat?

    How stupid are you all?

    We are greater than two if we rush over there and block their carriages, then
    wouldn't we be able to win in the end?

    Men!

    Take heart, stand firm and run towards them victoriously."

    The enemy warriors who heard this almost puked out blood and died from
    anger.
    "Screw you!

    What bloody battle?

    This is a massacre, alright?"

    "Yeah!

    Even if we wanted to charge forward, do you know how many of us will die
    before we eventually get to the front of these carriages?"

    "Hmph!

    It's easy to talk when you're just sitting there and watching us die.

    As our group leader..... if you want us to go forward victoriously, then why


    don't you lead us there rather than talking?"

    "Yeah!

    Stop directing us on what to do next and lead us."

    "Tsk!

    Captain, I thought that you were our protector..... But now, I can see that
    you were just our executioner instead!"

    "Go screw yourself!"

    (*^*)

    Many of the men felt like choking their leaders to death when they heard
    the 'encouraging' words from their leaders.

    As for their so-called leaders, they in turn had their faces all turn red from
    anger as well.

    How dare these insects talk back at them?


    These people who had previously looked up to them in awe and fear, were
    now looking at them with eyes that were filled with disgust and hatred
    instead.

    Even the weakest ones who used to pray and wish to be their stable boys
    now looked at them in complete rage!

    The leaders all felt like stabbing these good-for-nothings to death.

    "Ungrateful insects!

    If you all don't march forward, then you will leave us with no choice but to
    come for your families instead.

    Because whether we win the battle or escape..... Once we get back to our
    camp, those who previously failed to obey orders will get killed on the spot.

    Also, their families will be hunted and put to death as well.

    So it's either you die here on the battlefield like a war hero, or you all
    become traitors and get killed along with your families later on.

    But don't forget that if we do win this battle, then you and your families will
    also survive in the end.

    And you all will be forgiven for your cowardly attitudes too.

    It would be like none of you had yelled back to your leaders.

    So choose wisely!"

    [The rest of the men: (T^T)]

    When the enemy warriors heard this, they quickly quieted down and
    decided to continue battling forward.

    After all, at this point... What choice did they have?


    All they could do now was pray that they won the battle in the end.

    'Boom!'

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Ahhhhh!!'

    As the battle commenced, Landon and a few other soldiers fighting beside
    him... Slowly advanced onward as well.

    "Cover me, boys!" Landon said before placing his gun back into his gun
    belt and running forward.

    And who were his targets?

    Of course, they were Eli and Connor!

    After all, he had to take these 2 back alive.

    But how could Eli and Connor not notice him?

    In truth, their eyes had truly never left Landon ever since the battle began.

    They had to see what mischief this brother of theirs was up to.

    It was an understatement if they said that they weren't impressed by the


    weapons that these Baymardians used.

    If they had them, then wouldn't they have already sat on the throne ages
    ago?

    The more they saw, the mode they wanted to possess Baymard as their own.

    Their eyes became sharp with a hint of greed in it, as they looked at the
    destruction before them.

    Everything made them feel anxious and excited at the same time.
    Such weapons really put their arrows and swords to shame.

    And the more they saw, the more they realized that they didn't know a lot
    about Baymard.

    For a moment, they even began to worry that maybe Alec wouldn't win the
    battle at all.

    But of course, this thought only lingered for a moment... Because when
    they thought about how many men and resources Alec had in Arcadina,
    they soon found it hard to believe that Landon would win in the end.

    As for the current battle at hand, they were not too worried... Because for
    them, If they captured or killed Landon, then the battle would automatically
    come to an end.

    First off, they didn't believe that Landon was stronger than them since they
    had been training nonstop right from the age of 7.

    And so the mere fact that they were both talented and older than Landon,
    meant that they had enough experience and strength that exceeding his.

    So seeing Landon run forward, they immediately pulled out their swords
    and ran towards him as well.

    In their eyes, he was already a dead man.


    Chapter 585 Zarius!
    Eli and Connor sneered at Landon, as they felt that it was impossible for
    him to defeat any of them... Talk less of both of them at the same time.

    For sure, he was already a dead man walking.

    They gripped their swords firmly and looked at the incoming Landon
    coldly.

    And in a flash, their brotherly battle had begun!

    Landon ran up to his brothers, ducked to the left and punched Connor's side
    belly... Before swiftly dropping to the ground and kicking Eli's shin fiercely
    too.

    'Ughhhhh!'

    Both brothers were shocked at the fact that they were pushed back, and
    couldn't help but look at this brother of theirs in a new light.

    Wait?

    Was he dancing?

    Yup!

    Landon was currently mimicking 'Eddy' from Streetfighters.

    'Pah!'

    'Ughhhhh!"

    Dammit!
    What were these moves?

    It looks like they really underestimated this brother of theirs.

    Eli and Connor took deep breaths and calmed themselves.

    Getting agitated would only make them lose even more.

    So with that In mind, they no longer rushed up to Landon again hastily.

    Rather, they slowly walked around him for a bit... Before finally stopping.

    Eli was at Landon's front, while Connor was at his back instead.

    Landon's smile broadened when he saw their little act.

    To him, it made no difference at all..... Because at the end of the day, they
    would still be his prisoners.

    Both brothers nodded at one another and calmly ran towards Landon who
    was still at the centre.

    Eli sent a fierce swing towards Landon's head from the left to the right.....
    while Connor sent another fierce swing targeting Landon's lower waist...
    From the right to the left instead.

    So both of their sword swings were going in the opposite direction.

    'Swish!'

    Their swords whistled in the air, and their eyes opened wide in shock.

    Everything happened like a slow-motion movie to them... Because as their


    swords moved, their eyes had also focused on Landon as well.

    So they had seen everything with their own naked eyes.


    How could their brother be so flexible?

    Landon had started by bending his legs as if he wanted to limbo under a


    stick... And this move alone dodged Eli's swing that was coming for his
    head.

    From there, he quickly placed his lands on the floor with his belly facing
    upward... And raised his legs into the air, immediately missing Connor's
    swing that was targeting his lower waste.

    With his legs in the air, he swiftly moved his hands on the ground to create
    his famous tornado kick that looked like Eddy's hip hop dance move
    instead.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    Everything happened so fast that Eli and Connor didn't even have the time
    to counterattack.

    Because right after they made their lives, the next thing they knew... They
    were receiving multiple slaps from Landon's iron legs.

    F**k!

    They glared at Landon and charged forward again.

    It was obvious to say that they had rushed forward to receive more beatings
    from this little brother of theirs.

    What move did Landon not do on them?

    He lifted Connor in the air and did a body slam, and also carried out a
    'Russian Leg Sweep' on Eli as well.

    He had done so many moves on them that their faces had now turned purple
    from extreme rage.

    In fact, he had treated this little match with his brothers as an opportunity to
    test out all if the wrestling lives in his head.
    'Bam!'

    'Crack!'

    'Swish!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!

    You're choking me!

    Let go, you bastard!"

    "How dare you!"

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! I'm! Bam! Bam!'

    '_'

    At first, these brothers resisted him with all their might... But later, they
    found that they really couldn't win against him at all.

    What the hell was going on?

    They couldn't understand how this brother of theirs had suddenly grown to
    be so powerful.

    They even began to wonder if he had been possessed by some strong demon
    instead.

    Because how else could they explain the fact that while they had gotten
    beaten to the point of no return, this bastard brother of theirs hadn't even
    had a scratch on his body instead?

    It was truly unfathomable to them!

    One should know that they were seen as heaven's pride nobles, all
    beachside of their skills.
    Their sword skills were legendary, and they had even surpassed many of
    their sword masters instead.

    So how could someone as defenceless as him win them?

    If word got out, then how were they supposed to live with themselves?

    Their reputations would be completely ruined!

    While Landon on the other hand, would undoubtedly soar Into greater
    heights instead.

    But even if they knew all of this, what could they do about it?

    They had been struggling to get any advantage over Landon since the battle
    begun....but who would've known that they would still be at a disadvantage
    against the bastard?

    Their hearts burned with hit rage, that inky wanted to seek harm to the
    culprit before it.

    Their rage began destroying them from the inside, as all they wanted to do
    now was cut the motherf***er into pieces and feed it to their bet Hangols.

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    'Swish!'

    'Pah!'

    They swung their swords at Landon and took more beatings from him
    again.

    At this point, it was almost pitiable, because they had blue eyes and
    purplish bruises all over their bodies.

    .
    Of course while the trio fought it out, their aides and some of their right-
    hand men and squad leaders were also fighting it out as well.

    Eli's body trembled, as he tried to hold onto the sword in his hand.

    His entire right hand felt numb from the pain, and the weird in his hand was
    slowly slipping down.

    No!

    If he couldn't win this battle, then he had to escape!

    He looked around anxiously, before finally seeing one of his chief Knights,
    Zarius making his way towards him.

    "Zarius!

    Quick!

    Create a distraction for me!

    Eh?

    Zarius... Why are you pointing your sword at me?"

    "Your highness, please kneel.

    I know you aren't stupid, so please connect the dots yourself."

    (°_°)
    Chapter 586 Their Master
    "Your highness, please kneel.

    I know you aren't stupid..... so connect the dots yourself."

    "_"

    Eli's eyes bulged out widely and his mind went blank for a moment.

    Typically, he knew how to control his expressions very well.

    But this particular incident had him shook.

    His mouth opened up slightly, and he looked at Zarius in shock.

    Why?

    Why did he betray him?

    Wasn't he good to Zarius all these years?

    Even though Zarius wasn't one of his aides... He was still one of his closest
    knights who had always been by his side.

    In fact, one would day that Zarius was like his personal secretary.

    But even at that, because Zarius' status wasn't as high as those of his aides,
    not all information could be passed onto Zarius... At least not until the
    moment they were setting out for war or anything else.

    Because when he discussed with his aides, they usually agreed to keep
    things away from everyone else... Even their best friends and families.

    So as protocol, Eli typically didn't tell Zarius any of his plans... Until it was
    time for him to take action.
    All he could do was tell Zarius to prepare the men for an upcoming
    mission..... But that was it.

    Of course, Eli didn't mind sharing or showing Zarius some letters or


    important info.

    But whenever Zarius asked him what were his next steps, he would always
    stay silent and tell Zarius to prepare the men instead.

    He never specified anything or even gave any specific date for when they
    would move out.

    The men just knew that they had to be prepared, and could move out
    anytime that their leader commanded it.

    After all, they got paid to train and battle... So they had no right to question
    their leader's commands.

    Zarius was usually the person who personally gave messages to Eli, and
    after reading it... Eli would give third massages to Zarius to read as well.

    But whatever Eli decided to do about the issue, Zarius had never known
    until the time to move out.

    Again... One should know that Eli received several good and bad messages
    several times in one month.

    And all the time, Eli would just tell him to prepare the men.

    So it was generally hard for anyone to guess what they were preparing the
    men for.

    Was it to go to the Capital and make plans against Alec, raid over places
    and take in more men, or even deal with Slytherin Cord's mess.

    In fact, Eli had also had some matters out of Arcadina that directly involved
    him.
    So he was always on the move, and none of the men knew when or what
    battle they would be fighting next... At least not until the day they were
    setting out.

    In short, as protocol... Eli had always kept his next plans silent.

    Looking at Zarius now, he immediately understood why any leader should


    keep their mouth shut even with their 'most loyal' men.

    Because one never knew when these people might turn against them.

    If he had been sharing everything with Zarius, then wouldn't he have died
    ages ago?

    "Hahahahhahahaha!

    I, the great Eli Barn, have truly been blind!

    Zarius!

    Do you know what you are doing?!!!!" Eli said coldly.

    Hid aides who were currently battling in the side, were also shocked as
    well.

    Their bodies trembled, and their mind went all over the place when they
    thought of the bastard's betrayal.

    After everything that their master had done to promote the bastard's
    position, how dare he pay Eli back with betrayal?

    Dammit!

    They wanted to quickly run over and tear the son of a b**ch into pieces!

    But how could they, when these Baymardians were constantly holding them
    back?
    "Bastard!

    Get away from his highness!"

    "How dare you?!

    Remove that blade from his highness's throat Now!"

    The aides and all the rest of Eli's men who were currently fighting beside
    them bellowed out angrily at what they had just witnessed.

    But Eli's men weren't the only ones who were in rage as well.

    Connor currently had a blade pointed to his neck as well, by none other than
    Nicodemus, who was one of his most trusted aides too.

    He gritted his teeth and glared at the traitor in rage... All the while imaging
    how he would steam the traitor's body when he finally escaped from here.

    Yes!

    He still thought that he could escape!

    Landon was also confused as well.

    Because even though he saw these men approaching earlier on, the look that
    they gave their masters made him feel like they weren't coming for him.

    And so he decided to see what their intentions were.

    The whole thing looked like a movie to him.

    Eh?

    So this was the famous traitor scene in the movies?

    Eli and Connor looked at Landon hatefully.


    No wonder Landon had arrived here today as well.

    So it turns out that these traitors had found a way to sneak out information
    to him ages ago.

    Even Eli who had hidden this information well, was surprised that Zarius
    had known of his plans ahead of time and had even informed Landon about
    them too.

    It really looked like he had been raising a wolf all this while.

    Connor also thought in the same manner as well.

    And when both princes looked at Landon, they wanted to see what made
    him so special that their people would be bought over by him in such a
    short period of time.

    "Little brother... It seemed that we have truly underestimated you once


    more.

    To think that you would be able to make our men turn against us in such a
    short time."

    "Little brother, you are truly great!"

    Landon looked at his angry brothers and couldn't help but smile helplessly.

    "Elder brothers... I'm innocent alright?"

    "Hmph!

    Little brother, do you take us for fools?

    Do you really want us to believe that you came here purely on coincidence?

    How naive do you think that we are?!!"

    "In addition to that, If you're innocent.... then who's the real culprit?"
    "I Am!!" Said a deep voice from behind the duo.

    They tilted their heads and looked at the culprit in shock and confusion.

    How... How could it be him?

    They stared at the person moving towards them amidst the battle in shock.

    As for the culprit, he was none other than William.

    "Excuse me... Coming through...ah! Because with your sword friend, it


    looks really sharp."

    (-_-)

    William was currently holding peanuts in his hands while waiting and
    avoiding the men who were fighting along his path.

    Of course, he was also surrounded by some Baymardian soldiers as well.

    "Sigh... Little cousins, I was so bored in that vehicle... So I decided to see


    you all instead.

    Hm... These peanuts are so good.

    Eh... Do any of you want any?"

    "_"
    Chapter 587 Victory At Las
    "Sigh... Little cousins, I was so bored in that vehicle... So I decided to see
    you all instead.

    Hm... These peanuts are so good.

    Eh... Do any of you want any?"

    (*^*)

    The glares that both Connor and Eli gave William, was enough to send
    anyone to an early grave.

    Peanuts?

    They were talking about betrayal here, and this bastard dared to talk about
    peanuts?

    Dude!

    Learn how to read a room, alright?

    Connor placed his right hand on his chest as if trying to control his heart
    rate.

    How hateful!

    He looked at the traitor before him and couldn't help but wonder if the guy
    had something loose in his head..... Or else, how could the bastard prefer
    this sort of idiot as a leader?

    Landon looked at William and smiled wryly... Why was this dude so
    shameless?
    Of course, Landon himself didn't know that he was in fact the king of
    shamelessness.

    William chewed his peanuts without a care in the world and calmly walked
    towards Zarius and Nicodemus.

    "Sorry to have watched you suffer earlier on, young master!" They said
    respectfully.

    William saved his hands as if telling them that it was a small matter.

    "Eh?

    Why are you all still hung up on that?

    Aren't I fine now?"

    Eli and Connor looked at the traitors before finally gazing at William once
    more.

    "Tell us one thing.

    If these people are your men, then why didn't they inform you about
    tonight's attack?" Eli asked curiously.

    "Hm?... Well, I guess they didn't know as well right?" William said while
    facing his men too.

    "Answering to the young master, this one had tried to get out information
    about why we were preparing for war.

    But this one had made a terrible mistake and thought that his highness Eli
    would be taking the men to the Capital instead... Since word came in that
    Alec Barn was away.

    With the way his highness Eli Barn spoke about killing Alec and seizing the
    throne, this one thought that the men were preparing to form the Capital and
    seize the throne while Alec was away.
    That was why this one sent you a message detailing the plans to seize the
    Capital instead." Zarius said apologetically.

    "Young master, this one had no idea that we were marching towards the
    base.

    This one knows that his highness Connor had secretly made this base here,
    so as to watch his highness Eli and find an opportunity to take him down.

    Recently, his highness Connor had gotten the help of an expert.

    So he doesn't share his plans out with us anymore.

    Hence this one had assumed that we were marching out the deal with Eli
    Barn instead.

    Young master, I sincerely apologize for my mistake.

    Please punish me later on as you dim fit." Nicodemus said.

    Hearing their explanations, Eli and Connor were taken aback.

    They were angry, confused and curious as well.

    Looking at their faces, it was clear that they had a thousand and one
    questions to ask.

    So William decided to summarize all he knew for them.

    "Cousins, in a nutshell.... when you all were still 12 years old, my family
    sent these men to your sides.

    Of course at that time, they were first your attendants and bodyguards, since
    none of you were 15 yet.

    So within this time, they built their credentials by gaining your trust.
    Of course, we also gave them fake wives who were spies as well.

    Bottom line, whenever they left to travel back to their 'village' for
    vacations.... they were typically coming over to our base instead.

    Cousins... They are what the Baymardians would refer to as 'Undercover


    Agents.'

    So they have always been on our sides... And that was probably the reason
    why it was so hard for you to catch me and my family.

    And to be honest, even if little cousin here didn't come and save me... After
    I'm captured, men in your camps would've also freed me later on too.

    So, I wasn't worried from the onset.

    Well, that'd all I have to say for now... So let's round all this up, shall we?

    I'm really hungry." William said while holding and holding his belly.

    He was actually really hungry.

    After battling for so long.... please!

    His belly had begun rumbling!

    Connor and Eli, on the other hand, felt like beating the bastard to death.

    And so, with everything said and done... It didn't even take up to 30
    minutes, before the battle to finally be over.

    Eli, Connor and the rest of their Captains and aides were locked up....and
    the rest of their men were either dead, heavily injured or surrounded by the
    Baymardians soldiers instead.

    Of course, the next thing that Landon did, was to clear the entrance to the
    main building... As well as clear up the entrance to the secret tunnel too.
    It took over 4 hours for them to do this.

    And after that... William, Landon and some of the soldiers went out to look
    for William's people.

    After exiting the underground tunnel that led to the forest, William led the
    men to another underground shelter camp.

    For sure, they had dealt with some ferocious beasts on their way to the
    shelter.

    And funny enough, they had also been attacked by William's men too...
    Who had initially mistaken them for Eli's men instead.

    When everyone heard that the crisis was finally over, they hugged each
    other merrily and made their way back into their base again.

    Mona and Oden who didn't even know that their son had stayed back,
    quickly thanked Landon when they heard the tale of how the battle went.

    They smack William's head and made him swear never to do that again.

    "Hurry up and thank your cousin, you unfilial son!"

    Many who had witnessed the scene, were so shocked that they didn't even
    know how to react.

    This was their fierce leader?

    Who knew that he would be like a little kid before his parents and uncles?

    Of course those who were William's teachers growing up, only chuckled as
    they were quite used to seeing such scenes.

    Even if one grew up, they would never stop being their parents' child.

    Landon couldn't help but look around awkwardly, as he watched William


    interact with his parents.
    He was glad to know that he wasn't the only one who was treated like this
    too... Because mother Kim and Lucius were quite a handful as well.

    And so, that day, the captured prisoners were sent to the dungeons... And
    the medics quickly treated all injured men, be it from the enemy side or not.

    Of course, several people gathered the dead bodies all around and piled
    them up into 2: Does and Comrades.

    Everyone knew that keeping their enemy's ashes of dead bodies on the base
    would be bad luck... So why would they want to do that?

    They cleared the place and also started fixing the broken entrances within
    the main building as well.

    So with everything properly taken care of... It was time for Landon to
    finally get down to business.
    Chapter 588 Plans For Arcadina
    With the battle finally over, Landon and the rest decided to stay for 3 more
    days... Just to ensure that everyone had gotten medical aid already.

    The next day, William's men, family and maids all got to work.

    Today, they would have a celebratory banquet in order to thank their


    Saviours.

    And while all this was going on, of course Mona, Oden, William, Landon
    and Mona's brothers... Murel and Powin, quickly got together in William's
    office.

    "Good child!

    It seems like you do remember me." Mona said while rubbing Landon's hair
    teasingly.

    She couldn't help but recall Landon's previous appearance when he was in
    the Capital.

    The boy was weak, naive and only had one thought in mind... And that was
    to take care of his mother and Lucy.

    But now, the weak-looking boy had finally grown up into a dashing young
    man who now ruled over his own empire.

    Mona felt a little bit of a heartache for him, because in her mind... The poor
    boy became who he was today due to the harsh reality of tge world.

    He somehow reminded her of herself.


    When she was still in the Capital back in her youth, she too was naive and
    ignorant..... But now, she had learned how to survive and also built a fast
    network within every part of Arcadina.

    Of course, she did this with the help of Oden... But still, the risks that they
    took at that time were enough to make anyone quiver in fear.

    And after building their network for the next 15 years, they finally handed
    everything to William to take care of.

    One could say that she had learnt all sorts of things, be it the art of
    disguising one's self, or even how to successfully run businesses as well.

    She had done it all!

    And now looking at Landon, she knew that he too had faced such situations
    for him to get to the top.

    In a way, she was glad that he didn't suffer from poisoning all those years
    back... Or else, wouldn't her precious son be a goner by now?

    Landon, on the other hand, didn't recall Mother Mona's face at all..... And
    that was because the woman had disguised herself previously when she had
    sneaked into the palace.

    But when Mother Mona told him that she was the maid that used to sneak
    around and get him food, he immediately remembered her then.

    In short, he was utterly shocked at how far back these people had hatched
    their plans.

    "Good boy!

    We can't thank you enough for saving our little William." Mona said
    gratefully.

    And as she spoke, Oden, Murel and Powell nodded as well too.
    They had complete respect for the man before them, because he had won
    such a hard battle even though he and his men were completely
    outnumbered by the enemy.

    In addition to that, they had also received several Baymardian goods over
    the years... So looking at the inventor before them, how could they not
    respect the man?

    He was smart, loyal, strong and hardworking.

    Just by looking at his political means and rules within his empire, one
    would instantly know that he was the sort of person thy out his people's
    needs, comfort and safety first.

    "Little Landon, how's your family?"

    "Aunty Mona, they're pretty good.

    But since you'll be coming with me, you'll see them.... won't you?" Landon
    said playfully.

    Mona and the rest were shocked.

    Since when did they agree to go anywhere with this brat?

    "Mom... Cousin Landon and I sorted it all out yesterday.

    We will all go to Baymard with him and remain there until the time for
    battle." William said lazily.

    "Battle?

    As your uncle, how come I don't know that we are preparing for battle?"

    "Yeah!

    How come we don't know a thing?

    Just what are you two brats up to?"


    "Son, what exactly is going on?"

    "Are we still going for war?"

    Immediately, everyone curiously threw several questions at William and


    Landon.

    Oden looked at the pair silently and rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    "When is the battle?"

    "Pretty soon uncle."

    "And what are the chances?"

    "A crushing victory!"

    "Good!... You are undoubtedly a Barn!

    Your plans are indeed grand!"

    "Thank you, uncle."

    "_"

    Seeing Landon and Oden converse as if they were in their own world...
    Everyone except for William, was still confused about the exact plan.

    What the hell were these 2 talking about?

    "Brat... What are your plans?" Oden asked seriously.

    "To put William on the throne before the end of the year."

    "Why?"
    "Because it has always been a dream of mine to unity The Pyno continent...
    And later on, the world!

    I wish to rule alongside capable rulers.

    So that in this way, poverty would be long extinguished, and other world
    issues would be solved as well.

    I do not wish to rule the entire world, since that would be too boring and a
    tin of work to do.

    So... All I want is an equal partnership with all leaders of the world.

    And that's why William and I have decided to sign a treaty." With that,
    Landon quickly took out the treaty... And began to go over it with them.

    Mona and the rest quickly immersed themselves in it, and couldn't help but
    nod in appreciation.

    Everything on it was beneficial for them.

    They even got to properly understand the functions of the 'UN' as well.

    It seemed like this brat was hell-bent on giving this world peace.

    Of course, some of the clauses stated that they would be removed after
    every empire had stabilized itself in future.

    More specifically, it stated that only after the entire world was unified....
    would Baymard open its doors and allow others to learn and develop their
    technology from what they made.

    In addition to that, the reasons for doing so we're also started below too.

    And in truth, they all thought that it was understandable.

    After all, who could guarantee that some greedy noble wouldn't use these
    products to commit even more crimes?
    The world needed specific rules that were seen as inhumane all across the
    globe.

    Be it rape, child-trafficking or anything else... The entire world needed to


    know that such crimes would only be punished and never encouraged.

    Everyone looked at the treaty and was utterly impressed.

    It looked like their little William wouldn't suffer any loss from signing this.

    And on top of that, they were also pleased by Landon's character as well.

    "Brat!

    Where do we sign our names?

    Quickly, give me a pen!"

    (-_-*)
    Chapter 589 The Troubles Never
    Stop!
    'Ding!

    Congratulations to the host for getting one step further in completing your
    mission.

    Now, hurry up and place him on the throne!'

    (-_-***)

    The moment everyone had signed their names, the system's flat voice rang
    out in his ears.

    But of course, he chose to ignore it!

    Hmph!

    Was the system blind?

    Couldn't it see that he had a grand plan in mind?

    He would definitely take Alec down and place William on the throne no
    matter what.

    But all of this had to be done strategically.

    Soon, he would help William and make his move!

    And so, Landon and William signed the treaty... With Mona and the rest
    being his witness, as well as 2 other Baymardian soldiers too.
    Since they would all be coming with him to Baymard, he would then
    photocopy the treaty and give them their own copy there.

    As for who would stay back in the base and look over everything else,
    William had planned to let one of his aides run things while he was away...
    And he had also written several letters to those who managed his other
    bases as well.

    With Landon's help, he knew that he would soon be king... So wasn't it


    good for him to start making some arrangements now?

    As for the enemy soldiers, they would continue to stay in the base's
    dungeon... With the exception of Eli, Connor, their aides and their Captains.

    All these people will be transferred to Baymard's prison.

    Essentially, Landon had decided to place these brothers of his with most of
    their loyal followers too.

    This way, they wouldn't be easily bullied by others in prison.

    Who knows, maybe they would end up being the bullies... Rather than
    getting bullied.

    But no matter what, Landon didn't want to see them go to prison with a
    disadvantage.

    So he chose their most faithful companions to join them there as well.

    For him, this was the last bit of kindness towards these blood brothers of
    his.

    As for what he would do with his step-mothers, Landon didn't feel like
    hurting them at all.

    He knew that they would try to get their sons out of prison..... But what
    could he do?
    He couldn't kick an injured dog no matter how he looked at it.

    One should know that if Alec was taken down, these women would lose
    their titles and probably get sent out of the palace as well.

    They had never directly harmed Mona or her family... So it was easy to
    predict that they would be spared and sent out as well.

    And when they find out that their sons are imprisoned in Baymard, wouldn't
    they want to do everything in their power to rescue them?

    On top of that..... Since they would be driven out of the palace, wouldn't
    that mean that their men would also be confiscated as well?

    And if William seized all of Eli and Connor's men..... Then wouldn't these
    women have almost nowhere to turn to for their elaborate rescue plan?

    In short, their only option would be to hire an assassin.

    But even at that, Landon wasn't too worried... because breaking into
    Baymard was no easy feat, talk less of breaking into the prison.

    All he could do was pray that these women calmed down over the years.

    As for how long he would keep, he had decided to keep his brothers here, it
    would be a maximum of 15 years... It could be less if they were well
    behaved and changed.

    Time flew by quickly, and before they knew it... Landon and his crew had
    already stayed over for 3 days now.

    They handcuffed the prisoners, placed them in a separate vehicle.....and also


    placed Mona and the rest in one of the guest vehicles too.

    This was the first time that Mona and the rest were in it, so they were
    utterly stunned by the level of comfort in the vehicles.
    "Brat!

    You said that this thing is called a sleeping pod?

    It's so spacious!" Uncle Murel asked excitedly.

    He then got into it and even laid down on it the bed as well.

    Sigh..... If he travelled like this, then wouldn't he be reluctant to reach his


    final destination.

    "Murel you old dog, that's not what is important!

    Look!

    The legendary light bulb is here!!" Powin said excitedly while playing in
    his pod as well.

    He flipped the switch several times and couldn't help but actress tge switch
    a little.

    How fascinating!

    As for Oden, he was more interested in the selection of books that were on
    one corner of his pod

    There were thick paged books there, as well as several thin books
    (pamphlets) that talk about Baymard there too.

    Mona, on the other hand..... was seated at the dining section area that had
    tables and chairs there instead.

    She was more fascinated with the overall design of the place instead.

    It looked like this one was designed strictly for guests!

    Looking at everything now, they couldn't help big wonder what Baymard
    would truly look like.
    As for Willam, he slowly pulled down water from the water bottle in his
    pod, before quietly placing his sleeping mask over his face and covering his
    body with his blanket.

    And before he knew it, he was already in 'Sleepville'.

    'Zzzzzzzzz!!!!!'

    Even he didn't know how tired he had been these last few days.

    Now, with everyone settled..... All buses departed as planned.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmmm!!'

    They were off!

    But of course, Landon and the rest weren't the only ones who were happy as
    well.

    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!"

    A burst of rich laughter bellowed across the entire hallway...instantly


    making all those who heard it shocked.

    They looked at the person who was laughing and couldn't help but think
    twice just to be sure.

    This was the first time that they had ever seen their master laugh so happily.

    Normally, his laughter was always sarcastic and downright creepy.

    So what could've brought out the changes in him?

    Soon, a beautiful woman gracefully walked into the room with a charming
    smile on her face.

    "Elder brother... What's making you all bitterly this morning?"


    The man looked at her and quickly issued for the servants and guards
    around him to leave.

    "Elder Brother... What is it?" The woman asked curiously.

    "Little sister... I just got word from some of the nobles out of the empire.

    And from the time that they wrote this letter, to the time that I'm receiving
    it.... It's most likely that they will be in Bonnie Coastal city by the time that
    my men article there.

    Little sister, in total... they're bringing in an additional 11,800 men to join


    on in our campaign.

    Of course, they would be bringing their own ships as well."

    "Elder brother... This is good!

    With more men, this battle has undoubtedly been won."

    "Yes!

    With more men, wouldn't we be able to crush Baymard when we battle on


    water?

    Hehehheheheh!

    Little sister, we are now one step closer to our goal!" The man said
    confidently.

    "Yes elder brother Nopline!

    With Baymard down, we will be able to cement ourselves properly and take
    over the entire Pyno continent using Baymard's technology.

    Elder brother... Those Baymardians don't stand a chance!

    We will definitely be victorious!"


    Chapter 590 The Return Of The
    Young Master
    'Vrrrrrrrmmmmmm!

    Landon and the rest steadily made their way towards Baymard in a very
    chilled manner.

    They were utterly shocked by the fact that they had travelled a 4-and-a-half
    month journey in a matter of days.

    Even William couldn't help but marvel as well.

    Previously, he had speculated that it would take a full month to get here.

    But who would've known that the results would even be more shocking
    than they already were?

    No wonder people called these carriages heaven-defying

    With how much distance they had covered in this short period, how could
    he not be amazed when he had been informed that they had already passed
    Riverdale city?

    Heck!

    Even the prisoners were shocked as well.

    Connor, Eli, and their aides and Captains felt like it was almost too good to
    be true.

    No wonder Landon could travel all the way there in such a short time.

    And here they thought that Landon had followed them out of Baymard...
    When last they came.
    After finally arriving, Landon settled the matters concerning the prisoners
    before taking his guests to the palace.

    .,

    "Your majesty!

    Welcome back!"

    "Welcome back your majesty!"

    "Welcome!"

    "Welcome!"

    Stepping into the palace, everyone who saw Landon bowed in respect and
    greeted him merrily.

    Their king was finally back!

    Of course, Mona and her family also observed how much these people truly
    adored the brat before them.

    "Secretary Brian... Please send word for King-Father Lucius to see me


    urgently."

    "As you wish your majesty." Brian replied.

    And within the next 25 minutes, Lucius had arrived.

    "Brat!

    You wanted to see me?"

    Lucius entered Landon's office full of vigour.

    He had no idea who Landon had gone to save, but since he was back... Then
    didn't that mean that their mission had been a successful one?
    Lucius calmly greeted those within the office and sat down close to Landon.

    Mona and the rest had already disguised themselves... So Lucius truly
    couldn't make them out.

    Landon immediately showed them to the bathroom under Lucius' confused


    stare..... And when they came out, Lucius was so shocked that he fell to his
    knees before Oden.

    'Plup!'

    "Young master... You're alive!" Lucius said with watery eyes.

    Lucius felt like a series of explosions had gone off in his mind.

    He felt like an invisible weight had been lifted from his shoulders when he
    saw Oden.

    Only the heavens know how devasted he had been when he returned from
    war only to hear that his young master was dead.

    He wanted to run, shout and scream to before world that his young master
    was alive and well.

    He felt giddy with excitement, as his brain tingled with joy.

    'Hahahhahahahahhaha!'

    He was both laughing and crying at the same time.

    His young master was alive!

    This was Arcadina's real king..... And not that fake, Alec Barn!

    "Young master... It's good that you're alive!" Lucius said merrily.

    "Lucius... I'm no longer a young master, alright?

    So just call me Oden."


    "My lord!

    How can that be?

    You will always be a young master in this one's eyes... So how can I dare to
    call you by your name?"

    Oden helplessly sighed, as he looked at Lucius who was shaking his head
    like a chicken and denying his requests.

    How could an old man like him be called 'young master'?

    Wasn't that just too embarrassing?

    What would his men say if they heard it?

    But at the same time, he couldn't blame Lucius as well... After all, the man
    was just truly happy that he was alive.

    In his youth, Lucius had been under him... And had even taken over battles
    under his name whenever his father requested for troops to fight wars.

    Lucius was one of his most loyal Commanders... And was also a good
    friend to him as well.

    "Lucius... You are now Baymard's father king, and no longer my


    subordinate.

    So please get up and do not kneel before me again."

    "Yes, young master" Lucius said before finally rising and looking at Oden
    in admiration and confusion.

    "Young master... Why didn't you inform me all these years that you were
    alive?

    Did you not want me as your subordinate any more?"


    "Of course not!

    Lucius, I had planned to tell you after I fully stabilized myself.

    You see, it took me 3 years to properly heal up... And by the time I had
    planned on informing you, I realized that it would be meaningless for me to
    do so."

    "Young master, what do you mean?" Lucius asked in confusion.

    "Lucius....at that time, I realized that you were already deep in love.

    So if I took you away from your woman all these years, wouldn't I be cruel
    to do so?"

    "_"

    Lucius smiled awkwardly at Oden because at that time, he wouldn't have


    left Mother Kim's side... Even if the ancestors themselves descended from
    the heavens and commanded it.

    Mona and the rest watched the duo converse with each other as if they were
    all alone in their own little world.

    'Eh-ehmmm!'

    Mona coughed lightly and brought them back to reality.

    Lucius focused on her was immediately recognized her as well

    Can't she Mina Ferris... His young master's fiancee?

    "Young mistress!... Welcome back as well."

    "Lucius... Your still the same as ever.

    But how can you shamelessly call me 'young mistress'?


    Look here, Lucius... We are husband and wife, and we have a son." Mona
    said awkwardly.

    Lucius' eyes lit up when he saw William.

    Indeed, he was the exact copy of Oden when he was younger.

    "Welcome too younger Master!"

    "Uncle, there's no need for all of this.

    Since Landon is my cousin and sworn brother, then shouldn't we drop all
    the formalities?"

    "Yes... You're right younger master."

    (-_-)

    Landon, William and the rest talked a bit more, before finally getting them
    face masks... Since they had already washed away their disguises.

    And so with everything out of the way, Landon allowed William to handle
    their lodging here.

    Since this William had already been here previously, it was somewhat easy
    for him to aid his family in navigating through Baymard.

    Of course, Lucius wanted to settle everything for them, but since abandon
    had already decided that they would stay here undercover... It wouldn't be
    wise for Lucius to do so.

    So they stayed within District H, which was meant for visitors, guests and
    non-Baymardians.

    From there, they went about trying to familiarize themselves might with
    Baymard.
    Even William was shocked by the new products that had hit the market
    again.

    And as expected, they were so marvelled by what they saw... Especially


    photos.

    They also booked dates to go to the zoo, Museum, ski resort and so on.

    In short, they had all concluded that Baynard was indeed a place of magic.

    But of course, while they were enjoying themselves... Landon on the other
    hand, rushed towards the lower region like crazy.

    "Your majesty... They're ready!

    All scheduled movies and T.V series have finally been completed!"
    Chapter 591 Screening
    "Your majesty... They're ready!

    All scheduled movies and T.V series have finally been completed!"

    Landon drove towards Baymard's motion Picture Studio gleefully.

    When he had received their call, he was so happy that he jumped into his
    car without even thinking.

    As he drove, he a broad self-satisfactory secretly remained on his lips... As


    he thought about his next steps.

    Hahahhahahahahhaha!

    When he finally completed this mission, then wouldn't he get the Pac-Man
    arcade game?

    Every fibre within his body vibrated with participation when he thought
    about the future.

    The adrenaline that was currently rushing through his veins, made him feel
    pumped up and wide awake with excitement.

    Additionally, he was also very pleased with the fact that watching T.V
    would soon be a thing in Baymard.

    Other than watching it for fun, it was also educational for children as well...
    As there would also be shows that focused on math and other important
    subjects too.

    Of course, it was another form of entertainment that would no doubt


    increase Baymard's income over time.
    He couldn't wait to see how the rest of Baymard would act when it was
    finally released.

    It looked like the stores would turn into a jungle again.

    Sigh... He could only light up several candles for those who came to
    Baymard and wanted to act high and mighty in the face of these jungle
    fighters.

    'May they rest in peace.'

    As for other aspects like cable wiring and so on, previously when abandon
    was about to depart for his mission.... he had already been told by those in
    the cable company that they had already wired up the place.

    So all that was left, was for the movies to be produced.

    One should know that Landon would provide both cable and cassette
    options for the customers.

    One should know that ever since September of last year, while those in
    charge of manufacturing the cameras and Tvs were at work...The newly
    established cable company also went to work as well.

    Of course, they only placed the cables along the streets and roads...So that
    when anyone wanted cable, they would call them, pay up, and their
    technicians would come over and install it to their homes.

    Cables would show live shows like news, theatre performances and so on.

    Of course... all live shows could also be recorded and sold as cassettes so
    that the people could watch it whenever they wanted to.

    Essentially, there would be two types of Cathode Tvs that were produced...
    Those that worked on electricity, and those that worked on Solar power.
    So even guests far away from Arcadina could buy the Tvs, even if they
    didn't have cable, the Cassette player would allow them to watch as many
    movies and Tv series as they wanted.

    So it was clear to see where the biggest revenue would come from when
    making these movies.

    And the studio had already started making fan bases for their celebrities.

    After all, sooner or later... Fan mails would soon flood the place like a
    tsunami.

    Will could also watch cassette tapes on recorded sports shows, royal
    weddings, cooking shows, kids shows and so on.

    In short, this sort of entertainment would spread like wildfire in no time.

    All in all, now that the movies were good to go, then he could finally
    market them publicly.

    Vrrrmmmmmmm!'

    It didn't take too long for Landon to get there.... since most people were at
    work, making the traffic lessen.

    'Bam!'

    Landon closed his door and moved towards the main employee building
    within the studio.

    "Your majesty... Welcome back once more."

    "Welcome back your majesty!"

    "Thank you... Thank you... Thank you." Landon said, before sitting down
    on one of the seats within a massive room meant for editing film.
    Around him, were several directors and editors who were looking at him
    anxiously as he went through the documents in his hands.

    First off, I'd like to thank you each and everyone of you for all your efforts
    in making this project a success.

    Be it T.V series or movies, you all have worked extremely hard on them.

    So, without wasting any more time... Let's talk about screening, shall we?"

    One should know that the studio obviously had its own screeners... But
    since this was their first experience as screeners, they would definitely miss
    out on some key points.

    So Landon still had to personally screen everything, before finally making


    them go public.

    "Alright... This is the screening schedule!

    So within these next 5 days, as per the list... All those directing and editing
    will watch their creations alongside me.

    And while watching, please write down all the possible mistakes that I
    notice.

    Because once we binge the entire movie it T.V series, I expect you all to
    make your changes immediately.

    As you all know, everything is set to be marketed out in 3 weeks...so you all
    have just this 1 week to screen and make your changes... Before sending the
    other film manufacturing industry in the lower region.

    And so since time is money, we will start screening now.

    Please... All those in charge of screening and directing the movie 'Indiana
    Jones and the Last Crusade', should please stay behind.

    And 1 hour 45 minutes after that, those in charge of making season 1 of


    Xena, will come in and watch the series with me as well."
    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "Good!"

    With that..... those who worked on the set of Indiana Jones and the last
    crusade quickly placed the fat cassette tap into the Cassette player and sat
    together with Landon while holding their books as well.

    Of course, Landon held for remote instead.

    The movie began with a dark screen and soft music.... And when the title of
    the movie came up, the music also piqued up as well, creating expectations
    and excitement for all its viewers.

    "I...I don't think this is such a good idea." Said a voice that seemed to
    belong to a young boy.

    On the screen, a young boy was currently moving within a dimly lit cave.

    It seemed like the voice from earlier came from someone that was
    following behind him instead.

    The boy and his friend stumbled upon some men who were currently
    stealing some treasured artifacts.

    The boy sent his friend back to get help, before bravely dealing with the
    situation at hand.

    Of course that boy..... was none other than the young Indiana Jones.

    Landon watched the movie and was impressed by it overall.

    For first-time filmmakers, they had really done their best.

    But when compared to movies back on earth, he would rate theirs as a 4 on


    10.
    Nonetheless, since people here didn't know what movies were... It was still
    guaranteed to blow their socks right out of their shoes.

    In fact, many in this era might even say that this was the best acting of all
    time.

    Because it's only with time, that their skills would blossom even more.

    But for now, Landon wanted to edit their work, to make it get to a 4.5/10
    instead.

    So he paused the film here and there and explained what he wanted to be
    done instead.

    Soon he had finished the movie, and quickly requested for those that
    worked on the Xena Tv series to come in.

    And just like that, everyone had a chance to get their work screened by
    Landon... Now, all that was left, was to launch it all!

    Hehehhehe... Soon, he would get his Pac-Man!


    Chapter 592 Special Invitations
    Time passed by in a flash, and soon... Landon had already screened all
    movies and TV shows available.

    Now all that was left, was for the staff to edit everything according to his
    corrections.

    Today was bright and fair.

    The sun was out, and the streets were less cold than they usually were.

    Winter was nearing its end, and Spring was already coming in full swing.

    It hadn't snowed in a while now... And coupled with the fact that the streets
    were cleared of any snowy residue, it almost made the people feel like the
    harsh winter was finally over.

    Of course, the only thing that truly reminded them that they were still in
    winter.... was the fact that the roofs of their homes and yards still had snow
    on them.

    Today's sun came as a shock to everyone, because even though it hadn't


    snowed for a while..... The weather had always retained a very dull mood,
    as if it would rain any second from now.

    "Your majesty, it's time."

    "Thank you, Milicent!"

    'Cachang!'

    Landon dropped his office phone, stood up, arranged the documents on his
    office desk and calmly took his coat and scarf from the coat hanger.
    Just now, his other Secretary, Milicent... Had informed him about his
    appointment within the barracks.

    So without wasting any time, Landon quickly headed out towards the
    barracks... But of course, he got coffee too.

    'Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    It didn't take Landon too long to the barracks, due to the fact that there was
    hardly any traffic.... since he had just travelled from District A to District B,
    which was typically used by military personnel and those working in
    visiting the palace instead.

    Citizens weren't allowed in District B, as it was where all army training


    institutions were.

    Additionally, it was also the home to the Maximum security prisons as well.

    Prison visitations were allowed... But so far, no one had come forward to
    visit these prisoners.

    So only those within Baymard's armed forces could go in and out of the
    District at will.

    Of course, the citizens were only allowed to drive through the main
    highway that led to District A (palace).

    And just to be sure that they did so, along the main highway in District B...
    Several guard posts were placed there to monitor and control the situation at
    all times.

    Also, along each road that broke off from the main highway... Refer were
    also several toll gates and guard posts there too.

    Only those with clearance would be able to go into the different streets and
    blocks within the sector.
    Even the perimeter of the District was closely watched as well.

    Anyway...Landon quickly showed his clearance badge, went through


    security... Before finally driving towards the barracks.

    'Bam!'

    Stepping out of his car, he quickly made his way to the newly constructed
    sector within the barracks.

    There, he saw 3 men walking towards him calmly.

    "Welcome Your majesty!" They said in unison.

    "Hmhm.

    Captain Zack, Captain Flint, and Captain Merkle..... Are they ready?"

    "Yes sir!"

    "Good!

    Lead the way."

    With that, Landon walked alongside them, while listening to them as well.

    "Your majesty... As requested, we chose these men based on their merit


    rights, skills, intelligence and personalities.

    Additionally, they had already undergone 3 major tests... Both mental and
    physical too.

    And in total, 167 men made it into the team after the invitations were sent
    out." Captain Flint said with no hint of emotions in his voice.

    But deep down, the man was extremely excited that this day had finally
    come.
    He and 19 more instructors had been training for 2 and a half years now just
    for this day to come.

    Everything was done secretly and very discreet within the palace walls far
    away from the barracks.

    And now after waiting for several years, they had finally been given the
    chance to train others.

    Candidates that joined this sector would typically get a secret invitation
    card that even had the official military seal on it.

    For this, they would get one of their men to place the letters in unexpected
    places... While secretly watching and making sure that the candidates were
    the ones that picked up the envelopes.

    Some candidates were surprised to see the envelope when they opened their
    lockers after taking a shower.

    Some saw them within their favourite books, while others even saw them
    on the track after jogging for a while.

    The whole thing was kept as a mystery, and no one knew whether the news
    was real or not.

    But they decided to go to the rendezvous point just to be sure.

    For sure, some doubted the invitation... And tried to compare Landon's
    signature and writing style to the one on the invitation.

    In short, some wanted to report the matter to the officials within the
    barracks... But the spies who kept a close eye on them quickly intercepted
    them, pretended listened to their complaints about the invitation and
    promised to get to the bottom of it for them.

    Of course, they had told the men to also keep the matter a secret as well...
    While encouraging the candidates to go to the rendezvous point for further
    investigation.

    And so on the first day that they had arrived, they were subjected to several
    tests without even seeing the invigilators.

    If one cheated, no one would stop them... But all their actions were duly
    noted by those who observed them keenly.

    At first when they had arrived, they saw several sheets of paper in the room.

    Some of them argued and tried to find a logical point of view for this all,
    while others were still skeptical through and through.

    The candidates argued with each other and also looked for clues around the
    room.

    It was only when someone saw a hidden timer, that they realized that they
    had been working on time while waiting.

    In short, they had taken several mental and physical ghost exams... Like
    escaping from a hidden room, and so on.

    And those that advanced, received another secret invitation as well.

    From start to end, these candidates had never seen anyone whilst taking
    these tests.

    But today, they would finally see the culprits responsible for these tests.

    The Captains all smiled slightly when they thought of today's candidates.

    They were truly an intriguing bunch!

    Heheh..... Hopefully, they don't cry too much after this week's training.

    Because it would definitely hurt like hell!


    Chapter 593 The Mysterious Sector
    The Captains walked alongside Landon until they finally stopped before a
    massive building within the sector.

    They took the elevator to the 3rd floor and entered a screening room that
    had the rest of the chosen instructors there as well.

    Landon placed his hands behind his back and calmly observed the chosen
    candidates through a black screen.

    Some leaned back with their heads tilted towards and their eyes shut
    tightly... But Landon knew that they weren't sleeping.

    No... Such people were usually more awake and attentive than others.

    Because even though their eyes were closed, their ears were as sharp as a
    fox's, as they listened to every little bit of noise all around them.

    Some sat upright and read some books tgat they brought along, while others
    rested their heads on the tables instead.

    In short, just from observation alone... One could see that every one of them
    had their own unique traits and characters as well.

    "I've seen enough.

    Let's go." Landon said, before turning around and exiting the room.

    Now, it was time to meet these candidates face to face.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    Within the room, the candidates all heard a series of footsteps calmly
    approaching them.

    And when they turned around and saw Landon leading the pack, their eyes
    bulged out io n shock.

    Was this really his majesty Landon Barn?

    "Oh my God... His majesty is here!

    So does that mean that this whole thing is true?"

    "Hahahahaha... I told you, but you never believed me!"

    "Check it out!

    That's Captain Yamado!

    I heard that he's ranked on the 13th place within his ranks."

    "Dammit, am I dreaming?

    Isn't that the famous cold princess?

    Isn't she Captain Gwenevieve?"

    "Your right, it's her!

    It's really her in the flesh!"

    "Wait!

    Having all these powerful people in one room can only mean that this
    matter is an important one.

    So does anyone have a clue to what we were selected for?"

    "I think it's a new squad group... Like the Panthers or Blood scorpions."
    "No, I think it's a little bit different... Or else, why would they keep
    everything a secret?"

    "Hmm... I think You might be right.

    But if you are, then what exactly did we sign up for?

    Just thinking about it makes my heart want to stop.

    The anxiety is killing me.

    Ahh!... I'm so happy that I got chosen!"

    "Me too!

    His majesty is probably the one who requested for all of this to be done.

    So how can I not be happy to be on the team?"

    (^_^)

    Many candidates talked and whispered amongst themselves at the sight of


    Landon and the other invigilators.

    For sure.....those who thought that the whole thing was a hoax became
    excited when they thought of the fact that they had done several tests and
    succeeded in getting into this very discrete sector.

    Had his majesty and the other invigilators personally witnessed their
    performances?

    From the moment that they got their advancement letters, they instantly
    knew that they had been watched the entire time whilst taking the tests.

    And now seeing Landin, the couldn't help but wonder if they had truly
    given their all during the examination.

    Their hearts pounded loudly the closer Landon and the rest got.....and their
    eyes shined with determination when they thought about this mysterious
    sector.

    The candidates got up and stood at attention, while watching Landon


    calmly walk to the front of the class with the invigilators

    "Sirs!" They shouted energetically.

    "You all may be seated," Landon said calmly.

    The candidates wasted no time and hastily took their seats.

    Now..... it was time to find out what they had gotten themselves into.

    "First of all, I would like to congratulate everyone for making it to this final
    stage.

    Over the last few weeks, we have been observing you all keenly.

    And we can only say that we were thoroughly impressed by your skills.

    Now..... most of you have seen or are somewhat familiar with me as well as
    the military personnel standing beside me.

    But should in case many of you don't recognize them, I'll let them introduce
    themselves just this once." Landon said while gesturing for the Captain at
    the furthest end of the line.

    There were a total of 20 instructors in total, who were all somewhat famous.

    Confirming their identities again, the candidates held in the screams of


    excitement in their hearts.

    These were people that they also looked up to within the barracks.

    Of course right now, they did their best to look as calm as a steady river....
    But their mind and hearts were in total chaos!
    The instructors introduced themselves, before giving room for Landon to
    take the floor once more.

    "Alright!

    Now that we've gotten that out of the way, let's talk about why you all are
    here.

    To put it simply, all of you have been chosen to join a special team.

    But before I go any further, let me make something very clear..... The
    training that you will experience here, would be far more painful than
    anything that was previously taught to you within the barracks!

    You will sweat, cry and even crawl on the ground from extreme pain... But
    in the ned, it will all be worth it!

    But of course, if there are some of you with very low pain tolerances, then
    please exit the room now.

    Because if you don't leave now, then you won't be able to do so until you
    pass the first 3 stages of training.

    So those who want to leave... please exit the room now!"

    --silence--

    The candidates all sat in absolute silence, and no one even made any
    attempt to get up.

    What a joke!

    After being in the military for so long, how could they be afraid of pain?

    Of course, they had no idea what they were in for.

    To them, they thought that 3 stages of training weren't too long.

    So if it was truly unbearable, then they would quit then.


    But how could they have known that they would be crying and begging for
    their lives very soon?

    Landon looked at them and smiled.

    "Alright!

    Welcome to The 'Shaolin Sector!'


    Chapter 594 The Shaolin Way
    "Alright!

    Welcome to The 'Shaolin Sector!"

    Everyone couldn't help but feel confused amidst their excitement.

    Shaolin sector?

    What was that?

    They thought that the name was very weird, as they had never heard of
    anyone or thing with that name at all.

    Could the name have been an acronym or something?

    In truth, Landon didn't want to change the name, as he felt that it would be
    slightly disrespectful to the Shaolin masters back on earth.

    Besides... The name 'Shaolin' was so unique and martial artsy, that Landon
    couldn't come up with a better name for it.

    That's why he stuck with it like glue.

    Of course, those in this sector would still have to take their regular military
    courses since they still needed to be efficient with guns and so on.

    They could just treat their regular military classes as a full job, and come to
    this sector and train here like as if it were mandatory gym time, karate class
    time and so on.

    In fact, Landon had decided to look through each person's schedule and
    only have them come in during their less busy days.
    Most people typically had only 3 or 2 classes on Tuesdays and Thursdays...
    So he could give them as much training as he wanted on those days.

    And on Saturdays, most soldiers just had rock climbing classes early in the
    morning.

    Hence they could also spend a few hours training over and over again.

    For sure, if they were free on Mondays, Wednesdays and Thursdays, then
    they could also train on those days as well.

    Because just like back on earth, people still went to the gym or entered
    fighting classes after working or even going to school.

    So he had to find the perfect blend that worked with everyone's schedule.

    Of course to give a better understanding of it all, he decided to demonstrate


    some abilities of proper Shaolin masters to these m chosen candidates.

    "Captain Flint, it's time" Landon said while looking at Flint... Who in turn
    nodded back.

    Flint calmly went towards a locker on the side and brought out several
    stones the size of a shoe.

    Of course, he also brought out several nails as well before finally


    distributing it out to the other instructors too.

    The candidates scrunched up theit faced in utter confusion, as they didn't


    understand why their instructors were passing rocks around.

    Eh?

    What were they trying to do?

    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Since no one has left yet, then from today onwards... You all will be
    residents within the Shaolin sector.

    Your things will be moved into the dormitories here.

    You will meditate in the Shaolin way, and use the Shaolin training rooms
    after your regular classes.

    And soon, you will become what we refer to as Shaolin masters!

    Yes... You all will become Shaolin masters.

    But what exactly makes Shaolin masters unique?

    well... Some say that they have superpowers, while others say that they
    aren't human.

    But with time, you all will know just how powerful Shaolin masters really
    are!"

    Everyone's heart was bubbling with excitement when they heard Landon
    speak.

    Even though they didn't understand or know what a Shaolin master was,
    they still felt like becoming such a master would make them an extremely
    terrifying force to reckon with.... just like their idols standing next to
    Landon.

    Superpowers?

    Was that even possible?

    Their minds completely went blank, as it slowly drifted them towards


    fantasy island.

    Some started thinking of the many fantasy novels that they had read in
    Baymard.
    Would they be able to fly like Superman?..... Or would they become like the
    amazing hulk who could smash anything within their paths ok instead.

    From many of the books that they have read here in Baymard..... It was said
    that currently, humans had only unlocked 2.5% of their minds.

    So what would happen if they even managed to unlock 10 or 15%?

    Evolution would make things change!

    And so with this in mind, they couldn't help but wonder if having
    superpowers was really impossible.

    What if decades and millennium from now, human beings unlocked 100%
    of their capabilities?

    They suddenly felt like in such a world, having superpowers would


    definitely be a norm.

    Their bodies trembled from sheer excitement when they thought about the
    possibilities of them having superpowers.

    Yes!

    They had already decided to become Shaolin masters, no matter how


    tedious and strenuous training was.

    Pain?

    Heh!

    They were born for it!

    (*^*)

    They listened to Landon with their ears perked up, as they didn't want to
    miss out on anything.
    "Alright!

    The biggest secret of a Shaolin master is the exhaustive training of their


    minds and bodies.

    So there's no magic involved.

    You all will train your minds and bodies while using your hands as your
    main weapon.

    Yes...Your hands!

    These will be subjected to some harsh training, and when you complete
    your training.., you will be able to crack open stones like they were
    nothing." Landon said, before gesturing for the instructors to take the floor.

    Everyone opened their eyes widely while waiting to see what the instructors
    would do.

    Were they going to crack open the massive stones in their hands?

    The instructors first held up the stones, so as to show that they were still as
    hard and uncracked.

    And after that, they dropped their stones on the floor with a loud bang.

    Not surprisingly, the stones still remained uncracked.

    Of course, they also gave the stones to those sitting in front to also check
    them as well.

    Now, it was time for them to turn their hands into weapons of destruction.

    Fling placed the rock on the floor, and quickly opened his right hand and
    used his palm to hit the stone continuously.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    'Crack!'
    --silence--

    The candidates all opened their eyes widely in shock as they started at the
    time that had just been cracked into 2.

    (°∆°)

    Some of them stood up in shock, while others blinked several times just to
    make sure that they were wide awake.

    Their lips quivered and their bodies swayed slightly from the heavy mental
    blow that they had just received.

    How... How was that even possible?

    "Oh my God!

    Did senior Flint just crack that heavy stone into two with just his palms?!

    Are his hands made of stone?"

    "Dammit!

    They really do have superpowers!"

    "Heavens!

    I'm not dreaming, right?

    Just looking at how strong he is, wouldn't I die if he punched my head in a


    fight?

    My skull will definitely crack if he did!"

    "From now on, senior Flint is my new idol now!

    How can someone crack a stone using only 4 palm hits?

    He's truly a monster!"


    "Look! Look! Look! Look!!!

    Senior Gwenevieve cracked his own style using just 2 palm fists instead.

    As expected of my idol."
    Chapter 595 New Shoalin Trainees
    Landon looked at the shocked candidates before him and decided to blow
    their minds one more time.

    This time, he had the instructors hammer a nail to a wooden board using the
    back of the hands.

    Everyone felt their world views had crumbled down the more they watched.

    What was going on?

    At this point, they started feeling like this whole thing was just a dream.

    What were their instructors made of?

    And could they also become as powerful as them?

    They couldn't help but say a little prayer for all future enemies who would
    fight these instructors head-on.

    Wasn't that just suicide?

    'Bam!'

    One of the instructors punched a metal door, creating a deep fist print on
    it.... which made everyone almost drop to the floor in astonishment of these
    Shaolin masters.

    For sure, the icing on the cake was when Landon used his index finger to
    carry his entire body up in the air.

    And the most terrifying thing was that Landon switched to his pinky finger
    while supporting himself in the air.
    Everyone looked around to see if there was an invisible rope holding him
    up or something... Because this was just too insane!

    The instructors were also impressed as well since they hadn't reached that
    level too.

    It was something that they too wanted to reach, but only with years of
    training, would it be possible.

    Everyone looked at the instructors and Landon in awe, before finally


    clenching their fists tightly.

    At this point, they were utterly impressed and determined to become skilled
    Shaolin masters just like their instructors.

    After welcoming the new candidates, the instructors made sure that they
    were properly settled down.

    The candidates packed their things and won't into their new dormitories
    happily.

    By tomorrow morning, the entire barracks would know of the existence of


    this Shaolin sector during morning assembly... So it wouldn't be kept a
    secret anymore.

    Essentially, Landon only wanted to mention the fact that the sector existed...
    So no one would trespass over here without permission.

    Of course he would mention the fact that the sector existed, but what was
    done in the sector would still be kept as a mystery to the rest.

    He would only show them the capabilities of a Shaolin master after the first
    batch of candidates had mastered the first 3 stages.

    Of course, acceptance into the Shaolin sector would still be kept as


    mysterious as possible too.
    The candidates were also given sector I.Ds and a schedule that blended with
    theit regular classes and lifestyle as well.

    The first thing that they did, was to wake up at 4 A.M to do a 1-hour
    meditation routine.

    And if anyone slept, then they would be packed with a stick... Which was
    also part of their training, to make their bodies as tough and hard as steel.

    In future, they would also train their heads, necks, fingers, and other body
    parts to become as hard as iron.

    Back on earth, some Shaolin masters could even push cars with spears on
    their necks.

    How tough were those people's necks?

    The training was going to be hell for these recruits.

    Additionally, Landon had also gotten modified manuscripts from the system
    on the safest and fastest ways for people to hone and master the ways of
    Shaolin.

    The system's manuscripts only had a 15% resemblance to the real ways of
    Shaolin.

    And to be honest, the system said that the original creator of the ways of
    Shaolin on earth... Was also a transmigrator who happened to learn a few
    moves in another martial arts world.

    From what Landon could see, there were more than 5,000 Shaolin
    techniques that could be kept in a pavilion.

    But back on earth, The techniques given might not even reach up to 300.

    So it was clear to see that the system had the complete versions and even
    more manuscripts than those from earth.
    And over these years, he had been training the instructors gradually while
    writing out these sacred manuscripts for future candidates.

    "Alright... Today is your orientation day.

    So everyone, please make sure that you've properly settled in by the end of
    the day.

    Because tomorrow morning, you'll start your first training session as


    Shaolin monks!"

    With that, Landon left the candidates in the hands of the instructors and
    headed towards sector C... Which was where the government buildings,
    schools, court and other establishments were.

    Today, he also had a meeting with Baymard's Book/Novel Firm.

    The firm catered to new and old writers both in and out of Baymard..... And
    was also there to help writers publish and market their books in and out of
    Baymard.

    So the firm would also contact those in the printing industry... Who would
    then print out the books and sent back to the firm.

    And of course once the books come in, they would do their best to advertise
    and market them out to the general public.

    Aside from Landon, there are already some prominent writers who came up
    with their own original books as well.

    The stories were sometimes romance or even historical.

    A few of these prominent writers were actually citizens of different empires


    within the Pyno continent.

    Which made their memories proud of their efforts.


    Additionally, within the firm, there was a writing association there too.

    Those registered as members would get several benefits, seminars and other
    learning opportunities on how to become better writers as well.

    Also, printing rates were slightly lower for those in the association as well.

    And it was here that the members could lay out their complaints or concerns
    about what they were facing too.

    Landon went into the firm and headed straight to the meeting room that was
    filled with overly excited and tense club members.

    But of course, these members weren't the only ones that were tense up as
    well.

    Far away from Baymard, two distinct men were separately travelling in the
    same direction.

    They didn't know it yet, but both of them would become sworn enemies till
    the day they died.

    And one of them just so happened to be Mr. Lover boy himself.

    "Your highness Skye... The next city is just up ahead."

    "Good!

    We'll rest there for tonight!"


    Chapter 596 The Majestic Lover
    Boy
    Somewhere within the empire of Carona, several men on horseback could
    be seen making their way towards Pigot City magnificently.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    The wind wisped the manes of their horses, creating a flame-like illusion
    for all to see.

    The thundering sounds of horse hooves continuously split through the air,
    forcing all those on foot to look at the majestic men who were currently
    riding towards Pigot city.

    The men lifted their chins into the air and rode on their horses as dashing as
    they could.

    And even their horses seemed to have an attitude problem as well.

    On the snow-filled roads, several peasants were either seen leaving the city
    or going to the city from the neighbouring villages or towns.

    Some propel had bags on their heads, while others carried firewood on their
    backs instead.

    Of course, others rode horses that pulled along several peasant


    transportation carts that carried their products to and from the city.

    There were also some nobles on the scene, as well as several hooded men
    on horseback too.

    But no matter who was on the roads, everyone quickly turned and looked at
    the majestic group of men that was standing out from amongst the crowd
    like an eye-sore.
    .

    "Make way!

    Make way!

    His highness Skye is passing through!" Said a burly man who had a large
    cut across his left eye.

    The crowd immediately scattered around, when they saw how arrogant and
    reckless these majestic men rode their horses.

    "Make way!

    Make way!"

    They were so rude that they even made the elderly drop to the floor from
    fright.

    "Who is his highness Skye?

    Does such a prince even exist within Carona?"

    "Nope!

    I don't think so.

    Hmmmmmm... In fact, within the entire Pyno Continent, there isn't any
    prince with such a name.

    Unless they gave birth to him recently or something."

    "Then do you think that they're imposters?"

    "It's most likely!

    I mean, they are wearing the same clothes as ours....which meant that they
    bought then at the Baymardian stores here in Carona or someplace else."
    "You're right!

    They might really be imposters!"

    "Imposters?

    Pui!

    How dare they throw an old man like me to the ground when they're just
    outright crooks?

    Aiyeohhh!

    My waist!

    My waist is now broken because of them!"

    Several peasants and common folk passing by got extremely vexed when
    they heard that these troublemakers might just be fraudsters.

    The crowd really acted like emotional magnets!

    They had only made theories about the matter a few seconds go... But now,
    they had already accepted their theories as facts.

    Many of them even felt extremely unsettled and angry when they saw their
    families being pushed and almost ran over by these damn lawless swindlers.

    "Who the hell do you tricksters think that you are?"

    "How dare any of you use such fake noble identities on us?"

    "Do you see what you've done to my grand-mama?"

    "How dare you all pretend?"

    "Look!
    My food cart is now broken, and my food is now scattered all over the
    floor..... So no matter what, you all will compensate me for today's matter."

    "Pay up!"

    "Compensate!"

    "Apologize!"

    Everyone jumped in on insulting, mocking and glaring at these so-called


    nobles.

    Skye and his men on the other hand, were completely taken back by the
    outburst and comments from these peasants.

    Really... What was wrong with these people?

    Ever since they had arrived at Carona, they had been challenged time and
    time again.

    First, there were those moronic men at the docks who disgraced them
    publicly by telling them to turn back and share dicking space with these
    commoners.

    Again, they had gone to another city and had met some Baymardian men
    who were currently out on a donation mission here in Carona.

    Apparently, these men were here to give out money that was collected by
    their so-called church.

    They were to provide aid to the needy in any way that they could.

    Be it giving money to the village chiefs so that he could open up schools...


    Or even giving each villager enough money to pay for grains for the next 6
    months, giving them used clothes from Baymard and so on.

    In short, they had unexpectedly met these Baymardians during their journey
    to the Capital city.
    Of course ever since they had arrived in Carona, they had been hearing
    'Baymard this' or 'Baymard that'.

    So how could they not know of them?

    They immediately bought some Baymardian outfits since they were far
    warmer than what they currently had on.

    Anyway...when they heard the villagers mention that the men were
    Baymardians, they felt like trying to curry favour with them.

    But who would've known that these bastards wouldn't even dare to give
    them face even after they had mentioned what empire they came from.

    And now that these mere parents were talking to them like this, how could
    they not be mad?

    F**!

    They truly wanted to cut out their necks and feed it to their dogs.

    "Who are you all calling tricksters?

    This is his highness Skye from the Dafaren empire in Veinitta!" One of
    Skyes' men said.

    "Pui!

    Who gave you Veinitta citizenship?

    Please!

    You all are fake!

    So why should we listen to you all?"

    "Yeah!
    If you're really from there, then why aren't you being escorted by the royals
    of Carona?"

    "Hmph!

    If you Scumbags think that you can leave without compensating us, then
    think again!"

    "_"

    Skye's men trembled from rage when they looked at the angry crowd before
    them.

    They had never been subjected to such humiliation their entire lives.

    Even back in the Dafaren empire, when had they ever received such a low
    blow from ordinary dirty peasants?

    "Enough!

    Since you all don't know what's good for you, then don't blame us for being
    reckless!" Said the scar-faced burly man who then took out a long black
    whip and sent it flying towards the crowd of angry peasants before them.

    The faces of those that were targeted, soon turned pale from fright when
    they saw the saw stretch out towards them.

    They closed their eyes and did their best to cover their faces up.

    But surprisingly, they felt no pain at all.

    Eh?

    Wasn't the whip coming their way?

    Several of them opened their eyes and quickly saw several hooded men
    standing before them instead.
    The leader of the group stood out from the rest with the who tightly
    wrapped around his hands.

    Yes!

    He had caught the while with his hands.

    They looked at their Saviours in gratitude, as they felt that they had just
    dodged a great calamity.

    Nonetheless, they all had one question in mind.

    Just who were these men?


    Chapter 597 Who Said That White
    Lotuses Can Only Be Women?
    'Whoosh!'

    Several hooded men stood in front of the people, in attempts to protect them
    from Skye and his crew.

    "Hahahahahahahahaha!

    Friend... You need to calm down alright?" Said the leader of the hooded
    men..... Who seemed to be taking this entity thing like a joke.

    Skye squinted his eyes and looked at the man before him in silence...
    Before taking a big whiff of air in attempts of calming himself down.

    This wasn't his empire, so he had to be careful... lest he provoked any


    powerful forces before he arrived at the Capital.

    Of course once he stated his intentions, he would then deal with all these
    pesky idiots who dared to challenge his authority.

    Yes!

    Even these people would be severely dealt with as well.

    He would send more of his men to exterminate the entire city and villages
    around if need be.

    But of course, he had pin everything down on bandits so as not to create


    any opposition for himself for the throne.

    Hmph!

    Who asked these people to not know what was good for them?
    When he was halfway done with wooing Penelope, he would send for all
    30,000 of his men to come to Carona.

    And from there, he would open his own hidden guild which was meant to
    recruit more members.

    With that, it wouldn't take long before his forces grew substantially.

    But for now, he had to lay low.

    And looking at the hooded men before him, Skye couldn't help but tread
    cautiously.

    Because even though he and his men outnumbered then, who knew if these
    hooded men had more men hiding around the bushes?

    It was always better to be safe than sorry.

    "And who might you all be?" Skye asked cautiously.

    "Us?

    Well, we're no one of importance.

    You see we are just travelling messengers that must keep our identities
    hidden all through our travels.

    Of course, this is our official messenger seal if you're interested." Said the
    hooded gang leader, who then took out the seal from his breast pocket.

    The seal was made of silver and was as large as a sheriff's star-like badge.

    It was really hard for anyone to miss.

    "Ahhh!

    That's the official seal for the famous Blue Wing Messenger Guild."
    "Really?

    It's said that one needed to be exceptionally skilled in the ways of the sword
    before they can be official members."

    "That's right!

    Not just anyone can join the guild.

    Oh man!

    Even the monthly privileges that these messengers have can rival those of
    senior knights!"

    "Wow!

    I can't believe that I'm seeing an official member of the Blue Wing
    Messenger Guild in the flesh.

    Awesome!"

    "_"

    Hearing the comments and seeing the gasps and shocked expressions from
    the crowd, Skye knew that these men were indeed messengers.

    And from the looks of it, they might be very skilled and influential
    messengers as well.

    So how could he not try to win them over?

    He quickly turned his hostility into friendship.

    After all, the more influential people he knew, the more benefits would
    come his way.

    And this would undoubtedly aid him in taking over Carona.

    .
    He looked at the men and the corners of his life lifted into a bonafide smile.

    "Gentlemen, Ladies and children... Please forgive us for our rude behaviour
    earlier on.

    You see, we had been attacked by bandits earlier on, and we are somewhat
    on the edge ever since.

    We typically don't act this way, so please forgive us just this once." Skye
    said pitifully.

    And of course, the simple-minded people all bought it... As they too had
    once been attacked or knew people who had been attacked by bandits as
    well.

    They looked at the pitiful expression on Skye's face and sighed sadly.

    They had even forgotten the earlier while lashes that had been directed
    towards them previously.

    "Young man... It's okay, you don't have to compensate us anymore."

    "Hmhm... If I was the one, I too would feel on edge and angry too.

    But in life, one must learn not to transfer our anger onto others.

    So I'll let you off this time if you promise not to do it again."

    "Young man, it's going to be fine.

    So don't look too sad and cheer up!"

    "Yeah young man... We are fine and are as strong as an ox, so just forget
    about it alright?"

    "That's right!

    Bandits are a common occurrence around these parts...so best be careful


    when you travel up ahead, okay?"
    (TT^TT)

    The people had felt sad for the 'unfortunate' Skye and decided to leave him
    alone for the time being so that he could properly calm himself down.

    As for the hooded men, they all watched this scene with amusement.

    Was this what the books mentioned when they talked about White Lotuses?

    Indeed, the power of these white lotuses to reverse black to white was really
    astonishing.

    Their leader grinned deeply as he looked at the 'pitiful' Skye.

    This one truly needed what the Baymardians would call an Oscar.

    "Sirs... I also apologize to you all for my crew's unsightly behaviour." Skye
    said while looking at the hooded men before him.

    'Hmph!

    What a bunch of fools!

    As expected, one just needed to show a kind and obedient heart... And these
    people would welcome him or her into their arms like the idiots that they
    were.' Skye thought, while still looking at his targets pitifully.

    "Sirs... You see, we are really from the empire of Veinitta.

    Here's our seal as well."

    "Hmmm... It seemed like your truly a prince from there.

    How marvellous!" The leader said happily.

    "Yes, sirs... We are.


    You see, I have come here to woo my true love.

    She is the most beautiful woman that I've ever seen on portrait.

    And for some reason, ever since I saw her portrait, my heart skipped a beat
    through and through.

    So I'm here to get my woman... No matter what!" Skye said confidently.

    "Wow!

    How romantic!

    So who is the lucky lady?

    She must be really special for you to travel across the waters just for her."

    "Well sirs... She is.

    That's why I need your help in this matter.

    Sirs... I want to be friends with you all because I truly need all the help that
    I can get when reeling in this woman of mine."

    "Oh?

    But you haven't told us who your lady is.

    So how can we stand by you if you can't even tell us this much?

    You are obviously a fine prince from Veinitta... So why would we even turn
    down your friendship request?

    Right now, we just need to know who the lady in question is."

    "_"

    Listening to the hooded men..... Skye knew that from here on out,
    everything would be a piece of cake.
    After all, they just confirmed that he was a prominent prince from Veinitta.

    So which fool wouldn't want to curry favour with him after his identity had
    been revealed?

    "Hmm... So tell us.... Which lady is it?"

    "Sirs, the lucky lady and the woman in my heart..... is none other than the
    gorgeous Queen Penelope."

    (@[email protected])
    Chapter 598 The Moody Leader
    "Sirs, the lucky lady and the woman in my heart..... is none other than the
    gorgeous Queen Penelope."

    (@[email protected])

    --silence-

    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!

    Forgive me for laughing... But aren't you aware thy Queen Penelope will be
    getting married this summer?"

    "Of course I'm aware!

    But I'm sure that my undying flaming love will change her mind almost
    immediately.

    And don't forget sirs, my background is also one that matches hers.

    We both have powerful surnames and bloodlines... And that in itself gives
    me a powerful advantage in my quest for love." Skye said confidently.

    "Oh?

    Then what about her fiance?"

    "You mean the chubby Benjamin Hamilton guy?

    He is nothing more than a common merchant who goes about trading from
    one place to another.

    Tch!
    With a man like that, how would my precious Penelope comfortably rule
    her kingdom?

    I even heard that he isn't very skilled in the ways of the sword.

    So how is he supposed to properly protect her and the people?

    No!

    Such a goddess needs to be with someone who can guarantee the safety of
    her and her people.

    So she needs someone like me.

    Let's face it... With my connections, I will be able to take Carona to the next
    level alongside Penelope.

    Additionally, the benefits from being associated with Veinitta alone is


    something that many other empires dream of.

    So compared with the merchant named Benjamin... Isn't it very obvious


    who she will choose?

    Even in terms of manliness and handsomeness, I'm still far superior to him.

    So unless she's been bewitched, there's no way that she will pick him over
    me.

    With all that said, I'm very confident that queen Penelope would be my
    woman in the end."

    "_"

    Listening to Skye, the leader grinned broadly.

    "Hmm... All that you've said is indeed true.


    But without her fiance, Benjamin Hamilton..... We wouldn't have been able
    to establish any treaty with Baymard.

    And the people wouldn't have been able to get enough food, warm clothing
    and so many benefits as well.

    Heck!

    Even the Bay-Carona transport routes wouldn't have been established as


    well.

    So you see, he too as a good head on his shoulder when trying to aid
    Carona." The leader said lazily.

    Everyone who heard the conversation between both parties couldn't help
    but agree as well.

    After all, it would be too heartless for them to dismiss Benjamin Hamilton
    after all that he had done for Carona.

    For them, status wasn't everything.

    All they needed, was someone who would take care of them as people.

    And that was it.

    Skye clenched his fists while listening to the leader.

    Who's side was the guy on?

    One moment he was laughing with him and praising him for his
    background.... and another moment he was indirectly making things hard on
    him.

    So he didn't know if the dude was a friend or a foe.

    Nonetheless, he decided to probe on the matter even further.

    "That's true!
    Her fiance has truly done a lot for Carona, and that's why I've decided to
    compensate him... before my darling Penelope gives him a letter of rest.

    And isn't it just a treaty?

    I don't doubt in my mind that I would've been able to sign an even better
    treaty with those Baymardians if it were me."

    "Hahahahahahahahaha!

    I really like your confidence.

    It's truly one in a million.

    Alright, I've decided!

    I will only help you if and only if the Queen herself requests for it.

    In other words, if she undoubtedly falls in love with you... Then I don't see
    any reason not to help you.

    But if she doesn't, then too bad!

    There's nothing I or my men can do for you.

    We are loyal to neither you nor her fiance.

    We are only loyal to Queen Penelope.

    So whatever she wants, is what she will get!

    Anyway, we best be on our way since we are already behind schedule as it


    is.

    Oh!..... And if you are the one that she chooses, we will appear on the scene
    to aid you no matter what.

    So lover boy, do you best!!"


    With that said, the hooded men all turned around and headed towards Pigot
    City steadily.

    "My lord... How can you keep calm?" One of the hooded men asked.

    If they were their leader, they would've killed the bastard already.

    He just didn't understand how his leader could laugh, joke and smile when
    provoked to that extent.

    To make matters worse, their leader had even promised to aid that bastard if
    Penelope fell in love with the dude.

    And who was their leader?

    Well... He was none other than Benjamin Hamilton... A.KA Santa.

    He was secretly undercover on a mission to capture some notorious cult


    members from the Black Swan Cult.

    But who would've known that he would meet his love rival instead?

    For the men, Santa wasn't bothered by it all.

    But the truth was far from it.

    The moment he heard Skye's confession, his body trembled from rage and
    his mind went black for a brief second.

    Penelope was his life, and he would do anything to make her happy.

    So even if she ended up loving someone else, he would willingly accept it


    because he wanted her to be happy.

    Of course after listening to all the benefits that Penelope could get if she
    ended up with Skye, Santa somehow didn't feel confident anymore.
    His figure and his face weren't very good-looking and couldn't even
    compare to Skye's own.

    So how could he not be down?

    In short, when he thought about it deeply.... he realized that he wasn't very


    confident if Penelope would choose him in the end.

    So he decided to prepare his mind for the worse, just in case.

    Sigh... He was now heartbroken without even confirming matters with


    Penelope.

    And so, he decided to take his sweet time and not rush back to the Capital
    after his mission.

    He wanted to see whether he would come back to see his things get thrown
    out of the palace... Or if by some miracle, she would still choose him over
    golden boy over there.

    A single drop of tears slid out of the corners of his eyes before he quickly
    pulled himself together.

    Even if she ended up falling for another person... He would still love her till
    the end of time.

    His love was enough for both of them, and that was all that matters.

    Everyone saw how silent he was, and immediately understood their leader.

    In the end, their leader was indeed sad.

    But there was just nothing that they could do to lift his moody spirit.

    And so, they looked for silence throughout their journey.

    .
    Of course, opposite from the moody atmosphere surrounding them... Back
    in Baymard, things were really getting heated up.

    Finally, it was time for the world to welcome its first T.V ever!
    Chapter 599 Making History
    Again: T.Vs
    Winter laid down her ice blossoms, and Spring swooped in like a mighty
    wave in the ocean.

    As the days turned warm, the sun stretched out even more in attempts to
    melt the land's frozen body.

    Springtime came like music to the soul that played like a sweet lullaby,
    rocking the winter back to slumber.

    Because though the winter was cherished, Springtime usually brought about
    the first blooms of vegetation on Hertfilia.

    The newly green wings shell out of their cocoons joyfully, the land starts
    preparing for growth.

    Of course, it had also rained both heavily and lightly for 5 days straight.

    And now, according to the system's weather forecast... Landon knew that
    the next 3 days would be slightly sunny with no chance of rain falling
    anytime soon.

    Hence these were the days that were chosen for today's matters.

    Yup!

    Finally, the Hertfilian world would have its first-ever Television marketed
    out.

    And so, how could the people not get crazy?

    .
    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    'Vrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    'Peep! Peep!'

    The sounds of cars honking and driving, as well as hurried footsteps...


    Could be heard all across Baymard.

    Everyone was both excited and determined to get their own TV and cassette
    player.

    After all, before TVs were made public... There were many adverts on the
    magazines, billboards and even within several buses and trains that
    emphasized how life-changing they were.

    It was said that these Tv thingies could make pictures talk and move all on
    their own.

    Additionally, it was said that it was very similar to watching mini-humans


    in the Tv box thingy.

    So how could the Baymardians not be overly excited?

    Heck!

    Even the non-Baymardian residents, international students, visitors,


    merchants and others from outside... Also rushed to the stores as well.

    This was something revolutionary, so would be they be stupid as to not get


    there now?

    Their hearts surged with excitement when they pictured what it would be
    like.

    And with that, everyone who was free or off from work quickly made their
    way to the stores.
    As for those who worked or were engaged with other matters like going to
    the hospital... All wanted to cry and curse their luck.

    Why did they have to be busy on such an important launch date?

    It was just not fair!!

    "Oh my heavens!

    So they're real?"

    "Look! Look!

    Look at the store T.V that is on!!!"

    "Ahh!

    The pictures are actually moving!

    How....how is that even possible?"

    "Amazing!

    Truly brilliant!"

    "Look! Look!

    The man on the TV is about to eat worms.

    Ugh!... How disgusting but exciting!"

    "Wait!

    What is showing on the Tv there?"

    "Eh?

    It says that it's a Tv series called Fear Factor!"

    "Tv series?
    What's the difference between that and a movie?"

    "Eh?

    Are you living under a rock or something?

    Here!

    Take this magazine and have a look!"

    "Ohh!

    I get it now..... The Tv series had many episodes, while movies didn't."

    "Yup!"

    "Eh?

    bro... Why are you putting in a helmet?"

    "Are you new here?"

    "Yes, I just came in last week!"

    "No wonder...

    Now look around!"

    "What?

    How come most people are also wearing helmets too?"

    "Well bro, you'll just have to find out for yourself, would be you.

    Now if you don't mind... It's finally time for me to dive in."

    "Wait... What do you mean?"

    'Plop!'
    (0_0)

    And just like that, everyone went crazy as they tried to fight their way
    towards the back of the stores.

    Of course since both Tvs and cassette players were huge, once they reached
    a certain distance ahead... All fighting had to stop and everyone had to
    stand in line, just in case they accidentally broke the other Tvs in the stores.

    So right now, everyone was just fighting to grab carts and line up instead.

    Because without the carts, even they were scared that they would break
    these heavenly objects.

    And so people wrestled and fought for carts even right outside the stores.

    Of course on such a day, how could the royals also sit quietly?

    It's been a few weeks since William and his family had arrived in Baymard.

    And within this time, Landon had also introduced them to King Micheal of
    Terique as his family too.

    Both families were shocked that Landon had rescued the other, and to their
    surprise, they had also been placed as neighbours here in Baymard too.

    Additionally, Landon had spoken about the fact that he had already signed
    treaties with them... Which made them gasp at how fast and thorough the
    great was.

    And since they had signed the same treaty, that meant that they were now
    brothers with one another... Who would strive for peace and unity alongside
    Landon.

    So it didn't take too long before but Oden and Micheal became close..... As
    they talked about politics and other exciting things within Baymard.
    For sure, their women, Mona and Jasmine... also hung out together as well.

    Because to them, they were very similar since they were both undercover.

    Their children also bonded with each other, and they had even shared some
    of their plans on bettering their empires after all this charade was over.

    Of course these past few days, they too had heard all about these Tv
    thingies as well.

    So how could they not go out and get theirs?

    Right now, they were starting at the massive crowd that seemed to be
    martial arts experts.

    Even a 14-year-old was deadly when it came to matters like these.

    "Michael, you old boy!

    I see why you asked us to wear helmets."

    "Hahahhahahaha... Trust me!

    This is the famous Baptism that you all have been hearing about."

    "But... isn't this a tad bit too much?" Oden said while smiling wryly.

    From what he was seeing, wasn't this the same as battle?

    How was he and his family supposed to get their own TV and Cassette
    player amidst the crowd?

    He felt like it was too shameful for him to do so.

    But before he or his family could say anything?


    Jasmine, Micheal and William all pulled up their sleeves and readied herself
    for the fight ahead.

    "This is Baymard tradition, so don't be shy."

    "What shy?

    Bro.... Don't tell me your scared.

    Hahahahhahahaha haha!"

    "Dad, mom, uncles...as someone who has been here before, you need to get
    with the program alright?"

    Oden, Mona and uncles: (-_-*)


    Chapter 600 - In The Face of
    Magic, What husband?
    (-_-*)

    Oden, Mona and William's uncles.... all looked at them helplessly before
    finally sighing.

    Well, it really seemed like there was no helping it.

    So why not dive in too?

    With that, they wore their helmets and followed Micheal's lead.

    At first, they decided to take things easy.

    But who knew that these shameless Baymardians wouldn't appreciate any
    of their goodwill?

    Just when Oden had successfully grabbed a cart, someone slid underneath
    his legs and quickly proved the cart away from his hands.

    "Sorry bro... Finders keepers!"

    (:-_-)

    Of course Mona, Murel and Powin weren't having it easy either.

    These people were really something else.

    But if it was a battle that these people wanted, then they had no choice but
    to quickly change their attitudes and battle it out.

    Each of them wanted these Tv thingies in their rooms... So they had no


    choice but to fight for their own sets.
    And so, they joined Micheal, Jasmine and William in the Tv saga of
    madness.

    'Plop!'

    'Chraaaaa!'

    'Ping!!!!'

    "That's my cart!"

    "Hmph!

    Back off blondie!

    I don't see your name written on it, so how can it be yours?"

    "Step aside slowpoke!

    You're in my way!"

    "Hey!

    I was standing here first, so no cutting the line!"

    "Hmph!

    That's mine!"

    "Oh yeah?

    Well too bad!

    It's mine now, so shoo!

    Get lost!"

    "Move away from the cart now!

    I have a shoe, and I'm not afraid to use it."


    "_"

    It took a little over an hour for Micheal, Oden and their families to fight for
    their carts, get in line and finally collect their Tvs and cassette players.

    Of course, they decided to get the coloured electric Tv each.

    There were 4 types of Tvs.....that depended on whether they ran on solar


    power or electricity, or whether they allowed customers to view images
    coloured or in black & white.

    For sure without a doubt, Micheal, Oden and their crew chose the coloured
    electric ones instead....since they wanted that thing called 'cable' too.

    Only the electric plug-in ones would allow them to connect with cable.

    As for the solar one, they had decided to but it when they finally left
    Baymard.

    They would use it to watch all recorded cassette movies and tv shows while
    they were away.

    Anyway..... there were different Tv sizes, like the 60-inch Tv and even the
    80-inch ones.

    Of course the bigger it was, the more costly it was.

    Nonetheless, they all bought standard sizes for their bedrooms and larger
    ones for their sitting room.

    With that, they then lazily strolled around the other part of the store that
    sold the cassettes there.

    There were posters of all Tv series and movies there... As well as cassettes
    that even had recorded theatre performances that they missed out some time
    back too.
    In short, there were cassettes on many other things too.

    For example..... there was a cassette that focused on Baymard's touristic


    side, as it fully toured Baymard and gave a deeper understanding of what
    places what be fun to visit.

    There was also a cassette titles national geographic Channel, season 1:


    Mammal edition.

    And there were also kid cassettes like Barnie and Sesame Street there too.

    In short, there was something for everyone here.

    Not to mention all the movies and Tv shows that we're available now.

    Of course when they read the brief storyline at the back of each cassette
    cover, they immediately felt excited.

    Their hearts pounded loudly and their minds went to work in envisioning
    how some of the scenes would take place.

    F***!

    There was no other way, they had to buy everything!

    They just couldn't let any of them go.

    Murel had a 3-year-old daughter... So wouldn't buying Barnie work for her?

    And even something like the Baymardian Bible: The book of Genesis...
    Was also very intriguing as well.

    It roughly spoke about what the ancestors thousands and hundreds of years
    ago had experienced.

    Of course it didn't talk about the story of Adam and Eve, as that was
    Christianity back on earth.

    Rather, it some about this world's own biblical stories instead.


    .

    With the said, each family took a copy of each show and hurriedly went
    ahead to line up for payment.

    There were a total of 12 cashiers upfront, but even so... The line still moved
    relatively slowly, due to the massive population in the store.

    It took an additional 15 minutes just for them to finally pay for their goods.

    "Esteemed guests... Before paying your total, would you all like to pay and
    register for cable installation in your homes?"

    "Of course!"

    Hearing the staff talk about that cable thingy, their eyes immediately opened
    wide and they couldn't help but nod vigorously while smiling and replying
    excitedly.

    Hahahhahaha!

    With cable, wouldn't they be able to watch the news and other major shows
    that weren't even on cassette yet?

    They happily registered and paid for everything, before finally heading
    home to watch the first movie or Tv show together.

    Yup!

    Micheal and Oden had decided that both of their families should watch it
    together.

    Of course after figuring out how to install the Tv and cassette player, they
    quickly made popcorn and other snacks for the show.

    And what were they watching?

    Well... They had decided to binge at least 10 episodes of Game of Thrones


    first.
    'Dunn...dudududun....dudududun....dudududun...'

    The moment the famous game of thrones opening themes song came...
    Everyone's heart itched excitedly when they also saw several swords and
    images of territories pass by.

    "It's actually moving and singing at the same time!" Powin exclaimed
    excitedly.

    "Shhh!!!!" Everyone hushed.

    At this point, everyone was really anxious and couldn't wait for the show to
    begin.

    They hushed him with their mouths full of popcorn in anticipation.

    Heck!

    Even Powin's docile wife had also hushed him sternly.

    (*^*)

    She was so engrossed that she didn't even care whether Powin was offended
    or not.

    The Tv before her was like Magic...so how could she bother with Powin
    now?

    "Shhhhhh!!!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 601 - Mission Complete:
    Pac-Man, Here We Come!
    "Shhhhhh!!!"

    "Sorry..." He mumbled defeatedly.

    Powin looked at everyone helplessly.

    What happened to the respectful way that they usually addressed him?

    He wanted to ask his wife to pass him some popcorn.

    But just looking at her burning gaze that was glued to the Tv, he decided to
    swallow his words and stretch his hands towards the bowl.

    Of course he understood that they didn't mean it, so he didn't take it to


    heart.

    Additionally, it didn't take away his excitement one bit.

    He quickly trapped more popcorn and stuffed it into his mouth gleefully.

    'Game of Thrones... How exciting!', he thought.

    The opening theme song finally ended, and immediately..... they heard the
    sounds of a massive iron gate opening up.

    Everyone's eyes bulged out with shock, as they gasped at how real it all
    looked.

    Indeed, it was as if tiny humans were living in the Tv box instead.


    They watched the first opening scene where 3 men left their fortress and
    headed out into the forest.

    "Look!

    There are so many dead bodies in the snow!"

    "Who would discreet their bodies like that?

    How pitiful."

    "Hmph!

    I don't like their leader!

    How can he just disregard the worries of his men like that?"

    "Oh no!

    It was an ambush!"

    "Wait!

    Are those even human?"

    "Dammit!

    My heart can't take it anymore... Run little man, run!"

    "No!!!

    Are they really going to behead that poor guy?

    Even though I understand the reason why..... it's not fair to him at all!"

    "Eh?

    Is that woman sleeping with her brother?

    Ugh!
    How disgusting!"

    "No!... Not the boy!

    How can they push that child out the window like that?"

    "Poor girl.... I feel bad for the white-haired Daenerys.

    Her brother is truly a sc.u.m-man."

    "I hate Geoffrey so much!

    What an unfilial child!"

    "_"

    The more they watched, the more excited they got.

    They felt every emotion that those on the Tv felt.

    And very soon, they all had their favourite characters amongst the pact.

    In short, they had already decided that they would buy season 2 of G.O.T
    when it came out.

    Hopefully, it'll be soon... Because they were sure that they would finish the
    entire season 1 in flash.

    Dammit!

    Why didn't they just make season 2?

    They really wanted to know what happened next after season 1.

    Of course, they weren't the only ones who thought the same too.
    All across Baymard, people were going bananas when they realized that
    many Tv series just had season 1 and nothing more.

    They felt like crying but had no tears to give.

    "Screw this!

    How can you all play me like this?

    How can Merlin end in this manner?

    Directors!

    Come out and face my wrath!"

    "Dammit!

    Xena was so cool!

    I'm totally in love with this Tv series!

    But why is there only 1 season?"

    "Is it really bad if Darken Rahl from Legend of the Seeker is my best
    character?

    The guy is just too awesome!"

    "Wait!

    Did anyone watch Fear Factor?

    It was honestly too crazy!

    I can't believe that Nichole entered into a cage of bugs.

    My skin crawled just from watching it all.

    But funny enough, I couldn't pry myself from the Tv.


    Hahahhahahahha!"

    (^□^)

    Of course, amidst those excited fans... were those who started watching
    movies instead of Tv series.

    "Poor Cinderella!

    She suffered too much in the hands of her wicked stepmother and sisters.

    But luckily, she finally got married to the Prince!"

    "Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs was my favourite hands down!

    She fought her hardest against her sorceress stepmother.

    The girl rocks!"

    "Friday the 13th was just too awesome!

    My wife almost peed herself when we watched it together... But she ended
    up hugging me even more.

    Hahhhahahahahhhahahaha!

    I recommend this movie to anyone who wants to act like a protector in front
    of their girlfriends."

    "Oh my God!

    I finally understand how cool and sleek James Bond truly is.

    What a guy!

    He is the coolest spy ever!"


    "Indiana Jones has truly made my day!

    It was too well directed."

    "Elizabeth Bennet in Pride and Prejudice is a real heroine!

    I love that movie!"

    (^_^)

    Of course, some fans didn't focus on cassettes at all.

    Because after many people had cable, they immediately loved watching the
    news, live theatre shows and so on.

    One should know that the theatre shows at hand were recorded several
    weeks and even months ago.

    So those weren't live ones.

    But with cable, they could watch the ones that would take place tonight.

    They also watched live sport games, cooking shows and many more.

    Additionally, what surprised them the most..... was that there were some
    shows on cable that weren't on cassette yet.

    Like Days of Our lives, the Monday Late Night Show, Kiss My Busaiku,
    Weekly Idol, and other shows that interviewed celebrities and made them
    play games with one another for the world to see.

    The whole thing made the fans scream at how cool their idols were.

    "Heavens!

    How can Geomin be so cool?


    Ahhh!!!

    He's my husband for life!"

    "Sarah is too charming to be human!

    I just want to put her in my purse and take her with me everywhere I go!"

    "Chris is too F**kin hot!

    Just look at the way he flips his hair?

    Baby, just flip it my way!"

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!

    Team Jacob all the way!"

    "_"

    The entire thing was a huge success, so much so that within the first week
    since its launch... The fans were already looking forward to the Red Carpet
    event and fan meet and greet ceremony.

    People already formed fan bases for the stars, and even sent several fan
    mail to the studio daily.

    They also prepared to go to the voting event several weeks from now and
    cast their vote in the best actor and actress categories too.

    In short, there were several voting categories available... And they intended
    to follow it through in order to make their stars shine glamorously.

    Getting their stars nominated was now their top priority!

    (*^*)

    .
    As for Landon, he also shared the same happiness that the people had...
    Although part of his happiness was for a totally different reason instead.

    'Ding!

    Congratulations on completing your mission, host.

    Would the host like to receive his rewards now?'


    Chapter 602 - System Rewards
    'Ding!

    Congratulations on completing your mission, host.

    Would the host like to receive his rewards now?'

    (^_^)

    Eating the system, Landon was ecstatic.

    He felt like he was on cloud 9 right at this very moment.

    •Main Mission 1: Create cathode TVs, as well as make at least 10 movies


    with them

    Mission Status: Completed

    •Main Mission 2: Create cereals, as the system had given him 7 types to
    make:

    ▪Honey Nut Cheerios

    ▪Cap'n Crunch

    ▪Corn Pops

    ▪Corn Flakes

    ▪Froot Loops

    ▪Apple & cinnamon Quaker Oats

    ▪& Quaker original instant oatmeal


    Mission Status: Completed

    •Main Mission 3: Create eyeglasses for the people.

    Mission status: Completed.

    •Main Mission 4: Open up several barbing and hair salons within Baymard.

    Mission Status: Completed

    •Main Mission 5: Teach Doctors on Students on all new medical


    information on toxicity, and the 4 other medical subjects awarded to host.

    Mission status: completed

    •Main Mission 6: Perform and teach all 6 surgical procedures awarded to


    the host.

    Mission status: completed

    •Main Mission 7: Create 5 new drugs.

    Mission status: completed

    •Main Mission 8: Use info rewarded to host on beginner to intermediate


    knowledge on Forensic science, A.K.A Criminalistics to officially create a
    new sector within the police department for this purpose alone.

    Mission status: completed

    Landon looked at all his completed missions as well as the points that he
    got from them merrily.

    Once he was done looking at everything, he focused on his new tasks at


    hand.
    1) He was awarded the exact formulas for creating 10 more beverages... So
    of course, he had to create them in Baymard.

    The system had given him recipes for:

    -Red Bull

    -7 Up

    -Sake

    -Plymouth Gin

    -Pendleton Whisky

    -Moet & Chandon Imperial (Champagne)

    -Pol Roger Brut Chapman

    -Kool-Aid Jammers, Blue Raspberry

    -Simply Lemonade

    -Sunny D: Tangy Original

    2) He was also supposed to do 6 More medical procedures and create 20


    more different drugs in Baymard.

    3) The system had just rewarded him with knowledge on running and
    caring for all sea life within a public marine Aquarium.

    So it was time for him to start construction on that.

    4) And Lastly, he had been given specific codes and knowledge on making
    the first-ever PAC-MAN game.

    And as a bonus, the system had also rewarded him with beginner to
    intermediate knowledge on Software engineering, coding and everything
    involving computer technology.
    Because whether they like it or not, Arcade games like Pac-Man would
    need a motherboard and other circuit parts.

    Then Landon thought about it now, he knew that this mission might even
    take more than 8 months to complete.

    It might've taken longer, but right now... The people had a basic knowledge
    of how some computerized things worked.

    They had made a calculator, which was also one of the simplest computer
    forms that existed.

    They had also made printers that required punch-in codes, photocopying
    machines, X-ray machines, and even remote controls for the Tvs that used
    computerized operations.

    So they were very familiar with the basics.

    Essentially, they just did exactly what they were told to do.

    They made and fitted parts just like how Landon had trained them to do...
    So it was more like repetition at this point.

    And the more they did, the better they understood.

    Previously, Landon had been teaching the computer and software engineers
    in training all that he knew.

    One shouldn't forget that back on earth, he majored in software engineering.

    Hence, he was very confident in this field.

    But that didn't mean that he knew everything, because he was still a student
    when he died.

    Obviously, he was definitely missing some information here and there.


    But now that the system had provided him with the proper knowledge at
    hand... He could better plan and reorganize the classes within the newly
    constructed University of Engineering, Science & Technology.

    All in all, he was super thrilled at the moment, because with this
    knowledge... The people would pick up the pace and understand better
    whenever any future tech was involved.

    Well, that was all for his new missions.

    With that, he decided to look at the rewards for completing these tasks.

    •Everything involving 90's computer systems and Wifi connectivity

    •Knowlege on Wired Earphones and Music pods or small phone-like


    walkmans

    •Knowlege on Game boy creation

    •Knowlege on the creation of properly animated movies.

    •Formulas and recipes on 50 new drugs... As well as 11 more surgical


    procedures too.

    •Knowlege on the creation of Military Spy Drones

    •And lastly... 2,800 development points (DP) and 7,250 Technology points
    (TP).

    Looking at the rewards for his new missions, Landon's eyes almost popped
    out in shock.

    It seemed like soon, the people would have their first-ever computer...
    though it might be a 90's one that might be bulky and huge.

    Nonetheless, it was a great start!


    Of course, it wouldn't be a Laptop... But those big Computers with
    keyboards.

    Now they would be able to send emails and even fan mails later on since
    there will also be WiFi as well.

    Of course, physical letters would still be used since all Government and
    company doc.u.ments might need to be passed through regular mail..... Just
    in case signatures and other things were required.

    Even sending out passports, photos, packages and other large items needed
    regular mail as well.

    In short..... from Game Boys to military spy drones, Landon was thoroughly
    pleased with the rewards.

    With that, Landon decided to look at his side missions again.

    The only things that were pending.... was getting Micheal back on his
    throne and putting William on Arcadina's throne.

    Of course, there was another side mission that was spontaneously added
    within the early months of Summer last year... Which utterly confused
    Landon.

    The mission was for all Baymardians to learn a special language called
    Klopis.

    And so ever since then, this Strange Language had been introduced and
    integrated with all school systems.

    Even within the workplaces, they had made it a mandatory workshop that
    workers had to attend at least 3 times a week.

    'System... Why is this language so important?'

    'The host shouldn't worry too much... Because by the end of this upcoming
    summer, the host will have his answer.'
    (^~^)

    Landon sighed from defeat.

    Forget it, summer wasn't far at all.

    Weren't they in Spring now?

    He'll just have to wait and see what this summer held.

    But how could he have known that a young seer from a distant continent
    was coming to Baymard just to look for him... the Saviour?

    Landon thought long and hard about what could be coming at the end of
    summer, before finally deciding to make battle arrangements just in case.

    Landon was still deep in thought, when suddenly... The phone rang loudly.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    "Good day your majesty!

    Overseer Lyore from the food industry is on the line."

    "Hmm... Connect him through Brain."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    'Pup!'

    "Your majesty, your majesty..... It's Lyore here!

    Your majesty... It's finally ready!

    Hahahhahahahaha hahaha!

    The first batch of Cocoa has finally matured!!!


    Hahhahahhahahhaha!"

    Listening to Lyore, Landon couldn't help but smile broadly.

    Good... It was now time to make Chocolate!


    Chapter 603 - Chocolate
    Chocolate!

    Heaven knows how long Landon had been waiting for it to be a thing.

    One should know that it usually took a cocoa tree 3.5 to 5 years just to
    mature.

    Of course during this entire time, they had been growing the cocoa in a
    massive controlled greenhouse environment... Were they controlled the
    heat, temperature, soil moisture, acidity and so on.

    Now that the first batch was ready, it was time to make new delicacies.

    Landon looked at his watch and decided to enter the system's space to draw
    out some plans.

    Right now, he had only 3 and a half more hours before his next
    appointment.

    So he had decided to use the system's space where time was relatively
    different from the real world, and quickly write out production manuals for
    these new delicacies.

    'Warp!'

    Just like that, he disappeared into thin air.... leaving an empty spinning chair
    behind.

    'System... I'd like to buy several formulas for at least 15 types of chocolates
    out there.

    I want the 15% Cocoa, Toasted white Chocolate bar, Lindor roasted
    Almond black chocolate, Kinder Surprise Chocolate recipe.....'
    Landon went on to list different types of chocolates that he knew of.

    Of course, he wanted a variety of them which would please people from all
    age groups.

    Some people loved bitter chocolates the most, while others loved sweet
    ones... And the additives and chemical compounds used within each type
    sometimes varied too.

    So it was always best to get the right formula no matter what.

    He had also wanted the kinder surprise chocolate because he would


    manufacture them for Easter and other special events.

    And now with chocolates, Valentine's day would never be the same again.

    Also... All this while, they had been making coffee without using any cocoa
    powder.

    Landon had previously gotten some recipes from the system just for that.

    But now that cocoa was available, coffee wouldn't be the same again.

    In short, there were so many uses of Cocoa, that Landon looked forward to.

    Like chocolate cakes, chocolate ice cream and many more.

    Sigh.... cocoa was life.

    Landon decided that making chocolate alone can't enough.

    This time, the food industry would really need to step up its game for what
    was about to come.

    'System...In addition to that, I would also like to buy the proper recipe for
    making Juicy Fruit Bubblegum, Trident Mint Gum and Trident Original
    Flavour Gum.
    Also, I want the formulas for 2 popular dog foods back on earth.

    And I'll pay for the formulas using my Bonus Points (B.P)'

    'As you wish host.'

    It didn't take long before Landon properly assimilated the information given
    to him.

    The system's formulas were really better, as they generally eliminated most
    toxic compounds that were still left within those earthly recipes.

    How wonderful!

    He quickly took out several notebooks and began writing like crazy.

    Be it what equipment would be needed for manufacturing these goods, or


    the actual manufacturing procedure... land on wrote everything down in a
    jiffy.

    He wrote each procedure in separate notebooks, and also wrote equipment


    design for each type in separate books as well.

    This way, each department or sector can do their jobs properly without
    interfering with one another.

    Landon wrote as fast as he could, before warping back with all the
    notebooks...That were more than 35 in number at this point.

    'Bam!'

    As soon as he got back to his office, all the books fell to the floor as if they
    had dropped out of thin air.

    "Your majesty... Are you alright?" Brain answered in concern before


    forcibly opening the door.

    He was truly worried that Landon might've injured himself... or worse, what
    if a spy had secretly attacked him?
    He had watched the new James Bond movie and knew how dangerous these
    secret agents really were.

    "Your majesty, is it the work of a secret agent?"

    (~_~)

    Landon looked at Brain helplessly.

    Bro... You watch too many movies!

    Seeing all the books scattered around Landon, Brain quickly helped him
    pick them up, and stacked them at the corner of the table.

    "Brain... Get a trolley and send in some men to help me carry these books to
    the Range Rover XD."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    'Bam!'

    With that, the spy fanatic had finally left the office.

    And after 17 more minutes, every book had been properly kept in Landon's
    car.

    "I will be going to the Food industry... So if you need me before then,
    contact them.

    And don't worry, I will be present for my next appointment as well."


    Landon said to Brain, before finally taking off.

    Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    Landon drove merrily towards the food industry on the not so very busy
    roads.
    It was just 9:50 in the morning, and most of the traffic had already died
    down since most were already at work, in school, at home, or still engaged
    with other activities here and there.

    Arriving at his destination, Landon stepped out of his car, shut his door and
    walked towards Lyore's office.

    "Hahahhahahahahh!

    Your Majesty, you're finally here!

    Come! Come! Come!

    Let me show you our newly harvested supply of cocoa beans!" Lyore said
    excitedly while pulling Landon's hands like a 4 year-old-kid.

    All the secretaries and workers who saw this couldn't help but smile wryly
    when they saw their boss's actions.

    Even after so many years, their boss was still as childish as ever when it
    came to food.

    Sigh.....

    Landon who was used to Lyore, allowed himself to be dragged up and


    down like a lifeless doll.

    At this point, what could he do?

    "Look! Look! Look, your majesty!

    Here they are!

    Ahh..... Their smell is still strong and really makes my tummy grumble."
    Lyore said while caressing the cocoa beans in one of the sacs.

    He brought one bean closer to his nose and took a big whiff, before finally
    biting into it.
    'Crack!'

    His face twisted a bit, and he now looked somewhat troubled.

    "Your majesty... The only problem I have with it is that Its glorious smell
    really contradicts its bitter taste.

    So how will this be able to market well?

    Your majesty... Didn't you promise me that this cocoa bean will be a
    sensation?

    With how bitter it tastes, how am I supposed to use this and build my food
    house?

    Your majesty, you are just too mean!!" Lyore said while pouting and acting
    as if he wanted to cry.

    (TT□TT)

    Landon looked at Lyore and felt even more helpless.

    "Trust me Lyore... It will be a sensation!

    Now... Let me show you my production plans."


    Chapter 604 - More New Sectors
    "Your majesty!

    I knew that you weren't going to disappoint me at all!" Lyore said while
    holding Landon's hands and twirling around like a little girl.

    He looked at the many notebooks that were continuously being brought into
    his office and giggled sheepishly.

    Of course, apart from the various types of chocolates, bubblegum and dog
    food... Landon had also brought in books on his actual mission.

    That's right!

    He had brought in 10 additional manuals for different beverage production,


    as per his mission.

    "Your majesty... It might take a while to do all these things.

    But trust me, it shall be done!" Tim said confidently.

    With this, he would definitely be kept busy for several months to come.

    "Hmm... When it comes to chocolate products, I want your department to


    start making the crushed cocoa powder for coffee and the Nutella for
    breakfast first.

    These things have to come out first before the rest can follow.

    And as for drinks, start producing 1 of each type too.

    Be it beer, juice, champagne, or any other type..... Make sure to produce 1


    of each first, before making the rest."

    "As you wish your majesty!


    With your manufacturing design layouts, I'll also contact the construction &
    equipment manufacturing industry...so that we can get them to make any
    equipment that we lack for product manufacturing.

    I'll draw a contract up right away your majesty!"

    "Good!

    Call your team over and work out tge details of how much pay you're going
    to give them for any construction or equipment building.

    Also...with this new chocolate department, be sure to hire recruits and blend
    them up with some current workers too."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    (^_^)

    With that, Landon left the good industry and headed towards the
    construction industry.

    Well, he had tackled the food part of his mission.

    So now, it was time to tackle the rest.

    Yup!

    He had 2 other things to worry about: Aquarium Construction & Pac-Man


    Design and Building

    But before Landon went to the construction industry, he first made an


    important call in Lyore's office..... Before finally heading towards Tim's
    industry.

    "Welcome your majesty!" Tim said excitedly when he saw Landon carry 4
    Notebooks in his hands.
    New stuff!

    His eyes lit up as he looked at the books like gold.

    My Precious!

    At this point, he was almost drooling over the books like a hungry dog.

    The moment he saw Landon and the books, he quickly rushed forward and
    took them off Landon's hands.

    "Your majesty, these things are too heavy for you, so why don't I help you
    carry them?

    As the caring Baymardian citizen that I am, his can I see you suffer and not
    help you out?

    Here, let me take them for you."

    (-_-*)

    Landon looked at Tim and shook his head bitterly.

    Who are you trying to fool?

    If you really cared about me, then why were your eyes always on the
    books?

    "Thank you, Tim."

    "Not a problem, your majesty!

    Now, come! Come Sit and let's get down to business!" Tim said while
    patting one of the chairs In his office.

    'Sigh...Might as well resign myself to fate' Landon thought.

    And so just like that, Landon began by fort explaining his plans for the
    aquarium.
    "Your majesty... So this place will be like a zoo, but for sea life?"

    "Yup!

    That's exactly it!

    But I want this aquarium to be placed within the Zoo as well.

    In this way, we won't have to create an entirely new place that needed over
    20 food courts, security rooms, entrance gates and so on.

    Of course, we'll still need to build food courts and other main buildings of
    importance... But they won't be as many when compared to if we built the
    aquarium separate from the Zoo.

    In short, doing so will greatly reduce construction time, and save overall
    cost too.

    So in other words, the Zoo will be expanded... And will later be called
    Baymard's Aquatic & Wild Life Centre.

    But I want the Aquarium site to be placed within an area that can be further
    expanded if we have more aquatic life in future."

    "I don't think that will be a problem... Because when we first built the Zoo,
    we made sure that no other buildings were erected around it.

    In short, there's so much land there just for expansion."

    "Exactly!

    So we need to choose a strategic place for aquarium expansion, that


    wouldn't hinder any Zoo activities too.

    Because the aquarium sector would also have it's own separate attractions
    as well... Like dolphin shows that allowed people to swim with these sea
    creatures, seal feeding and juggling shows and many more."

    "Eh?
    Dolphins shows?

    Your majesty, even though I've seen pictures of dolphins from the
    Baymardian books on sea animals... Wouldn't it be too dangerous to allow
    people to swim with dolphins?

    What if they decided to tear someone limb from limb?"

    "Don't worry, they're one of the friendliest sea creatures out there."

    "Hmm... If you say so, your majesty!"

    "Trust me Tim, they're pretty safe to be around with.

    Anyway..... before coming to see you, I had already called the Zoo to
    rearrange a meeting with their board of directors and project managers.

    So as of now, I can't give you specific design details on this yet.

    All I can do is briefly tell you the outline of what the aquarium would be
    like.

    But I guarantee you that it wouldn't take long before we finalize the contract
    and contact you and your men."

    "That's alright your majesty!

    Hmmmm, if that's the case..... then I'm guessing that the books you brought
    in have nothing to do with the aquarium right?"

    "Bingo!

    These books are strictly on something else that would revolutionize the way
    we do things later on in life!"

    Tim's heart rate sped up a little when he heard Landon's words.

    What exactly was in these books?


    .

    Tim's lips quivered and his hands subconsciously reached out to touch the
    books... as if they had some healing magical power to them.

    "Y.... Your majesty..... What exactly is written in these books?"

    "Pac-Man!"

    (*0*)

    Tim's face lit up as if he knew what Pac-Man was.

    Forget it!

    Even if he didn't know, so what?

    Pac-Man was the future!


    Chapter 605 - The Gaming
    Industry
    Pac-Man!

    (*0*)

    "Your majesty, what exactly is Pac-Man?"

    "It's an Arcade Game."

    "But what is an arcade game?"

    (-_-)

    39 minutes later, Tim's eyes were twinkling with excitement as he listened


    to Landon.

    So this thing had a screen like a TV, but had several coding mechanisms to
    it instead?

    Well, he was up tor the challenge!

    "Your majesty, say no more.

    I'll personally hand-pick some of our older software and computer


    engineers-in-training..... As well as some new ones from the Baymardian
    University of Engineering, Science & Technology." Tim said gleefully with
    his right hand on Landon's shoulder.

    "Wait, Tim!

    We won't be recruiting them now.


    I have several computer and software engineering textbooks here that have
    to be taught at the university first."

    "Eh?

    Your majesty, what do you mean?" Tim asked pitifully.

    Did his majesty want to push this project even further away after making
    him so excited?

    That was not fair at all!

    (;>∆<;)

    Landon looked at Tim and sighed stressfully.

    Honestly, why did it always feel like he was babysitting rather than talking
    about work?

    "Tim, we need to educate them a little bit more before we begin.

    I'll personally train the professors in the University intensively for a month
    and a half, so that they could properly teach the students the basics.

    Of course, I'll continue to teach the professors even after that... But it's just
    that the first month and a half will be very extensive.

    Nonetheless, here's what I'm planning.

    After a month and a half when the next semester begins, the teachers will
    then continue teaching the students under my guidance for the first 3 and a
    half months.

    And after that, you can then start recruiting workers and train them fr the
    next 3 months again... Before manufacturing officially begun." Landon
    said.

    .
    Typically, all engineers in Baymard are still engineers-in-training and will
    only be able to graduate after fully understanding their majors.

    So while working within the industries, they still had to make time off to
    attend classes as per their work schedules.

    In short, their classes were also seen as working days.

    So sometimes, some people were scheduled to work from Monday to


    Wednesday, and had an entire day of classes on Thursdays and Fridays.

    Others might work on Saturdays, Sundays and Mondays, and go to school


    on Tuesdays and Wednesdays instead.

    To be fair, the shifts were always rotating with some working overnight or
    even daytime shifts.

    Of course, the university also took in graduates as well... Who would then
    enter the system and work part-time within the industries to gain experience
    too.

    Listening to Landon, Tim couldn't help nodding his head in agreement with
    his methods.

    "Tim... What I want is for them to properly assimilate and understand what
    we have been doing in Baymard all this while.

    From printers to photocopies, we have really done a lot.

    And even though they understand how those parts play a big role in each
    product... Not all of them know what other capabilities those internal parts
    have.

    That's why teaching them all functions of each part is a must, so that they
    can also think outside the box and even invent their own products as well.

    Of course, if we really have to wait for them to study everything in both


    computer & software engineering..... it might take over 4 years for each
    student to do so, and we don't have that time right now.
    That being said, all they have to do is follow your own steps and the rest is
    history!

    If you put something in a particular space, then they too should put it in that
    same so it as well..... With time, they will get to understand it better.

    So 5 months from now, recruit them and train them properly."

    "And within these 5 months, I'm guessing that you will also personally train
    me and some of the men too... Right your majesty?" Tim asked curiously.

    "Yup!

    After the university makes a contract with the Printing Industry for the
    software and computer books... Your industry should also follow suit and
    make a contract for a few books as well.

    Bear in mind that once you get those books, they should never leave the
    training rooms no matter what!

    Of course you are the only one who will be allowed to keep a body in his
    office, since you have a mini-safe there.

    Likewise in the university, the books will only be kept in the libraries... And
    just before every class, the students need to sign iut the textbooks and return
    them immediately after class.

    Anyhow, when you're able to get the textbooks for your industry and select
    some people who will assist you in training the workers... Then we will
    begin."

    Tim stroked his beard silently while listening to Landon.

    "Hmmm..... And how often will we train your majesty?"

    "2 hours on Thursdays and 5 hours on Saturdays... Depending on everyone's


    schedule of course."
    "Not bad at all your majesty.

    Those days are doable for me since I'm typically off on Saturdays.

    But just to be sure, I'll check my schedule on Thursday and give you my
    times of availability for everyone else as well."

    "Good!

    I'll be waiting for your schedules then.

    Anyway, as for workers that we will hire 5 months from now. ...I only want
    them to build the game first by hand.

    Doing so will make them better understand the mechanics and importance
    of each part, which will also allow them to know if there are any faults
    within the manufacturing process.

    That being said, from the time that I'll teach the professors to the time that
    the recruits will finish training... Will be 8 months in total."

    "Let me guess, construction time right?" Tim said playfully.

    How long had he worked for Landon?

    He already had an understanding of how this king of theirs operated.

    "Yup!

    Within this 8-month time frame, I need you to assign some construction
    workers to build an entirely new industry... The Gaming Industry."

    Landon smiled broadly while passing the construction design plans to


    Tim...who acted like he now had ants in his pants.

    "Tim, I need you to get at least 15,000 workers on this one.

    The faster it's built, the better for us."


    "As you wish your majesty!

    I'll do that right away!"

    "Good!"
    Chapter 606 - The 3 Amigos
    With that, Landon and Tim spoke for a bit before parting ways.

    Of course at this, Landon was rushing for his next appointment.

    But he wasn't the only one who was busy as a bee.

    "Dammit!"

    I'm so hungry that I can eat an entire Hangol!

    Brother... Can I have some of your emergency biscuits?"

    "No way!

    That's supposed to carry me through after hand-combat class or I'll just die
    too!"

    "Come on bro, you know that he missed breakfast today... So just give him
    one pack alright?"

    "Shhh!!!!

    The safety and First Aid military teacher has entered the class!"

    "_"

    In one of the military classrooms, 3 brothers were currently sitting close to


    each other.

    And who were these brothers?

    Well, they were none other than Penelope's brothers who had been
    'kidnapped' by Landon and brought to Baymard.
    They were; 1st Prince Robert, 2nd Prince Asher, and 3rd Prince Neeson.

    Their own family had tied them up like criminals and shipped them to
    Landon, who then transported them from Ngum city back to Baymard
    during the period when he was still trying to tackle the Shinjep problem.

    That's right!

    They had been placed in the Caronian military training headquarters in


    Baymard.

    At first when they got here, they were very stubborn and arrogant.

    But just after 2 days, they mellowed down a bit, because they were treated
    the same way as the other Caronians in their batch.

    And when they refused to obey simple orders, well.... they were punished
    severely, which made them miss food hours.

    So for the first 2 days, they starved severely.

    One should know that they had been bundled up and sent here with no
    money in their pockets!

    Sure, their family had given Landon money to take care of them secretly.

    So if they were almost dying from starvation, Landon would probably get
    something to buy something and give it to them... As if that person was a
    good Samaritan.

    Of course bi-weekly, their military salaries would also come in as well.

    But unfortunately for them, they had arrived just after the salaries had been
    dished out.

    So they only had to wait for their next paycheck.

    With all that said, how could these 3 brothers still keep their arrogance?
    They broke down and began doing what was expected of them.

    To survive, they had no choice but to abide by the rules.

    And eventually, after several months here, their mentalities had changed bit
    by bit.

    From the ethics classes, combat classes, stock climbing, safety and other
    classes... They began to properly understand what it took to be a great
    leader and reflected on their own shortcomings too.

    And from time to time, they would receive letters from their family...
    especially their mothers.

    When they looked back at how much trouble they had caused back in
    Carona, they didn't know whether to smash their heads into a wall or just
    shot themselves dead.

    When each of them was given territories to control, what did they do?

    They squandered all their money in recruiting more soldiers to fight


    Penelope, rather than securing more food for the people, getting more
    healers to reside in their territories and so on.

    In fact, only their estates and those of other nobles were rich.

    The streets were typically poor and filled with beggars everywhere.

    But ever since Penelope took over their territories, it grew better instead.

    All this was enough to show them that they lacked the right qualities that
    made a good leader.

    They were so ashamed of themselves when they understood their family's


    intentions.

    Now, they had matured here in Baymard and even had many friends too.
    Hahahhahahahahhaha!

    If someone would've told them that they would be friends with those of
    lower statuses than them, they would be probably beaten the person to a
    pulp.

    Yet here they were, smiling with those in their classrooms like fools.

    In a way, they kind of liked the atmosphere and lifestyle here in Baymard...
    Especially the level of comfort.

    From the water to the light, heat, food, fun activities, telephones, Tvs, and
    other godly products... Baymard always had something that completely
    took them unawares every single month.

    Nonetheless, they knew that they would eventually go back to their own
    empire... But they just didn't know when.

    "Class dismissed!"

    'Shruuuupppp!'

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The sounds of chairs being pushed, as well as the sounds of footsteps...


    Could be heard within the classrooms and the hallways.

    Some students stayed behind since their next class would take place within
    the same classroom... While others quickly left for their next class or break.

    As for the 3 brothers, they were walking as fast as they could alongside
    some of their dormitory mates and friends.

    Now, they had to attend a 1 and a half hour hand combat class.

    "Guys... Let's branch at the Cafeteria first, before heading towards the
    combat training hall."
    "No way!

    We can't run in the hallways.

    So even if we walk very fast, there might be a long line in the cafeteria.

    And even at that, going that direction will make us late to class.

    Or have you forgotten?

    Today is the Devil's training session."

    (@[email protected])

    The devil?

    "No, it can't be!"

    "Oh... But it is.

    First Lieutenant Mathew Johnson... A.K.A the Devil, will be in charge of


    today's combat class."

    Everyone shivered uncontrollably when they thought of Mathew's


    intimidating aura.

    It was like the guy crawled out from the pits of hell and took on human
    form instead.

    Even the 3 Princes felt like If they ever saw him on the battlefield, they
    would just give up, turn around and flee.

    He had an aura that made people want to confess all their sins at once.

    "Shhhhhh"

    Are you crazy!

    Why would you call all of his names?


    I heard that calling his names three times will make him appear out of thin
    air and come for you."

    "No!

    I heard that it will only happen if you say his name 3 times over a bucket of
    water!"

    "Guys... Let's just forget about the cafeteria okay?

    That devil will squeeze us dry if we are even a second late!"

    "Dammit!

    Of all days, why did it have to be today?"

    "Guys, I'm scared.

    I just called his full name right now, so does that mean that I only have 2
    more trials before he is out of thin air?"

    "Bro... From now on, just call him the Devil." One of them said, and
    everyone nodded in agreement.

    It was better to be safe than sorry.

    But just when they were about to pick up the pace, they suddenly heard a
    cold and intimidating voice behind them.

    "Why are you all not already in my class?"

    (TT□TT)

    They turned around and almost fainted from shock.

    Who said that the devil will only appear after 3 times of name-calling?

    It just took one time alright?


    They stood rooted on the spot and almost began crying.

    'Mommy'
    Chapter 607 - Major Beri
    'Mommy'

    (;>∆<;)

    And so Penelope's brothers and their friends all faced the Devil head-on as
    if they were preparing for battle.

    The days within the barracks were never boring for them no matter the
    weather.

    Every week was filled with laughter, sorrow, success, failure and even some
    crazy stories about their instructors.

    All in all, their family's plans to change their character seemed to be paying
    off as planned.

    The 3 brothers wanted to go for a mission so bad, as they had heard of how
    glorious Baymardian missions were.

    For sure, they knew that they could only be dispatched for Caronian
    missions..... As the Caronian empire would sometimes send the Caronian
    soldiers here in Baymard to go out and do one of two jobs for them.

    This was to allow them to put their skills and knowledge to the task...
    Because the only way for them to advance was for them to have real-life
    experiences.

    The 3 brothers really wanted to test out their skills and see how much they
    had improved physically, as well as mentally.

    Because even something as simple as surviving in the wild was something


    that they wanted to do.

    Sure!
    Back then, they had stated out and called overnight most times.

    Typically, they and their men had brought over food and other rations to and
    their journey.

    So what would they do if they had to survive for 15 days with no


    civilization in sight or people?

    What if they were thrown into the heart of the jungle and left there at the
    mercy of several ferocious beasts?

    Here in Baymard, they had even learnt how to weave grass sandals and
    even knew what mushrooms could make one hallucinate.

    In short, when they heard that some Baymardian soldiers had fought hand
    to hand with Hangols and had even broken their limbs... They couldn't help
    but want to see how strong they were too, although they wouldn't dare to
    start with such erroneous beasts like Hangols.

    Most importantly, they wanted to prove their worth to their family.

    With how disappointing their past behaviour was, they really wanted to
    wash their reputations white and become outstanding royals that would aid
    Carona in the future.

    So they desperately wanted to go on missions and better themselves.

    But they hadn't made up to 6 months in Baymard.

    Hence they didn't even qualify to take up level 1 missions.

    Nonetheless, they weren't too worried about that because after a month and
    a half... they would finally qualify for these missions.

    And so just like that, the brothers spent their days striving to better
    themselves one step at a time.

    Of course, they weren't the only ones who felt joy when it came to
    missions.
    .

    Currently, Beri was yet again out on another mission to Carona.

    And what was his mission?

    Well, this time, it involved the Church!

    That's right!

    It was mainly about charity.

    Even though Carona's overall situation had improved, there were still places
    that hadn't fully enjoyed any benefits.

    Sometimes, these places would be plagued with cults, evil gangs and even
    corrupt lords that would extort all that they made.

    Change would definitely come to all parts of Carona, but that sometimes
    required Time.

    For sure, one could see tiny traces of Baymard's influence in these places,
    but it wasn't as massive as some other regions.

    Anyway, Baymard had been helping out to exterminate all routes of poverty
    and suffering within these places.

    As for why they couldn't extend their charity to other memories, that was all
    for the safety of their men.

    On the surface, even though Baymard and Terique seemed to be at peace...


    The moment these Baymardians landed on the shores of Terique, wouldn't
    several people attempt to give them trouble?

    Even if they could handle it, all that was just added stress for nothing.

    And when one looked at the other memories, they too weren't all that safe,
    as they would try to rob them a hundred times over.
    Worse, who knew if they would be killed instead?

    In Carona, even the robbers dared not mess with Baymardians.

    That was how much respect they had for the place.

    And so until all treaties were officially announced and peace was restored,
    then and only then would he send his men to such risky places.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    He, alongside 2 priests and at least 300 soldiers, all travelled along a
    specific route on the Caronian map.

    They planned to travel through at least 15 villages and towns all in the same
    direction, before making a U-turn back to their ship.

    Their wagons were filled with bags of money, clothes and other items that
    the Baymardians had donated in and out of the church.

    The people in Baynard were actually very well-to-do, so they felt the need
    to spread their blessings and influence to those who didn't have anything at
    all.

    After listening to the 'Gospel', they found it truly a waste to hoard stuff.

    If their 3-year-old children were now 7 years old, why did they still need to
    keep all those clothes when someone else might be in dire need of them?

    Charity, be it monetary or not, was now a way of life as well.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    'Creek! Creek!'

    The sounds of horse hooves and wagon wheels thrusting into the ground
    could be heard amidst the chatter of the men.
    They rode for a bit, before finally seeing some of their scouts make their
    way back to them.

    Beri, who had just passed his military examinations and moved up a rank...
    Calmly stopped his horse and waited for the scouts to approach him.

    "Major Beri, there are no major problems along the route to Fah village."

    "Hmm... And what about bandits?"

    "We asked some of the travellers about that, and they spoke about the Pure
    Evil Cult, which has it's base about 7 villages from here."

    "Good job, we'll do what we have to do and advance steadily... Before


    finally taking care of that cult.

    Everyone, don't forget our objectives... Especially the second objective.

    Make sure to more down what you see and report back to me immediately!

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes, major Beri!"

    "Excellent!

    Since everyone knows their duties, then do your jobs well.

    Now, let's continue on."

    And with that, they were off!


    Chapter 608 - Phase 1: Charity
    Beri and his men took over 23 minutes to reach Fah village at a steady pace.

    The village was tiny but clean, which didn't surprise them all that much
    since they had soon realized that even the smallest villages around also
    prioritized cleaning as well.

    And all of this was thanks to the Shinjep situation.

    Many Caronians soon realized that their health issues were all related to
    sanitation.

    So many village chiefs make it a point for the villages to clean up every
    now and then.

    People now took baths once in 2 days, when compared to their previous
    once a week tradition.

    Typically, they just got out of bed, cooked or did other strenuous chores and
    finally went back to sleep just like that.

    Of course, they would also wash their faces if need be.

    But it was never a full bath.

    So when things got better in their villages, they continued their practices
    and also made sure that their surroundings were clean too.

    The villagers of Fuh village were all busy as bees.

    Some were carrying firewood on their heads, while others were carrying
    sharp stone axes In their hands instead.

    Some carried wooden buckets of water, and others served several grains and
    seeds.
    Some were skinning rabbits, while others were sweeping their yards
    seriously.

    Even the children tried their best to help out in any way that they could.

    And just by looking at how they operated, one could see that they were very
    well coordinated and industrious.

    Immediately as they heard the sounds of horse hooves approaching, the


    men quickly sent the somen and children into the houses and quickly came
    forward to see who had paid them a surprise visit.

    They looked at Beri and his men in confusion, as they didn't know who they
    were.

    Were they part of the Pure Evil Cult or were they just passerbys.

    Worse, maybe they were slave traders.

    One could never be too sure.

    With that, someone quickly ran to get the village chief.

    These strange men....just what was their purpose?

    Beri saw their wary expressions and calmly got down from his horse.

    Just this action alone was one that showed humility.

    Because enemies who wanted to harm or force them to a dead-end would


    never lower or talk to them at eye level.

    They would always want to be above them instead.

    Of course, the rest of the soldiers and the priests also came down from their
    horses and followed Beri silently.

    .
    "Greetings everyone.

    We come in peace and bear you no harm.

    We were sent by the good people of Baymard to aid you all in any way to
    we could."

    Listening to Beri, many of the villagers were shocked.

    Baymard?

    Wasn't that the place of magic?

    Their bodies trembled as they looked at the men before them.

    But no matter how shocked they were, they still decided to wait for this
    village chief first.

    And very soon, their village chief... Old man Gringo, had arrived.

    "You say that you all are from Baymard, but do you all have any proof to
    back up your claims?"

    "Yes sir.

    We have a permission slip from the queen of Carona permitting us to aid in


    any way possible."

    Gringo took the slip and calmly read through it.

    Of course when he saw the Caronian stamp on it, he knew that it was
    definitely true.

    On top of that, they also had a real-life gold Caronian royal badge in their
    hands, which can only be given out by the royal family in Carona.

    Additionally, they showed Landon's letter too.


    Gringo nodded his head in acknowledgement and passed everything back to
    them after reading through it all.

    "Thank you and your people for your generosity."

    How could he not thank them after reading all that?

    These people had definitely come with good intentions.

    Seeing that their village chief thanked these strangers, the rest of the
    villagers knew that these people were truly here to aid them.

    But in what way would they help them?

    They had no clue.

    Nonetheless, help was help... So they still thanked these people all the
    same.

    "Thank you all!"

    "Don't mention it, we are all brothers and sisters by treaty, fate and
    humanity.

    So shouldn't we help each other out as well?"

    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!

    Your right... We should.

    Well, don't just stand there at the village entrance..... Come in, come in!"
    Gringo said excitedly.

    Half an hour later, everyone was shocked by what they were seeing.

    "Sirs... Are you sure that all these are for us?"

    "Yes!"
    Their bodies trembled as they looked at the many sacs of clothes, toys,
    alphabet books, storybooks, pots, and many other items.

    Of course, there were at least 5 heavy bags of coins there too... Which was
    mostly filled with copper coins and some silver coins.

    Nonetheless, the combined amount was somewhat unexpected.

    "Oh my God!

    I want this dress for my daughter!"

    "Move over!

    Obviously, it would fit my daughter best."

    "Ahhh!... This lip gloss thing is really moisturizing.

    Sis... How do I look?"

    "No, I want that pot instead!

    They said that the inside of the pot will never but or turn black if food is left
    on the fire for too long.

    Amazing!"

    "Papa... Can I have that toy?

    Of course you can!"

    "Hahahhahahaha!

    With this month in my hand, now my family can save for rainy days or a
    healer if our children ever get sick."

    "Ahh... This coat feels so warm that I feel like sleeping just from wearing it.

    Good stuff!"
    (^∆^)

    The bags of clothes were shared and distributed with each villager having at
    least 2 outfits from the bags.

    For the rest, some families got 3 pots, while some got 1 cooking pot
    depending on how many people lived in their homes.

    In short, everything was distributed to the satisfaction of the villagers.

    And when it came to the money at hand, 30 % was evenly distributed, and
    70% was kept for the village's development plan.

    That's right!

    Beri gave the village chief several options in developing his village... As
    per Landon's suggestions.

    But first and foremost, he had to open a school where the children would
    better themselves.

    Everyone was super excited and happy.

    And the moment Beri promised to take care of the Pure Evil cult, they
    quickly went down on their11 knees in gratitude.

    "Thank you!

    Thank you!"

    Everything happened so fast that the village chief couldn't even conceal his
    happiness, as the corners of his life arched upwards.

    He looked at his people, before silently looking to the sky.

    The heavens had finally decided to help his people.


    Beri and his people on the other hand, knew that their mission here in this
    village wasn't done.

    Now it was time for phase 2.


    Chapter 609 - Phase 2
    After waiting for the villagers to gleefully Express their joy and gratitude,
    Beri calmly looked at the crowd and signalled for his men to bring in a
    ledger.

    "Fellow villagers, this isn't the only reason why we came.

    Our charity doesn't only end with physical or monetary items.

    No!

    Many of our people had also contributed towards health benefits as well.

    In order words, we are giving a chance to a few selected people who are
    critically ill to come to Baymard and receive treatment, transport and
    lodging free of charge..... until the treatment wears off.

    Of course, each patient can bring in a guardian who will accompany them
    too.

    So in total, we have 150 slots available for the patients.

    Our journey doesn't just end here, since we still need to pass through 14
    more villages and towns.

    Again if anyone has any doubts, you all are free to refuse or change your
    minds anytime throughout our journey.

    If we reach the port and anyone has any cloud of doubt in their minds, then
    you all can always turn back.

    But, Baymard is currently the home of medicine right now.

    And delaying treatment for your loved ones might be detrimental to them in
    the long run."
    --silence--

    The place was so quiet that one would think that the village was indeed a
    deserted one.

    They were going to provide them with health benefits too?

    A few people's eyes turned misty, while some people couldn't help but look
    at these men with a whole new level of admiration instead.

    They felt that these Baymardian people were something else.

    Even when they were well-to-do, they still donated and gave back to the
    poor.

    Some rich people would rather burn their stuff to the ground than have a
    peasant touch them.

    Gringo also felt that these Baymardians were good.

    Who would willingly take care of so many people's health problems just
    like that?

    They were even willing to lodge all Companions who would travel with the
    sick as well.

    Their actions made everyone respect them even more.

    Beri looked at everyone else and continued on.

    "With that said, here's a list for eligibility requirements:

    ▪Those who were born with an opening or slit in the roof of their mouth or
    upper lip (cleft lip deformity)

    ▪Those who have large head-sized boils protruding out of their necks, belly
    and chest and back.

    ▪Those who have been critically ill for years.


    ▪Those who can't chew at all because all their teeth have either fallen out or
    are broken.

    ▪Those...."

    Beri went in to list all the symptoms that they were willing to treat.

    Even though he had no real medical knowledge, Landon had shown him
    images and real-life patients within the hospital.

    So he knew what he was looking for.

    Within these past few years, things like fevers, constipation, food
    poisoning, coughs and so on.....were now too common and easily treatable
    in the Pyno continent thanks to the drugs from Baymard.

    So they weren't particularly aiming at that.

    Nope!

    They were looking for those that needed surgical treatment.

    They were looking more for people with cancerous cells growing in them,
    rather than physical disabilities.

    Because like it or not, in this era, disabilities existed... but they mostly came
    from battles, scheming, plotting and fights.

    They rarely ever came from birth.

    Firstly, back on earth... an overly abused woman had an extremely high


    chance of giving birth to a disabled child.

    But in this era, a man could hit a woman continuously and that baby would
    come out alright.
    The women in this era had tough bodies that protected the children even
    more.

    Not to talk of the early man!

    If it were back in the dinosaur age.... please!

    What abuse could bother those women?

    Evolution was something that was bound to happen no matter what.

    Of course there were also pros and cons to this, as all this toughness could
    only be forged from a hard life.

    Humans would always adapt to every situation, and that was a fact!

    But the extra pressure and hard life also meant short life expectancy as well.

    For sure, some births resulted in joint twins or other disabilities.

    But they were so rare and hardly seen, that when people did see them, they
    thought that the child was a monster or cursed instead.

    Some believed that it was the child's mother who sinned and was baring the
    wrath from the heavens, while others believed that the child was a shape of
    wickedness that will one day plague the earth.

    And even those that grew huge cancerous cells later on in their lives, were
    either thought to have been poisoned or cursed too.

    At times, the woman would be blamed for a.d.u.l.tery and put to death
    besides her monstrous baby instead.

    These were really dark times.

    Long story short, they had decided to treat these people and educate the rest
    of the world instead.
    Beri himself had seen the miraculous after effect of patients who had been
    treated in the hospital.

    So he knew that these poor people were suffering from a disease and
    weren't cursed at all.

    "Village Chief Gringo, please coordinate with everyone and bring all those
    who identify in any of the categories listed."

    "No problem!"

    With that, Gringo quickly did as he was told.

    17 minutes later, Beri and his crew had gone to the huts of those who he
    intended to take back to Baymard.

    In total, there were 5 patients: 3 children and 2 elderly men were presented
    to Beri and his crew.

    Beri confirmed that they all met the requirements.

    "Wait!

    Mr. Beri, just on top of that mountain, there's an 8-year-old orphan boy
    there who lives up there all alone.

    He also has one of the descriptions that you mentioned.... but his case is
    very rare.

    We had never seen anyone look the way he did.

    So we thought that he was cursed.

    But after listening to your description I realize that the poor boy might just
    be sick instead.
    So... can you please take a look at him?" The village chief said
    embarrassedly.

    "Sure!"
    Chapter 610 - The Young Dartomi
    "Sirs, this is the boy's home."

    "Hmm... Thank you, village chief Gringo."

    Currently, Beri, his men and Gringo were now within what was supposed to
    be the boy's front yard.

    Beri looked up at the thatched house that barely looked like it could've
    taken anyone through winter.

    It was slightly slanted, old and looked very unsteady.

    And on closer inspection, one could see that it had been mended numerous
    times during this past winter.

    This meant that on some days, the poor boy had probably almost frozen to
    death whenever the heavy snowfall would collapse parts of his home.

    Sigh... His life must've been tough.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Dartomi, this is the village chief..... Are you in?"

    Without wasting any more time, the village chief respectfully knocked on
    the thin door that was made from several backs of trees.

    He knocked for a while without getting any response and thought that no
    one was around.

    But Beri and his men knew that this wasn't the case.
    On arriving, they had seen footsteps on the mushy grounds that can only
    belong to that of a kid.

    And the footsteps went straight into the building.

    Additionally, when they had knocked on the door the first time... They
    could hear slight noises coming from within.

    One might think that it was just the wind or something, but Beri and his
    men felt otherwise.

    In short, there was so much evidence around the yard alone that showed
    that the boy was in.

    "Erhmm... Sorry sirs, it looks like he's not in.

    You know the boy lives alone, so he probably went out hunting or fishing in
    the nearby streams.

    But if you'd like, we could wait for him here or back in the village...
    Whichever one you all want." Gringo said with concern.

    "Hmm... No need, he's in."

    "_"

    Gringo looked at Beri, and then looked at the rest of the nodding soldiers in
    confusion.

    How were they so sure?

    Gringo looked at the door again and thought long and hard on whether the
    boy had responded during one of his knocks.

    But failed to recall hearing anything from within.

    Beri now stood in front of the door and knocked once more to get the boy's
    attention.
    'Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Kid, we mean no harm.

    We are from Baymard, and we're here to assist you.

    Kid, I know that life has truly been unfair to you.

    The world is a dark place that turned its back on you when you needed help
    the most.

    You have lived, suffered, and even survived through it all.

    And you will continue to suffer if you don't take a chance to make a change.

    All these words are the words that a wise, daring and brilliant man once told
    me.

    Never forget that amidst human cruelty lies ignorance.

    And just like everyone else, I too used to be ignorant as well.

    But now my eyes have opened with the changing tides of time.

    I know you don't trust anyone.

    But for yourself and your parents, give it one more chance.

    Give yourself a chance to prove humanity wrong about you and change
    your destiny." Beri said with a slight smile on his face.

    85% of these words came from Landon.

    When he had first come here with his mother and sister, he felt like he was
    at his wit's end.
    Even though he trusted Santa, one never knew if the person Santa trusted
    was as good as he claimed.

    For all he knew, he could've been sent into slavery behind Santa's back.

    There was so much that weighed on his shoulder as a man who had 2
    women to protect.

    His father had disowned his family and their names had been removed from
    the list of royals and nobles throughout the empire.

    So at this point, he was nothing more than an ordinary peasant man.

    That was the lowest point in his life, where he felt that the wicked would
    always succeed.

    But when Landon saw him, he immediately took him as a brother and said
    these exact same words to him too.

    It was as if he had some sort of enlightenment, because immediately after...


    he felt his mind become calmer and clearer.

    It was at this point that he knew what he wanted to be.

    Growing up in the palace, he had never wanted the throne and had always
    wanted to be a simple knight.

    He was someone who could take on too much responsibility and that he
    knew.

    So if Santa could be a merchant, then why couldn't he be a simple knight?

    And so with so much motivation, he took his miserable situation and turned
    it into a dream all thanks to himself and his majesty Landon.

    He would never forget those words no matter what!

    They were his saving grace.


    .

    "Kid, soon we will be leaving.

    So if you're in there, this is your last chance to come out.

    Remember, your destiny is in your own hands."

    'Catchah!'

    Gringo: "..."

    As soon as Beri finished his speech, the door was forcefully opened by the
    young boy.

    Gringo was shocked and embarrassed at the same time when he recalled
    how he told Beri how hardworking and honest the boy was.

    'Kid, so you were inside the whole time?

    Don't you know that they might take you as a troublemaker instead?

    And if you were in there, why didn't you open up when you heard my
    voice?

    Kid...You really don't put I, the village chief in your heart, do you?

    Hmph!'

    While the Gringo was still sulking, the young lad Dartomi..... Was currently
    facing Beri and his crew silently.

    The young boy had a scarf over his nose and tried his best to stand in an
    imposing manner.

    But of course, his trembling hands quickly gave him out.

    On the other hand, Dartomi was also analyzing them as well.


    and without a doubt, he was utterly impressed by what he saw.

    They looked like real warriors!

    Dartomi steadied his chaotic heart and looked Beri straight in the eye.

    "Smelly men, what do you want?"

    "_"
    Chapter 611 - Hope
    "Smelly men, what do you want?"

    "_"

    --silence--

    (>°□°)

    Gringo looked up to the sky and didn't know whether to cry or laugh.

    How could he have forgotten that this brat was always rude through and
    through?

    Even though It has been over 4 months since he last came to the brat's
    home, how could he have forgotten the boy's true nature?

    Smelly man?

    Did these magnificent men look like smelly men to the brat?

    But even though he glared at Dartomi, he couldn't help but feel anxious for
    the poor kid.

    Gringo secretly looked at Beri and the rest before sighing from relief.

    Good, they weren't angry.

    He looked again and was even more confused than before.

    Eh?

    Why were sir Beri and the rest smiling instead?

    Did they like being insulted?


    But how would Gringo have known that the men were actually admiring
    Dartomi's courage instead?

    Even though he was trembling, he never yielded or diverted their eyes in


    the least while insulting them.

    [Soldiers: the kid's got spunk.]

    Beri smiled at the lad in amus.e.m.e.nt.

    "What do we want?

    Kid... We want to help you!"

    "Really?

    And why would you want to do that?

    There's no free meal in this world, so why?" Dartomi asked curiously.

    "Hmm... it's because our ruler and our people have once suffered a fate that
    made the entire world shun us too.

    So we are here to provide aid to those who truly need it.

    Of course, we can talk on and on about what we can or can't do.....But in


    your heart, I know that you've already made up your mind on what you will
    do.

    Isn't that right, Dartomi."

    "Hmmmm.....my place can't take all of you at once, so only you and the
    village chief can come in."

    "As you say, this is your home after all."

    With that, Beri turned to the rest of his men and nodded at them, before
    heading in with Gringo.
    .

    Both Beri and Gringo spent over an hour trying to satisfy the young man's
    curiosity.

    Unlike most, Dartomi had actually never heard of Baymard before as he


    never left the mountain region for anything.

    He used to live in the village with his parents when he was younger... Even
    though he was still shunned by everyone.

    But unfortunately for him when he turned 4, the Pure Evil cult that was
    newly established at the Time went to each village in hopes of spreading
    terror.

    Of course they attempted to take his mother and defile her, but his father
    wasn't having it.

    His father was killed and his mother committed suicide, rather than be
    defiled.

    And so he became an orphan who fended for himself since then.

    He moved here and never went back down again.

    But hearing about Baymard made him feel like he didn't know the world
    outside at all.

    "Can I see it?"

    "Are you sure you want to?

    I've been called a monster my whole life, and many people say that the hole
    under my nose is a scar marked by a demon.

    It's said that looking at it would make one get bad fortune.

    So, do you really want to see it?" Dartomi said with a serious expression on
    his face.
    "Hahhhhahhahahah!

    What stupid curse?

    Kid... I've seen 3 people like you, and they have already been treated by our
    healers (doctors).

    What curse?

    As I said, ignorance is this world's biggest sin."

    Hearing Beri, both Dartomi and Gringo jumped in shock.

    They were cured?

    So this wasn't a curse?

    Beri went in to explain the basic knowledge about what he knew about it,
    which took the other men by surprise.

    They were also shown pictures of the before and after treatments of some
    patients.

    Without a doubt, they were shocked by the picture thing that didn't look
    anything like a portrait.

    But the patients in the pictures stunned them even more.

    Dartomi looked at the smiling boy in the picture and felt the flames of hope
    grow deeper within him.

    So this illness was called Cleft lip, and it was just a defect from during
    pregnancy?

    He looked to the ground, slowly took off his scarf and raised his head back
    up again.

    He tried to hold back his tears, but in the end... He wept like the kid that he
    was.
    'Woo...Woo...Woo...Woo'

    "There, There.

    It's all better now, isn't it?"

    Gringo looked at him and sighed.

    All he saw now was a pitiful child.

    And now that he knew that it was an illness, he felt even more empathy for
    the orphaned poor boy instead.

    He couldn't help but feel ashamed when he thought of the behaviour of


    some of his villagers towards the boy who had no one in this world to turn
    to.

    What monster?

    Clearly, the poor guy was just sick and needed help.

    Gringo promised himself that if he ever found people who were like
    Dartomi, he would immediately send them to Baymard for treatment.

    And anyone who ever called Dartomi a monster in his presence, would
    definitely feel his wrath.

    Sigh..... The world was really ignorant, and so was his previous self.

    Beri allowed Dartomi to cry to his heart's contempt.

    And after 5 minutes, the red puffy-eyed boy quickly resumed his so-called
    cold look... which at this point only made him look like he was pouting.

    "So you all are leaving now?

    Wait!
    Do I need to go with you now?"

    "No... Not now.

    This is only the first village that we visited.

    So after distributing everything to all chosen villages and towns, then we


    will make a U-turn and pick everyone up.

    Plus we also have to take care of the out evil can't before we leave.

    So in about a week or so, we should be back.

    After all, it's only 2 P.M, and we are already on our way towards the next
    village now."

    "Okay, I'll wait for you all."

    "Good!"

    With that, Beri and his team left.

    But they weren't the only ones who were preparing for battle.

    Far away from Carona, danger was silently brewing in the dark.
    Chapter 612 - The Time Was Near
    'Sweuuu!!!'

    The end silently whistled against the trees that were now starting to grow
    their leaves.

    The forest was slightly warmer, and the animals had all come out to play.

    The birds tweeted away, and the frogs sang the base to the song.

    Just one look, and one could see that the forest would soon get its full look
    within the next few months.

    Several deers, rabbits and animals were all searching for food around the
    trees along a tiny forest trail.

    Everything seemed to be at peace... when suddenly, all the creatures lifted


    their heads in unison and quickly vanished back into the heat of the forest.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    Right on cue, over hundreds of men on horseback rode along the forest trail
    silently, with their leader riding in the centre of the group.

    But even though their leader was clocked in black and had a long hood on,
    anyone who saw his frame or shadow... Would undoubtedly know that he
    was the leader of the pack.

    The men rode vigilantly until they finally stopped at a field of Wet
    strangling grass.

    Yup!

    As the name suggests, the grass would strangle anyone who dares to resist
    it.
    Anyone who saw it would say that it looked like one of those Baymardian
    mops.

    It had a stick-like top body, and the bottom half of it was exactly like that of
    a mop's.

    But one shouldn't be received, because underneath that wig of grass, we're
    countless times that were wrapped around like a ball of yarn.

    The grass's utter appearance was just a camouflage to lower one's guard.

    Because as soon as anyone came a few inches to it, it would strangle you
    and cut off one's blood circulation in a heartbeat.

    It was one of the most vicious plants known to man, and also liked blood
    the most.

    Some grille called it the devil's plant, while others called it the figments of
    enemy ancestors.

    Several believed that they were a result of enemies that were buried in the
    place where they were killed.

    Of course, beliefs like these made warriors travel several miles away just to
    throw the ashes of their enemies away.

    All in all, the ant was believed to be pure evil.

    "Stop!" One of the men commanded while raising his right hand in the air.

    Soon, everyone did as they were told and quickly gave way for the man to
    approach the leader.

    The leader then took out a small potion from his chest and gave it to the
    man.

    "Everyone, stand back and wait!"


    With that, the man moved towards the strangling plants and took a deep
    breath.

    Even though these plants were deadly, they had but one weakness known to
    just a few powerful men in the Pyno continent.

    Yup!

    These plants hate this potion.

    Even the man didn't know what the position was.

    But all he knew was that whenever he sprinkled several drops of the potion
    onto 2 or 3 plants before him... a few minutes later, the entire field would
    turn red.

    One thing to note was that these plants were normally purple in nature.

    And when they attacked, they would turn grey.

    But for some reason, red meant that they were asleep instead.

    Additionally, they typically got affected by the other strangling plants


    around them.

    So if one got hungry, turned grey and accidentally touches another one
    beside it... Then that one would also get hungry and turn grey too.

    And in turn, the entire field would get hungry and turn green in a matter of
    minutes.

    As for the potion in the man's hand, it could make these plants stay asleep
    for 15 minutes max with no signs of them waking up.

    This was a huge secret that only kings and high-class nobles knew of, as the
    potion itself could make any meddle class noble go bankrupt within a year.

    The warrior sprinkled a few drops and quickly stepped back.


    'Weeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!'

    The affected strangling grass made a high-pitched crying noise, and quickly
    turned into red from bottom to top.

    And once it completely turned red, it slanted sideways as if it were sleeping


    and immediately touched the other plants beside it with its long stick-like
    upper part.

    'Weeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!'

    The rest cried out and the cycle continued.

    Within the next 4 minutes, the entire field had turned completely red.

    "Everyone, we have just 13~15 minutes tops.

    Advance quickly!"

    With that, the rest of the men rode through a ting footpath amidst the red
    field.

    Even though it seemed like the time was a lot, sometimes, these plants
    would get up earlier than expected, so the quicker they were the better for
    them.

    The men rode along the small foot trail and finally entered a cave at the
    other end.

    And right on cue, they heard the sounds of the plants waking up in unison.

    'Weeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!'

    As expected, some really woke up early.

    Good thing that they hurried as fast as they could.


    One should know that with no real way of measuring the potion ingredients,
    how could each potion have the same results?

    The men rode into the cave while feeling relieved as well.

    At this point, even if someone had accidentally seen them enter the cave,
    they wouldn't be able to advance at all..... Lest they want to die a gruesome
    death.

    Heck!

    Even the potions were so valuable and well treasures, that their leaders were
    only allowed to take 2 spoons of them in a potion bottle whenever they had
    to leave or enter the cave.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    The men continued to advance while avoiding all traps that were set up for
    intruders.

    And soon, they came out of the cave and was greeted by a massive estate a
    little further away from the cave's exit.

    "Welcome, your majesty Alec Barn.

    Welcome!"

    "Hmm... Have all the men that I sent this way arrived?'

    "Yes your majesty, they're all here."

    "Good!

    Now round everyone up as soon as possible.

    It's time to prepare for battle!"


    Chapter 613 - The Time Was Near
    2
    After dishing out his orders, Alec calmly entered the estate.

    There were men everywhere!

    The place was so full that people had to sleep within the hallways of all 12
    estates.

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    As he passed, everyone quickly stopped what they were doing and saluted
    him with respect.

    Alec nodded back and steadily made his way to the west wing of the main
    building.

    That wing had his bedroom, as well as his main office by It.

    Of course, he went straight into his office and stayed there.

    Right now, time was of the essence.

    A few hours went by, and after a while, there was a knock on his door.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Enter!"

    Immediately, 7 of his most loyal Commanders and aides all walked in and
    first went on bended knees.
    "We have completed the task, your majesty.

    "Hmhm... So how many men do we have presently?"

    "47,069 men, your majesty." Answered one of the aides.

    47,069 men?

    That was almost 50,000 men!

    Alec had previously sent out close to 20,000 when he was back in the
    Capital.

    And on his way to Baymard, he had taken at least 2~5,000 men from each
    big noble in the cities.

    In some cities, he took from over 4 people at once.

    And in others, he just targeted only a single noble instead.

    All this while, Alec had been strategically crippling those who were
    secretly against him with this move.

    He took at least half of their total number of official knights.

    And in some cases, he took all of their men instead.

    Undoubtedly, this greatly affected their political stance and power, since
    they couldn't make too many moves until Alec appointed or sent their men
    back to them or appointed new ones.

    Looking at how many men he had tallied up, Alec grinned in satisfaction.

    "Excellent!

    For the next week, we'll go over the battle plan with these warriors before
    we head out.
    With these many men at hand, if we don't properly assign and group each
    warrior to certain tasks... Then there will be widespread chaos on that day.

    I want the men to be split up into 8 groups.

    You 7 will be in leaders of 7 groups.

    While I, on the other hand, will have the 8th group stay behind on the field
    and protect me.

    Additionally, they will also serve as backup as well.

    As for your groups, some of you will control all archers, while others will
    control the warriors, black powder, poison and so on.

    Remember, I want this done in a week tops!"

    "Yes your majesty, it shall be done." They replied in unison.

    "I expect nothing less.

    Now, what about the scouts that have been monitoring Baymard dor the
    past 1 month?"

    "Your majesty, from what they reported..... Baymard isn't aware of our
    incoming attack as well, because they're still the same from the time that we
    left.

    They still haven't opened up any sword fighting academies, and only have
    those 'thunder-thingies' (tasers) as their only weapons.

    But your majesty, it's said that these people are very skilled at hand-to-hand
    combat."

    Hand-to-hand combat?

    Alec sneered when he thought about it.

    What did those Baymardians think this was?


    How could hand-to-hand combat help them defend against black powder?

    Except it was sorcery, there was no way that he would believe that they
    could win against him.

    He gently massaged his beard and smiled confidently.

    Of course it can't just him, as his aides were also smiling stupidly as well.

    What a joke!

    They felt like these Baymardians we're being too lax and trusting of the
    world.

    Or else, how would they end up with such bad national defences?

    Everyone's mood was that of a sly fox that had its prey right where it
    wanted it.

    In their minds, the battle has already been won.

    "It's good that they're foolish.

    This will only reassure and give us a better chance of victory.

    So for now, tell the scout's to stop, lest they get discovered.

    Remember, our biggest advantage is our surprise attack.

    With how big our group is, there's no way that they would be able to win.

    But we still can't take my chances, that's why we have to surprise them
    instead."

    "You're right your majesty.


    Since we have a week tops to allocate out tasks, and another 4 days to ride
    towards Baymard... Then if we get discovered now, wouldn't that be enough
    time for these Baymardians to get help?

    They have already signed a treaty with Carona, so they will definitely come
    to their aid." Said one of the aides.

    "As always, your majesty is always one step ahead of us.

    A trip to Carona takes 2 and a half days using their sh.i.p.s.... and word on
    the streets is that Carona keeps special forces around the coastal city in
    times of Crises like this.

    So If we alert them now, in a span of 5 to 7 days, their reinforcements


    would've already settled down in Baymard.

    That's why your majesty wants us to stop the scouts.

    Your majesty is wise!" Added another aide, whose eyes were almost
    twinkling with excitement.

    Alec listened and nodded back to affirm their theories.

    "You all are correct!

    We don't know how many elite forces are within the Carona's Coastal city
    that hosts the Bay-Caronian Transport sh.i.p.s.

    So we can't take any chances and let our enemies increase in number.

    For all we know, after they get help..... they might end up having exactly
    the same number of men as we do or higher.

    That is a chance that we must never take!

    Relay this to the scouts: Any can't who dared to leave this place will be
    killed on the spot."

    "Yes, your majesty!" They replied seriously.


    Even they would kill anyone who jeopardized their plans.

    Baymard had to fall into their hands no matter what.

    "Alright, that's all for now.

    Dismissed!"

    With that, everyone left the office silently.

    The long-awaited battle that they had been looking forward to was quickly
    approaching.

    Their hearts pounded like a drum and their entire body fell into a state of
    ecstasy.

    Finally, they would get rid of that bastard child.

    But of course, they weren't the only ones who were looking forward to
    battle.
    Chapter 614 - The Time Was Near
    3
    'Shuah! Shuah! Shuah! Shuah!'

    The waters clashed against the hard wooden bottoms of several sh.i.p.s that
    were currently on their journey to victory.

    The sh.i.p.s all sailed in a triangular formation, with the main ship leading
    the way.

    And on the lead ship, several men were currently going over their battle
    plans seriously.

    "How long before we arrive?"

    "Commander Pirus, we have 3 more weeks of travel, before we finally


    reach Baymard's shores."

    "Good!

    Even though we didn't get any additional slaves to join our fleet, Terique's
    victory in this battle will still be reassured.

    We have the list of weapons that they use, as well as the way to counter
    these weapons too.

    So tell the men to go over it again.

    Out victory in this battle should be completely one-sided with us just


    winning brutally." Pirus said sternly.

    Everyone nodded and felt that this was indeed the case.
    Truthfully..... the number of people and battlesh.i.p.s that they had initially
    prepared, had now dropped by bout 3/10 (30%).

    It so what?

    They still outnumbered these Baymardians and even had information about
    the weapons that they use.

    To them, victory was definitely guaranteed.

    Anyway, they had left Terique with 68 sh.i.p.s that were all packed and
    fully loaded in hopes of destroying Baymard.

    The amount of black powder that they had at hand was enough to make
    even kings and rulers open their eyes in awe and shock.

    "Captain Nicodemus!

    Is it ready?"

    "Yes, Commander!"

    "Excellent!

    Quickly, command the rest of the fleet to get ready to stop.

    We should be fast approaching the rendezvous spot soon."

    "Understood Commander!"

    Immediately, everyone in the room swiftly got up and hurried towards the
    deck.

    They stood calmly in wait while the ship sailed, before stopping at a very
    tiny island.

    'Bam!'
    Pirus and a few others got off the ship and walked towards the men before
    him.

    Yes!

    This island was a well-known pirate claimed one.

    There were several pirates on shore all drinking rum and celebrating for
    heaven knows what.

    And at the forefront of them, was their Captain who was currently enjoying
    and basking under the sun.

    Pirus and the rest didn't mind these pirates.

    But what made them angry were the remarks that they heard from these
    men as they advanced towards the pirate Captain.

    These vulgar men whistled and licked their lips at them while catcalling
    them.

    'Phee-Pheew'

    "Look at that chest!

    Hey gorgeous!

    You look like the type of man who would like to be under me, so would you
    like to give it a try?"

    "Hey handsome, we haven't had a woman's touch in a few months now.

    So if you're interested, then come over to papa.

    I don't mind at all!"

    "Hey beautiful!

    I'm stable, ready and unbeatable in the bedroom.


    Try me and you'll never look for any other woman."

    "Hey blondie!

    Do you like what you see?

    I knew it!

    You like the fact that I have one n.i.p.p.l.e right?"

    "Aye... You there with the silver hair.

    You're exactly my type.

    Come!... Don't be afraid of my belly!"

    (-_-*)

    Pirus and the men all felt several chills run through their spins when they
    heard these men talk.

    The appearance of these pirates were unruly and vulgar.

    They had hard leathery skin that came from years of hardship on the deck
    of a boat.

    And when they smiled, their black, green, yellow and missing teeth made
    Pirus and his men want to puke.

    Who would want to sleep with them when they look like that?

    Many of the men were already bis.e.x.u.a.l anyway, so that wasn't what
    truly offended them.

    Even if they had to get pleasure from a man, it shouldn't be one that had so
    many boils and pimples on their face that they looked like a monster
    altogether.
    The life of a pirate was hard, and with it came dirt and diseases that made
    some of them look ugly.

    They just didn't have the time to take care of themselves, and whenever
    they were at sea... They would even spend over a month before they took
    their next bath.

    At least whenever they got to their islands, they were cleaner than at sea.

    But still, their appearances made Pirus and his men want to puke!

    Especially when they smiled and looked at them with desire and l.u.s.t.

    Ugh!

    How disgusting!

    Pirus and his group of 7 walked towards the pirate Captain amidst All the
    cat-calling.

    Dammit!

    They were so pissed that one could see all their veins bulging on their
    foreheads.

    They looked at the pirate Captain ahead, as if blaming him for not
    restraining his overly s.e.x.u.a.l crew.

    If not for the fact that Nopline had specifically requested for them to get
    intel from these bastards, why else would he be here?

    Yes!

    Here pirates also worked for Nopline as well.

    They were his eyes and ears around these parts.


    "Oh?

    And what brought you fancy looking boys all the way here?" The pirate
    Captain said, before giving them a broad smile that showcased his
    blackened teeth.

    They shuddered uncontrollably when they saw his smile, but the pirate
    Captain didn't mind at all.

    "So, what can I do for you boys?"

    "We are here because of our master's orders."

    "And who's your master?"

    "Sir Nopline!"

    Hearing Nopline's name, the pirate Captain's eyes immediately lit up.

    "Where's your identity and proof?"

    "Here!" Pirus said arrogantly while tossing his crest and a letter to the pirate
    Captain.

    A minute later, the pirate Captain folded the note and passed it back to
    Pirus.

    "Alright!

    Come inside and we'll talk about it more."

    With that Pirus and his gang went into one of the estates on the island.

    And an hour later, they had gotten everything that they wanted to know.

    Of course without a doubt, they hurriedly left the pirates and went straight
    back to their ship.
    "Commander Pirus, it looks like our spy is still within Baymardian as
    planned.

    So once we get in, he'll do his part."

    "Hmhm.

    It seems like everything is going as planned.

    Heheheheh!

    Soon, Baymard will be ours!"


    Chapter 615 - She-Devil
    Life was truly a mysterious thing.

    Because like a chain reaction, major forces within the entire Pyno continent
    seemed to be having several difficulties of their own.

    Far away from Commander Pirus and his fleet, several people were
    currently praying for their lives as hard as they could.

    Dammit!

    Who asked them to provoke this monster?

    In a beautifully styled room, a 38-year-old man stood before several


    kneeling servants with his back facing them.

    The kneeling servants all shuddered from fear and didn't dare to look up at
    all.

    The place was now frighteningly quiet, and all that could be heard was the
    buried breathing from the servants.

    On the other hand, the man who had his face gaming them slowly turned
    around to reveal a small human that had been strapped to his chest.

    The person on his chest held a clay teacup and took a sip from the cup
    angrily.

    Yes!

    The person was in rage!

    And who was this person?


    Well, it was none other than the one-arm Cary Barn.

    It could be said that Cary now stood as a symbol of evil to all those who
    worked for her.

    Before, she could've been said to be a devil who worked in hell.

    But now, they all saw her as the owner of hell himself.

    Cary had transformed into a nightmare for them.

    Nonetheless, who could blame her?

    She had lost both of her legs, as well as her most dominant arm... The right
    one.

    So now, she was like a 3-year-old baby who was carried around wherever
    she went.

    All this, as well as her now very low self-esteem, made her lash out all the
    more.

    For sure, she had tried to move on her own... But it was utterly difficult and
    still needed a lot of practice to do.

    One should know that for the past few months, she had been secretly
    learning how o support her entire body and walk on her own.

    Because no matter what, she felt a sense of security whenever she tried
    moving on her own.

    And best of all, it made her feel stronger.

    She hated the looks of pity, mocking, gloating and even contempt on the
    faces of mother, maids, stepmothers and nobles who happened to chance
    upon her.

    From the moment her condition was leaked, several frienemies of hers
    came to visit her estate all in the guise of 'worrying' about her.
    But she could see all the gloating and hidden messages within their sweet
    talk.

    It would be a lie if she said that she wasn't angry.

    Regardless, what could she do?

    Her father didn't favour her anymore, hence he didn't listen to any of her
    requests.

    He treated her like a monstrous disgrace, and was even tempted to remove
    her from the royal registry.

    In his mind, daughters were tools and legitimate sons were family.

    So with a broken tool like Cary that couldn't even be used for his own gain,
    why would he bother about any of her requests?

    Even if those nobles mocked her, she was sure that Alec wouldn't do
    anything to them and might even support them instead.

    She laughed bitterly when she thought about her so-called family.

    Indeed, she was a broken tool for them.

    As for the guard who was assigned to carry her on his chest, he was one of
    her mother's most loyal guards who had been working for her mother even
    before she was born.

    The guard never spoke unless he was alone with her, and his entire aura was
    one that intimidated the workers even more.

    He now slept in her room and made sure that he went almost everywhere
    with her.

    Well everywhere except for her bath pools and latrines.


    In truth, there were times that the maids had even thought of drowning the
    princess to death.

    But they didn't dare because they would undoubtedly be buried alongside
    her as well.

    Additionally, their families might even join them too.

    So they dared not plot against the princess.

    And the head guard who always carried Cary around would catch them
    before they even completed to dead.

    So what was the point?

    The head guard was also in charge of all security measures within her
    estate.

    And to Cary, he was her lucky star.

    Because ever since he came, that dastardly hooded man hadn't shown up
    again at all.

    Months have passed by with no other incidents having.

    So how could she not be happy?

    She couldn't help but feel shed a few tears whenever she thought of her
    secure her estate had now become.

    It was truly a thing of joy for her, and all this positive energy gave her some
    of her confidence back... Although it also turned her into a little mister as
    well.

    Cary looked at the shivering and sneered.

    "Do you all think that because I'm like this, I wouldn't be needing any of
    my luxury gowns Ir jewelry anymore?
    Let me ask you all for the last time.

    Who took my Golden Barogan (kind of animal) bracelet?"

    --silence--

    The maids shivered even more when they heard Cary's words.

    Some of them were shivering because they were indeed guilty, while others
    shivered because they were afraid that those guilty wouldn't step forward at
    all.

    And in that case, wouldn't they be all killed on the spot even though they
    were innocent?

    They couldn't help but first their luck.

    How could they end up working with such lowly thieves who seemed bent
    on pulling them along death's road.

    Their faces all turned ghastly pale, and their bodies looked like their spirits
    had already departed from the world.

    Cary gleefully looked at their ghastly expressions and smiled viciously.

    Of course, she already knew who the thieves were since she had gotten the
    report from the guard who was now carrying her.

    He had placed hidden guards all over her estate so they would know
    whether someone planned to poison her food, or even place deadly powders
    on her clothes or not.

    But who would've known that they would end up meeting thieves instead?
    Chapter 616 - Skills For An
    Internet Troll
    "Crash!"

    The clay teacup in Cary's hands was sent flying towards the floor.

    It shattered into several pieces that shot towards some of the maids like
    dynamite.

    She had missed her aim.

    The maids quivered and dared not move from their original positions, lest
    they anger the she-devil before them.

    Because if they had moved in attempts to dodge it, then they would surely
    be killed on the spot.

    Cary looked at the shattered pieces below and frowned even more.

    Doing things with her left hand was truly a hassle.

    She took a deep breath and calmed herself before looking at the maids once
    more.

    "Raise your heads and look at me.

    You all are my most trusted maids.

    So of course stealing from me will only make me feel betrayed and angry at
    you.

    Why couldn't you have asked me for a bigger salary or something else?

    You all are like family to me, so I would've listened to your requests.
    Sigh... why didn't you just ask?" Cary said while acting pitifully.

    The maids looked at her appearance and felt like what she was saying was
    true.

    After all, if they really thought about it more... all she had been doing ever
    since she lost her limbs was to throw tantrums here and there.

    She would yell, break things and taunt them verbally.

    But she had never done anything to physically harm them.

    So wasn't this the same as a 3-year-old child lashing out whenever it wasn't
    given what it wanted?

    Now that they took a closer look at her, they felt that she needed was more
    love and attention since her mother was the only one who showered her
    with love.

    Thinking about it now, why didn't they just ask her for a bigger salary,
    rather than stealing?

    Cary looked at their soft expressions and sneered.

    "As I said, you all are like family to me.

    So this is your last chance!

    If you step forward now, this one promises not to kill you.

    You have my word as an Arcadinian Princess."

    'Thud!'

    Immediately, two maids bashed her heads on the floor loudly.

    "P... Princess, please forgive this lowly one.


    This one just wanted money to take care of my son.

    As you said, we are all family.

    So please forgive this lowly one."

    "Princess, this one only wanted to save her dying father.

    So I teamed up with maid Sati to steal the bracelet.

    I beg the princess for forgiveness!" They said while continuously smacking
    their heads on the floor as hard as they could.

    "Hmmm.... you all may rise.

    I forgive you all."

    "Thank you, princess!

    Thank you, princess!

    Thank you, princess!" They said excitedly in unison.

    So the princess really took them like family?

    They were so shocked that they almost forgot to breathe.

    Did she forgive them just like that?

    How benevolent!

    They felt even more incredulous at the whole ordeal and couldn't help but
    sigh from relief.

    Today must be their lucky day.

    But how could they have known that all was not as it seemed?

    "Thank you, princess!"


    "Thank you!"

    (^_^)

    They thanked her merrily.

    Cary on the other hand looked at them hatefully.

    "Yes.... I've forgiven you all, and I promise not to kill you.

    But that doesn't mean that I can't punish you all right?"

    --silence--

    The moment the duo heard Cary's words, they soon had a bad definition in
    their hearts.

    "Hehehehhe..... I'd like to remind everyone here that no matter how I look,
    my status will always remain the same.

    I will forever be a princess of Arcadina.

    So, what crime is usually given out to thieves who steal from royals?

    The answer is death!

    But because of my promise, I've decided to only punish you two.

    And since you both like to steal from defenceless women, then why don't I
    make you become one instead?

    Men come!

    Seize them, cut off their legs and their dominant hand immediately.

    And whatever you do, make sure that they don't die!"

    The moment those words came out, the women felt fear like they've never
    before.
    "Please Princess, forgive us."

    "Forgive us... Forgive us."

    "Princess!

    Didn't you say that we are all family?

    Don't you promise not to hurt us?"

    "You b**ch!

    You will surely rot in hell for this!"

    "_"

    As the women were dragged out, their pleading soon turned to insults.

    Just like that, from today henceforth... They too will become cripples as
    well.

    The other maids trembled from fear and promised never to end up like the
    rest.

    After dismissing the rest, Cary stayed in her room with head guard
    Medonis.

    "Young mistress!

    We sent our spies to your lover's home and found out the reason for his
    absence.

    But young mistress, it isn't good." Medonis said grimly.

    Cary felt a sharp pain in her heart from Medonis' words.

    The signs were always there, but she failed to see them.
    Her eyes turned misty, and her nostrils felt blocked as well.

    How dare that bastard?

    Yes!

    Ever since she lost all 3 limbs, Anthony had been avoiding her like the
    plague.

    He would send letters saying that he was busy, and didn't even bother to ask
    about her condition again.

    His letters that were previously 2 pages long, were now 6 or 9 letters long
    instead.

    In her last letter, she had written a 3-page long letter about how much she
    missed him and yearned for him, and also written on how she spent her
    days now.

    But the bastard had only written:

    To my darling;

    Good for you.

    Your lover,

    Anthony.

    That was it.

    If Landon saw this letter, he would've said that Anthony would've been an
    amazing internet troll back on earth.

    The skill to anger someone with so little words was truly rare.
    (`*^*)

    Cary felt like exploding when she saw the letter.

    What was the point of even holding up a pen to write the letter?

    Might as well not have written at all!

    "Young mistress... It's as you've suspected.

    He specifically told his father in private that he no longer wants you


    anymore." Medonis said without any hint of emotions.

    "What a good Anthony!

    Does he think that he can get away from me just like that?

    Hehehehe... How naive!

    And to think that this is the man I sacrificed for.

    Medonis!

    Tell your men to continue watching him for now.

    I'll definitely make him pay, but not now.

    And by the way, do you know why mother hasn't come over yet?'' Cary
    asked worriedly.

    "Young mistress... I do.

    A matter of urgency has occurred.

    In fact, it isn't just your mother who is worried.

    My spies within the 3rd queen's camp have also reported another matter of
    urgency to me."
    "Well, what is it?

    Spit it out Medonis!"

    "Young mistress, both women received secret letters.

    And from the looks of it, Prince Eli and Prince Connor have both gone
    missing!"
    Chapter 617 - Busiest Man Alive
    While most forces seemed to be in turmoil, back in Baymard..... Landon
    had finally finished dishing out instructions on new products, as well as
    answering any questions pertaining to them.

    As for the changes in Baymard, Landon didn't think or give them


    everything.

    His main focus was to give them the most problematic ones... and from
    there, they could make the simpler ones.

    Take for example the electric cooker.

    When he had created years way back... 6 months after its creation, someone
    in the industry had an innovative idea as to make a single set electric burner.

    And from there, many other kinds of burners and ideas popped up.

    All he needed to do was create more complex things like planes, arcade
    games, amus.e.m.e.nt park rides and so on.

    So that in this way, the people would invent their own products once they
    understand the underlying principles.

    If he had to invent every little thing, then where would he have the time to
    travel out?

    Once everything was settled in the Pyno continent, without a doubt, he


    would be visiting and fighting battles on other continents too.

    So where the hell was he supposed to find time to invent every little thing?

    His goal was to make the complex ones, and the citizens would focus on the
    rest.
    Because even for things like computers, if the people understood the
    underlying principles behind them... Then they might even be able to create
    IPads without his help.

    As for food, there were currently over a hundred brand new recipes that he
    had never created.

    They were the work of Baymardians and international chefs here.

    Hence he did not doubt that soon, other chocolate versions, drinks and new
    recipes would come out again.

    After all, each company had a budget for innovative ideas.

    And all ideas were voted upon before money and other resources were
    allocated for product research and development.

    Even government work typically went on without him 95% of the time.

    They only came to him when it involved some risky situations.

    Of course they came over to report general death rates, birth rates and
    things like that since it was generally his place as a ruler to know, improve
    and be concerned about his people.

    Again, he too was a busy man who taught doctors, engineering teachers,
    military martial arts teachers and so on.

    Not to talk of the fact that he still had to fight for world peace and complete
    the system's tasks.

    So how the hell would he have time to create the small things?

    He was even impressed when he saw the first pressure cooker that was
    created by a Baymardian.

    Granted, it wasn't as good as those from earth.

    But it was a start that showed how innovative these people were.
    So with that said, he would not bother himself with little matters for now.

    He was just too busy

    Landon slumped on his chair the moment he stepped onto his office.

    "Brian, please request for my lunch earlier than usual.

    Preferably now."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    With that, Landon dropped his office phone and rested his head on his table
    for a bit.

    Dammit!

    He was tired as hell!

    He just got back from giving a 3 and a half-hour teaching session with the
    Computer & Software Engineer lectures.

    There was no way about it, he had to prepare them for the next semester.

    And from there, it would be their job to teach the students instead.

    Of course he would continue teaching and guiding them too, but not as
    much as he did now.

    This Spring might just be the busiest session of the year for him.

    'System, pull up Alec Barn's tracker.'

    'As you wish, host.'

    With that, a large screen appeared before Landon's eyes showing a large red
    dot on it.
    The screen looked more like a GPS location map.

    Landon looked at the dot and confirmed that Alec and his gang were still in
    that very spot on the map.

    They had been there for 5 days now.

    And judging from he had heard from Alec's conversation with his men, they
    would be marching towards Baymard in a day or two.

    Of course depending on how fast they were, they would use an additional
    2~4 days to get here.

    'Hmm... System, show me that of the spies.' Landon requested.

    And immediately, the GPS map moved swiftly and showed 3 red dots on
    the screen.

    Landon's eyes lit up when he saw that the spies were already in Baymard.

    'They're back!

    As for what spies he was talking about, of course they were his.

    For sure, it would be unnatural if he just miraculously informed Lucius on


    the exact period when the attack would begin.

    So 15 days before Alec had even arrived at his location, Landon had sent
    out 3 spies to keep an eye on the road.

    Alec's hideout was about 3 cities and several villages away from Baymard.

    But Landon had sent the spies 5 cities away to watch the roads there.

    From Alec's plan, Landon knew that they would start trailing within the
    forest 4 cities away, so he had sent his spies when they were 5 cities away
    instead.
    He had also told the spies about the fact that Alec's men would be travelling
    in batches.

    So the moment they saw several hooded men pass through the roads at
    different time intervals, they instantly knew who they belonged to.

    And the moment the last batch passed, they stayed a few extra days to
    confirm that no other groups would pass by before travelling back to
    Baymard hastily.

    A war was coming!

    Landon was also on the move as well.

    Looking at the GPS trackers, Landon knew that the spies were currently
    making their way towards the barracks.

    So he made no haste and hurriedly left his office too.

    Brian who was just about to knock on Landon's office with a cart of food
    and was shocked.

    "Your majesty, your food!"

    "No time Brian."

    "Then what do I do with it? And where are you going?"

    "No time to talk, cancel all my appointments."

    Brian stood there dumbfounded for a bit, before gritting his teeth and
    running towards Landon.

    "But your majesty, you haven't answered my question.

    As your secretary, I should know where you're going in case of


    emergencies."
    "Hmm...hmmm...hmmmmm" Landon mumbled with a sandwich in his
    mouth.

    [Brian: (*+_+)]

    "The majesty, pardon me... But I didn't quite catch that."

    "Brian, you're so young.... Yet you already had hearing problems?

    I said to the barracks!"

    "_"

    'Vrrrrmmmmmm!'

    'Bam!'

    For sure, It didn't take too long before he arrived.

    And not surprisingly, he and the spies entered Lucius' waiting room at the
    same time.

    "Your majesty!"

    "At ease.

    Welcome back!

    Go issue the code."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    With that, Landon sat down in one of the chairs within the waiting room.
    Chapter 618 - Enemies From All
    Angles
    Landon sat in silence alongside the spies and waited for Lucius to arrive.

    Apparently, he was out.

    Of course as the main boss of the barracks, he had a massive waiting room
    with 4 secretaries working there each shift.

    The waiting room could seat up to 50 people at once, and even had its own
    bathroom too.

    Most of the time, people weren't here to actually see Lucius.

    Nope!

    They were there to get several doc.u.ments or assignments from Lucius.

    Typically, only teachers or top military personnel would come here to see if
    any requests that they submitted had been approved or rejected.

    At times, it was to make reports on aggravating matters like reporting the


    matter of international spies and so on.

    Anyway, for series cases like these... all they had to do was tell the
    secretary's the word: 'Hades'

    And the secretaries would know that it was a matter of life and death... Or
    that it involved Baymard's overall safety.

    So the moment Landon and the spies came in, one of them said the code
    word to one of the secretaries there.
    From there, the secretary quickly looked at Lucius' schedule and made a
    phone call to the office or region he was at.

    He was currently within the military warehouse, so they called someone


    there, who later went into the warehouse and told Lucius the code too.

    With that, the rest was history.

    "You all are back!

    And just to be sure, were you the ones that issued the code?"

    "Yes, Commander King-Father Lucius!" The spies replied in unison while


    watching Lucius calmly walk into the waiting area.

    "Good!

    Oh?

    Excellent!

    Your majesty, you're also here as well!"

    "Yes, I wanted to discuss something with you.

    Coincidentally, I met them here too."

    "Wonderful!

    This will save the trouble of having to send for you.

    Now, let's get into my office first."

    With that, Lucius briefly went towards the secretaries to confirm that they
    were indeed the ones who issued the code before finally opening his office
    door.
    No matter what, he had to ask the secretaries as per protocol... Even if
    Landon and the rest had confirmed it.

    'Bam!'

    Lucius' office door was shut tightly, and now there was room for privacy.

    His office was huge for mission distribution purposes and so on.

    There was also a hidden bed there, just in case he had to work all night
    long.

    As soon as everyone was properly seated, the spies gave a detailed


    summary of all their findings.

    And when they were done, they took off... leaving Lucius and Landon alone
    in the office.

    "Hmmm

    They said that they saw a little over 25,000 men.

    But they also said that maybe some of Alec's men had arrived way before
    they were sent out.

    So we could be looking at double that amount." Landon said calmly.

    "50,000?"

    "Hmhm... 50,000 men." Landon states again.

    In his opinion, whether Alec was a terrible ruler or not, the fact still remains
    that he is a Ruler.

    So that amount isn't hard for him to come up with.

    .
    The corners of Lucius' mouth slowly lifted up all of a sudden, revealing a
    sly smile on his handsome face.

    Landon looked at him in confusion.

    "Why are you smiling?"

    "Hahahahaha... I just find it laughable.

    Actually, it's not that I'm shocked by the numbers.

    No... I'm more shocked by how much he has underestimated Baymard."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Brat!

    When I first started working under him, he would send over 300,000
    ~600,000 men to fight battles with other empires.

    In fact, 50,000 is really too small a moment for the mighty Alec Barn.

    Actually, even though he ruled the people with fear, under his reign,
    Arcadina's land size increased.

    And this was all thanks to the huge amount of forces he had sent out to
    battle constantly.

    We lost so many people in the war, but that didn't stop Alec's momentum at
    all.

    He even created several secret estates that were filled with p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es
    and young women whose jobs were to birth warriors.

    His men would ravish them, get them pregnant and they would be trained at
    the age of 7 to be knights.

    Well, I never got to see these estates since I was always on the battlefield
    within the borders.
    But some of my colleagues always told me of their experiences there.

    So 50,000 shows that he doesn't believe that we have a chance at winning.

    And if it were 25,000, we might even be seen as dog poop in his eyes.

    But it's that overly confident nature of his that will be the end of him.

    Hahahhahahahaha!

    He might just have a heart attack from the whole ordeal." Lucius said
    happily.

    Ah....he had been waiting for this day for a very long time.

    Lucius is looked at Landon and leaned forward while placing his hands on
    his cheeks playfully

    Speaking of it, are you going to follow the 'Young Master' (Oden Barn)
    back to the Capital after the battle?"

    "Nope!

    We will send out some men to drive them there and protect them at all for
    18 days.

    By then, I expect William to have settled down and gotten rid of all pests in
    his way.

    I know what you're thinking, but there's nothing for you to worry about.

    Before we left his main base, he had already informed his men to lay in
    wait around the Capital for his return.

    So all those close to the Capital should already be there or on their way
    there as we speak."

    "Hmmmmmmm
    That's good then.

    It seems like the Younger Master (William) is prepared." Lucius said,


    before sighing from relief.

    "Yup!

    After the battle, he and his family will leave 2 days later for the Capital
    without me.

    Also, how can I leave when the wedding is coming up?

    Do you want Josh, Gary, Mark and Trey to kill me?" Landon said
    helplessly.

    Was Lucius trying to set him up?

    They would definitely kill him if he was absent!

    The guys had already planned to have a joint wedding towards Spring's end.

    Spring ended on June 21st and the wedding was on June 3rd.

    So he dated not leave until after their wedding.

    Speaking of weddings, Santa & Penelope's own would be by Summer's end.

    And if he wasn't mistaken, it was on September 12th.

    For sure, he and his family would use hot air balloons once they reach the
    Coastal city in order to save travel time.

    Additionally, before Santa's wedding... William might have his coronation


    too.

    So he would have to go to Arcadina's Capital city for the ceremony, as well


    as the treaty reveal.
    And after Terique's issues were sorted out, wouldn't he also have to go there
    too.

    He didn't know the exact time when Nopline would attack Baymard.

    But he knew that It was within Springtime.

    Today was May 13th, and Spring ended on June 21st.

    So he felt like within the next few weeks, Terique's fleet might pop out at
    any given time.

    That's why he requested for the coastal guards to sail out and stay on the
    water borders of Baymard.

    And the moment they saw the fleet, they were to inform the rest.

    Baymardian sh.i.p.s were fast compared to those used by the enemies.

    So it might even take close to 2 hours before the enemy ship actually
    reaches the shores of Baymard.

    But who will give them that opportunity?

    The navy and marines would quickly sail out to meet them there on open
    waters.

    No one is reaching his shores!

    Sigh... There was just so much to do.

    "Alright!

    Now that we have everything planned out, it's time to give out assignments
    to the men!"
    Chapter 619 - A Gloomy Day
    Several days went by in a flash.

    And before anyone knew it, the awaited day had finally come.

    'Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!'

    The day was dull and gloomy.

    The heavy rain washed upon the land like a mother hen covering her chicks.

    The air was wet and the roads were filled with several muddy shallow
    puddles of different sizes.

    And the rain droplets fell onto the trees with so much force that they looked
    as if they wanted to hack their leaves into pieces.

    Yup!

    They were now in the heart of Spring!

    Anyone who travelled underneath this weather would undoubtedly fall ill.

    The rain was so hard that it literally dished out several beatings to all those
    engulfed within it.

    And so for the past 2 days, almost every traveller had put a hold on their
    journey.

    Yes, it rained hard for 2 days straight!

    But of course, such bad days couldn't go on for long, could they?

    It was now 6:19 A.M.


    And within one of the neighbouring towns that was three villages away
    from Riverdale city, several men had currently claimed the town as theirs
    for the time being.

    Some of them had been watching tge weather nonstop.

    Of course the moment the rain started drizzling instead, one of the men
    hastily made his way towards his lord.

    Now, they could continue their journey.

    "I am here at your service, your majesty."

    "Hmmm..... Have the boys eaten?"

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "Excellent!

    40 minutes.

    40 minutes before we depart.

    Now go!"

    "As you wish your majesty."

    With that, the man rushed out in a flash.

    When the heavy rain had started 2 days back, they had no choice but to stop
    at this nearby town.

    A village wouldn't do, since Alec and his men were many in number.

    So, they literally kicked the residences out of their homes and had them
    sleep in the barns, stables and streets instead.

    While they on the other hand, slept inside while having their fun with
    several women too.
    For sure, Alec didn't join in on the fun, as he didn't want any bastard child
    who would end up tarnishing his reputation even further.

    He would be a fool to fall into the same trap twice.

    And so his men had their fill of whatever was available in the town.

    As for their plans, the town was just about 6~7 hours away from Baymard if
    one travelled at a steady pace on horseback.

    So if they left at 7 A.M, they should be arriving around 2~3 P.M tops.

    Not bad.

    One should know that battles could carry on for days with the one-party
    trying to break in or damage the city walls.

    Alec had honestly planned that the battle would take at most 16 hours.

    Sure, they had impressive walls... And only a fool would waste their time
    attacking those walls.

    So why attack the walls when one could attack the gates instead.

    He had never seen all the mechanisms put in place to look the place, so he
    assumed that it was just an ordinary dungeon-like metal gate.

    In his mind, his black powder would destroy any gate before it.

    But unfortunately for him, things would never be that simple.

    Anyway, he had planned to use up at most16 hours to destroy the gate,


    infiltrate the place, kill Landon and proclaim himself as ruler.

    But looking at his arrival time now, he was afraid that if they hadn't broken
    into the gate before dark... Then they would have to camp outside
    Baymard's gates and fight on the next day.
    Ugh... What a hassle.

    Nonetheless, he wasn't worried about losing at all.

    No!

    He just wanted it to be done and over with.

    The good thing was that his men were well rested within these 2 days.

    So even if he arrived there in the afternoon, they could still battle seriously.

    That was also why he wanted to travel at a moderate steady pace.

    Energy conservation was very important if they were going to perform


    brilliantly during battle.

    Alec chewed on his breakfast silently, while the town leader's wife stood by
    his side like a little maid.

    "I'm finished.

    Take it away!"

    "Yes, your majesty." The trembling lady said, before hurriedly grabbing the
    tray of food from the table and dashed out at full speed.

    His majesty was really scary!

    Even though she was a model, albeit a lower class one... In front of his
    majesty, she was nothing more than a common maid.

    At least she had been permitted to sleep in the kitchen.

    Because unlike some other nobles and peasants that had been forced to
    sleep on the streets and barns during this harsh weather.

    The moment she left, Alec calmly wore his armour and calmly went
    downstairs to meet his men.
    "Your majesty, we are ready."

    "Good."

    With that, the men all got on the horses and left the town which they had
    been keeping hostage all this while.

    Of course, the town's people waited for a whole 2 hours, before finally
    breaking out in celebration.

    "Hurray! Hurray!

    They're gone!"

    "Phew!

    I thought they would never leave.

    Ahhh... I feel like I've just survived a great tribulation."

    "My poor son caught a cold because of them.

    Finally, they're gone and we can now move back into our homes."

    "Those beasts even touched my wife and my daughter!

    Damned bastards!"

    "At least they didn't kill us.

    So we should be happy."

    "Hurray!

    They've gone!"

    "Hurray!"

    (:*∆*:)
    .

    Some people were crying, while others were hugging each other and
    jumping around merrily.

    For them, even if they had been taken advantage of... At least these men
    didn't kill any of them.

    So they were only happy to have come out luckier than most people would
    in the world.

    And so just so that Alec and his men couldn't hear their loud celebrations
    from miles away, they waited for 2 whole hours before shouting and crying
    at the top of their lungs.

    As for Alec, even if he would've heard them, why the hell would he turn
    back now?

    His mind was filled with nothing more than thoughts about Baymard.

    Hehehhehehe... A few hours from now, the battle will begin!


    Chapter 620 - The Ghost Is Out Of
    Its Shell
    Alec had already travelled for more than 2 hours now.

    And while he was looking forward to the battle, those in Baymard weren't
    idly waiting by too.

    Every day, the men at Baymard's city gates continuously prepared for the
    upcoming battle nonstop.

    They had already prepared all the ammunition and equipment needed for
    the battle.

    And at this point, they had also gone over the attack plan a hundred times
    now... since they didn't know the exact date and time when Alec would
    arrive.

    Of course as per protocol, only those involved in the battle knew about the
    impending crisis at hand.

    It was their duty as law-abiding military personnel to not cause widespread


    panic amongst the civilians.

    So everything was kept under a tight lip.

    And even those within the barracks who weren't involved with the battle,
    didn't know about the incoming war.

    As for Landon, he was currently going over some major details with some
    of the leaders at the city walls.

    They all sat upright in their army uniforms confidently.


    Once everyone was seated, one of them rang a tiny bell to officially start
    their 15 minutes protocol meeting.

    'Ding!'

    "Alright!

    Since everyone is here, then let's begin.

    Let's start with safety, which is Captain Nebu's main responsibility.

    Captain, are all facilities needed for civilian transportation ready?"

    "Yes, they are your majesty!

    At present, we have 13 military buses for civilian transportation if need be."


    Nebu answered seriously.

    One should know that Baymard was now open to the public.

    So since the battle would be taking place at Baymard's forefront, where


    would the poor guests who are on their way to Baymard go?

    It wasn't right for them to be caught in this crossfire.

    So the military had arranged for several buses to drive out and pick them up
    instead.

    Basically, the moment the scouts sent in their reports through the Walkie
    Talkies, the buses would go forth and pick up anyone on the roads.

    The civilians would then be brought back to the Landport and kept there for
    the time being.

    At that point since they were planning to enter Baymard, they could just
    continue with registration.
    Also, if they had carriages and horses, then they would be reminded to turn
    around and stay in Riverdale city for an extra day before coming back
    again.

    As for those who were leaving, Landon was sure that no harm would come
    to them...since Alec and his men were trying to save energy and wanted to
    be in their best shape for battle.

    Plus... Over 200 carriages were going and coming into Baymard hourly.

    So how would they have the time to meddle with all these people?

    Hence it was better for those on carriages and horses to turn back instead.

    Because once the last Military bus came back, the city gates would be shut
    tight.

    As for those who trekked to Baymard from heaven knows where, Landon
    thought that it would be too heartless to ask them to trek back since they
    were probably tired and hungry.

    That was why he opted for them to be picked up.

    As for those travelling behind Alec and his men... Please!

    They weren't fools.

    The moment they saw such a large force marching towards Baymard, they
    would turn back without a doubt.

    In this era, such a large force going out could only mean battle, or
    ceremonial occasions like coronations.

    And in truth, they didn't want to find out which it was.

    So they hurriedly turned back and waited for the news to reach their ears.

    With that said, all Landon and his crew had to worry about, were those
    stuck between Baymard and Alec.
    .

    "Good!

    Once the scouts send word, make sure to call the Landport as well.

    At that time, all Check-outs will be put on hold for an entire day.

    And all those who were supposed to check out will be given free
    accommodation and 3 Square meals within some of the moderately ranked
    hotels in Baymard.

    Tell the Landport to arrange a general checkout time for tomorrow too.

    Those who are held up today can checkout tomorrow anytime before the
    appointed time if they liked."

    The meeting didn't last long before Landon secretly made his way towards
    William's home.

    For sure, he informed Lucius of his whereabouts before heading out there.

    "Brat, don't worry.

    Once we get information that Alec and his men are close by, I'll make a call
    to the young master's home."

    "Thanks."

    With that, Landon was off.

    Of course, he had planned to bring William and his family to watch the
    show.

    After all, this fight was also theirs too.

    So it was only right for them to watch alongside the Baymardian and
    Caronian soldiers.
    For sure, Micheal and his family could also come along if they wanted to.

    He gathered everyone in William's home and briefed them on the situation


    at hand.

    "My spies tell me that there's a high possibility of him arriving here today.

    In fact, he might arrive any given time for now."

    "What?"

    Everyone jumped up in shock while looking at the calm Landon who was
    currently crunching on some ch.i.p.s.

    'Crack! Crack! Crack!'

    Their lips twitched when they saw how calm he was.

    "Boy!

    Even though I'm somewhat confident in you.

    Are you sure that you can take on those many people all at once?" Oden
    asked seriously.

    Even though his son had explained the battle on their base to him, he still
    felt like what Landon had used was just ordinary black powder.

    So he wasn't all that sure that they could take on 50,000 men all at once.

    It wasn't that he was underestimating Landon... But someone had to see it to


    believe it.

    Plus this was his brother that they were talking about.

    Even though he had grown somewhat confident throughout his period here,
    now that the moment of truth had come... Oden suddenly felt bad for
    dragging Landon and his family into this.
    Michael looked at Oden and shook his head bitterly.

    'Bro... If only you knew what this little imp could do.'

    As someone who had been rescued in Terique, and had seen Landon's battle
    upfront... He didn't doubt for a second that Landon would win.

    Even William thought the same too.

    But everyone else wore a gloomy expression and remained silent.

    Landon looked at them and chuckled.

    "What's the big deal?

    If I said that I would take him down, then I would!

    Don't worry, I would never do anything tgat can't confident in."

    Listening to Landon, they somehow felt released, even though their worries
    were still buried in their hearts.

    And soon, the phone rang and everyone's heart tensed up.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    Landon, who had been sitting by the phone calmly picked it up amidst
    everyone's anxious gaze.

    "Hello.

    Is the ghost out of its shell?"

    "Affirmative.

    The ghost has broken free."

    "Alright, we'll be there soon."


    'Pang!'

    With that, Landon hung up and looked at everyone calmly.

    "He's here!"

    So those who want to watch the show


    Chapter 621 - Unrest Amongst
    Men
    "He's here."

    "_"

    Those words alone seemed to be as heavy as the world itself.

    And just as expected, the military hastily swarmed into action.

    "Quickly men, I want all buses out there now!"

    "Yes sir!"

    "Vrrrrmmmmmm!"

    Several buses drove out as fast as they could in a flash.

    "Attention Please!

    All pedestrians should quickly get in.

    And all those in carriages or on horseback should please go back and return
    anytime tomorrow.

    This is an emergency announcement.

    I repeat!

    All pedestrians should...."

    As military buses drove by and gave their announcement while opening


    their doors and ushering people in.

    "Eh?
    What's going on here?

    What emergency could they be talking about?"

    "Why do I feel like something big is about to happen?

    "Ahh!

    Maybe the wild animals around the forest are trying to make their way
    towards the roads again."

    "Wild animals?

    No, I don't think that's it.

    Can't you see how safe the roads have been all this while?

    Plus, there's no way that the animals will be able to attack us with all these
    protective measures around us."

    "But if it isn't wild animals, then what could it be?

    Anyway, these Baymardians have always looked out for our best interests.

    So since they said that it's an emergency, then we'd better do as we are told.

    Better safe than sorry."

    "I agree with you brother.

    Let's get on the bus now!"

    With that, those on the roads hurriedly got into the buses as instructed and
    felt a strange sense of relief from it all.

    They suddenly felt like they had just avoided some great calamity or
    something.

    'Eh?... How strange', they thought.


    .

    And while they were hurriedly entering the buses like a pack of sardines,
    unlike them.... back in the Landport, those who were scheduled to leave
    were somewhat taken aback.

    "What do you mean by that?

    Look here lady, I have to be in Provice city in 2 weeks or my lord will have
    my behind!

    So if I don't leave now, wouldn't I be late?"

    "No!

    I have to go back and give these drugs to my bedridden father now.

    This Is a matter of life and death!"

    "Of all days in the year, why would you guys choose to do this to me now?

    If I don't get back to Winsten City, my noble lady might remote me from a
    first-class maid to a slave maid.

    Are you all crazy?"

    Even though the majority of people didn't mind, some did since they had
    urgent matters to attend to.

    But soon, they were shocked by the information that they had been given.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are doing this for your own good." Said the lead
    guard seriously.

    Everyone looked at him in a puzzled manner, as they didn't understand why


    staying here for now would be beneficial to them.

    What did he mean?


    The guard squinted his eyes and looked at them sternly.

    "We Baymardians will always protect our visitors.

    When in Baymard, your safety and well-being will always be one of our top
    priorities.

    So, Ladies and gentlemen... We will never allow any of you to get hurt
    under our watch.

    That's why we decided to keep you all in Baymard for an extra day.

    Because right now, the roads have become very deadly and dangerous.

    So if any of you go outside today, then you might be killed!"

    --silence--

    Everyone couldn't help but gasp from shock.

    And soon, that shock turned to fear and anxiety.

    "Y... You said that the roads are dangerous?"

    "Yes!

    But not to worry.

    Before nightfall, we will completely control the situation and make it safe
    again.

    So tomorrow, you all can begin your travels then." The guard said.

    Listening to him, everyone felt like it was reasonable.

    After all, these people just wanted to keep them safe.

    And if they really thought about it well enough, what would an extra day
    truly do to their journey?
    Sure, that meant that their sleeping days on their trip would be reduced for
    an entire day.

    But wasn't it better for them to be alive and well than for them to die in the
    hands of whatever was out there?

    "S... Sorry, we didn't mean to get so agitated here."

    "Yeah!

    You guys have already given us hotel services and 3 Square meals for free
    too.

    So we will do as you've said."

    "Hmhm... And they're also going to provide us with free bus transportation
    to and fro the hotel.

    So it's really no big deal."

    "Right!"

    And so in that manner, those who had protested previously had now placed
    their complaints aside and focused on their current predicament.

    Knowing that danger was lurking outside, why would they want to risk their
    lives out there?

    Please!

    It was better to go to the Hotel quietly.

    And so, the Landport guards and workers did their best to handle the
    situation at hand.

    But what they didn't know, was that the news about the matter had already
    reached the ears of the reporters.

    .
    As the guards and workers tried to contain the situation, a young man
    quickly left the bunch and headed towards the 'Arrival' sector within the
    Landport.

    Yup!

    He was looking for the telephone booths there, since they were usually
    around the Arrival sector.

    At least he had never seen any of them within the Departure sector.

    Typically, then visitors arrived... If they had any friends or relatives based in
    Baymard, then they would call or leave Voicemails for them through the
    phones.

    And after the buses dropped them off within the main bus station in
    Baymard, their families or friends could come and pick them up there.

    Anyway, the young man quickly left the Departure sector and ran towards
    the Arrival sector.

    'Clink!'

    He dropped a coin into the machine and quickly dialled his boss's number.

    Who was he?

    He was actually a Baymardian who was on his way to visit his relatives in
    another town.

    But who would've known that he would get such a scoop?

    "This is the..."

    "Sorry, but I have to stop you right there.

    I'm an employee there and my name is Timothy Bricks.

    I work in department 7 and my I.D is 00000709.


    Please verify it fast because I have news for you all.

    Trust me, it's big!"

    "_"

    Of course the chaos had also spread to barracks as well, since they had been
    informed of the enemy at the front.

    They were all excited at the possibility of watching the battle live.

    Even Penelope's brothers were amongst the crowd too.

    For sure, only those who didn't have any classes could watch.

    "Quickly!

    We are going to miss it if you don't hurry up."

    "Oh my God!

    Why are you so slow?"

    "Hey, what's the big deal anyway.

    It's just a battle."

    "Just a battle?

    I feel like slapping you to death with that statement alone."

    (*-_-)

    Just like that, the seemingly quiet Baymard seemed to be in unrest.

    And the culprit for the whole ordeal, calmly rode towards Baymard
    confidently.

    "Your majesty, we are here."


    "Good!

    Now, let's begin!"


    Chapter 622 - The Battle Of Unity
    Begins
    Alec and his men rode steadily like unbeatable champions.

    And as soon as those in their carriages and horses saw them, they quickly
    parked at the sides of the roads on the Pedestrian sidewalks.

    Just seeing the mighty army marching forward, instantly made them realize
    why those Baymardians had told them to then back.

    A war was coming!

    A fierce one at that!

    And to think that some of them had even cursed and accused these
    Baymardians of being insensitive.

    Of course it was all due to frustration.

    One had to know that some of them had been travelling for weeks and even
    months in their carriages and on horseback without even stopping by in
    Riverdale city.

    So they too were tired as well.

    But since they weren't trekking, they could promptly make their way to
    Riverdale city and stay there for the time being.

    But since Baymard had told them to come back the next day, didn't that
    mean that they were confident about winning the battle?

    They couldn't help but look at the massive army once more.

    No matter how they looked at it, Baymard would lose.


    So why were they so confident?

    They silently made several prayers in their hearts, hoping that these
    incoming men wouldn't dare to kill them.

    As for those on horseback, they looked towards the ground in fear and
    couldn't help but wish that they were hidden away in a carriage right now.

    Dammit!

    These warriors were really intimidating.

    As for those within the carriages, they had long dropped to the carriage's
    floor in terror too.

    Their bodies trembled so much that their teeth were chattering nonstop.

    And some of them even spied through the carriage curtains in despair.

    Why?

    Why had they picked such a day to leave or visit Baymard?

    Sigh.....

    As for Alec's men, they sneered at these cowardly men in disgust.

    They hadn't done anything yet and had only looked at these men sternly.

    But these men shivered even more and continuously looked downwards
    instead.

    Pathetic!

    Truly a disgrace to all men.


    If they weren't heading towards battle now, they would've definitely
    swindled some of the goods in those carriages and wagons.

    The weak natured attitude of these men reminded them of how f**king
    awesome and domineering their forces were.

    It undoubtedly raised their egos higher than it already was.

    'Klock! Klock! Klock! Klock! Klock!'

    The steady rhythm of their horses soothed their minds once more, as they
    continued forward.

    And soon, they could see Baymard's magnificent walls.

    "Your Majesty, we've finally arrived.

    Now we can pay them back for what they did to us when we last visited."
    Said one of Alec's most trusted aides.

    Everyone who had previously escorted Alec to Baymard was brimming


    with excitement.

    The humiliation they had suffered on that trip, was something that was
    imprinted in their minds and would never be washed away unless Landon
    died.

    They had never been so disgraced and looked down on so much in their
    entire lives.

    Even those who had peed on the spot when they had been tasered, all felt
    like settling this matter once and for all.

    In short, they felt like it was their right to personally kill Landon with their
    bare hands.

    Because now, some of their colleagues called them all kinds of weird
    nicknames because of this matter.
    How hateful!

    They rode for a bit in rage, before finally arriving on the open field.

    Alex looked at the field for a bit before taking out a piece of paper from his
    pocket.

    He compared what he saw with what was the paper, and nodded his head in
    satisfaction.

    "Your majesty, are these the car statues that the scouts were talking about?"

    "It appears so," Alec replied.

    The statues that they were looking at, was very similar and at the same time
    different from the usual cars, trains and buses.

    The statue had a very long nose, that looked like a tube instead.

    And its wheels were funny, large and somewhat flat.

    These statues were strategically placed on the perimeters and edges of the
    field.

    If the field was rectangular, one could imagine several of them being placed
    on both widths of the field... And also along the length of the field that was
    close to the forest and roads.

    Of course, the city wall area didn't have any of them at all.

    Anyways, from the reports that Alec had gotten from the scouts... these
    statues had been placed there for an entire month now.

    Some people thought that they were there for advertis.e.m.e.nt purposes,
    while others thought that it was to showcase Baymard's wealth.
    But soon, Landon himself came out and clarified that they were just there
    for decoration.

    Alec glanced at the 'statues' for a few seconds, before focusing on his men
    once more.

    They were just statues, so why should he pay too much attention to them?

    But what Alec didn't know was that these so-called statues would make him
    cry out blood later on.

    While he sat on a stool provided to him, his men quickly removed the
    barrels of black powder from the wagon, and also took out several small
    tubes too.

    Of course, they would fill up the tubes with black powder and make their
    marks against the city walls with them.

    Some warriors quickly grabbed their armour from the wagons and hastily
    wore it instead.

    And while everyone below ground was busy, those on the city walls were
    going over their battle and once more.

    Oden and his family looked towards Alec's Army silently.

    No one knew what they were thinking about.

    They all seemed lost in thought the moment they looked at Alec.

    "Boy, are you sure that you can do this?" Oden asked sternly.

    "As I said, it's a piece of cake.

    Well, I'm not the one in charge of today's battle.

    So all we need to do is watch.


    I promise you all that you won't be disappointed.

    Now, we'll just wait for Mr. King down there to hurry it up.

    Oh... I also brought some snacks too if you need any."

    "_"

    All of them looked at Lanson speechlessly.

    The enemy was about to invade Baymard and he was here talking about
    snacks?

    "Hahahhhahhh... Just grab the snacks bro.

    Trust me, the show will be good." Micheal said playfully.

    And just like that, 29 minutes went by in a flash before Alec's men finally
    made their move.

    Good.

    It's showtime!
    Chapter 623 - Heavenly Toilet
    The air was tense with both sides feeling overly confident about their
    victory.

    But unfortunately, there could only be one winner in the end.

    Only one would be victorious!

    Back on the field, several units of warriors quickly took their positions as
    planned.

    The archers steadily advanced under the protection of those with shields.

    And as they advanced, they also pulled along several wagons of tubes filled
    with Black powder too.

    Undoubtedly, the warriors also used their shields to protect the wagons
    from incoming flaming arrows.

    Even they knew how bad that would be.

    So for sure, they protected these wagons as if it were their lives.

    Alec looked at his men carefully make their way as planned, and couldn't
    help but smile a little.

    Clearly, that unfilial son wasn't expecting them, which meant that they
    probably didn't prepare any counterattacks for today's battle.

    Maybe that was why he still didn't see any archers aim at his men below.

    He sneered arrogantly at their stupidity.


    Hehehhe... Did they think that those walls would be able to protect them
    forever?

    Hmph!

    What a bunch of idiots!

    He calmly snapped his fingers, and one of the guards beside him hurriedly
    held out a massive megaphone close to his mouth.

    "My dear unfilial son.

    The last time that I left, I told you that you will regret it!

    I tried to use the easy way, by reclaiming you and your wretched mother as
    Royals of Arcadina.

    But unexpectantly, you turned down my offer and even dared to humiliate
    my dignified self in front of these lowlifes.

    Of course, I, Alec Barn, will always remember this gesture of yours.

    So I'm here to take back Baymard as it's rightful owner.

    And since you are my son, if you surrender now, I promise to keep you,
    your people, and your God-forsaken mother alive.

    Face it!

    There's no way that you could ever win against me and my men.

    So drop your inflated ego and open the gates now.

    This is your last chance!" Alec said calmly.

    In his mind, he just wanted to save time and get this over with since he
    didn't want it to stay on until nightfall.
    Additionally, he had already decided to keep Landon alive until he can get
    all the future ideas in his brain.

    If he had known that this unfilial son of his was smart, knowledgeable and
    creative... then why would he hell would he have driven him away from the
    Capital?

    He would've locked the idiot up in a secluded courtyard and forced him to


    create new products for Arcadina instead.

    That was the only reason why he had decided to keep Landon for the time
    being.

    As for the boy's wretched mother, after sleeping with her in front of his
    former subordinate (Lucius)... he would then burn them until every last part
    of them turned into ashes.

    He was utterly disgusted by these a.d.u.l.terers.

    How dare that b**ch cheat on him?

    Landon looked at Alec, took out his own megaphone and scoffed.

    "Old man, has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?

    Since you're here, then don't waste my time because we Baymardians have
    never been one to back down from a fight.

    So do your worse!"

    "Yeah!!!" The soldiers at the back yelled.

    At this point, rage had completely overtaken Alec's men.

    How dare these exiled peasants talk back at their king?

    Who did they think they are?

    How dare they reject the offer?


    They looked at their king in anticipation, while Alec on the other hand...
    squinted his eyes and looked at Landon and his men calmly.

    Good!

    This useless son of his was really bent on wasting his time out here.

    Anyway, whether they were on time or not... He would still come out
    victorious in the end.

    So why should he bother?

    "Men, Attack!"

    "Charge!!!!!!!!!" The men replied in unison.

    And just like that, the battle had begun.

    The men charged forward with determination and vigour.

    They moved like an unstoppable tsunami that would end up destroying


    everything in its path.

    Indeed, they were utterly intimidating.

    Oden, his family, and even the Caronian soldiers who hadn't witnessed the
    last Baymardian battle with Penelope.... were also a little bit intimidated by
    the unyielding aura of their enemies.

    And the more the enemy advanced, the more their worries grew stronger.

    Oden in particular, kept looking around for archers.

    He looked at Landon's calm demeanour, as well as William's playful


    nature... and felt like strangling them to death.

    Why hadn't they made their move yet?


    What were they waiting for?

    He was about to grumble about the matter with Micheal.

    But when he saw Micheal struggling to grab the last bag of ch.i.p.s from
    him, he immediately felt like committing suicide altogether.

    Dammit!

    He was surrounded by idiots!

    And to think that one of them was his son.

    Of course he wasn't the only one who wanted to faint from anxiety... as
    Murel, Powin and even Penelope's brothers felt like smacking these
    Baymardian soldiers in the head.

    Can you all be serious for once?

    Where the hell were the archers?

    In short, everyone was filled with various mixed emotions inside.

    As for Landon, he just smiled and watched the enemies move closer and
    closer to the targeted regions on the field.

    Some of the enemy archers had already gotten into position, and were
    already giving it their all in tearing down the empire's gates.

    They launched the tubes of black powder on the vault-like gate unceasingly.

    And as expected, the battle commander in charge of today's ordeal quickly


    raised his hands and gave out orders to his men.

    "Steady... Steady... Prepare to launch attacks in 3... 2... 1... Fire!"

    'Boom!'
    'Drrrrr!'

    The sky cried and the ground shook.

    Those who previously doubted Baymard's might, all opened their eyes wide
    in shock.

    They remained speechless and stood frozen like states.

    And as for the enemies below, they were even more confused, as they had
    no idea about what exactly was going on.

    Could he be that the ancestors had decided yo poop from above?

    Was this place now a toilet for the heavens?

    As expected, even heavenly waste was explosive.

    [The heavens: (-_-*)]

    'Boom!'
    Chapter 624 - The Impact
    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    'Bam!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    The battleground was now filled with chaos, as none of Alec's men could
    make heads or tails of the situation.

    Dammit!

    What the hell was going on?

    A huge chunk of soil quickly spattered around the place, and a thick screen
    of smoke covered the battlefield like a blanket.

    Dust entered the eyes of those engulfed in the Mist, and the ghastly screams
    of several men echoed out from within the most of smoke.

    'Tee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee!'

    The horses ran about in confusion, as they tried to look for the safest exit
    from this madness that was called war.

    Alec instantly got up from his seat in shock and pulled out his sword in
    attempts to prepare himself for whatever might come his way.

    Of course, the men beside him also did the same as well.

    But suddenly, the ground below them trembled violently and a powerful
    invisible force sent them flying backwards in a flash.

    'Bam!'
    Ugh!

    What the hell was that?

    It felt like some sort of monster had been unleashed from the underworld.

    Because the heat around him seemed to be 10 times stronger than it


    originally was.

    Alec's face was all covered in dirt, and his second was not on his anymore.

    Dammit!

    What could've caused this?

    In fact, what Alec was feeling was just the impact of the explosives.

    Because sometimes, the force would even shatter car and building windows
    if they were nearby.

    Alec felt like he was facing an otherworldly creature at the moment when
    he heard the screams of his men within the mist.

    But he dared not leave since he hadn't confirmed any of his suspicions yet.

    Because if he left now, then he wouldn't know how to strategize for his next
    plan.

    So how could he prepare if he didn't even know what hit them?

    He clenched his fists and squinted his eyes as if trying to pierce through the
    Mist.

    No matter what sort of monster came out, he didn't believe that he wouldn't
    be able to kill at least one.

    And besides, his ego really wouldn't let him leave with his tail dangling
    between his legs in shame.
    So if he couldn't even kill any enemies, then at least he should go back with
    one beast in his possession... Or else what would his sons say?

    They would look at him as a complete failure when he got back in the
    Capital with no enemy's blood on his hands.

    And from there, several people might even look down on him even further.

    No!

    He had to get a trophy before leaving no matter what!

    'Bam!'

    The men who were supposed to guard Alec were also sent flying too.

    And the vibrations and impact from it all had even made them forget about
    Alec for a minute.

    In the face of such a godly act, one would even forget who or what was
    beside them.

    "Son of a b**ch!

    What was that?"

    "I... I think it came from above.

    Maybe it's black powder."

    "Black powder?

    No way!

    Don't forget that the enemies hadn't thrown any flaming arrows at us all this
    while.
    Instead, they had been standing there and watching us.

    So it couldn't have been them.

    In short, I don't think any mortal could cause such a scene.

    Think about it.

    Didn't you feel the vibrations earlier?

    The ground definitely opened up some sort of portal to the Netherlands."

    "F**k!

    Then are we still safe?

    Our men are screaming inside that Mist in agony.

    So what exactly has been unleashed there?

    And how do we fight it?"

    Several of them began talking like crazy while coming up with some
    unbelievable fictional tales about it all.

    "Enough!

    Everyone, stand vigilantly until we know what we are dealing with!" Alec
    said calmly.

    The moment he spoke, the men finally came back to their senses and
    remained quiet... even though their hearts were still very much In turmoil.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    "Help me!
    Captain, please help me.

    I'm bleeding!"

    "No!

    I don't want to die like this when I haven't even hit a single enemy."

    "It hurts!

    It hurts!"

    Within the Mist of never-ending smoke and quivers from the ground, those
    in the heart of the matter seemed to be lost.

    Like sheep, they had lost their shepherd.

    After all, even a fool could see that the entire battlefield was now in chaos
    and disorder.

    Captain Revan slowly dragged his wounded body while trying to find an
    exit from the Mist of smoke.

    That way, he could clearly see what was going on before launching another
    attack on the Baymardians.

    But because everyone kept bumping into one another from all angles, no
    one truly knew what way they were to go.

    'Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!'

    Blood gushed out from his mouth and he quickly fell to his knees in pain.

    Yet another wave of assault had made him fly backwards gain, causing him
    to hit his injuries hard on the ground.

    And soon, he heard the cry of someone close to him.

    "Motherf***er!
    Hahahhaha..... Cough...cough...cough!

    So I'm finally hit."

    "Higgins, is that you?" Revan walked towards the voice while passing
    several shadowy figures.

    And when he finally stopped in front of Higgins, all the colour on his face
    had completely drained off.

    Goodness!

    Half of Higgin's face was like that of a skeleton, and he had also lost his
    arm and a chunk of his belly as well.

    Revan gulped and slowly shook Higgins in fear.

    Dead... He's really dead.

    Revan looked upwards and felt like this whole mission was an impossible
    one.

    Dammit!

    What heavenly being had they offended?

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    The wails and screams of those below quickly pierced through the sky
    creating a very ghastly imagination for everyone.

    'Bubup!... Bubup!... Bubup!

    Oden felt like his heart would really jump out of his chest any moment from
    now.
    He looked at Landon and then at the weapons before him in terror.

    Any weapon that can cause such a massive cry from the enemy was for sure
    a Holy weapon.

    And this brat here just happened to have them.

    How shocking!

    Of course, he wasn't the only one who was knocked off his boots from the
    whole ordeal.

    Penelope's brothers were also frozen to the core with their mouths wide
    open in awe.

    They had never seen a battle like this in their entire lives.

    But when they recalled how rude they were to Landon when they had first
    arrived, they couldn't help but tremble a bit from fear.

    Hopefully, his majesty Landon didn't take it to heart... Right?

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    Everyone watched the scene unfold with different emotions burning within
    them.

    And soon, the Commander in charge of today's attack called for all attacks
    to be stopped.

    Now, it was time to see what had become of theit enemies.

    The smoke began to clear out, leaving a stunned audience behind.

    How...how... How was this possible?

    They shook their heads rapidly as if trying to deny what their eyes saw.
    The scene before them made them speechless!
    Chapter 625 - Hellish Demons
    Silence!

    Even amidst the endless cries on the battlefield, the entire audience was still
    filled with silence.

    The screen of smoke had already cleared out, leaving behind a ghastly sight
    for them to behold.

    The battlefield was tainted with a dark shade of red and brown, as the blood
    from the dead or injured continually mixed with the ground beneath it.

    There were large holes all around the field, that seemed like the rulers of the
    heavens had playfully poked their fingers into them.

    "Moooohhhh!

    "Argh!"

    Injured men m.o.a.ned and gasped for air pitifully.

    Some men had lost feeling in their legs, and used their hands to drag their
    injured body away from this hell hole called a battlefield.

    The injuries themselves were so gruesome-looking that some people in the


    audience felt their heartbeats pause briefly.

    They gripped their hearts and tried to steady their breathing hastily.

    And of course amidst the injured men below, were also a ton who had
    tragically died on the spot.

    The Baymardian soldiers had been constantly bombarding them with all
    sorts of weapons using their missile launchers, grenade launchers, cannons
    and so on for the past 45 minutes.
    They had properly trapped their targets in an invisible rectangular area on
    the fields, making sure that none one within the battlefield would be able to
    find an exit from the targeted area.

    Of course, they launched all sorts of attacks within the targeted area, as well
    as on its perimeters.

    They did this nonstop for 45 minutes and continuously launched over a
    hundred attacks within this period.

    At this point, most of the enemies were dead.

    The soldiers didn't even give them time to think about what was happening
    or where the attacks were coming from.

    It was just too tragic!

    Oden looked at the scene before him and his legs turned wobbly like jelly.

    In fact, looking at him now... he seemed to have aged 10 years more, just
    from the scene below.

    He secretly swore never to go against Baymard, and couldn't help but sweat
    a bit.

    Seeing how unfazed Landon was about the whole thing, he quickly said a
    little prayer in his heart to thank the ancestors for letting Landon by his ally
    instead.

    Because he was sure that whoever went against the brat, would definitely
    have his ashes sprayed across the waters of an unknown continent.

    Sigh... He even began to pity the men below.

    'R.I.P Bros'

    "Dahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
    Alec gripped his hair and yelled out in shock and rage.

    He just couldn't believe what he was seeing.

    How could an entire army of close to 50,000 people be reduced to 10,000


    under 45 minutes?

    No! No! No!

    This wasn't happening!

    Impossible!

    The men who were supposed to protect him were also shocked as well.

    While they weren't exactly in the heart of the targeted regions, the force
    from the explosions had sent them flying around from one location to the
    next.

    So they had always been moving within these 45 minutes.

    But since none of them died, they felt like their comrades within the heart
    of the matter should survive as well.

    In short, they didn't know or understand anything about physics.

    So they just assumed that the screams from earlier on came from the men
    being tossed around like they did.

    Sure!

    They believed that a few demons were hunting their comrades in the Mist.

    But they were over 50,000 of them.

    So they didn't believe that over 50,000 demons would pop out and launch
    their attacks.

    We're they cursed?


    How could many demons come for them?

    Everything just felt too strange for them.

    That was why they didn't understand why there was so much bloodshed on
    the scene.

    Were their comrades that weak?... Or were the demons just too strong!

    Till now, they didn't understand how they had ended up on the losing end
    when their real enemies, The Baymardians... Hadn't even launched a single
    attack yet.

    They even began to feel that maybe some of those witches that they
    typically burned down in the Arcadina had summoned these demons to deal
    with them.

    Cursed!

    If they had known, they would've locked those witches up and killed them
    only after returning from the battle.

    Yes!

    Typically, every month... At least 10 girls are burnt down as 'witches'


    (because they were too smart, gave birth to 'ugly' children who bore the
    devil's mark and many other reasons.)

    In fact, some of them had even burnt down a girl who could accurately
    predict the weather from observing the clouds and the earth.

    She was no doubt a witch to them.

    And now, they felt like the battlefield had turned bizarre all because of these
    witches who summoned demons to take care of them.

    Or... How else were they supposed to explain the scene before them?
    They looked at their fallen comrades and felt a wave of fear rise through
    their hearts.

    And even though about 10,000 survived, the majority of them were already
    heavily injured.

    So only a small number of them could continue the battle with these
    Baymardians right now.

    How unfair!

    "No! No! No! No! No!

    This cannot be happening!"

    Alec shook his head several times in denial, as he couldn't believe what he
    was seeing.

    After brainstorming, calculating and planning his attacks for more than 6
    months now... how could he accept such an outcome?

    Never in his dish dreams would've he have pictured himself losing more
    than 75% of his men just like that.

    Even if he fought that unbiblical son of his now, wouldn't he just lose
    drastically instead?

    Dammit!

    He gritted his teeth and was about to give out his orders, when he suddenly
    heard a voice from the bastards.

    "My dear sweet father, don't tell me you haven't realized the truth up till
    now.

    Because if you haven't, then I would really have to doubt your intelligence
    as a king." Landon said playfully.
    Alec's brows scrunched up a bit before his eyes finally lit up in
    astonishment, rage and shock.

    "YOU DID THIS!"

    "Well, congratulations on using your brain father.

    My people and I did it!"


    Chapter 626 - Like A True Barn
    "YOU DID THIS!" Alec yelled angrily.

    "Well, congratulations on using your brain father.

    My people and I did it!

    So what are you going to do about it?"

    --

    --Silence--

    "Hahahhahahhhhhhhhh!

    As expected, you are truly a Barn!"

    Alec laughed in rage, as his body trembled violently.

    No wonder he didn't see any archers on the walls.

    No wonder they were all so calm as if they were just there to watch a show.

    So it tuned out that he had been played with all along.

    "This son thanks father for his praises.

    But this son would like to remind father that he learned from the best.

    After all, father had done the same thing to grandfather and uncle, no?"
    Landon said playfully.

    Alec instantly frowned when he heard those words.

    One should know that his late father and brother were topics that he never
    wanted to hear or mention again.
    They were seen as taboo topics in Arcadina.

    So what gave this little rat the guts to mention them to him again?

    The whole thing reminded him that he might also die at the hands of his
    sons.

    Which was enough to scare anyone silly even in their dreams.

    James was the first person to attempt to assassinate him.

    And now, it was this bastard son of his.

    Dammit!

    If he had known, he would've strangled Landon as a child way back.

    He took a big gulp of air and forced himself to calm down.

    Yes!... Getting agitated at this point wouldn't do him any good.

    Rather, what he should be focused on, were the godly weapons that had
    been used against his men.

    He was right!

    No matter what, he had to keep Landon alive.

    The boy's brain was a national treasure that would make his entire empire
    rise strength-wise.

    And who knows, before he successfully gave his throne to Eli... With these
    weapons at his disposal, he might have successfully merged all the
    neighbouring memories with Arcadina's.

    Making him the ruler of the entire Pyno continent.

    Hahahhahaha!
    These godly weapons were enough to make any army shiver in horror.

    Alec's eyes glistened with greed, as he thought about the future.

    Right!

    All he needed now, was to get some spies to steal the production process
    and the rest was history.

    Alec looked in Landon's direction and scoffed.

    "Hmph!

    It looks like I really did underestimate you.

    But not to worry, next time, I'll be sure to bring over 700 men to your
    doorstep.

    Mark my words boy, this isn't the end." Alec said confidently.

    And just as he was about to turn around and look for any available horse, he
    was once again stopped by this unfilial son of his.

    "Oh?

    Dear father, where do you think you're going?

    Did I say that you could go?"

    Alec's veins bulged out on his forehead from rage at Landon's words.

    Never in his reign as King, had a single person stepped over his dignity
    time and time again like this little imp was doing.

    "You unfilial child!

    What can you do to stop me?


    Can you stop me from way up there?

    Tsk!

    I suggest you shut up and let me ride out without a headache." Alec said
    while clenching his fists as fard as he could.

    Having such a son was undoubtedly the biggest mistake in his life.

    Landon couldn't be bothered about the funny expressions on his father's


    face.

    He pried his binoculars from his eyes and chuckled a bit.

    "Father, do you think that Baymard is the sort of place that you can go and
    come as you like?

    Hm?

    You expect me to allow you to walk away, so that you can come back later
    on and disturb my people's peace again?

    Father, what do you take me for?"

    "A nobody!

    Hehehhehehe

    I'm guessing that your attacks couldn't reach where I'm currently at, and this
    is probably why I'm still alive.

    So since you can't reach me, your only option would be to send some men
    after me from the gates.

    Sure, your vehicles might be faster.

    But do you see this man-made valley here? (large space created between
    forest and roads that have traps on them for keeping wild beasts away from
    the travellers.)
    If I jumped down into it and ran into the forest, no matter how dangerous it
    may be... I would most likely have a chance of survival there.

    So little imp!

    You are way too young to outsmart me.

    Like I said, I'm leaving.

    And there's nothing you can do about it!"

    "Eh?

    Silly father, who said that I can't stop you?

    In case you haven't noticed, you're in my territory and under my control!

    Men!

    Begin operation Golden Goose now!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    Immediately, the commander for today's mission spoke through his Walkie
    Talkie hastily.

    And what came next was something that made Alec step backwards a few
    times in shock.

    The statues were alive!

    Landon looked at his babies and smiled handsomely.

    Of course his babies in question, were the beautiful yet deadly army Tanks
    below that gave off a feeling of wanting absolute obedience from their
    victims.
    'Drrrrrrrrrrrr!'

    The tanks all moved in and pointed their long noses at Alec and his men.

    And for demonstrational purposes, one of the tanks fired away at a safe
    distance.

    'Boom!'

    "Move, and you'll die!"

    --silence--

    What the hell did they just see?

    So it wasn't demons but these Baymardians who had dealt with them?

    The rest of Alec's men shivered uncontrollably while thinking of what to do


    next.

    Most of them were already injured, so they had no idea of how to even drag
    their injured bodies away.

    Dammit!

    What sort of situation was this?

    And opposite from their gloomy appearances, those on the empire's walls
    looked like they were on cloud 9 right now.

    "Hahahhahahahahh!

    Did you see that?

    Did you F**king see that?

    Amazing!"

    "Is this the power of these tanks?


    Only those who are warrant officers can study or train with them.

    So I had no idea of their power."

    "Me too!

    In fact, whenever I heard those loud explosive sounds, I always thought that
    these men were practicing with the cannons or missiles.

    But who would've known that there was another minister in the works."

    "At least you guys knew about the existence of them.

    We, the Caronian soldiers, didn't even know that such things existed.

    This... This is really an eye-opener for us."

    (*□*)

    Oden, Micheal and their families watched everything with open mouths that
    resembled the letter '0'.

    They looked at Landon again and sighed.

    This guy was the real monster and not those tanks.

    How terrifying!

    Alec on the other hand, quickly came back to his senses after his initial
    shock.

    Screw this!

    There was no way that he would allow himself to die without getting his
    revenge.

    He had to escape now and fast!


    Chapter 627 - Alec's Last Game
    Play
    Alec's mind quickly went to work, as he now had only one thing in mind...
    Escape!

    Screw his men!

    They were meant to die for him anyway.

    So why should he be too overly concerned about them?

    Heck!

    They should be glad that he would be making a break for it, since he would
    definitely come back and avenge them later on.

    Alec squinted his eyes and spotted a few horses on the main highway road a
    little further behind one of the surrounding statues (tanks).

    In front of the main highway, were 3 massive tanks that all had their long
    noses pointing at him.

    He looked at the opening between these tanks and decided to squeeze his
    way through them and make a run for it towards one of the horses.

    Hmph!

    He didn't believe that these statues (tanks) would dare to shoot themselves.

    So if he got really close to one of them, then would they be safe?

    "Your majesty, what do we do now?" One of his men asked anxiously.

    "Boys, this is your final mission.


    Protect your master and I will avenge you all!" immediately, both injured
    and non-injured warriors felt even more depressed than they already were.

    How could they not understand his Majesty's meaning?

    They smiled bitterly and readied their minds for death.

    After all, they had been preparing for this from the day that they picked up
    a sword at age 7.

    "Protect his majesty!" Yelled one of the men.

    And instantly, even the injured men seemed to be crawling towards the
    tanks with all their strength... As if trying to distract them from noticing
    Alec's moves.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    Several shots were made, raising the dust and screen of smoke again.

    As for Alec, he had already bypassed the tanks and was already making his
    way towards the horses a little further ahead from him.

    There were also some carriages that looked like they had been abandoned at
    the sides of the roads.

    They had probably belonged to those who were either trying to get onto
    Baymard or leave it.

    At least, that was what he thought.

    But how could he have known that it was another set-up?

    "And where do you think that you're going?"

    --silence--

    .
    Alec looked at the scene before him in silence.

    He had to hand it to that unfilial son of his.

    Who knew that the little imp would still have several more tricks up his
    sleeve?

    When Alec was about a minute away from the horses, several burly men in
    uniform suddenly came out of the carriages.

    All of them looked very difficult to handle, but their leader looked like a
    beast.

    He just gave off a very frightening aura that initially made Alec's heart
    waver.

    But who was Alec?

    He managed to control himself for a bit and stand firm while looking at the
    group before him indifferently.

    Even if he had to go down, he had decided to kill at least one Baymardian


    before then.

    Unfortunately, he had met the wrong group today.

    Because the leader of the pack was none other than Warden Mitchen, who
    had been blessed with a ridiculously frightening aura and strength given by
    the System.

    Yes!

    That Warden Mitchen who had almost all the prisoners kiss his feet in fear
    when they attempted to escape from Prison.

    He was extremely strong, and also practiced the ways of Shaolin, making
    him a very frightening force to behold within the prison walls.
    So as for the matter of killing him, well..... that was Alec's own wishful
    thinking.

    "Well, I never thought I would get the chance to meet the famous Alec barn.

    Love your work by the way!

    Creating a Godly child means that you at least deserve some of my respect."
    Mitchen said while nodding seriously.

    And as he spoke, his men just and sat down on the corners of the road all
    around Alec.

    Please!

    Their Warden could handle this all on his own.

    So there was no point in them joining in on the action.

    But even though they sat there nonchalantly, they were still as alert as ever.

    Alec looked at them and scuffed.

    "Move.

    That's an order!" Alec yelled arrogantly.

    He didn't have time to waste with these silly geese.

    "An order?

    You're really funny.

    In case you haven't noticed, you aren't my king.

    So why should I take any orders from you?


    And besides, it's my job to make sure that you don't go anywhere.

    As a sign of respect for you, your majesty Alec Barn... if you drop to the
    ground now and place your hands above your head, I promise to drag you
    back to Baymard in disgrace." Mitchen said, with his hands firmly behind
    his back.

    "Then let's have a match!

    If I win, you have to let me go.

    And if I lose, I'll willfully do as you've said.

    After all, as a warrior... I have to fight for any opportunity of freedom, no?

    "Hmhm... Well said.

    But, we'll have to change to conditions.

    After all, my king does expect me to bring you back.

    So rather than letting you go, we'll give you a15-minute head start if you
    win.

    That's the best deal I can offer."

    "Alright, I agree!" Alec said confidently.

    He was Alec freak** Barn for heaven's sake.

    To this day, he was still ranked as one of the most powerful warriors in the
    entire Pyno continent.

    Alec trained his body daily while continuously enhancing his sword skills
    into what others could only wish to achieve.
    He was famous for his 3 Blade Style, which usually took down his foes in
    an instant.

    No one dared to go up against him since he had remained undefeated for


    over 2 decades now.

    He fought and trained with his aides daily, so he knew exactly what level he
    had reached.

    As for this man before him who seems just a few years younger than he
    was, Alec didn't believe that Mitchen was stronger than him.

    After all, the younger they were, the weaker and inexperienced they were
    too.

    Because it meant that when Mitchen probably picked up a sword at age 7,


    Alec had already advanced from a Page to Squire, or even had higher
    knightly ranks instead.

    So how could he compare with him?

    But Alec had forgotten that age wasn't everything... especially when one's
    foe is blessed by a heavenly system.

    "Since we've agreed, then shouldn't you hand me a sword?"

    "You're right.

    Here, use this."

    "Perfect!

    Now, we can battle.

    But wait, where is your own sword?"

    "I don't need one."

    "Tsk!
    You're a bigger fool than I thought."

    "Oh?

    Then I can't wait to show you how this fool will handle you from here on
    out.

    So, let's begin shall we?"

    "Hmph!

    Don't mind if I do!"

    'Bam!"
    Chapter 628 - The Shameless Mr.
    Barn
    Alec looked at Mitchen arrogantly and sneered.

    Did this fool really think that he could defeat him without a sword?

    How naive!

    Well, he would definitely teach the brute a thing or two about respect...
    Especially towards a dignified king such as his esteemed self.

    Alec ran up to Mitchen at full force with one thought in mind: Kill!

    He was going to kill the arrogant fool with his 3 Blade Style.

    Upon seeing the blade get closer to him, Mitchen didn't get fl.u.s.tered at
    all.

    'Swish!'

    Mitchen lightly jumped onto the blade like a monkey, and used his right leg
    to send a terrifying kick towards Alec's face.

    'Pah!'

    Alec was pushed back a bit, but didn't fall.

    He just spun around and centered himself again.

    He held his jaw for a bit and wiped the blood that was currently oozing out
    of it.

    In truth, he felt like some of his teeth that already fallen out of their sockets
    just from that single kick.
    What the hell?

    Were this guy's legs made out of iron or something?

    But how would he have known that all of this was credited to the Shaolin
    ways, as well as the godly strength from the system?

    He massaged his jaw for a bit and spat out a mouthful of blood in a manly
    fashion that didn't seem to him look weak.

    Tsk!

    He had really underestimated this young blood in front of him.

    Well, now he knew that he had to give it his all.

    'Swish!'

    'Pah!'

    'Bam!'

    'Ughhhhhhh!'

    They fought for a bit with both sides getting hit at least once.

    And so far, Mitchen received 2 minor slash wounds... While Alec on the
    other hand, had received over 9 blows, slaps and kicks now.

    But funny enough, he had dodged the majority of them already.

    Actually, the moment Alec had dodged one of Mitchen's attacks and seen
    him split a rock into half... He immediately understood why he felt like his
    body had been through hell.

    In fact, he even suspected that he might have some internal injuries already.
    Which made him feel like he was about to die anytime soon from
    depression.

    Dammit!

    Why was this guy born with supernatural strength?

    And why did such a good warrior belong to that unfilial son of his?

    It was all just too depressing!

    'Pah!'

    'Bam!'

    Alec had been given another force slap again.

    Dammit!

    How hateful!

    He glanced at his foe who currently looked indifferent, and felt like rage
    bubble up even more

    The fool had one leg crossed over the other as if he was drinking a cup of
    tea in a restaurant or something.

    He seemed so lax in that position, that one would think that he was
    medicating instead.

    Alec gripped his sword tightly and tried to calm himself down.

    "Alright!

    You've really forced my hand.

    I was going to deal with you using my famous 3 blade style.


    But since you've impressed me, I'll bring out my ultimate move.

    This is my newly developed move called the Sleeping Tiger.

    Be happy that I'm using this move on you because it shows that you're at
    least worth it.

    I'll have you know that none of my Commanders and only a handful of
    seasoned assassins can defend themselves against this move.

    So take this as a parting gift from me.

    Goodbye Fool!"

    With that, Alec ran as fast as he could towards Mitchen and pretended as if
    he was going to target Mitchen's waist.. before finally lowering his sword
    towards Mitchen's neck instead.

    The move was so fast that it seemed like his sword had magically curved
    upwards on its own... Which made it seem as if his word was made out of
    rubber instead.

    This move was usually brought confusion, as people would try to defend
    their waists.

    But before they realized it, their necks would've already been neatly cut off
    clean.

    Alec revealed a c.o.c.ky smile on his face as he pulled out his move.

    So what if Mitchen had supernatural strength?

    At the end of the day wouldn't he die just like the rest who had tasted this
    ultimate move of his?

    In his mind, the fool before him was already as good as dead!

    .
    Alec ran towards Mitchen with his intimate move.

    And just when the blade was just a few inches away from his face, Mitchen
    opened his eyes and used the leg that was crossed over the other to knock
    the sword up in the air with great force.

    'Pah!'

    From there, he did 4 backflips and finally caught the sword calmly.

    'Crack!'

    He had broken the largest part of the blade and as if it was nothing.

    "Sigh...

    Are you sure you really want to do this?

    We can go on and on, but isn't it obvious that you've already lost?" Mitchen
    said calmly while signalling for his men to get up.

    "Lost?

    No way!

    I haven't admitted defeat yet.

    So I haven't lost!"

    "Hm?

    Didn't think that you would be the shameless type who valued his ego over
    his health.

    Well, maybe I've been too soft on you before.

    But I assure you that if we continue on, I'll definitely break you.
    So If you don't want to admit defeat, then I'll just have to beat you up until
    you do, won't I?"

    "Fine by me!

    Do you think that I'll ever accept it?

    Keep dreaming!"

    "Alright... it's your funeral."

    With that, Mitchen ran towards Alec at full speed while the surrounding
    soldiers only looked at Alec pitifully.

    Poor guy.

    If he knew that the Warden was holding back previously, how would he
    feel?

    The men got incredibly excited when they saw their warden get serious.

    Hahahahaha!

    This was the show that they had been waiting for.

    Sigh... Why didn't they prepare popcorn and keep them in the carriages?

    For sure, this battle would be a legendary tale that these soldiers would brag
    about and describe to their grandchildren for years to come.

    It might even be added to Baymard's history.

    The Warden who took down a king.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    "I'll never give in!"

    'Bam!'
    "Do you know who you're messing with?"

    'Bam!'

    "Let go of me you lowly swine."

    'Bam!'

    "Ahhhhhhh!'

    You animal!

    How dare you?

    Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!"

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    'Crack!'

    'Pah!'

    'Bam!'

    (:TT□TT:)

    Alec had been tossed around like a thin piece of clothing, punched, kicked
    and even had his face smashed against a carriage door several times.

    He was sure that his nose was broken.

    The beating continued for 20 minutes more before Alec finally conceded.

    Maybe it was because of the guy's supernatural strength.

    But it hurt way worse than if he had taken blows or jabs from his men.
    He felt like if he continued receiving any more blows from this guy, then a
    chunk of his face would literally fall.

    Additionally, he felt like if he truly continued the battle, then he would be


    too weak to think of another way to escape.

    F***!

    It was better to concede and see what they had planned out for him.

    Maybe he could even get the word out to his sons so that they would be
    able to send highly-skilled assassins to rescue him.

    Yes, it was worth a shot, even though it was utterly humiliating.

    "Stop you brute!

    I concede."

    "Oh?

    That wasn't too hard, now was it?

    "F*** you!"

    "Eh?

    I'm sorry your majesty, but you'll never have the opportunity to do so.

    I'm straight."

    "_"

    (:Y^Y:)

    The heavens were truly unfair.


    Chapter 629 - Mr. Confident
    Mr.Barn
    "I...I concede."

    "HahahahaHahahaha!

    Boys, did you hear that?

    He conceded.

    So call up the team and tell them the good news."

    "Yes sir!" The rest of the men replied with excitement.

    Mitchen slowly sat on the road with his chest facing Alec, while one of the
    men quickly took out his Walkie Talkie.

    "This is the Prison Squad.

    We have successfully reigned in the prisoner.

    Requesting for a pickup Van immediately.

    Over!"

    "Copy that Prison Squad.

    We'll send someone right away, over."

    (^_^)

    Of course while all this was going on, another prison guard hastily took out
    a massive handcuff from one of the carriages.
    One should know that times were really different from modern times back
    on earth.

    And people in this era had twice, if not three times more strength than those
    back on earth.

    Be it ordinary builders who carried heavy rocks behind their backs, or even
    blacksmiths who hammered over a hundred times a day... the strength of
    these people were not to be underestimated.

    So what more of warriors?

    They typically had more strength than the ordinary person.

    Hence the higher the prisoner's rank, the heavier their handcuffs.

    'Clip!'

    Alec's hands were now cuffed behind his back.

    His cuffs were black and looked like large metal bangles joined together by
    several thick iron chains.

    Mitchen closed his eyes once more while waiting for the van to arrive.

    As for Alec, all this while, he was trying to steady his breathing with some
    internal exercises.

    He had to quickly think of a way to get a message to his sons and fast.

    He felt like maybe he could bribe the people working in Baymard's


    dungeon to send word out.

    Yes!

    That was his only way out.

    .
    'Vrrrrmmmmmm!'

    It didn't take too long before the sounds of vehicles could be heard making
    their way towards the gang.

    There were 3 vans in total; 2 for security and the last one for transporting
    the prisoner.

    Rather than going towards the prison, they drove them to the military estate
    in King's Landing instead.

    "Captain Regonard!

    We've brought the prisoner as requested."

    "Thank you Warrant Mitchen.

    Please follow me alongside the prisoner.

    His Majesty would like to see you and your team."

    "Not a problem Captain," Mitchen said while signalling for his men to get
    Alec.

    "Get out!"

    Alec stepped out of the van and was shocked to see his men leaving the
    estate instead.

    What the hell was going on?

    Didn't they die?

    Alec looked at his injured men and scrunched up his face.

    They were currently rolled away on some weird stretchers on wheels and
    placed in a vehicle that said 'Prison ambulance'.

    It didn't make any sense.


    Why were they kept alive?

    And what was the point in even treating one's enemy?

    Wasn't that a waste of resources?

    Just let them die, that was the way to go.

    Regonard looked at his puzzled expression and chuckled.

    "Your Majesty Alec Barn, it's amazing seeing you in the flesh!

    I'm sure you're wondering why your men are still alive.

    Well, that's because it was never our intention to inflict them with pain any
    further than we already did during our first battle."

    You see earlier on, what we were doing was shooting at a safe distance
    around them.

    So no one got hurt by those attacks.

    And by the time the dust and smoke had cleared up, all of them were either
    laying on the ground or kneeling with their swords in their hands while
    waiting for some sort of heroic death." Regonard said in admiration.

    Even though they were Baymard's enemies, they were willing to put their
    life down on the line for this heartless ruler.

    And that was something that at least earned Regonard's respect.

    Those who weren't injured were quickly sent to 'The Waiting Sector' within
    the Prison.

    This area was where new prisoners were first kept until their ranks had been
    sorted out.
    Their strength, age, weight, and accomplishment would need to be
    accounted for before their rank got assigned.

    So those that weren't injured were already sent to the waiting sector.

    While the injured were first given first aid before finally sent to the hospital
    unit within the Prison's Waiting sector.

    For sure, their ranks depended on the decision made from the board... which
    included the Wardens of both male and female prisons, Landon, the
    Chancellor for National defence, and all other main leaders in charge of
    Baymard's armed forced.

    Be it the Fleet Admiral who controls the Marines or even Lucius who was
    the Army general... all of them had to be there to decide each prisoner's
    rank.

    After all, if one day the prisoner does escape and tries to leave Baymard by
    land or by sea, capturing these prisoners would still involve them in those
    cases.

    As for judging and deciding on how long their sentences were, it was a
    different group that decided on that too.

    Of course, the group also had Landon and the Warden's involved as well.

    Including people from the justice departments and those in charge of


    Human rights were present instead.

    One should know that these men had been working under Alec for heaven
    knows how long.

    And they had probably killed innocent people, r.a.p.ed and bullied others
    just because they were strong.

    All these needed to be taken into account when giving out their sentences.

    Sure, they might have children and even wives back in Arcadina.
    But no matter what, they had to do the crime and repent before they were
    let out again.

    At least Baymard offered visitation rights, and all visitors could even
    request for a letter to be written for them and sent out to their families.

    The soldiers would then go out on missions and deliver them as well.

    Bottom line, they weren't getting out of their sentences and would be here
    for a while.

    As for their master's situation, that was a different story for another day.

    Alec followed Mitchen and Regonard confidently, as he didn't want to show


    any weakness to these enemy bastards who were passing him by.

    More importantly, he didn't want that unfilial son of his to feel smug.

    No way!

    Even now, he had decided to still be the victor!


    Chapter 630 - Ghost!!!!!
    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    Alec, Regonard, Mitchen and the rest walked for a bit before finally
    stopping outside a thick metal door that had 10 guards standing beside it.

    "Warden Mitchen, you and your men can wait in Room 416.

    The meeting will begin in 15 minutes.

    His majesty will meet you then.

    Oh, and he's also me to pass this message along." Regonard said while
    giving Mitchen a letter.

    "Not a problem Captain.

    I'll go there right away.

    And Mr. Alec Barn, see you later.

    It was nice meeting you.

    I really did enjoy our little spar.

    Hahahhahahahha!

    Farewell Mr. Barn." Mitchen said while waving his hands and walking
    away.

    He didn't even turn around to see Alec's livid expression.

    Who the hell would enjoy sparing with that iron man?

    Regonard signalled for the guards standing beside the metal door to open it,
    and they later walked in.
    They walked down a series of stairs, before standing before another metal
    door again.

    The whole place was soundproofed, bright and clean.

    Regonard opened the door for Alec and gestured for him to go in.

    "Mr. Barn, after you."

    Alec took a big breath and stepped in

    No matter what, he would've given in to that taboo son of his.

    The room he was stepping into was white and spotless and seemed to have
    no tables or chairs within it.

    He stepped in majestically with his nose hush up in the air.

    But when he saw the people in the room, he almost fainted from shock.

    He shook his head countless times and stammered while stepping


    backwards

    "No!

    I killed you!

    Ghost!

    Ghost!

    Ghost!!!"

    Alec's face was so pale that it looked like he would die any moment from
    now.

    His lips quieter and his body shook in terror.


    Could someone explain what the hell was going on?

    His breathing became heavy, and his thoughts were all in a mess.

    Was it because he would be dying soon?

    Is that why he could see his late brother?

    He turned towards the rest of the people in the room and his eyes widened
    even more.

    Wasn't that his brother's fiance from way back?

    And weren't those her brothers?

    He knew that they too were dead because his men had confirmed it ages
    ago.

    And isn't that the famous Micheal Parcely from Terique who had recently
    died?

    Alec blinked his eyes numerous times as if trying to confirm their identities.

    Was this what people meant by saying that those who were close to death
    could see the dead?

    Alec quickly touched himself just to check if he had any deep wounds that
    made him bleed out without his knowledge.

    Even if one had a strong mind, seeing someone that they had personally
    killed over 30 years ago... was something that would stun them silly.

    He began to fear that soon, his father might even appear as well.

    In his mind, these ghosts were here to tale revenge.

    Well, Michael and he had a blood feud some 15 years back.

    So he just assumed that Micheal appeared here for that reason too.
    "All of you should stay back!

    You... you... You... You... and You.

    You all are already dead.

    So stay far away from me as possible.

    The dead and the living cannot coexist, so go back to your Domain!" Alec
    yelled while kicking his legs in the air at them.

    Since they were ghosts, in this mind, they should disappear like smoke once
    the area around them swirled.

    (*-_-)

    Those in the room were a little bit taken aback by his fierce response to the
    matter.

    Even Oden was a little surprised.

    He thought that this Elder brother of his would read the damn room and
    quickly realize that he was still alive.

    So what was with this determined resolution about him being a ghost?

    Was he so confident in his own skills when he stabbed him back then?

    What the hell?

    Wasn't this like cursing him to die or something?

    In fact, even Micheal was a little angry too.

    Alec specifically pointed at him and said that he had died.


    With how Healthy he was, did it seem like he would be dying any time
    soon?

    "What ghost?

    You're the one who is a ghost moron!

    Are you trying to curse me or something?

    Look well, idiot.

    I'm alive and kicking!" Micheal exclaimed angrily.

    Alec paused for a moment and scrutinized their appearances even further.

    Indeed, his brother and the rest of them had aged quite a bit.

    So it was clear that they weren't ghosts, unless people still aged spiritually
    after they died.

    Alec soon realized that they were alive and well.

    And as for his first reaction, it was only to be expected.

    Because no one who had ever survived after getting a deep injury with his
    blade.

    He wasn't talking about those minor wounds that he gave his men during
    training.

    No!

    He was talking about the deep throat ones.

    Because if he plunged a sword into a person's body, 10 chances out of 10


    times, that person would die.

    And his record had always been the same even from an early age.
    So with how confident he was, how could he not have mistaken them for
    ghosts?

    Alec quickly adjusted his mindset and calmed himself down.

    He reigned in his thoughts and became the confident person that he was.

    "Hahhahahahahhahahaha!

    To think that I, Alec Barn would be able to make such a fatal mistake.

    Little Brother, its been too long.

    So tell me, have you been hiding within Baynard all this while?

    No wonder I couldn't find you no matter how I looked.

    I have to hand it to you, you really know how to hide like the mole that you
    are!"

    "That's for the compliment elder brother.

    But I think you're getting it all wrong.

    You see, I've been staying in Arcadina this entire time."

    "Impossible!!"

    "Oh?

    Bit it's true.

    Actually, I only came over a few months ago to visit this Nephew of mine."

    Alec squinted his eyes at Landon in silence.

    This unfilial son had actually been in contact with his brother all this while?
    Dammit!

    What he hated the most was betrayal.

    Even if he didn't show love to Landon, shouldn't the child still remain filial
    and help his old man out, rather than helping his enemy?

    He closed his eyes for a but and struggled to remember the first time he saw
    Landon as a baby.

    If he had known that those seemingly innocent eyes would turn into that of
    a Mountain Lion's, then he would've sliced off his head ages ago.

    "Oh brother, did I forget to tell you?

    This is William, my son.

    He is going to be Arcadina's future king."

    "_"
    Chapter 631 - The Future King
    "Oh brother, did I forget to tell you?

    This is William, my son.

    He is going to be Arcadina's future king."

    "_"

    Alec almost choked.

    "You... You... You have a son?!!!"

    He felt like his whole worldview had come crashing down before him.

    Why... Why was this happening to him?

    "Hello uncle.

    I've heard so much about you.

    I'm William, the next king of Arcadina."

    "Shut up!

    Who's your uncle?

    You, a street rat who had been raised outside the palace walls wants to rule
    over Arcadina?

    Hahhahahahhaha

    Don't make me laugh!

    Your presence will only crumble this empire even further.


    So just give it up, because there's no way that you will be king."

    Alec looked at William and felt his blood boil.

    Just from looking at William's smile, he knew that they had been planning it
    all along.

    "Brother, there's no use denying it.

    By next month, our William here will be crowned."

    "You lie, Oden!

    The only future king will be my son, Prince Eli!"

    Yes!

    His son Eli was so brilliant that no one would be able to outshine him.

    What was this pleasant prince when compared to a noble one?

    And besides, even if Eli couldn't deal with them all on his own, Connor
    would always be there to assist Eli as well.

    Plus their mothers also came from wealthy families with strong forces
    within Arcadina.

    So he knew that they wouldn't just sit back and watch some pauper stroll in
    and take the crown from them.

    Additionally, he knew that when they finally got word that he was being
    held captive, they would definitely send people to save him.

    Alec looked at Oden and sneered the more he thought about it.

    What was there to be worried about?


    "Eli is the future king of Arcadina, and not your lousy son Billy or whatever
    his name is."

    "Oh?

    Brother, it seems that you don't know everything about your sons."

    "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is that for the past few years, your Son Eli had known of my
    son's existence.

    And for the few months, your second son also knew about outer existence
    as well.

    To put it simply, they tried to ambush us.

    But with the help of little Nephew here, we were able to capture them in
    one swoop."

    The information hit Alec hard.

    "No! No! No!

    You're lying!" Alec said in denial.

    "Am I lying?

    I've never been a liar, and I think you know that better than anyone else!"

    Alec dropped to the floor dejectedly in panic, before turning all his hatred
    towards Landon.

    "You!

    It's all your fault!

    How could you help others take down your own brothers?
    Haven't you heard that blood is thicker than water?"

    "Right back at you old man!

    When they poisoned me and planned to kill me over and over again, why
    didn't they remember that we were siblings?

    And who are you to talk when you killed grandfather and attempted to kill
    uncle as well?

    A kettle calling a pot black, how original!"

    "You! You! You!" Alec exclaimed while running towards Landon with
    bloodthirsty eyes.

    He looked mental!

    'Pah!'

    Micheal quickly made his move and kicked Alec down.

    "At ease boy!" He said while holding Alec down with his right leg that was
    currently on the back of Alec's head.

    Alec, who was slightly kissing the ground, turned his face to the side and
    shot numerous glares at Landon.

    This boy was the biggest mistake of his life!!

    Landon looked at Alec and shook his head helplessly.

    "Relax old man, I'm not like you.

    My brothers are still alive, and will remain alive until they complete their
    sentences.

    And after that, they'll be free to go.

    But as for you, you will follow uncle and be executed before all."
    "You little imp!

    You bastard!

    You good-for-nothing!

    You son of a b*..."

    'Pah!'

    Landon kicked Alec in the stomach hard.

    "My dearest father, like I've before.

    You can insult me, but you can never insult my mother!"

    "You!"

    'Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    "What?

    Did you think that I was a statue?" Mina said angrily.

    "You burnt down my home and killed my parents for a crime that they
    didn't commit.

    You then made us live in hiding for so many years, making my little
    William not grow like an ordinary boy.

    You beast!!!!!"

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    'Ughhhh!'

    "Mona, that's enough!" Oden said.


    Honestly, he too wanted to kill this brother of his here and now.

    But there were so many people who wanted to do the same with their bare
    hands in the Capital... especially his wives.

    He had killed his own son, James.

    So did he think that the boy's mother would let him get away with it?

    And even his first wife hated him for how he treated their daughter when
    she lost her limbs.

    Whether husbands admitted it or not, most times, their wives would love
    theit children more than them.

    So if you intentionally hurt their children, they would begin hating you
    slowly while keeping it deep inside.

    And without knowing it, one might end up creating a monster rather than a
    loving wife.

    For sure, this brother of his was a dead man who was surrounded by the
    enemies that he had created for himself.

    "Elder brother, we will be leaving for the Capital in two days.

    But before that, we will allow you to see your sons once last time before we
    depart.

    Consider this your last and gift from me." Oden said coldly before closing
    his eyes silently.

    A single teardrop slid down his face as he stood there as silent as a rock.

    'Father, I've finally avenged you.

    Please, rest well.'

    .
    After Oden and his family had finished venting off their rage, Alec was
    soon escorted to one of the S-class cells within the Prison.

    Even if he would only be staying there for 2 days, they decided to keep him
    there, so that he could see his sons as promised.

    Of course while Landon and his team were handling Alec's matters, the
    battlefield was already filled with 'cleaners', as well several construction
    workers who hurriedly filled and levelled the holes on the field.

    As a matter of fact, there were more than 50 construction machines on site.

    They had promised their visitors that tomorrow, Baymard would be opened
    up again.

    So they had to work their asses off to fulfill that promise.

    As for Landon, he hurriedly made his way towards the barracks.

    William and his family would be leaving in two days.

    So he had to precheck everything just to be sure.

    And while he went about as busy as a bee, someone else far away, also went
    over his plans again.

    "Your royal highness Prince Skye, we've arrived at the Capital."

    "Great!

    It's finally time to woe my wife."


    Chapter 632 - A Crazy Place
    The streets of the Capital were bustling and busy like a marketplace.

    There were food hawkers, as well as several people who would go out on
    the streets to advertise and point customers to the directions of their stores.

    "Eggs for sale!

    Buy 2 for 1 copper coin just down the street."

    "New clothes from Baymard here!

    Summer is almost upon us, so get your new Summer clothes at Furgeson's
    store!"

    "Quickly everyone!

    We have sales on several new Baymardian products in our stores."

    "12 Canned Tomatoes for 4 copper coins!

    You can't miss this deal!"

    Several people hung signboards over their bodies and rang bells to get the
    attention of their customers.

    And instead of writing, they drew what they were talking about.

    For example, one man drew an egg, wrote down the number of eggs in a
    bracket, and then placed an equal sign to its cost.

    Of course, only the fast selling products were on their signboards.

    "Eggs for sale!"

    "New hats for sale!"


    "Rare Baymardian newspapers for sale."

    The place was as rowdy as ever.

    But apart from the busy workers, others just wanted to stroll around merrily.

    "Ahhh, Susan!

    Nice seeing you here Darling.

    You're taking your dog for a walk too?"

    "Why yes.

    After all, Pet walking is the new fashion.

    This is Precious, the new dog that I bought when I visited Baymard 6
    months back."

    "Wahhh!

    She looks so cute and proper.

    And what collection is she wearing?

    I love her gorgeous pink sweater and tiny scarf.

    Do tell!"

    "Oh, you mean this old thing?

    Well, I bought it last year from Baymard's Winter pet collection Bay-P47.

    Isn't it chic?"

    "It is darling."

    "Ahh... I see that you're also taking Franchesker for a walk as well.

    I love the cute bow tie on her hair by the way.


    It's absolutely divine!"

    "Thank you, dear.

    I do need to visit Baymard again soon, because she needs a proper pedicure
    and manicure.

    And only they seem to know how to trim and style her puffy hair."

    "Me too.

    It's such a blessing that their spa also offers pet services as well.

    My baby is also in dire need of a trim.

    Well, since you're here, why don't we go around the newly opened Caronian
    park?"

    "Oh, you mean the one down Eagle's street?"

    Why not?

    Come along now Franchesker."

    "You too Precious."

    'Arf! Arf!'

    'Woof! Woof!'

    As soon as the women left, a hooded man who had just finished buying
    some goods from a store quickly left and made his way towards a large
    Hostelry.

    It was like an Inn, but way classier

    To put it simply, it was typically a massive stone building 4 or 5 stories high


    with its own horse stables, lawns, water fountains and so on.
    It typically had over 300 rooms and was meant for hosting rich clients,
    unlike Inns and taverns.

    They even had lavish bathhouses and maids to do one's every bidding.

    The hooded man made his way into the Hostelry, knocked on one of the
    doors there twice and said a coded word.

    'Knock! Knock!'

    "Palin!"

    'Brahk!'

    The door was opened up.

    "You're late Thomas." Said another hand, who was currently bolting the
    door with a large wooden stick.

    "You guys don't know how lucky I am to be back.

    The people in this city are crazy!"

    "_"

    The hooded man removed his hood and revealed a dashing youthful face.

    He went on to grumble about how people actually dressed their dogs here,
    and how they wanted money on pet food as well.

    If he had a dog, it would need to go and hunt for itself, or eat all the bones
    and leftovers from his meal.

    Why waste money on its health and other trivial matters?

    Worse, they even dared to trim its nails and fur.


    What the hell?

    Were the people in the city so idle, or was there something that he was
    missing?

    "So you were late because of gossip?"

    "Shut-up!

    No one asked you Cobe!" Thomas yelled while looking angrily at another
    man in the room.

    "Thomas!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Focus!

    Did you get it?"

    "Of course, your highness.

    I got the shaving cream for men, shampoo, hair oil, soap, body scrub,
    toothbrush and toothpaste.

    Your highness, I also got you a brand new watch as well.

    After queen Penelope sees you, she will definitely be mesmerized."

    "Alright, enough talking.

    Hand the bag over and leave.

    In fact, everyone should do the same as well.

    You all can stroll around the city and explore to your heart's content.

    But I want you all back by 10 P.M on the dot.


    Is that understood?"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    "Good!

    Now, get out."

    With that, they left Skye to himself.

    Right now, all he was focusing on was beautifying himself even further.

    What he wanted was to blow Penelope's mind when she saw him.

    In his mind, he imagined her face turning red from shyness, just as
    countless other women had done in the past.

    He was too good looking, and he knew it.

    Back in his empire, even married men whose wives were his mother's age
    would blush and even make passes at him.

    He was a pro at sweet-talking them, and all of this also aided him behind
    the scenes many-a-times.

    sometimes... As women would make demands for him to their husbands


    after bed-making.

    And when their husbands got suspicious, they would just say that they had
    been planning to join him with their daughters or something like that.

    He was indeed what people on earth would describe as a Casanova.

    Skye quickly followed the instructions on the pages of each item and
    cleaned himself up.
    And after looking at himself in the mirror, he had to admit... His body felt
    cleaner, as a lot of dried body flakes had fallen off due to the soap and body
    scrub.

    He looked at his hair that seemed to sparkle, and couldn't help but nod in
    satisfaction.

    Indeed, he looked more dashing than before.

    He smiled at his reflection and his confidence level flew off the roof.

    'Hehehhehehehhe

    Queen Penelope, tomorrow, I will make you mine!'


    Chapter 633 - Rude Visitors
    Time went by quickly.

    And soon, it was a brand new day.

    The birds were singing, the people were busy and the sky looked okay.

    Skye and his men woke up early in the morning, had their breakfast and
    lazily stayed in their rooms in wait.

    And what were they waiting for?

    Of course, they were waiting for the high-end carriages that they had
    requested to be brought over.

    In fact, one of the reasons why they didn't go to the palace yesterday, was
    because they realized how wrong their calculations had been.

    First off, they had only brought 3 chests of gold and 40 trunks filled with
    broken glass.

    But unlike the Pyno continent, people in other places typically exchanged
    15 chests of gold for a single trunk filled with broken glass pieces.

    This was because gold could be mined... But glass was made when lighting
    struck the shores of beaches instead.

    And so it was seen as a heavenly artifact.

    So when It came to gold, please!

    They had rooms filled to the brim with gold coins and jewelry.

    So what was a measly 15 chests of gold to them in exchange for 1 trunk of


    broken glass pieces?
    It was that same logic that caused Skye to bring these 40 trunks of glass
    pieces and just 3 chests of gold.

    But now that these broken pieces were seen as garbage, what should he do
    now?

    As a matter of fact, he had heard that Carona had built several buildings
    within each region in Carona that was tasked with collecting these glass
    pieces.

    Essentially, these buildings would pay everyone a certain amount of money


    if they brought their glass bottles or pieces over.

    Additionally, he also heard that these glass pieces got sent back to Baymard
    for something called recycling.

    In a way, he was surprised by the outcome, because now, even homeless


    people moved around the streets looking for these glass pieces so that they
    can get paid.

    And he also heard that they collected used paper as well.

    Bottom line, the 40 trunks of glass pieces that he brought over were seen as
    Garbage!

    So that left him with just 3 chests of Gold.

    What now?

    One should know that to royalty, who had rooms filled with mountains of
    gold, pearls, rubies and silver that were probably left by their ancestors...
    what would 3 more chests of gold do?

    That was like pouring a bucket of water into the ocean.

    It was quite meaningless, and might even be seen as an insult if one wanted
    to present it as a dowry to royalty.
    And so with that dilemma in mind, Skye had requested for a gold necklace
    to be made.

    He had decided to create a great backstory for the necklace to give it worth.

    Apart from being precious, jewelry was often regarded as priceless because
    some famous king or important figures wore it.

    And the nobler the previous owner, the more priceless it was.

    Which was true, since even back on earth, one of Mary Antoinette's pearl
    pendant earrings had sold for 32 Million.

    Just because so was the wearer.

    Sigh... even a shoe worn by a former NBA player could sell for over 150 K.

    No matter what time it was, the logic was always the same.

    And this was what Skye was banking on.

    He wanted to create a story for the necklace that depicted one of his great-
    great-great-great grandfather's who was a hero at the time.

    He wanted to say that the dude had given it to one of his most beloved
    wives after winning the same war that made him a hero.

    Because even if it was a lie, who would really go back to his empire and
    verify it now?

    And even If they found out in the end, wouldn't Penelope be his already?

    He had threatened the jewelry designer to have it done within a day, which
    was almost an impossible task.

    But since the guy feared the empire he was from, he quickly did as he was
    told immediately.

    And now, they were waiting for this so-called historic Necklace.
    Additionally, as a prince, how could he arrive in such a quiet manner?

    He had also requested for high-end carriages to be painted and designed


    having his seal and identity known.

    "But your highness, what do we do with all 40 trunks of glass?"

    "Hmmmm...

    We'll take it to the glass collecting office and collect all the money we can
    from them.

    Because since we're going to be staying here for long, we'll need all the
    money we can get."

    "Yes, your highness."

    The men waited for a bit, and soon... The necklace, as well as their rides
    had been delivered.

    With that, they began their procession to the palace!

    'Dudin! Dudin! Dudin! Dudin!'

    "Oh my!

    Look at that commotion?

    Who could it be?"

    "Wait!

    As a merchant who leaves Carona often, I've seen that symbol before.

    They're people from the continent of Veinitta!"

    "What?
    Old man are you sure?"

    "Absolutely!"

    "Wahhh!

    What do you think that they want?"

    "Look!

    The carriage curtain is opening.

    Ahh!!!!!!

    What a handsome man!"

    "Let me see, let me see.

    Oh my God!

    I think I'm in love."

    "Me too!"

    "Me three!"

    The ladies all gazed at Skye dreamingly, which made the corners of his lips
    raise upwards.

    HeHehehehehehhehe

    His charm was still in full swing.

    Now, he was confident that the fatso wouldn't stand a chance against his
    looks.

    Penelope would definitely dump the pig the moment she sets her eyes on
    him.
    And while he was in dreamland, some guards around the city hurriedly
    made their way towards the palace on horseback as fast as they could.

    "Queen Penelope, it's urgent!

    People from the continent of Veinitta are on their way to the palace."

    "Hmm?

    When they come, tell them to wait some more.

    I'm busy." Said Penelope, who was currently surrounded by 5 high stacks of
    doc.u.ments.

    She didn't even bother to look up when the messenger spoke.

    She was just too engrossed in her work.

    "But your majesty, they're from the continent of Veinitta."

    "And I'm from the Pyno continent.

    What's your point?"

    [The messenger: (Y^Y)]

    'My queen, you're such a bully!'

    The messenger didn't know whether to laugh or to cry.

    And as he was about to speak once more, Carmelo and Adrian came in and
    patted his shoulders requesting for him to leave.

    Their people had also informed them about the news too.

    "Now, now, little girl.


    Why don't you see them first before continuing with your work?"

    "But Grandfather, I didn't say I wouldn't see them.

    All I said was that they should wait.

    After all, do they expect me to jump around just because they have arrived?

    And why didn't they send us a letter informing us of their arrival way ahead
    of time?

    Just one look at their behaviour, and you can tell that they're rude and used
    to getting their way wherever they went." Penelope said sternly.

    She was a busy person with a schedule.

    And anyone who couldn't even give her the decency to inform her about
    any visit could just wait until she was free.

    That was the protocol!

    Even when the Baymardians came over, they would try their best to send a
    message a week before they arrived or even a few days before them which
    showed respect.

    But these people marched into the Capital and headed over to the palace
    just like that?

    How rude!

    If before she was neutral, now, she looked at them in a slightly negative
    light instead.

    5 points off for Loverboy!


    Chapter 634 - Protocol
    The commotion on the streets grew louder due to the symbols on the
    carriage.

    And soon, even those guarding the Palace gates knew about the incoming
    visitors from the prestigious continent of Veinitta.

    Skye held his head high up in the air, as he allowed these lowly women to
    get a glimpse of his dashing face.

    And the more captivated they were, the wider his smile grew.

    He looked at the massive palace estate before him as if inspecting it.

    Not bad...

    It's certainly a lower standard when compared to his father's palace.

    but for now, it would do.

    In future, he would style the place up a bit and even build several statues of
    himself there too, since it would soon belong to him.

    So why couldn't be re-design the place?

    Plus with all the possible mountains of gold and treasure in there, he would
    have enough money to sustain himself until his own men bring over his
    properties... which included his gold, wild pets, treasures and so on.

    Of course all those things would only be brought over after he had
    successfully gotten Penelope wrapped around his little fingers.

    He and his men scrutinized every inch of the place walls, gates, and
    surroundings like architects.
    So far so good.

    "Cobe, remember the plan."

    "Yes, your highness."

    "Excellent.

    Now, we just have to wait for the prey to crawl into the spider's nest." Skye
    said confidently.

    And while he and his men were on their way, several guards also debated
    on how to address the situation.

    "Since they're from Veinitta, we should just skip protocol and let them in."

    "Yeah... I think we should.

    Maybe that's what the queen would prefer in cases like these."

    "No! You're wrong!

    I don't think she would.

    And besides, how are we even sure that they're from Veinitta?

    What if they're imposters?"

    "That's right!

    They could be imposters, so we can't just let them through."

    "He's right.

    But irrespective of whether they are imposters or not, we should always


    follow protocol."
    "Yes!

    We need to always follow protocol."

    The guards at the palace gates were all immersed in a heated conversation
    about the news that they had just heard.

    And were now discussing how to handle these guests from Veinitta.

    One should know that this was the palace.

    So within every minute, over hundreds of maids and servants went in and
    out daily.

    Some went out to buy food supplies, cut wood around the outskirts of the
    city for firewood... while others went into the palace to cut the grass, do
    their daily cleaning jobs, sweep the roads within the palace and so on.

    In short, there was just too much work involved in maintaining the palace
    which had over 25 mighty buildings within it, which didn't even include
    some of the smaller single-floor buildings and sheds around the place.

    Be it cooking, cleaning, poop duties, laundry or any other jobs, the palace
    was always jammed packed every single day.

    Additionally, merchants, tailors, nobles, soldiers, and all sorts of people


    with horses, wagons and carriages went in and out every second.

    So those who came in typically gossiped about what was going on in the
    city, and that was how these guards knew about the matter.

    They spoke about the matter for a while, before hearing the stern voice of
    their leader who was in charge of overlooking their duties at the gate.

    Their leader was stern and fierce-looking.

    "Silence!
    Some of you have really impressed me with the way you were about to
    handle the situation.

    But the rest of you have utterly disappointed me.

    In fact, you should be ashamed to refer to yourselves as Caronian Soldiers.

    And just in case any of you have forgotten, I would like to remind you all
    that your behaviour on duty is still being monitored by me.

    So if anyone fails to live up to expectations, then they won't have the rare
    opportunity of training within the Caronian barracks in Baymard.

    Is that understood!!!"

    "Yes sir!" They exclaimed in unison.

    "Alright.

    As Caronian soldiers, first off... We must always follow protocol.

    Which means that no matter who is supposed to come through these gates,
    we have to properly search them and note down whatever weapons they
    have on them.

    Be it poison or even a bread blade, it all has to be noted down diligently.

    That way, if they're here to meet with the queen or the rest of the royals, we
    would know how to properly handle their securities.

    Secondly, from the list of scheduled visitors for today's date, we don't have
    anyone coming from the continent of Veinitta.

    So these people are probably here unannounced.

    With that said, what do we do in cases like these?"

    "Sir, we take them to the waiting hall and send word to the queen.
    So even if they're from Veinitta, they would have to fill out a form there and
    wait their turn." Said a young energetic-looking Caronian guard.

    "Correct!

    If there are people within the waiting room, then they would just have to
    wait their turn... unless the Queen herself says otherwise.

    Is that clear!"

    "Very clear sir!"

    "Great!

    Now stay focused.

    They're almost here."

    With that, the head guards went back to his small office again to observe
    their actions from afar.

    The guard shook his head a tad bit disappointed at the handful of people
    who dandy thought of keeping to protocol.

    Luckily, more than 90% of the guards spoke out about following protocol,
    which made his heart ease up a bit.

    Right now, he would just watch their actions in the shadows.

    And if they faltered when those visitors arrived, then he wouldn't mind
    giving them punishment later on.

    After all, when he went to Baymard for training, even the Baymardian king
    needed to wait his turn when he arrived in the Barracks or any other place.

    He never bullied, and always followed the rules to the tee... Unless it was
    an emergency or absolutely necessary.
    It was unfortunate that these people under him didn't witness how strict and
    disciplined the barracks were.

    Because if they had, they wouldn't have even thought about forgetting
    protocol just because someone was powerful.

    For sure, they had redesigned their own barracks here in the Capital city.

    And all those who trained in Baymard had the privilege of teaching those
    who didn't.

    But even though change had come, there were still a minority of people
    who still thought about kissing one's ass if they were powerful enough.

    Unfortunately, these people included some of the soldiers in training and


    the nobles.

    Over the years, as Carona grew... So had the dark shadows that had been
    lurking in the shadows.

    Just a while back, he had gone on a mission and saved several women who
    were about to be smuggled out by some cult members.

    And after cracking them down, the weakest of them confessed that some
    nobles had ordered him to do so.

    In short, they were to send the women to the famous Mr. Nopline in
    Terique.

    So with these sorts of things popping up every now and then, one could see
    that it would take some time before they could purge out all the evil within
    Carona.

    'Tru! 'Tru! Tru!'

    Several beautifully made red carriage could be seen approaching the palace
    gates steadily.
    Of course, they were Skye and his men.

    "Halt!

    Please step out of all 12 Carriages and standby for a full body and carriage
    search.

    I repeat!

    Please step out for a full body and carriage search."

    "_"
    Chapter 635 - A Royal Insult
    "Halt!

    Please step out of all 12 Carriages and standby for a full body and carriage
    search.

    I repeat!

    Please step out for a full body and carriage search."

    --silence--

    Skye and his men couldn't believe what they were hearing.

    Did these oafs just ask them to step out?

    What the hell?

    This wasn't how the script was supposed to go!

    "Your highness!

    I think that these people are mad.

    Do they expect, a royal prince like Prince Skye to just stand outside like a
    common peasant?

    Your highness, this is an insult to you!"

    "Yeah, your highness!

    These people are just too much!!!!"

    The tension In the air seemed to be amplified, as the men within Skye's
    carriage were all engulfed in rage.
    Their breathing became heavy and their minds seemed to think about just
    one thing: Kill!

    They unconsciously held onto their swords as if they would draw them out
    any moment from now.

    Skye looked at them and smiled.

    "You 3 should calm down.

    The reason why they probably did this, is because they don't know about
    my status as a Prince.

    After all, in their eyes, maybe I'm an imposter.

    So if they show the seal, as well as the necessary items to prove my claim,
    then it should be fine no?"

    Immediately, everyone's eyes lit up.

    Yes!

    His highness was right.

    They settled down their emotions and smiled at each other confidently.

    And soon, one of them calmly stepped out of the carriage with a hint of
    arrogance on his face.

    This person was Thomas, who previously bought all those beauty supplies
    for Skye.

    Thomas moved towards the guards and flicked his wrists in an attempt to
    show the royal seal to them.

    "Here!

    I trust this should suffice.


    Open your eyes and take a good look at this.

    This will prove our master's identity.

    And if you all aren't convinced, then take a look at these other things too."

    The guards briefly looked at all the things presented to them.

    As as they looked, Thomas sneered at them and thought that their silence
    was due to the fact that they regretted their previous actions.

    As expected, his master's name and nobility still made people tremble in
    terror.

    Knowing his master, after they have successfully settled in, these lowlifes
    would mysteriously vanish from the face of Hertfilia.

    For humiliating his majesty Skye the way that they did, this would be the
    most befitting outcome for them.

    "What?

    Do you guys regret it now?

    Well, it's not too late to repent.

    So if you've properly realized our master's position, then quickly get out of
    the way now!" Thomas said coldly while collecting the items from them.

    And as he was about to walk away, he heard some of the men chuckle.

    "Dear guests... No!... esteemed subordinate of his royal highness Skye.

    You see, whether your master is a prince or even a God... if he wants to step
    into the Palace, then he needs to follow the rules and do as he is told.
    Like I said, get your men to leave their carriages and prepare for a full body
    and carriage check.

    I will not repeat myself again.

    Is that understood, Mr. Subordinate of his royal highness Skye?"

    "Trash!

    How dare you!!!" Thomas exclaimed.

    At this point, his entire body was trembling in fury.

    He clenched his fists and struggled to breathe.

    "You fools!

    Do you know what you are asking?

    Are you in any way picking a fight with us?

    Let me tell you this!

    When we meet your queen, we will definitely complain to her about this
    humiliating incident.

    So if you know what's good for you, let us through now!!"

    The more Thomas spoke, the more the guards smiled instead.

    Complain to their queen?

    Please!!

    It seemed like these foreigners had no idea who their queen was.

    Well, then they would just have to learn the hard way.

    .
    "Alright, Mr. Subordinate.

    After you do as we say and go in, you can go right ahead and complain all
    you want.

    But for now, you have to follow our rules if you want to get in.

    So, what's it going to be?"

    "You! You! You! You! You!!!

    Just you wait!"

    With that, he angrily stormed back to see Skye.

    And when he got there, he added his own made-up facts into the story,
    making Skye burst out in anger too.

    Dammit!

    Since he came to this empire, he had been continuously looked down on by


    these low breeds.

    He quickly reined in his temper and squinted his eyes at the guards ahead.

    "Thomas!"

    "Yes, highness!"

    "Tell the rest of the men to do as they have been told."

    "But..."

    "No buts.

    Keep your eyes on the prize.

    This is but a small step that we have to climb, nothing more.


    Now go."

    "Yes, your highness."

    "Good!

    I'd like to see how many more tricks these people have up their sleeves."

    With that, Skye and his men did as they were told.

    There were over 200 guards on each shift attending to all those who came
    in or went out.

    So their inspection lasted for 20 minutes before they were quickly sent to
    the waiting room to fill up some doc.u.ments.

    Of course, they had some of their men stay by the carriages to protect their
    stuff while the waited.

    And just how long did they have to wait for Penelope to send for them?

    Well, from the looks of things, 4 while hours had already gone by and they
    didn't even know how much longer they would still be waiting.

    "Your highness Skye, this queen Penelope seems like the snobbish type.

    Just look at how long she has kept us waiting here?"

    "Yeah, your highness.

    And on top of that, she has been calling these commoners in before us.

    So she's definitely an untamed one."

    Skye listened to his men and smirked.

    "She might be a handful now, but she's still a woman.

    So Don't worry.
    I'm sure that once she sees my charm, she'll certainly turn obedient in a
    blink of an eye just the others normally do."

    "As expected of his highness the lady tamer."

    "Hahahhahahahha!"

    As they spoke, they suddenly heard the sounds of footsteps calmly


    approaching them.

    "Your Royal highness Skye?

    The queen will see you now."

    "Good!

    Lead the way."

    "Yes, your Royal Highness."


    Chapter 636 - Meeting The Queen
    "Your Royal highness Skye?

    The queen will see you now."

    "Good!

    Lead the way."

    "Yes, your Royal Highness."

    Skye and his men arrogantly followed the man before them calmly.

    They acted as if they were the owners of the place, and the man leading
    them was just their servant.

    Skye placed his hands behind his back and scrutinized the inner palace even
    more.

    'Yes... That place will be for my knights.

    This place will be for my concubines.

    And that place will be perfect for my statues.'

    (^_^)

    They walked for a while, passing several workers and buildings on their
    way.

    And soon, they had arrived at a massive 3-story building that was extremely
    wide.
    There were guards surrounding the building at every turn, both in and out of
    the building.

    In short, the security looked impenetrable.

    They stepped into the building and took several turns before stopping in
    front of a massive double-sided golden door that had the symbol of the
    royal Caronian Crest drawn on it.

    Now, it was the moment of truth.

    Now was the time for Skye to release his charms.

    "Announcing the arrival of his royal highness Skye Williams, the 5th Prince
    of the Dafaren Empire located within the continent of Veinitta." Said an
    announcer.

    Skye smirked confidently and walked towards his future bride.

    There were several guards stationed all around the corners of the room, as
    well as some who were stationed somewhat close to Penelope as well.

    And at the very front of the room, one could see a golden platform there as
    well, which had 5 chairs of different sizes on them too.

    Penelope was seated on the largest one, while Adrian and Carmelo were
    seated on the ones beside her.

    As for the hall they were in, it was a massive one that was constructed for
    listening and hearing to the needs and problems of the people, as well as
    visitors.

    Hence it was so large that from a distance, Penelope was almost the same
    size as Skye's pinky finger.

    And as he advanced, her figure grew larger too... Until he finally came face
    to face with her stunning beauty.
    "We greet her majesty Penelope, King-Father Carmelo and Grand King-
    Father Adrian." Skye's men said while slightly bowing their heads.

    As for Skye, he didn't even bother to do so.

    Firstly, he was royalty.

    And secondly, why would he lower his head towards his wife?

    What a joke!

    Penelope, Carmelo and Adrian looked at Skye thoughtfully.

    Just one glance, and you could see that the dude was just too full of himself.

    "Your majesty, King-Father, and Grand King-Father... I salute you all."


    Skye said while running his fingers across his shiny dark hair.

    The expression on his face was lazy, yet otherworldly.

    He looked like a model in a catalogue magazine.

    This move of his usually had girls screaming and fantasizing about him all
    day long.

    And from the corners of his eyes, he should see that Penelope's gaze was
    still focused on him.

    'Yes!

    You're falling in love, aren't you Penelope.

    That's it!

    Look at me... Look at me to your heart's content.

    You can't get enough of me, can you?


    Good!

    Since you like what you see, then I'll definitely fulfill your lovey-dovey
    fantasy for a while.' Skye thought while looking lazy yet striking.

    Forget it!

    This cat was in the bag!

    'Yes woman, fall far me.

    I know you want me.

    So forget about those old fools beside you and say the word.

    There's no need to be shy, so just say it!'

    "Your highness Prince Skye, I'm a busy woman on a tight schedule.

    So get to the point.

    What do you want?"

    --silence--

    What a mood killer.

    Skye and his men almost fell to the ground when they heard Penelope's
    words.

    What the hell was this lady made of?

    Her voice didn't even carry any hint of emotions in them, and her
    expression was that of indifference.

    In fact, one could even say that there was a hint of impatience on her face as
    well.

    This was not what they were expecting at all.


    Where was the blushing face and the adoring eyes that were supposed to be
    gazing at Skye?

    For a moment, Skye even doubted his own charm.

    But when he remembered how many girls looked onto him lovingly on his
    way here, he felt like the problem had to come from Penelope.

    Hmhm... She was undoubtedly the problem here, and not him.

    Dammit!

    What an insensitive woman.

    Skye's mind quickly went to work, and when he glanced at the old geezers
    by Penelope's side... his eyes quickly lit up in understanding.

    Yes!

    Since she was already engaged and would soon get married, it would make
    her seem morally loose if she showed affection for another man in public.

    What if the guards spread the matter out and ruin her reputation?

    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he was about his theory.

    In his mind, it wasn't that Penelope was uninterested in him.

    No!... The problem was that she was a queen, and needed to have a good
    public reason to show her love publicly.

    Then he would just have to give her one, wouldn't he?

    "Your highness Skye, what do you want?"

    "Hmmm...
    My Queen, since you're a very blunt person, then I'll get straight to the
    point.

    As you know, I'm from the most prestigious continent in all of Hertfilia.

    And even in my continent, your name, beauty and brave acts have echoed
    all across the continent.

    In fact, you made history by being the first female ruler of an empire.

    And this alone makes you unique.

    But apart from showcasing your strengths, this accomplishment also brings
    your weaknesses to light as well."

    Penelope scrunched up her face while listened to Skye.

    What he hated most in this world, were people who couldn't talk straight.

    She had expected a 5-letter sentence from the guy, and not a whole essay.

    And all of this was really starting to piss her off!

    "Stop!

    Let me cut you off right there.

    Mr. Skye, I'll only ask you one last time.

    What do you want?"

    "My queen, it's simple.

    I want you as my wife!"

    (>0□0)
    Chapter 637 - Proposal
    Mr. Skye, I'll only ask you one last time.

    What do you want?"

    "My queen, it's simple.

    I want you as my wife!"

    (>0□0)

    When Skye's words echoed out, everyone was stunned silly.

    Even the guards couldn't help but open their mouths wide in shock.

    Penelope's expression remained the same.

    But everyone else knew that their queen was inwardly raging in fury.

    They couldn't help but light up some candles for Skye.

    'Farewell bro.'

    Carmelo and Adrian who were seated close to her, could almost see the
    razor-sharp killing intent in her eyes.

    'Girl!

    Can you calm down?

    Do you want to kill a royal prince and start a war with his empire?'

    Both men looked up to the heavens for a miracle.


    Just one miracle would be enough!

    Penelope revealed a broad captivating smile towards Skye.

    And when the fool saw it, he honestly thought that she had finally shown
    her feminine side... Which made him feel even more confident about his
    proposal.

    As for his men, they once again looked at him in awe.

    'As expected of his fitness Skye, the last tamer.'

    Penelope crossed her legs and tapped her right index finger against the arms
    of her chair.

    "Prince Skye Williams was it?

    Well, if you really claim to know much about me, then you will also know
    that I'm about to get married this upcoming September right?"

    "My queen, of course I know.

    It's a well-known fact that you are engaged to Sir Benjamin Hamilton.

    But you don't have to say anymore, my queen.

    I completely understand your intentions for reminding me about this."

    The moment Skye said those words, the guards who had been
    subconsciously holding in their breaths quickly sighed from relief.

    'Your highness, it's good that you realized that our queen doesn't want you.

    At least, you've saved your own neck.'

    The guards were a little bit relieved.

    But how could they have known that in a few seconds from now, they
    would almost die from not breathing at all?
    "My queen, say no more.

    I completely understand your intentions for reminding me about this.

    Don't worry, I'll definitely do all I can to save you from marrying that
    lowlife."

    --silence--

    (:Y○Y:)

    'You fool!

    Why couldn't you have kept your big mouth shut?

    Do you have a death wish or something?'

    The guards felt pity for Skye.

    Because just one glance, and they could tell that underneath their queen's
    cool facade was a raging volcano.

    "Oh?

    So he's a lowlife?"

    "Of course my Queen.

    What else could he be?

    Sigh... So young, yet so foolish.

    He comes from a 2nd rated Baron family and is even a common merchant
    as well.

    And on top of all that, he's as fat as a pig and even has a shrewd nature as a
    merchant.
    In fact, when compared to what I can offer Carona, he clearly doesn't stand
    a chance.

    I come from royalty, just like you... And if it's a trade you want, then I can
    easily open several doors for Carona within the continent of Veinitta.

    Additionally, I'm more good-looking than Mr. Benjamin Hamilton.

    So in all matters, I'm undoubtedly the better choice as your marriage


    partner.

    And just to prove my sincerity, I've also brought over some gifts as well.

    You can just take them as part of your dowry Queen."

    With that, Skye snapped his fingers and his men hurriedly rushed forward
    all 3 chests of gold.

    Carmel and Adrian frowned.

    Even though they weren't very materialistic people, wasn't this an insult to
    Penelope?

    If people knew that she had been proposed to with just 3 chests of good,
    even they think tgat she was some unfavoured queen or something?

    One had to know that even the most unfavoured Ir useless Princesses had
    dowries ten times more than hers, so how could this not be taken as an
    insult?

    Skye looked at their expressions and smiled.

    "Of course, how can this be all?

    With me is one of the most valuable and treasured necklaces in the entire
    continent of Veinitta!

    This necklace has been passed down from generation to generation, and is
    seen as one of the most priceless necklaces known today.
    It is..."

    "_"

    The moment Penelope got up from her throne, Skye was utterly confused
    by her actions.

    Was she so impressed with the necklace that she wanted to have a closer
    look?

    Hehehhe...

    Women were all the same.

    Give them precious jewelry and they would look at you in adoration.

    Skye smiled broadly, as he watched his future wife descend towards him.

    "Mr. Skye, so you said that you wanted to marry me?"

    "Yes queen Penelope, I want to marry you.

    So please feel free to express your true thoughts." Skye said merrily.

    "Alright.

    But what if expressing myself will lead to something troublesome?"

    "Don't worry my queen, I alone will shoulder all the blame.

    So just do what you have to do."

    "Mr. Skye, I'll ask you again.

    Are you sure that you can shoulder all the blame?"

    "My queen, are you doubting me?

    Just do what do whatever will make you happy, and I'll bear it all."
    "Then I'll have to thank his majesty Skye then."

    'Bam!'

    "Your royal highest Skye!"

    ''Sling!'

    In a blink of an eye, the entire hall had become tense.

    As for what had happened, well... One could say that prince Skye had just
    received a fierce jump on the face from Penelope.

    Skye's men quickly rushed towards him and with their swords all drawn
    out.

    They had never thought that this woman from this trash empire would dare
    lay a finger on their master.

    Skye looked at the lady before him in shock, rage, and confusion.

    How could such a tiny body contain so much power?

    She had just given one punch, but it was enough to make his nose bleed
    terribly.

    son of a b**ch!

    He had really underestimated her.

    Such a woman needed to be beaten down into submission before he could


    carry out his plans.

    Because he knew that if he left like that, then he might never get a chance to
    leave a good impression on her.

    "Hahahhahahahahh!
    My queen, I can see that you like to play rough and tease me as a sign of
    your love.

    So how about this.

    I propose a battle between us.

    If I win, then I'll be your husband.

    But if I fail, then I'll give up and never pester you again.

    And doing worry, even if you injure me, I won't hold it against you since I
    previously said that I would bear everything.

    So my queen, what do you say?"

    "I would want nothing more!"

    "Excellent!" Skye exclaimed with a cruel smile on his face.

    It was finally time to show this woman who ran things here.
    Chapter 638 - A Royal Ass
    Whopping
    As Skye and his men were led to the training courtyard, all those who were
    aware of the fight shook their heads in pity.

    Was he looking down on their ruler because she was a woman?

    Sigh... Ignorance was truly a crime.

    And since he asked for it, then he shouldn't bear any grudges at the end of it
    all.

    Skye on the other hand, couldn't wait to teach this lowly b**ch a lesson.

    How dare she strike his beautiful face?

    The harlot had only been able to hit him in the hall because she took him
    unawares.

    But now that he was battle-ready, what chance did she have?

    Zero!

    Skye smiled and looked at the courtyard, which currently had several
    guards swarming in like crazy.

    Hmhm... this was definitely for the best.

    When she got her ass handed to her in front of her men, how would she
    feel?

    Utterly humiliated like how he felt all this while.

    The soldiers, both male and female, all watched the scene in anticipation.
    "Ahhh!

    I'm so excited.

    It's been too long since I've seen her majesty fight!"

    "The poor dude will probably be crying at the end of the day."

    "Well, maybe not.

    After all, they did say that he was from the continent of Veinitta.

    So maybe there they have way better battle skills than we do."

    "You have a point there.

    Because even though I'm rooting for her majesty, it's always good to
    analyze things realistically."

    "Hmm...true!

    But aren't the people from veinitta similar to us?

    They have almost the same language as us, and also have a long history of
    using spears and swords on the battlefield like us too.

    So I don't think that there's that much of a difference anyway.

    In fact, it's said that long ago, several people from there migrated to the
    Pyno continent and made it what it is today.

    So we might have much in common than we think.

    That's why I think that our queen will definitely kick his royal ass!"

    "Hahahhahahahhaha!"

    Skye's face became distorted as he listened to the soldiers.


    He clenched his sword and tried his best to remain calm.

    Nothing was better than slapping everyone's face in the end.

    Yes!

    All he had to do was win!

    As for Penelope, she couldn't be bothered with whatever Skye or anyone


    else was thinking.

    All she knew was that someone had dared to look down on her Benjy
    (Benjamin).

    So as his protector, how could she let the culprit go just like that?

    The duo calmly faced each other and waited for Carmelo to give the signal
    to begin.

    "I have to say wife, I only hope that you don't hold a grudge against me for
    what I'm about to do today."

    "Oh?

    Your highness Skye, I'm not the one who will be holding a grudge at the
    end of the match.

    So it's better for you to think of your own matters first, no?" Penelope said
    casually while watching the smile on Skye's face turn grim.

    'Damn tramp!

    I'll show you who's boss

    And very soon, you'll be the one begging me to marry you instead.' Skye
    thought.
    "Queen Penelope vs Prince Skye

    Round 1: Fight!"

    'Ting!'

    Their swords collided briefly, before Skye quickly withdrew his sword back
    and sent it flying towards Penelope's side.

    'Ting!'

    She blocked his attacks again.

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    Their swords collided severally, with Skye always being the one to make
    the move.

    He aimed for her neck, waist, legs and even her chest.

    But he kept countering his attacks while taking on several flexible


    positions.

    Dammit!

    Was she that flexible because was a woman?

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    As the fight continued, sometimes Skye would unleash his attack while
    holding his sword with both hands... and other times, he would use only one
    hand instead.

    The force from Penelope's counter-attacks sent waves of motion travelling


    back to his hands, making him hurt a bit.

    Of course, this pain was nothing for a swordsman, but soon.. the person's
    sword would start feeling heavy as time went by.
    For sure if they were on the battlefield, many people wouldn't feel anything
    because of the drive to stay alive.

    But when sparring, since one is sure that they won't die, all those things are
    all but noticeable to them.

    As for Penelope, because she had been blocking, rolling on the grown and
    making several flexible poses, she had time to rest her hands for a bit.

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    Skye looked at the tiny woman before him and was somewhat impressed.

    No wonder she was queen.

    Well, since she was this skilled, then it was time for him to take things
    seriously.

    After all, he had only been using 70% of his strength.

    But the moment he wanted to attack her once more, she calmly dropped her
    swords and held her fists closer to her face.

    "_"

    Skye and his men looked at Penelope in confusion.

    "Queen, we are currently sparring.

    So what are you trying to do?"

    "Oh, don't mind me.

    I've already tested out my sword skills on you, so now I want to test put
    something else instead.
    After all, this is a spar, and I'd like to see how my skills fair when compared
    to those from other continents and empires." Penelope said while boxing the
    air calmly.

    One of the main advantages of using swords was that they acted as an
    extension for one's hands.

    But the drawback was that they made the person too focused on using it.

    If one had a finger that was as long as a claw, almost all their attacks and
    attention would focus on using it.

    And this would drastically decrease one's creativity and tactic when
    battling.

    Of course more than anything else, she wanted to beat the arrogant prick up
    first before the battle was over.

    Penelope dropped her sword and continued punching through the air.

    'Pff!'

    Skye looked at her and tried to hold in his laughter.

    Even his own men tried not to laugh as well.

    Was she a fool?

    How could an unarmed person beat an armed person?

    "Queen, are you sure about this, I just to want to injure you severely."

    "Oh!

    Don't worry Barbie Ken, I'll be fine.

    So let's continue, shall we?"

    (*-_-)
    Who the hell was Barbie Ken?

    And how was he in any way similar to such a person?

    Forget it!

    He wouldn't stoop to her level

    So since she was asking for a beating so bad, then who was he to refuse?

    "Hiyahhhhh!!!"

    Skye ran towards her and quickly sent another fierce attack towards her
    chest.

    'Swish!'

    'Ugh!!

    Skye massaged his nose in pain.

    Motherf***er!

    She had done it again.

    After ducking, she had startled him by magically appearing right in front of
    him with a large grin on her face.

    The punch she had given him was enough to make his nose bleed again.

    Why was she always targeting his nose?

    He felt like he heard a bone pop from her attacks.

    But how could Penelope give him a moment's rest?


    After punching him in the face, she quickly elbowed him on his lower belly
    twice before stepping back calmly.

    She could have ended it already, but she felt like she still wanted to beat
    him up a little more.

    Skye's entire face was red from rage.

    Screw this!

    And at this point, he didn't care if he injured her anymore.

    With that, he ran towards her like crazy.

    But how could Penelope be fazed?

    'Bam!'

    'Pah!'

    'Crack!'

    'Slap!'

    'Bam!'

    (:Y^Y:)
    Chapter 639 - Family On The Way
    'Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    'Pah!'

    'Crash!'

    'Bam!'

    F***!

    What the hell was going on here?

    Skye's men looked at their noble master in shock.

    Were their eyes deceiving them?

    They blinked severally just to be sure

    One should know that their master was outstanding when it came to
    swordplay.

    And even they couldn't measure up to him.

    But who would've thought that they would meet an abnormal lady today?

    As they watched their master get his ass kicked, their faces grew even more
    distorted.

    I mean, the lady even jumped onto his shoulders, squeezed his neck and
    somehow managed to bring him to the floor in one swoop.

    And from there, she kept punching him like crazy.

    She even slid under his legs at one point and punched them as well.
    Of course one shouldn't forget how she kicked their master's chin while
    doing a backflip.

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    They watched everything in rage and swore to get back at Penelope when
    they finally took over Carona.

    And so, the beating went on for a bit, until Skye couldn't take it anymore.

    If he let this continue on, then wouldn't he be disfigured by her?

    His entire face was already swollen and his body already had several
    bluish-black bruises on them too.

    He felt extremely weak, hungry and tired.

    It was like he had all his energy sucked out of him by some unknown force.

    And the most fearsome thing was that during the battle, this sorceress did
    something that made him lose control of his body multiple times.

    He tried to move his legs, but it was no use.

    Fortunately, he could move them a tad bit now.

    He looked at the Barbarian sorceress before him and felt rage build up
    within him.

    She obviously cheated, so how was this considered a fair fight?

    "Well now, your prince Skye, since I've won, I hope that this would be the
    last time that you ever mention marriage to me again.

    Because the next time that you do, I will bear you up so good that even your
    own mother won't be able to recognize you.
    Now, since I'm a nice person, I'll give you all just 10 minutes to get out of
    my palace or else I will throw you all out!"

    "B...But my queen, your palace is very large.

    And it will take us over 30 minutes just to leave.

    This is unfair!" One of Skye's men retorted.

    "Oh?

    And do you think that I care?

    Men!... Follow them closely!

    And when the time is up, drag them out.

    As for you all, the clock is ticking.

    So I suggest you leave now.

    Bye-bye."

    (*^*)

    The men looked at her carefully.

    And if eyes could kill, then she would've already died countless times by
    now.

    They piggybacked their master, carried their trunks of gold and ran as fast
    as they could.

    And for sure after 10 minutes, the guards following behind them aided them
    in leaving by dragging them away in disgrace.

    "You! You! You! You! You!!!!"

    "Ahh!
    Your highness!!"

    Skye who was boiling inside soon fainted from Fury.

    Dammit!

    He would remember this!

    And so just like that, his royal highness, Prince Skye William had been
    thrown out in a humiliating manner.

    But of course, he wasn't the only one who was feeling angry as well.

    'Vrrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    At the back of a highly-secured transport vehicle, Alec was currently


    screaming from rage as well.

    Ever since the trip had begun, he had cursed, screamed and swore at the
    Baymardians who were helping Oden.

    He had been cuffed and placed in the massive vehicle that had a mattress,
    blanket, toilet paper and even bathroom in it.

    And as the days went by, Alec became restless because he knew that the
    moment he got to the Capital, he would be executed.

    So he had to find a way to escape before then.

    But no matter what he did, these lousy Baymardians didn't even allow him
    to leave the van... not even once.

    He had even bitten off a chinch of his flesh just to get medical attention.

    But these people just stood before him and pointed a strange weapon at
    him.
    And soon, he fell asleep like a baby.

    Of course by the time he woke up, his wound had already been properly
    treated and bandaged.

    Sh**!

    What now?

    He truly felt like he was running out of options here.

    'Think Alec, Think!'

    He fell deep in thought, and soon his eyes lit up gleefully.

    His wives!!!!!

    If they knew of his capture, wouldn't they use their forces to save him?

    He leaned back and calmly thought of his next move.

    Hehehehehehe!

    Who said that he had lost?

    Things would certainly get interesting once they arrived at the Capital.

    'Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!'

    Right now, Oden and his crew were only halfway through their journey.

    And as they drive, those on the roads also noticed the magnificent
    Baymardian vehicles as well.

    Some people were immediately intrigued and curious about the identities of
    those within the vehicles.
    Was it his majesty Landon, or some other nobles from Baymard.

    In particular, some carriages belonging to the same noble family stopped to


    observe the situation even more.

    "Look husband, those are people from Baymard!" Said a 30 something-


    year-old woman.

    Her eyes looked at the vehicles as if calculating the cost for them.

    Baron Gustav looked at the vehicles and pursed his lips slightly.

    In truth, even though he hated that abandoned daughter of his, since she had
    now made it, it was only right for her to show him filial love.

    But the Baron had been quick to forget that it was he who disowned her
    decades ago.

    What he wanted now was to ride over Lucy's luck and eventually elevate
    his own status back in Arcadina.

    "Mother, why do we have to address that b**ch as 'princess' when we see


    her?"

    "Yeah, why do we need to?" Retorted her daughters.

    "You two should just stop it!

    We've been through this already.

    If you show your best side to his majesty Landon, then he would
    undoubtedly favour you all over that wretch.

    After all, with your beauty who wouldn't?"

    "Your mother is right!

    You both are way good looking than Launchy."


    "No dad, her name was Lubly."

    "No!

    I think you both are wrong.

    It's Lichy."

    "Well, whatever her name is, we will get to know it when we arrive in
    Baymard.

    So remember, show your best side when we get there.

    Do this, and his royal highness will be yours."

    "Yes father."

    "Good!"
    Chapter 640 - Brotherly Gifts
    Of course, while people were busy scheming away... Back in Baymard,
    Landon was currently running around the place like crazy.

    First, he had promised the guys (Gary, Mark, Josh and Trey) that he would
    oversee their wedding since they wanted it to be like none other.

    So Landon had come up with some brand new ideas and designs just for the
    occasion.

    Be it the wedding dresses, decorations and whatnot, they were all unique.

    Even the wedding rings showcased the different character and personality
    that was similar to each person and couple.

    Of course, wedding preparations weren't the only things that took Landon's
    full attention.

    There was also the matter of War!

    That's right, a war was coming... A navy one at that.

    So every day, Landon would make his way towards the Coastal region for a
    very brief meeting with the superiors there.

    They usually went over their plans and dealt with any other trivial issues in
    the process.

    For example, cleaning up the Ocean's floors was another important matter
    that they had to discuss.

    Because after the battle, there was no way that they would leave those
    scattered boards of wood to float about the ocean floors, messing up the
    ecosystem there.
    Even damaged sh.i.p.s couldn't be left out in the open.

    So they had to haul back the sh.i.p.s to the surface, as well as clean
    everything up nicely

    Any sunken items would also be grabbed by the sh.i.p.s, which had a
    camera attached to a claw grabber-like system.

    Of course, they didn't mind scuba diving too.

    But that might not be a good idea now, since blood from the injured or dead
    might bring dangerous creatures to the feast below.

    So no one was allowed to get into the water until they were absolutely sure
    that there were no dangerous creatures below.

    Of course, the Coastal guards would be the main people involved with
    clearing up the waters.

    Hence they had to be prepared and ready to do their part once the war was
    over.

    Also, the place needed to be clean and clear for incoming visitors who came
    to Baymard on ship.

    So everything needed to be done as swiftly as possible.

    Additionally, apart from talking about meters concerning clean up, they also
    made arrangements for prisoners too.

    After all, they needed to know the latest intel about Terique, so why but
    capture some of these men?

    One should know that even though Landon knew everything that was going
    on, the rest of the soldiers didn't.
    So for him to avoid suspicion it was best to make these enemies tell them
    about the latest updates instead.

    Especially info on the location of Nopline's residences and hideouts within


    Terique, as well as how many new soldiers had been recruited into his army
    within this time frame too.

    In short, their mission was to protect Baymard.

    But how they went about it was entirely up to them.

    They didn't just want to blow up all those sh.i.p.s, as it would just give them
    more work in the end.

    What if there were over 100 sh.i.p.s?

    Then wouldn't that mean that they would need to pull out those 100 sinking
    sh.i.p.s and do even more intense cleanup?

    Please!

    That was just giving them more work to do.

    So they had decided that only 50% of the enemy's sh.i.p.s would suffer that
    fate.

    And as for the other half, they would just get deck surface level attacks
    instead.

    In other words, the marines on the navy sh.i.p.s would swoop down onto
    these sh.i.p.s and take out the enemies on sight.

    Those who put up a fight would be shot, and those who surrender will be
    handcuffed and taken away.

    It was as simple as that.

    And as for those on the sinking sh.i.p.s, if they were still alive... For sure,
    they would definitely grab onto some floating planks or objects.
    So capturing them at that point wouldn't be a hassle.

    But again, these weren't all the things that kept Landon busy.

    'Vrrrrmmmmmm!'

    He entered his car and drove towards District B for an important meeting.

    "Ah... Your majesty, welcome."

    "Hmhm... Nice to see you too Gonovich."

    "Your majesty, welcome!"

    "Welcome your majesty!"

    "Welcome."

    "Welcome."

    Landon walked into the hall and was immediately greeted by several
    government and military personnel.

    Yup!

    Today, they had to talk about Baymard's expansion!

    To put it simply, before William and his crew left, they had already had a
    meeting with Landon and a few military personnel about the treaty that they
    had signed.

    And as a thank you gift for Baymard's help, they had decided to gift
    Baymard with 4 cities closest to Baymard.

    Of course, one shouldn't look down on that number.


    Because around and alongside these cities, one would be able to find 17
    villages and 2 towns that all depended on these 4 cities.

    So that meant that Baymard had gained a total of 23 territories.

    And the happiest person was none other than Landon.

    Previously, the system had told him that he wasn't allowed to force or steal
    any territory from William.

    So he planned to ask William about it after his Coronation.

    But who would've thought that William would be the one to gift him this
    new territory just like that?

    Well, if one really thought about it, he had saved the dude's ass back in the
    main base and also taken down Alec... which was something that William
    himself didn't think would happen this year, as William was still struggling
    to deal with Eli and Connor.

    Additionally, he also provided fast and secure transport to the Capital


    making them only take a few days on the road.

    Again, he sent his men out to transport and keep Alec in check, and aid
    William in taking over Arcadina.

    And best of all, he had given William and his family the revenge that they
    had yearned for throughout these years.

    Landon couldn't help smiling stupidly as he walked into the meeting room
    gleefully.

    Hehehhehehehheh... Finally, Baymard would get expanded once more.

    The meeting room tables were arranged in a rectangular position, with


    everyone facing each other.
    Only 13 people were attending this meeting, so there was no need for any
    microphones and whatnot.

    The note taker looked at his watch and held out a tiny golden mallet in his
    right hand.

    'Ping!'

    "The time is now 10:00 A.M.

    The meeting has now officially begun."

    'Ping!'
    Chapter 641 - The Work Never
    Stops
    'Ping!'

    "The time is now 10:00 A.M.

    The meeting has now officially begun."

    'Ping!'

    The tiny bell was struck again, and everyone jumped into the matter like
    crazy.

    Landon listened keenly to them because in truth, many of their worries were
    Also his worries too.

    "Your majesty... Undoubtedly, this is a great gift for Baymard.

    But, these gifts could also be seen as damaging if care is not taken." Said a
    tall burly man, whose words made everyone nod in agreement.

    "I agree with Minister Gonovich from the Ministry of Innovation, Science
    and Industry.

    Your majesty, since this territory is ours, we need to provide its people with
    basic needs like education, good running water, electricity and many more.

    But as you've said many-a`-times, we mustn't allow our technology to get in


    the hands of wicked hungry power people.

    As this could cause more harm than good for many ordinary folks outside
    our territories."
    "He's right your majesty.

    Even though we are convinced about Prince William's morals, some of his
    people... Particularly the nobles, could send their spies to steal or obtain
    technology within these new territories.

    Take for example the textbooks that will need to be accessible to the
    children within these new regions.

    Even if we build a proper school and library for these children, if we can't
    even protect the territory well, then wouldn't that be detrimental in the long
    run?

    Your majesty, that's why I think that before we make any major changes, we
    first need to eradicate all bad in these areas... As well as build up a wall to
    prevent nobles and those from other empires from targeting these regions."
    Said Minister Devin, from the ministry of National Defence.

    Landon listened to everyone's complaints and knew that they were right.

    Even though it was a blessing that they had gained these new territories, it
    was also a curse too.

    And if things weren't properly handled with care, then other empires might
    decide to start attacking them from there instead.

    On top of that, these regions had bandits and gangs that bullied the villagers
    and collected all their crops season by season.

    So ensuring their safety was definitely a must!

    As for the new cities that they had acquired, in truth, 3 of those cities and a
    couple of villages put together would make up Baymard's current landmass.

    And now with the addition of these new regions, roads, forest areas and
    even hill ranges... one could almost say that Baymard had tripled in size.
    So with how big the territory was, they needed to first secure the people's
    safety before anything else.

    Additionally, they needed to provide these people with a constant source of


    income and so on.

    But this in itself wasn't a problem, as most of these territories had particular
    unique items or goods that were only grown in their territories.

    And from the system's notification, a few of them had some caves that
    could be mined too.

    Although the people outside Baymard generally thought that the things in
    those caves were trash, as they weren't gold, solver and whatnot.

    But those in Baynard knew otherwise.

    So hiring miners and even timber workers would make their economy go up
    and increase these people's earnings.

    Again, before this was done, another wall and another military battle station
    had to be built along the borders.

    Because unless these were built, Landon would never allow Baymard's
    technology or knowledge to reach these new territories.

    After all, a slip-up from him and the system would kill him on the spot.

    (-_-)

    "Your majesty, as for the matter of entry into Baymard's overall territory, I
    propose that we follow the normal system within most empires.

    For example, if one were to leave from one big city to the next within the
    same empire, they would still need to pay the entrance fee and be checked.
    Likewise, I propose that we still have another Landport built by the new
    walls there.

    This newly built Landport will strictly focus on allowing people into the
    empire of Baymard, while the Landport here will focus on letting people
    into the main City." One of the ministers said while stroking his chin
    thoughtfully.

    Maynard was now an empire, so these new territories were on the borders
    of the empire.

    So entrance into the empire would have to begin from there.

    "Minister Gordon is right, your majesty.

    And while we are at it, I also propose that the current region that we are in
    should be called the Capital.

    So the Landport here will check those getting into the Capital.

    While the other one gives entry into the empire as a whole."

    "Your majesty!"

    "Your majesty!"

    "Your majesty!"

    (0_0)

    The meeting went on with everyone throwing in their worries in an


    organized manner.

    here

    And before they knew it, the meeting was soon coming to an end.

    .
    In truth, they felt like they should just go ahead and reschedule another
    meeting again.

    Because they hadn't even expressed half of their ideas to his majesty.

    Landon looked at them and smiled wryly as well.

    In fact, he too knew how important this matter was since they wouldn't be
    able to move forward until they had listed down all their suggestions,
    checked the pros and cons of each and vote on each suggestion.

    Because they had to tackle everything involving these new territories... Be


    it death rates, health, hunger, income, safety, and so on.

    Even the new Landport that they suggested, would need to have an office
    that would allow those coming in to register for their Visas after they had
    successfully been accepted into Baymard.

    So it would also need to have a photo studio in it as well.

    And every day, the forms would be sent to the Capital for approval and
    manufacturing.

    At that point, the visitors could choose whether to collect their visas in the
    Capital or at the Landport within the new territory.

    Of course just like the current Landport, visitors would also be given
    temporal entry I.Ds until they git their Visas.

    In short, they had to properly talk about these matters in detail, before they
    drew up contracts for the construction workers and all those involved in
    developing the newly acquired territories.

    One thing that Landon was truly happy with, was the fact that he had built
    his hydro plants and main industries to deal with territorial expansion.

    Back on earth, one should know that most provinces had just one main
    hydro company that provided to the entire province and whatnot.
    And even with the addition of these new territories, Baymard wasn't as big
    as most provinces back on earth.

    So they were good.

    But even though it was okay, Landon still wanted to build more tanks
    within these industries... As well as some sub-industries along 2 major
    locations within the new territories.

    Those sub-industries would focus on monitoring and ensuring that


    everything got supplied from the Main industries in the Capital to these new
    territories and vice versa.

    So even the massive pipes in charge of carrying poop needed to be


    monitored as well.

    Sigh... When Landon thought of all the work that these new territories
    brought, he couldn't help but shed some tears for the busy workers.

    Well, it looked like they would have to hire more Baymardians again.

    And in truth, he wouldn't feel bad if he also rescued some more slaves right
    about now.

    'Ping!'

    "It's now 12 Mid-Day.

    Meeting Adjourned."

    With that, Landon left the hall and headed straight for the Swimming Pools.

    With the Aquarium under construction, of course, he had to properly train


    the newly hired Aquarists.
    Chapter 642 - Time To Strike!
    Time went by swiftly.

    And while Landon busily ran around Baymard, William and his crew were
    just 7 hours away from entering the Capital City.

    But before they got entered, of course they had to visit his base nearby first.

    It was already nightfall, and several creatures had come out to play.

    Vrrrrrmmmmmmm!

    They drove into the forest region and stopped in front of several massive
    bushes.

    To be more accurate, there were several trees around that had leaves that
    were so long that they touched the floor.

    So it all looked like the trees had long hair instead.

    William got out of the vehicle and calmly walked towards the bushes with
    his hands firmly clasped behind his back.

    "Risen Groups, North, East, West and south.

    Come out!

    Masters orders!"

    'Thap! Thap! Thap! Thap! Thap!

    The moment William bellowed out, several men in all black hastily jumped
    onto the ground from above.

    "Young Master, welcome back." They knelt and said in unison.


    Of course the men in black had already been aware of the incoming visitors
    since they all received several reports about these incoming Baymardian
    vehicles already.

    And since their young master had previously gone towards Baymard a
    while back, then didn't that mean that he had returned?

    Moreover, he had told them to come here and wait for his return.

    So many of them already had a hunch that their young master and his
    family were back.

    Their master left their main base during the early weeks of March, and now,
    he had returned in Mid-May.

    So did this mean that they would finally put their final plan in motion?

    One should know that their main base was just a month and a half's travel
    from the base that they were presently residing.

    So it didn't take too long for them to get here.

    Of course when their young master had left the main base, he had also
    travelled to his other bases close to the Capital with the help of the
    Baymardian vehicles.

    All in all, he had only chosen to visit camps that were just a month or at
    most 2 months away from the capital on horseback.

    He alerted them all and told them to head to this base which was just 7
    hours away on horseback.

    Hence the place was now somewhat overcrowded.

    And for these men, such a massive gathering could only mean one thing;
    their young master was finally ready to strike!
    "Welcome young master!

    We, your humble servants have been waiting for your arrival."

    "Good!"

    With that, some of the men went back into their hiding place, while others
    brushed the bushes away, revealing a massive cave.

    "Young Master!

    Please wait for a moment.

    I'll send word for all traps to be removed."

    "Hmhm... You go do your thing." William said before calmly walking back
    into one of the vehicles again.

    It could take some time, so he decided to change his attire first.

    He was currently wearing a loose robe that looked like a bedroom robe.

    Well, since he stayed in his bed during most of the trip, he just felt that
    wearing thick clothes to bed was ridiculous.

    So he hadn't even bothered changing.

    But now that he had arrived, of course while waiting for his men to remove
    all traps, he and his family calmly changed their attire.

    "Young Master, all traps have been properly dismantled."

    "Good!"

    With that, they drove in steadily and finally exited the cave.
    William, who was now eating beside the driver, happily looked at the
    heavily packed camp.

    'It looks like everyone made it,' He thought.

    They drove up a small hill and made their way into a grand estate there.

    "Young master, welcome back!"

    "King-Father, welcome back!"

    "Queen-Mother, Welcome back!"

    Everyone had gotten word that William and his family were back, so they
    hurriedly assembled themselves before the main mansion within the estate
    in attempts to welcome them.

    They were all very excited and eager to see William and his family.

    Especially his aides and those who had survived Connor and Eli's previous
    attack.

    Seeing them return in high spirits also meant that the Baymardians had
    somehow taken care of Alec.

    But now, everyone had one question in mind; was he dead or alive.

    William looked at the large assembly and slowly walked up the stairs of the
    main mansion.

    "Thank you all for your warm welcome.

    You all have been my hand throughout these years.

    We have fought many battles together, and have also lost many of our
    brothers too.

    Their deaths will forever be remembered by us till the day we die.


    But no matter what, we can't let their deaths go in vain.

    That's why we will put a stop to this long tiring battle once and for all by
    going taking over the Capital.

    Brothers, this will be our salvation battle!

    And what do we fight for?

    We fight for peace, fairness, happiness and freedom for ourselves and our
    families.

    We have lived in the shadows for decades.

    And now, it's time for us to make our place known in Arcadina!!!"

    "Yeah!!!!!!" The men yelled out emotionally.

    "Thank the ancestors!

    Now we can visit our families as much as we want."

    "I'm so happy!.... I... I...I..."

    "Hahhahahhahahhaha!

    Bro, are you crying?"

    "You!... Who says that I'm crying?

    I just have dirt in my eyes, that's all."

    "Alright, alright, you aren't crying.

    No need to fight me about it okay?

    Hey everyone, Malone is crying!

    Hey everyone.....eh?
    Why are you all crying as well?"

    "You won't understand."

    "Why?"

    "Because you're single."

    (-_-)

    Many of the men within the audience broke down in tears as they listened
    to William's words.

    Only they knew how much they and their families have suffered throughout
    these years.

    Their wives and children had to pretend to have no relations with them
    when they were out of their bases.

    It was a struggle to act like a total stranger to one's family.

    But that was for the best since they didn't want anyone to target or suspect
    their families.

    And as they listened on, they knew that the time had finally come for them
    to stand out.

    Their hearts raced wildly and their minds became determined.

    Yes!

    It was finally time to end this long going battle.


    Chapter 643 - Oh, How The Tables
    Have Turned
    The men all felt their hearts bleed warmly when they thought about the
    future.

    They listened to William and smiled through their tears proudly.

    Yes?

    The end of their difficulties was near.

    William looked at them and nodded in satisfaction and understanding.

    As the Ghostly Prince who has led them throughout the years, how could he
    not understand their feelings?

    "Men, we are steadily nearing our goal.

    And I guarantee that victory will be ours.

    As for how I'm certain, that's because we have successfully brought the
    tyrant tgat has hunted our dreams for years.

    That's right!

    Thanks to the Baymardians, the Villain Alec Barn has finally been
    captured."

    --silence--

    What?

    They had captured the mighty Alec Barn?!!!!


    Everyone felt like it was a dream.

    Sure, they had speculated it.

    But to actually hear it from the horse's mouth was a whole other matter.

    They trembled and even pinched themselves in stupor.

    How did those Baymardians do it?

    This was a man that they had been trying to overpower for decades now.

    And these Baymardians just took care of him in one battle?

    Awesome!!!

    "That's right!

    As honourable men, we must always remember this debt, as well as all the
    aid that the Baymardians have extended to us now and in the future.

    And so my brave warriors, from this day forward, they will always be our
    brothers!"

    "Yeah!!!!" The men yelled excitedly in unison.

    But enough of that.

    William raised his hands and demanded for silence before continuing on.

    "Brothers, the hour is upon us, and soon we will be marching out to war.

    So for now, everyone should have a good night's rest and wait for further
    instructions tomorrow.

    Because 2 days from now, we will storm the Capital!"

    "Yeah!!"
    William looked at the courageous men before him and finally stepped into
    his mansion.

    Now, it was time to make a proper plan of action with how many people
    they had at hand.

    Soon, he will rid Arcadina of all it's filth!

    Of course while he was preparing for his own battle, unknowingly to him...
    Chaos was already hoving over the Capital arrogantly.

    'Triyk! Triyk! Triyk! Triyk!'

    Seated within a massive well lit room, was a gorgeous 30 something-year-


    old woman who was just silently watching the flames of fire violently
    engulf the logs of wood in the fireplace.

    The room was utterly silent, so much so that one could only hear the sounds
    of the wood-burning away.

    The woman had a massive scarf that covered her shoulders, and her big
    dollish-looking eyes seemed to be as empty and lifeless as a vase.

    Out of nowhere, the woman clenched her first or a bit, before finally
    relacing them again.

    She had now resumed her previous demeanour of a lifeless doll.

    'Knock! Knock knock!'

    "Enter"

    "Greetings Third Queen.

    We've brought your good just as requested." Said a young maid, who came
    in alongside 4 others, who were also carrying in trays of good, wine and
    snacks as well.
    "Drop them on the table and leave." The lady said without taking her gaze
    off the fireplace.

    "As you wish my queen." The said answered before bowing and taking their
    leave.

    "Bam!"

    Once the door had been shut, the lady hurriedly walked towards the door
    and bolted it with a massive log on the side.

    She then lifted all the plates of food on the tray anxiously.

    And when she saw what she was looking for, her expression looked like
    that of a mad person's... As she was now smiling and slowing tracing a table
    knife over her face.

    My Queen, the stage is set.

    Today, the big Wolf will die... And 5 days from now, the little wolf cub will
    also die as well.

    Tonight, my queen is sure to enjoy the show.

    The woman smiled broadly and calmly threw the letter into the flames.

    And as she watched it go up in flames, she couldn't go but visualize that it


    were her enemies that were going up in flames instead.

    'Children... Mother had promised to take revenge for your deaths.

    And tonight, mother will fulfill one of those promises.

    Tonight, I will avenge one of you.


    But son, I swear that for as long as I live, I will never stop working hard to
    avenge you too.

    So you don't have to wait anymore.'

    The woman waited patiently in her room while sharpening her hidden
    dagger with a stone.

    Soon, she will get her revenge.

    And while the woman was indulging herself in her own fantasies of
    revenge, another woman close by was still in a bind about her
    predicaments.

    'Crash!'

    "Useless! Useless! Useless!

    Why does the Royal family pay you all if you can't even do your jobs
    properly?"

    'Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!'

    'Bam!'

    In another room within the royal place, another beautiful woman was
    currently throwing a massive tantrum at the results that her men had given
    her.

    All sorts of objects were thrown towards her targets in a fit of rage.

    Were they joking with her or something?

    What did they mean by saying that they had no clues or leads about the
    matter?

    Sera felt like she was going crazy from just listening to their bullish**!
    Her expression was now close to savageness, and her voice was sharp and
    ear-piercing.

    She tried her best to calm herself down, but nothing she did seemed to be
    doing did the trick.

    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!

    'Crash!'

    She threw another expensive clay vase towards the men kneeling before her
    violently

    What a bunch of worthless morons.

    With the way things were going, how was she supposed to find out who had
    kidnapped her son, Eli?

    More still, why hadn't they found her precious daughter's attacker yet?

    Was she that weak that everyone now felt like they could pick on her?

    She felt both angry and helpless at the same time.

    And the only consolation she had, was knowing that Alec would stop at
    nothing to find Eli when he got back from his trip.

    So she felt a little bit reassured.

    Nonetheless, that didn't mean that she planned to stop looking for the
    culprits.

    No way!!

    What if they planned to kill her precious son within this time frame?

    F***!

    It was all their fault.


    Why couldn't they do their jobs properly and figure out who the culprits
    were?

    She coldly looked at the men before her in disdain.

    "Listen boys... You all better pray that nothing happened to my son yet.

    Because if he so much as has a single strand of hair missing from his head,
    I'll cook your families and give you their flesh to eat!

    No, stop teasing me and do your jobs alright?" Sera said with a seemingly
    warm smile on her face.

    Her men on the other hand, shivered a bit when they saw her smile.

    And just as Sera was about to dismiss them, someone came barging into the
    room without any warning.

    'Bam!'

    "Are you mad or something?

    How dare you come in without any further notice?"

    "I... I'm sorry first Queen.

    But it's an emergency.

    We...."

    'Thung!!!!'

    The man froze midday during his speech, and his expression slowly turned
    pale before his lifeless body finally dropped to the floor.

    'Bang!'

    Was that an arrow on his back?


    Everyone quickly became alert, and just when they were about to move the
    first queen to safety, they soon heard a loud clapping noise.

    And in came their enemies.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "As expected of the empire's first noble queen." Said a calm soothing voice.

    Sera looked at the culprit before her in shock.

    Why was it her?


    Chapter 644 - The Royal Pschyo
    Sera looked at the culprit before her in shock.

    Why was it her?

    More than 15 men entered the room alongside the psycho.

    And judging from the large number of men standing outside the hallway,
    Sera knew that she had been surrounded.

    She couldn't help but feel a little bit irked at the fact that everyone now
    thought her to be an easy target this year.

    Had she softened up throughout the years?

    Or did they do this because of Alec's seemingly busy attitude?

    She wasn't a fool!

    If Alec had paid a lot of attention to her like he regularly did, then maybe
    this psycho wouldn't have been standing here today.

    But who would've known that he would be travelling every minute instead?

    And even when he was at the Capital, he spent more time with the royal
    blacksmiths, alchemists, and knights.

    So his entire attention had been focused on some grand plan.

    Hence he didn't leave many guards to protect her while he was away.

    Typically... as Eli's mother, Alec had always taken precautions to keep her
    safe since this was a privilege that she was entitled to as the future Queen-
    mother.
    Unfortunately, this time around, the bastard had allowed her to only use her
    own men for protection.

    But this was a bit problematic because she had sent almost half of them to
    protect her daughter, Cary.

    Because even though Cary had her own knights, Alec had withdrawn most
    of them for some grand ploy.

    Well according to him, she didn't seem so need them since all she did was
    sit at home all day... (As if she had a choice)

    Sera felt like this year had been the worse year of her life.

    But what was more painful was that she didn't see tonight's attack coming.

    She looked at the psycho before her in confusion, anger, and curiosity.

    And who was the royal psycho before her?

    Well, it was none other than the 3rd queen... Queen Argenia, who had lost
    both of her children, Janette and James.

    One should know that over the years, Argenia had lost most of her sanity, as
    she spent most of her days dazing around aimlessly.

    Sera had even sent more men to confirm if this was all some sort of
    pretentious act or not.

    But after close to 2 years, the woman was still the same as ever.

    According to the reports, Argenia had never issued any commands to her
    guards, or even attempted to step out of her courtyard again.

    In fact, the only times that she did so was when Alec dragged her out like a
    mad dog.
    She had even heard that those who Alec had sent to fetch her always ended
    up with knife cuts and other injuries.

    And it was precisely because of this that Alec was typically the only one
    who could drag her out.

    Of course who could blame her?

    Sera was sure that if both of her children were killed, she too might go
    crazy as well.

    Just the fact that Cary had been crippled, as well as the fact that Eli had
    gone missing, had already made her go mad these few months.

    So what more if they died?

    She knew that she would never be able to recover in this life no matter
    what.

    But now, seeing Argenia smile and walk up to get calmly, Sera knee that the
    b**ch had been planning it all along!

    Dammit!

    Did she know that she and her daughter had been responsible for killing
    Janette?

    Or was she here for another reason altogether?

    Wait!

    Was the whore the cause of Eli's disappearance?

    Immediately, Sera felt rage burn within her the more she thought about it.

    She calmed herself down and decided not to jump to conclusions until she
    knew the real reason for today's attack.

    Just how much did Argenia know?


    .

    Argenia's red dress swayed seductively against her h.i.p.s, and her every
    step showed poise and perfection.

    Her beauty was even more profound tonight when compared to her normal
    haggard look.

    And even her enemies couldn't help but admit that she was one hell of a
    woman.

    After all, making all the total wives, she was the only one who kept her
    slim-curvy figure after all these years of marriage.

    Argenia walked confidently towards Sera, and as she advanced, her men
    quickly subdued Sera's men who were shielding her.

    Of course, some also hurried towards Sera to subdue her too.

    "Unhand me!

    How dare you all touch the wife of your king?

    If any of you have some brains, I suggest that you unhand me now.

    Because if you do, then I guarantee that I'll let this slide when his majesty
    returns.

    Do you hear me?

    Unhand me, Unhand me now!!!" Sera said, while struggling to free herself
    from their grip.

    It was painful.

    Their grip felt more like someone was crushing her bones instead.

    They looked at these men as if trying to print their faces in her mind.
    Because if she ever escaped from today's event, then she wouldn't let these
    men go!

    She bared her teeth at them and tried as much as she could to bite them to
    pieces.

    "Let me go on brutes!

    Let me go!!!"

    Looking at Sera's distorted expression, Argenia felt even more delighted


    than before.

    "Sera, my good sister.

    I've come to visit you, and this is the hospitality that you've shown me?

    Look, you haven't even said a single word to your sister here.

    So aren't you being a tad bit rude as a host?"

    Sera glared at Argenia in fury when she saw her pitiful looking face.

    Rude?

    Did she look like she was in any mood to entertain any guests?

    Her breathing became heavy and her body shuddered violently.

    She tilted her head towards the floor for a bit, and by the time she lifted her
    face once more... The crazy expression on her face had now been replaced
    with an extremely calm one.

    How could she show weakness now without getting answers yet?

    She looked at Argenia coldly.

    'Bring it on b**ch!'
    .

    Argenia and her men looked at Sera and couldn't help but feel impressed.

    "As expected of Arcadina's first queen.

    Your ability to calm yourself in situations like these is truly amazing!"


    Argenia said gleefully with her hands clasped together.

    "Thanks for the compliment little sister.

    But while we are on the topic of who's being rude.

    Don't you think that you are a little too much yourself?"

    "Oh?

    What do you mean?'

    "It's simple really.

    All this time, you haven't stated why you're here.

    So, aren't you being rude yourself?"

    "Your right.

    I do apologize for my negligence.

    So let's cut the crap and go straight to business shall we?"

    "Agreed!

    I would prefer it no other way." Sera said coldly.

    No matter what, she couldn't die without finding out who had kidnapped her
    son and injured her daughter.
    So she decided to calm herself and trick Argenia into keeping her as a
    hostage for the time being.

    After all, she and Sera were sisters due to the fact that they had married the
    same man.

    Additionally, they had lived together for decades now, so she knew all of
    Argenia's weaknesses.

    Hence she had to find a way to stay alive for the time being, because death
    wasn't an option yet!
    Chapter 645 - 1 Down, 1 More To
    Go!
    Argenia smiled and calmly took a sharp dagger from one of her men before
    squared down beside Sera.

    "Silly sister... Did you really think that you and her sl** of a daughter
    would get away with what you did?

    Do you both take me for a fool?" Agenda said while tracing the dagger on
    Sera's smooth face.

    Sera's eyes widened in shock, as she looked at the total psycho before her.

    She knew!

    Argenia tightened her grip on the dagger while still tracing it along Sera's
    face.

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!!'

    The cold blade dug into Sera's flesh and a thin line of blood soon trailed
    down her fair skin.

    She gritted her teeth and looked at Argenia fiercely.

    But how could any of her actions scare Argenia who had done through hell
    for these past few years?

    Argenia looked at her coldly and sneered.

    "Now, now, elder sister.

    Don't look at me as if I'm the villain here.


    After all, it was you and your dog of a daughter who plotted against my
    child!

    Your daughter seduced her sister's fiance and killed her own sister in cold
    blood.

    So what I'm doing to you both is just retribution."

    "You both?"

    "Yes, elder sister.

    I also took action against your daughter.

    Let me ask you a question.

    Who did you think was responsible for crippling your daughter?

    Of course, it's me."

    Listening to her words, Sera felt like someone had unlocked the beats
    within her.

    "You motherf***er!

    You tramp!

    You lowlife!

    You good-for-nothing, arrogant wretch!!

    How dare you lay your filthy middle-class nobility fingers on my daughter?

    I shouldn't have let you live all these years.

    How dare you touch my precious daughter?

    I want you dead!!" Sera yelled aggressively.


    She somehow found a way to wrestle against the men who were pinning her
    down.

    And just when she was about to use her claws to scratch Argenia's face, she
    felt a sharp pain across her face.

    'Slash!!!'

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!'

    "My face... My beautiful face!" Sera cried out in agony.

    She felt it hard to breathe, as the pain was somehow connected to her can't
    and heart.

    The air that gently caressed her face, now I felt like it tormented it instead.

    And every time it blew, the pain seemed to be multiplied by ten folds.

    Her face now had a long deep line on it that ran in a slanted manner.

    And the more she cried and wrinkled up her face, the more the wound
    opened up... as if it were a blower in bloom.

    "My face!

    My face!

    My face!!" Sera cried hysterically.

    And as she cried, Argenia on the other hand... Slowly used her crimson
    dress to wipe off the blood from her dagger.

    "My dear sister, why are you so worried about your looks?

    As chubby as your face was, did you think that you were still the woman
    you were years back?
    Face it, grandma!

    Your looks are the least of your problems.

    Ugh...

    Please, elder sister.

    Please lower your gaze, because just looking now could cause one
    indigestion.

    But then again, sl**s heal faster.

    So I'm sure you'll get your grandma looks back in no time.

    Now, where were we?

    Oh yes!

    Like I was saying, I was responsible for tackling that useless daughter of
    yours.

    And tonight, I'll end both of your lives indefinitely!

    Men!

    Lay her flat to the ground!!" Argenia commanded.

    And in a flash, Sera found herself looking upwards towards the ceiling.

    "Argenia you good-for-nothing b**ch!

    Do you think that you will get away with this?

    Do you think that our dear husband wouldn't find out?"

    "That's the same thing I thought when you both killed my daughter.

    But look at it now?


    Elder sister, I suggest that you don't mention that man's name beside me, or
    else your torture might be worse than what I had in mind." Argenia said
    coldly before fiercely slicing off 3 fingers from Sera's right hand.

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!!'

    Blood oozed out like crazy, and Sera soon felt sweat trickle down her back
    and forehead.

    Her body was desperately trying to take action and keep her alive from it
    all.

    Her head ached and her mouth felt dry and dehydrated.

    And just when she had found a way to cope with the pain, Argenia quickly
    took a sword from her men and cut off Sera's feet from her ankles.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"

    Tears finally poured out of Sera's eyes, as the pain was now too much for
    her to handle.

    She was losing way too much blood, and her vision was getting very blurry.

    No!

    She had to stay alive!

    "W....wait...." She said hoarsely.

    "Oh?

    Do you have anything else that you wish to know?"

    "D....did you kidnap my son?"

    "He's been kidnapped?

    Hahahhahahahhaha!
    Unfortunately, elder sister, I'm not the one responsible for that.

    Well, it was probably some other enemy that you've acquired.

    But then again, shouldn't you be worried about your own safety first?

    And just so you know, before I came over to attack you... I already killed
    your precious daughter Cary.

    As I said, all those responsible for Janette's death will be skinned alive.

    No exceptions." Argenia said hatefully before sending the cold blade into
    Sera's heart.

    'Pitchuuuuu!!!!'

    Sera gasped for air and while crying.

    Her daughter was dead!

    Her precious daughter was dead, and all because of this harlot.

    Sera looked at Argenia and began praying to the ancestors for revenge.

    She didn't care who they sent to fulfil her requests, but all she wanted was
    for Argenia to die a gruesome death!

    Of course, she also prayed that her son would be fine and would also be the
    one to avenge her and her daughter too.

    As her consciousness slowly drifted away, her life seemed to flash before
    her eyes like a play.

    And by the time she took her last breath, her biggest regret of all was
    marrying Alec Barn.

    The bastard was the cause of all her problems.


    She was dying with a lot of resentment in her heart, as she didn't even get to
    kill the bastard.

    Dammit!

    It wasn't fair!

    'If there's a next life, I promise to kill you first bastard.'

    With that, First Queen Sera had finally died.

    Argenia looked at her and sighed.

    They were both pitiful, no matter how one saw it.

    And the culprit for turning them into psycho's was none other than their
    husband.

    Thinking about the bastard, Argenia felt her blood boil even more.

    "You 15 should clean this place up, skin the body and dispose of the inner
    parts.

    As for the rest of you all, let's go."

    Argenia said while walking out of the room calmly.

    Now, all that was left, was for Alec Barn to die.

    But unbeknownst to her, the actions which she took against Sera, were
    already relayed to another lady in the palace.

    "Hahhahahahahahhahahahahah!

    Argenia, oh, Argenia.


    For a moment, you really had me fooled." The lady said while stroking her
    chin.

    She then turned to her most loyal assassin and whispered into his ears.

    "Go and do as instructed."

    "As you wish, master."

    With that, the man was gone, leaving the lady all alone in her room.

    She looked at the moon outside her window and smiled brightly.

    'One down, One more to go.'


    Chapter 646 - Taste-Testing
    As chaos slowly made its way into Arcadina, the same could not be said for
    Baymard's situation.

    The only real chaos they faced was taking care of all new territories.

    And so with that said, over the past few days, Landon and his men had
    viewed the pros and cons of each suggestion... as well as voted on them too.

    For sure, they followed everything up by drafting several contracts for all
    industries involved with development.

    After all, they needed the current water, power, and other daily essential
    industries to be expanded.

    They also needed several sub-industries to be built within 2 out of the 4


    cities given to them.

    Not to talk of building the walls and Landport there.

    In short, all of these issues could take 2 to 4 years to complete or more.

    But patience was the key here.

    Nonetheless, as for what could be done presently... they sent out spies
    towards each village, city and town to get a better idea of the issues
    involved with each community.

    Of course, the spies were also sent out to find the hideouts and usual routes
    used by any bandits within the territory.

    After all, the bandits sometimes demanded village heads to head towards
    their lair and give them protection fees and other 'gifts'.

    So it wouldn't be hard for them to find these lairs.


    Anyway, it was essential for them to get the overall situation of each
    territory before they making any changes to it.

    Landon sat in his office and busily went over some new doc.u.ments that
    had been sent his way for approval.

    The weather was somewhat sunny and clear, and the sounds of birds
    chirping away merrily could be heard coming from his window.

    The faint Spring breeze gently caressed his cheeks, giving it a subtle
    pinkish colour that seemed like he was blushing.

    Landon spun his pen in his hand as if he were bored, but in actuality, he was
    more concentrated than ever.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    "Good day your highness.

    Overseer Lyore was just on the line, and he asked me to pass a message to
    you regarding the projects that were assigned to his industry.

    Your majesty, the last samples from each project had been completed.

    So he wanted you to come for taste-testing if or when your majesty is


    available."

    "Oh?

    And what's my schedule like for today?"

    "Your majesty, you have an appointment in an hour and a half's time.

    Followed by 2 other meetings.


    But from 3 P.M to 5 P.M, you have nothing scheduled then.

    So would you like me to mark that period as occupied, as well as contact


    Overseer Lyore to give him the details?"

    "Hmhm.... that would be for the best," Landon said, before hanging up.

    He scratched his head and sighed for a bit.

    Today, he had secretly planned to meet up with his mother and take her out
    as per usual.

    But now, he could only push back his plans for another time.

    Luckily, he didn't tell her what he had in mind, since he just wanted to
    surprise her.

    The woman loved going to the Zoo but never really had the time to do so.

    Well, it was more like she had the time, but usually felt too tired to go.

    After teaching, she still had other official government work to do.

    One should know that within her sector, she sometimes went for food
    inspections and looked over some trivial issues within her ministry.

    So her calendar was also booked as well.

    One should know that kindergarten to Highschool hours ended at 3 P.M,


    and government office hours also ended at 5 P.M.

    So even if she had early classes and later branched to the ministry.

    All in all, she would never be occupied above 5 P.M....except she had to
    visit the hospital or show support to those who needed it, which was once a
    week on Saturdays.
    So with all that said, mother Kim usually got too tired to go to the zoo.

    But today, she only had a single class from 9 to 9:45 A.M.

    And she had just 3 hours of work to do within her ministry.

    So around 1 P.M, she would be as free as a bird.

    And Landon had wanted to secretly take her out in disguise of course.

    But now, that dream wouldn't happen anytime soon.

    Landon thought for a while and made up his mind to take her, Lucy, the
    kids and everyone else there on Sunday.

    With that, he readied himself for his next meeting and made his way
    towards its location.

    And soon, after finishing up with all scheduled appointments, he finally


    made his way towards the food industry, alongside his secretary Brian.

    The more tasters available, the more accurate feedback they could get.

    Brian looked at the day pass that had been given to him excitedly.

    In truth, this was the first time that he had ever entered the lower industry.

    And his excitement at this point was off the roof!

    He kept looking around from left to right, as if he was out sightseeing.

    Everything about the place fascinated him.

    The huge tanks and other heavy equipment made him feel somewhat tiny in
    size.

    But that was fine!


    Immediately, he and Landon were brought into a room filled with other
    workers who also had their badges on as well.

    And before them, were several 3-layer trays filled with some strange
    delicacies... as well as several question sheets before them.

    Brian looked at everything in confusion, but after briefly glancing at the


    doc.u.ment booklet before him, his eyes immediately shone with clarity.

    Of course as he looked over the booklet, someone also explained how the
    tasting would go.

    And with everything explained, the person standing before them clapped his
    hands and looked at them eagerly.

    "Alright!

    Now that everyone has a general sense of what to do, then let's begin taste-
    testing."

    (^_^)
    Chapter 647 - The Issues With
    Such Delicacies
    "Alright!

    Now that everyone has a general sense of what to do, then let's begin." Said
    a short robust dwarfish man, who excitedly grabbed a bluish looking bar
    from his table.

    And even though his feet were covered by the podium, everyone already
    knew that he was standing on a stool behind the desk.

    The man was very confident and didn't feel himself lacking because of his
    short stature.

    Instead, he would crack jokes here and there about his height and how he
    married a tall very woman and whatnot.

    He was a classic comedic host to all.

    "Now, now, I still see some people laughing at the back.

    Playtime is over, so let's get down to business.

    To start off, everyone should please grab the product labelled 'Bay.
    Excellent 95% Cocoa dark chocolate'.

    It looks like this!

    So please make sure that the name on the bar is the same as the one that I've
    mentioned.

    Again, please answer the questions in the booklets involving this particular
    product honestly." Said the dwarfish man.
    With that, they officially began taste-testing.

    And the more products they tried, the clearer everyone's preferences were.

    In truth, Brian found out that he loved all the white chocolate brands, as
    well as all the bubblegum brands, and new drink types... which was just his
    preference since he had a sweet tooth.

    He continuously chewed the yellowish Banana Juicy gum while closing his
    eyes in enjoyment.

    "Your majesty!

    They're just too good!!!" Brian said, before pushing his glasses towards his
    face in a serious manner.

    In fact, Landon felt like he almost saw a star-like twinkle at the edge of
    Brian's glasses when he looked at him.

    (*□^□)

    "Your majesty... even though these products are good, there's still a larger
    problem at hand with them."

    "Oh?

    Care to explain?"

    "Of course your majesty.

    Let's take my case for example.

    It's a given that I love the white milkish chocolates and the dark ones with
    very low cocoa percentages in them.

    But what if I went to the supermarket and got those with higher cocoa
    percentages instead?
    Your majesty, if I had done so, I would probably give up on chocolate
    altogether.

    So how are they going to make sure that everyone buys what they like?

    Some people only give certain things a chance once.

    And after they have a bad impression of it, it could take a long time before
    they try it again.

    So what plan of actions will the industry take against that?" Brian asked
    seriously.

    If it were him, after wasting money on what he didn't like, he might just
    give up on the product and maybe only eat it again accidentally if a friend
    buys it or something.

    Chocolates weren't the same as drinks or even bubblegum.

    Because with those, even If someone tried out one type of soft drink... the
    chances are that even if it wasn't their favourite brand, they could still find
    the product passable or manageable.

    So they won't feel like their money has completely gone down the drain.

    But with chocolates, what if someone with a sweet tooth bought 95%
    percent cocoa dark chocolate?

    Ugh!

    For a sweet-toothed person like himself, it was so bitter that he couldn't


    even swallow a single thing.

    The taste on his tongue was just too bitter for him.

    Luckily, after eating every chocolate product, they were also given
    bubblegum to help them neutralize the taste.

    In his opinion, it was just too awful!


    But then again, there were those who would enjoy such products...
    especially the elderly.

    Looking at Brian, Landon couldn't help but smile broadly.

    As expected of his secretary.

    He too noticed that particular issue that had bugged the food industry
    several months ago.

    But luckily, the whole dilemma had been solved without his aid.

    That's right!

    Those within the industry came together and discussed the best mode of
    action to counter the issue.

    And as for how they would go on about it, they decided to take advantage
    of the upcoming 3-day Water festival instead.

    Yup!

    This upcoming Thursday to Saturday night, the Baymardians had their


    usual water festival to thank the ancestors for the Spring rain which helped
    food grow abundantly.

    They typically chose this period because summer was fast approaching and
    the rains had seemingly decreased greatly.

    So it was a good time to celebrate.

    Everyone got dressed up in the traditional Baymardian attire, which also


    acted as a cultural day too.

    Hence they took it as a public holiday.


    And so with that said, the food industry had decided to give free samples of
    today's products to everyone.

    Be it chocolates, bubblegum or the new drinks, the Baymardians and


    visitors would have a chance to taste these goods for themselves during the
    festival.

    As well as to also see the difference between coffee that had cocoa added to
    it too.

    In fact, even chocolate cakes would be made on that day as well.

    Of course since it was only sample tasting, when it came to alcoholic


    drinks, they would only be able to take a single shot of it... Whether the
    alcohol percentage was high or not.

    Landon chuckled while looking at Brian's puzzled expression, as he


    brainstormed on the issue at hand... as if he was an employee within the
    food industry.

    "Brian, are you attending the upcoming Water Festival?"

    "Of course your majesty!

    How can I not?

    Wait!... does it have anything to do with these products?" Brian asked


    curiously.

    "Who knows... Maybe you'll find your answers there, you never can tell."
    Landon said mysteriously, before leaving the confused Brian behind in a
    waiting room just outside Lyore's office.

    "Your majesty, how was it?" Lyore asked anxiously.

    One had to know that Landon's opinions to him were very important.
    After all, he was the creator of such godly delicacies.

    So if he didn't create them up to standard, then wouldn't he have failed at


    his job?

    His expression was that of a pitiful cat that had been deprived of food for
    days.

    Sigh... in Landon's opinion, Lyore's eyes reminded him of Puss in 'Puss In


    Boots'.

    Seeing him act shamelessly, Landon couldn't be bothered... even though he


    was impressed by today's results.

    For months now, they had been working on these products, and Landon had
    personally taste-tested over 15 times now.

    Of course, their goal was to get everything ready before the festival.

    So this was the last taste-testing session.

    And overall, they had improved greatly.

    Hearing Landon's opinion, Lyore quickly hugged him gleefully.

    "Hahahhahahahhahaha!

    That's great your majesty.

    Now, we will be ready for the festival."

    (^_^)

    The duo spoke for a bit more before Landon headed out with Brian.

    Now he could finally relax.

    Tonight, he would have the best sleep ever!


    And just when he was about to step into his office, he heard an alert from
    the system.

    'Ding!

    New Side-Mission alert.

    Warning to host: Mission needs to be completed tonight, or else death


    awaits the host.'

    "^"

    F***!
    Chapter 648 - Fearing The Weak!
    Landon sorrowfully sat on his office chair in agony while massaging his
    tired shoulders.

    Was the system really out to get him?

    At this point, he truly believed that he may have acc.u.mulated some sort of
    bad Karma in his previous life.

    He took a deep breath and calmed himself while trying to feel energized
    too.

    Well, feeling bad wouldn't change the fact that he still needed to complete
    the mission.

    So why should he torment himself even and give the system any
    satisfaction?

    Hmph!

    No way!

    He would rather die than let the system laugh up in the heavenly realm
    while chewing popcorn at that.

    He quickly ate a protein bar to keep his energy levels up, before calmly
    looking at his side-Mission.

    His eyes lit up for a brief moment, before hastily making his way to dismiss
    his secretary, as well as exempt himself from tonight's dinner.

    He didn't want anyone finding him when he was away.

    So he just locked his office door and put a 'busy' sign on it.
    Of course he had done this many times in the past, so everyone typically
    had the understanding that his majesty had some work that he had to finish
    up by the end of the day.

    He could only hope that he finished the mission before 1 P.M, because if he
    didn't, then either the guards, maids or even his family would bring him
    brewed coffee or dinner.

    Landon finished up what he needed to do and wrapped out of Baymard


    speedily.

    'Plup!'

    He was gone.

    Meanwhile, somewhere along the hilly ranges in Deiferus, several men


    were currently dragging over 350 soldiers by chains.

    A single chain had 30 handcuffs spaced evenly along the chain.

    They handcuffed the prisoners and made them walk up one of the tallest
    hills in Deiferus by foot.

    In fact, one could almost confuse this hill for a small mountain if they
    weren't careful.

    Its entire terrain was very rocky.

    Just the massive boulders, as well as the stony paths, could make one slide
    right down the hill if they weren't careful.

    The hill was too vertical, making it dangerous for horses and carriages to
    walk up straight.

    That was why they decided to create a footpath all around the hill in a
    circular manner, that swirled right to the entrance of their base at the upper
    section of the hill.
    Currently, from the place of capture... the prisoners had been walking for
    days now with only 4 hours of rest every 2 days.

    As for what they ate, well... it was typically bread, leftover cooked meals
    and water from the streams or lakes.

    Nonetheless, even though the prisoners were strong and able-bodied... after
    travelling for 20 days on foot tirelessly, their huge bodies felt pain like it
    never had before.

    Some fell down and never got up again, while others tried their best to
    continue forward.

    Of course once a prisoner closed his eyes for good, their hands would be cut
    off cleanly so as not to drag along a dead body up the mountain.

    And by the time they reached the foot of the mountain, only 57 men
    remained.

    The prisoners walked up the swirly path around the hill and finally came to
    a dead-end in confusion.

    Did these guys want them to kill themselves by jumping off here?

    If so, then what was the point of taking them as prisoners and making them
    walk for days just to get here?

    Some of the prisoners couldn't help but think that maybe this was a new
    form of psychological torture or something.

    And while they were still all deep in thought, one of the lead guards calmly
    sent his hand through a hole on the wall and quickly revealed a red flag that
    had an 'X' on it.

    And immediately after that, he heard 4 distinctive sounds coming from


    within the hill.

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'


    And to reply to the sound, the guard also took an arrow and tapped it
    around the hole 8 times too.

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    From there, unbeknownst to the prisoners... several stone-like windows


    opened up a little further from the Stony door.

    At this point, the men inside peeked at the pathway briefly, before closing
    the stone-like windows calmly.

    And finally, after a while of silence... everyone on the footpath could hear
    the loud sounds of the massive stone door opening up gently.

    'Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!'

    The massive stone-like door opened up slowly, and soon... the prisoners
    saw a well-lit tunnel within.

    They walked in quietly and observed the many guards standing stationary
    along the tunnel.

    The place was indeed heavily guarded and somehow didn't seem to be
    stuffy as well.

    Thinking of it a bit more, one of the prisoners couldn't help but wonder if
    there were some hidden windows within this base.

    After all, if he and his men had to escape, they had to properly examine this
    place from head to toe.

    "Hey, you!

    What are you looking at?


    Keep your head down and move along!" Said an arrogant guard, who
    quickly shot a small pebble towards the prisoner's way.

    'Pap!'

    The prisoner lowered his head and continued walking forward.

    They walked into the massive base, and made several twists and turns that
    could make anyone lost.

    And soon, they finally stopped before a massive room filled with poisonous
    Bagwers!

    "Hahahhahahahha!

    So, you finally caught the rascals Paru!

    Hahahahhahahhahaha!

    His highness would be thrilled when he arrives tomorrow." Said another


    burly man who was calmly walking towards them.

    The burly man looked at one of the prisoners and sneered.

    "So, you are the useless, last Prince of Deiferus, Prince Henry?

    As expected, you're as powerless as you look.

    But not to worry, your brother, his highness Radcliff... has decided to give
    you a besotted burial that would make you feel like a true hero." The burly
    man said in disdain.

    What was the use of loyal trash?

    He was the weakest royal within the empire, as even his sisters were more
    gifted and talented than he was.

    But with his low capabilities, his existence still made his brothers view him
    as a threat.
    So, he had to die!

    After all, no one wanted another Landon Barn or Sirius Maclaine situation.

    Those 2 were belittled in their own empires and now look at them.

    One ruled an entirely newly established empire, while the other was now
    the ruler of Yodan.

    Nope!

    Before they might've let this brother of theirs live.

    But now, forget it.

    Not a chance!!!!!!
    Chapter 649 - The Hungry
    Bagwers
    The 'weak' were now in danger.

    That's right!

    Powerful royals now feared the weak royals, because they felt like one day,
    they might rise to the occasion and kill them.

    So why not take them out now?

    And so, all of Henry's brothers focused their attention on getting rid of him
    fast.

    The enemy they knew, A.KA themselves... Was better than the enemy they
    didn't know.

    Who knew if all of this weak act was just a hoax?

    They had to admit that they had truly neglected this brother of theirs
    because of his lack of power.

    But now, no way!

    He had to be the first one to go!

    After taking him out, they would finally be able to focus on each other.

    Sigh... But how would they have known that even the heavens would be on
    the side of this weak brother of theirs?

    The burly man looked at Henry in disgust and sneered.


    His highness Radcliffe had requested to see his first thing tomorrow when
    he arrived.

    Of course, those were the only instructions given by his highness.

    So he had today, till tomorrow to cool off the bastard's head.

    With that thought in mind, he had quickly organized some sort of


    amus.e.m.e.nt for him and his men.

    That's right!

    They had planned to place all 57 prisoners within an arena filled with
    Bagwers!

    And what were these creatures?

    Well, one could say that they were small but deadly.

    Bagwers.

    These animals were extremely fast and had serious nail issues.

    They looked like massive beavers with Vampire-like teeth on the corners of
    their mouth.

    And their claws were retractable and so sharp, that one slash could cut a
    person's head off cleanly.

    But one shouldn't be fooled by the adorable looking nature of these


    creatures.

    Because one bite from their fangs and a person would be out to sleep for an
    entire month.

    Most times, the creatures would eat their prey after making it sleep.
    And if they didn't want to, that didn't mean tht their victim would be safe.

    Heh....one should know that if the victim was out in the forest, another
    deadly creature would definitely swallow the victim whole.

    And even if they weren't eaten by any predator, just starvation, fever from
    the weather and other issues might kill them before they woke up a month
    later.

    Hence 98% of their victims died during this period, while the other
    percentage lived due to sheer luck.

    The bagwers that the guards had prepared for today's event, were all starved
    and would gladly feast on the flesh of these men.

    'Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri!'

    They squirmed and scratched the sides of their cages in excitement when
    they saw new prey step into the arena.

    Some even did backflips just to show their level of excitement towards their
    prey.

    It was almost as if they were saying: 'Food! Food! Food!'

    Henry followed behind his men, and just when he was about to step into the
    arena, the burly man quickly stopped him.

    "And where do you think you all are going?

    Are you all so eager to die?" The man said in disdain, before signalling for
    his men to come closer.

    "Quickly, take them to the back, get them ready."

    "Yes Commander," the men said in unison.

    How could they let the show begin when the audience and the bets hadn't
    been placed?
    Wasn't that just a loss?

    Plus, to make tonight's amus.e.m.e.nt exciting, the prisoners had to choose a


    single weapon from their collection.

    Be it a club, sword or even a whip, it was typically the best when these
    prisoners fought a little before getting killed.

    The longer a fight lasted, the more exciting it was.

    Henry and his men were quickly pushed to several rooms at the back of the
    arena.

    And as they were pushed away, several guards hurriedly made their way
    towards the entrance of the arena like crazy.

    "4 silver coins (400 copper coins) on the prisoners."

    "What are you? Nuts?

    There's no way that those tired, hungry and sick looking prisoners would
    stand a chance against the bagwers.

    So I'm betting 10 silver coins on the bagwers instead!"

    "1 silver coin on the bagwers."

    " 20 solved coins on the bagwers."

    "7"

    "11"

    "5"

    "3"
    The entire place quickly turned rowdy, as the guards hurriedly made their
    bets.

    Of course, most people betted on the bagwers to take today's victory.

    After all, this wasn't the first set of prisoners that had bought against these
    batters.

    9 out of 10 times, the bagwers would win.

    So with a 90% winning chance, of course most people placed their bets on
    them instead.

    And while the chaos continued outside, Henry on the other hand, faced his
    men calmly without any expression of defeat on his face.

    "Brothers!

    At first, I thought that we might have a chance of escaping from here.

    But from what that guard said, they want us all dead by tomorrow.

    So this might be the end of the line for us.

    We have come a long way, and with that said... It has been my honour to be
    your leader."

    'Plup!'

    They all knelt before him proudly.

    "No, your highness.

    It should be us thanking you.

    Throughout the years, we have been working diligently with you.

    And we, more than anyone else, know of his highness's dreams to turn this
    empire around.
    And even though we might not get to do that anymore, we will never regret
    our decision in following your highness."

    Henry looked at them and sighed.

    Indeed, he had hoped to better Deiferus.

    But now, fate was saying otherwise.

    His sudden capture didn't come as a shock to him because over the past 2
    years, his brothers and some of his sisters have been driving him nuts daily.

    They sent assassins, gangs, cults and even pirates to hunt him down and
    bring his head over.

    In the underground world within Deiferus, he had a bounty of over a


    thousand gold coins.

    That was over 10 million Copper coins, alright?

    So every day of his life, he had been experiencing attacks constantly.

    But somehow, he had always managed to evade these attacks.

    Of course, what killed him in the end was a woman tgat he loved with all
    his heart.

    That's right!

    It was. a woman that he had trusted with his life for 4 years now.

    But she had betrayed him for a share of the bounty.

    And in the end, what rewarded her was death.

    They killed her like the dummy that she was and fed her body to the wolves
    before dragging him along to this hideout.
    He looked at his men and only regretted that would have to die alongside
    him.

    Sigh... It looked like the heavens had truly abandoned him.

    The bets were still being placed outside the arena, and soon...a few guards
    came towards Henry and his men and spat on them.

    'Pui!'

    "Get up!

    It's time to die!"


    Chapter 650 - The End Of The
    Tunnel
    Henry and his men left the room and were led through a dark tunnel that led
    towards the arena.

    And the moment they stepped out of the tunnel, they all squinted their eyes
    and held their hands over their faces, as the bright lights completely blinded
    them for a moment.

    "Wahhhhhh!!!!"

    "Rip them apart!!!"

    "Kill them little bagwers, and make me rich!"

    "Kill them!"

    "No!

    I placed a bet that the dude with the short green hair will die first.

    So kill that motherf***er now."

    "Com'on, make me rich!!!"

    (>◇<)

    The audience cheered widely, as they were certain of the outcome of today's
    match.

    They looked at the prisoners below as if they were looking at bags of coins.

    Seeing that some prisoners had chosen spears, while others had even chosen
    daggers, they couldn't help but smile a little.
    Yes!

    Tonight's battle would be exhilarating!

    "Wahhh!!"

    "Kill those sons of a b**chs!"

    "Kill them, kill them all!"

    Henry and his men raised their heads and faced all the excited faces in the
    stadium calmly.

    And even though they knew that they had little chance of survival, they
    would still fight honourably to the death.

    Because it was either they died, or the bagwers.

    The arena itself was pretty massive, and one could even argue that it was
    one of the biggest halls in the base.

    The arena here looked exactly like those outdoors.

    The entire floor was filled with sand, and one could see several dried up
    blood stains all across the high arena walls.

    It was clear that the arena was constantly used by these guards, because the
    foul stench of blood and death had forcefully filled up their nostrils in one
    whiff.

    And coupled with the enthusiastic audience above the arena, everything
    added up together to create an extremely exciting feeling.

    Henry calmly bent down, dropped his sword, and grabbed the soil beneath
    his feet.
    He rubbed the soil against his palms before picking up his sword once
    more.

    His men did the same and calmly stood in a rectangular formation that gave
    everyone enough space to swing their swords or launch their attacks.

    Right now, 25 out of 57 men had formed a straight line across the arena,
    while the rest just stood behind the first group in formation.

    Henry looked closed his eyes for a moment and prayed for a bit.

    Even though all hope seemed bleak, he was really wishing for a miracle
    anytime now.

    As for the predators in the massive cage, they were continuously squirming
    and scratching their teeth against the metal cage.

    'Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri!!'

    Their eyes were reddish, making their actions look like those of lunatics.

    Of course, it didn't take too long before a guard stepped into the arena.

    Great!

    It looked like it was time for the fun to begin.

    The guard stepped into the arena through a metal door and just stood close
    to the door.

    He then kicked up a thick rope on the ground and pulled it as hard as he


    could before hurriedly opening the metal door and rushing back for safety.

    'Bam!'

    The right-hand side of the cage was opened, and out came the bagwers.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    Like a tidal wave, the creatures all dashed towards their prey excitedly.

    And just when they were somewhat close to their prey, he quickly stopped
    and stood on their back legs.

    That's right!

    Just because they were animals, didn't mean that they were stupid.

    Just like a scorpion who first gushes its enemy, or like a lion that first
    observes its prey, none of these creatures liked losing a battle.

    Even a crab would pause for a bit when it neared its prey.

    The bagwers tilted their heads to the left in unison when they saw the
    weapons these men carried.

    They acted as if they were confused.

    But shortly after, they straightened their heads and revealed their large
    fangs.

    In fact, one could almost say that it looked like they were smiling
    arrogantly.

    And the moment they revealed their cunning smile... their previously
    nonexistent claws now elongated out of their hands in a blink of an eye.

    'Shwah!'

    Like a wolverine, their claws popped out of nowhere and made the crowd
    above cheer even more loudly.

    Because no matter how many times they saw this scene, it still provided an
    epic moment that kept them glued to the arena like magic.

    "Yeah!
    That's what I'm talking about!"

    "Hahahahhahahh...

    They don't stand a chance!"

    "Heheheheh

    How could they?

    There are 209 bagwers down there for 57 men, so what chance do they
    have?

    Each man would have to fight at least 4 or 5 at once.

    And if they aren't careful, then they would either get bitten or clawed.

    So this is definitely it for them."

    "Hahahahahhahahah

    Do you see that prisoner with short blonde hair?

    I placed a lot of money on him getting killed first.

    And since he's on the front line, then doesn't this mean that my wish will
    come true?

    Die money bag, die!!"

    (+-_-)

    Henry and his men smiled wryly when they heard the comments from the
    crowd.

    The audience as always, was quite the supportive one.

    The bagwers on the other hand had thoroughly prepared themselves for the
    battle.
    And now, it was time to take action.

    'Ting!'

    'Cwaaahhhhh!'

    Henry who was on the second row, clashed his blade against the razor-sharp
    claws of one of the bagwers.

    And from the corner of his eyes, he saw another bag wet sneakily trying to
    bite his left angle.

    'Pah!'

    He kicked it as hard as he could, sending it flying into the air like a soccer
    ball.

    But before he had time to feel accomplished, he felt a sudden gush of pain
    jolted through his back.

    'Slash!'

    One of the bagwers climbed onto him and brandished its claws on his left
    side.

    The creature then sunk its claws into his wounds once again, and was about
    to bit Henry with its poisonous Vampire-like teeth.

    But how could Henry allow himself to be killed without a fight?

    He gritted his teeth, grabbed the creature by the back of its neck, dropped it
    onto the ground and hurriedly used his sword to stab the bastard to death.

    'Skwii!!! Skwii!!!'

    The creature cried for a bit, before finally dying with its eyes open.
    With that, Henry huffed and continued defending against the other
    incoming bagwers.

    Dammit!

    He held his injury for a bit and tried to steady himself once more.

    It was either him or them.

    'Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    'Skwii!!'

    "Ahhhhh!!'

    'Swish!'

    'Bam!'

    'Pah!'

    "Hahahahahahaha!

    Go get them bagwers!"

    "Yeah money-maker, go get them."

    "That's right!

    Kill them, kill them all and make us rich!!"

    ($◇$)
    Chapter 651 - Friend Or Foe
    'Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    'Skwii!!'

    "Ahhhhh!!'

    'Swish!'

    'Bam!'

    'Pah!'

    The battle continued for a bit amidst the excited crowd, with both sides
    getting either killed or injured.

    The prisoners had only been given water to drink when they had arrived
    here, and had been promised food only when they survived the entire
    ordeal.

    So just like the bagwers, they too were fighting on an empty fuel tank.

    Which made them feel a little lightheaded after their injuries.

    Henry was quickly losing strength, as he had now been injured by these
    creatures multiple times.

    His wounds were pounding, his stomach ached, his legs began to weaken
    and his arms lost feeling, as all his energy seemed to be sucked out of him
    as the battle progressed.

    His breathing became heavy and the beads of sweat on his face constantly
    fell into his eyes making them appear teary.
    Even his tongue now had a faint taste of blood on them, which made him
    spit severally.

    engulfed his entire mouth.

    With his wounded and bruised body, he continually fought in and even
    resulted in throwing several fists punched if necessary.

    Dammit!

    Was this his end?

    He couldn't help but recount his entire life and feel like it was meaningless.

    Helplessly seeing his enemies laugh at his fallen men and take pride over it,
    was what truly made him feel useless.

    They were all right!

    He was indeed weak.

    But now, what was the use of dwelling on it any further?

    He knew that deep down, today would be his death day.

    'Even if I am to die, I will fight till my very last breath as a true warrior
    should.' he thought, before glancing at the incoming bagwers that had
    jumped towards him.

    And with that, he swung his blood-stained sword for the last time with all
    the strength he had left in his weak body.

    This was it.

    This was his end.

    But just when all hope was lost, something surprising happened in the
    arena.
    Suddenly, a thick mist of pink smoke completely filled the arena in a blink
    of an eye.

    And with that, no one could see anything that was going on below.

    The mist came like a flash, leaving the audience utterly speechless.

    They all abruptly stood up and looked at each other in confusion.

    That was their money down there, so how could they not want to see what
    was going on?

    "Commander, is this a new form of entertainment?"

    "Captain, what the hell is this?

    Is this your way of cheating us of our money?"

    "Everyone settle down!

    I guarantee that this has nothing to do with us."

    "I believe them.

    The pink smoke filled up the area too suddenly, so it can't be the work of
    our Captains and Commander."

    "Wait!

    What if it were the bagwers?"

    "What?

    Them?

    But how?"
    "What if they released the smoke because they were in a difficult
    situation?"

    "Eh?

    That does make a little sense.

    Dammit!

    I thought I knew everything about these creatures.

    But it seems like I don't.

    What a cunning group."

    "Hmhm...

    The worst part of it all is that the smoke is now their zone.

    So if any of the guards go there, they might get killed.

    Who knows... maybe all those prisoners are already dead."

    "Ahhhh!

    If so, then we should sit down and wait for the smoke to clear out."

    "Hm-hm"

    (*^*)

    Everyone said seriously.

    The audience looked at the situation sternly and tried as much as they could
    to see through the smoke.

    They opened their eyes widely and looked at it so much that their eye
    muscles began to feel strained.
    Curses!

    Their eyes felt like they just worked out in a training courtyard.

    It felt heavy and tired.

    As for their leaders, they too felt like it would be wise for everyone to let
    the smoke settle.

    And so, they sat there calmly with their eyes also glued to the pink cloud of
    smoke below.

    1 minute... 2 minutes... 3 minutes.

    A total of 3 minutes had gone by before the pink smoke began to clear.

    "Look!

    The smoke is clearing up."

    "Hahahhahahhaha.... finally, we can continue the show."

    "Heheheheh.

    What show?

    I reckon they'll all be dead by now.

    So what show are you talking about?"

    "Good!

    My money bags have definitely made me proud."

    "Look!

    The smoke is disappearing fast!"


    "Dammit, Andy!

    Your big head is blocking my view.

    Please sit down or lean back!"

    (Y^Y)

    Everyone's already stained eyes, became even more tired and painful.

    If it were possible, they would even pluck out their own eyes, hold it in
    their hands and extend it towards the arena as much as they could.

    The host of the event was also very excited, as he held his megaphone
    tightly.

    "Hahhahahahhahaha...

    Come!... Let's look at our victors, the amazing ba--

    Eh?"

    --silence--

    The entire room was now filled with utter silence.

    Everyone's eyes opened up even more widely, and their mouths were all in
    the form of the letter 'O'.

    What the hell was going on here?

    The screen of smoke completely vanished, revealing a stunning scene to


    behold.

    All their victors had died!

    And just standing before the surviving prisoners, was a youthful man with a
    broad smile on his face.
    "Who the hell are you?!!!!!"

    They all shouted in unison.

    Their shout wasn't that of outrage, but that of total shock.

    Even the prisoners were stunned too, when they saw the lifeless bagwers
    surrounding the mysterious man.

    One should know that when they were engulfed within the pink mist, they
    were a little bit scared as well.

    After all, they could hear all the suggestions and murmurs from the crowd,
    so they also felt like the bagwers were going to feast on them within this
    smoke.

    So when the smoke had cleared up, of course they were shocked by the
    outcome.

    They looked at the mysterious youth before them in curiosity.

    Who was this man?

    How did he get here?

    And was he a foe or an enemy?

    The entire audience looked at the scene before them in confusion.

    Did this man create that pink smoke?

    And did he really kill all these bagwers within 3 minutes?

    Was he a God or something?

    The commander didn't believe in all those whimsical thoughts and felt like
    there would be a logical explanation for everything once the mysterious
    man was caught.

    The Commander quickly grabbed a megaphone, stood up and pointed at the


    man below.

    "You there!

    Who the hell are you?!!!"

    "Me?"

    "Yes, you!!"

    "Well, I'm here to make his highness Henry's wish come true.

    You see, I'm his fairy Godmother."

    "_"
    Chapter 652 - An Annoyed Fairy
    Godmother
    "You see, I'm his fairy Godmother."

    "_"

    Everyone rolled their eyes at the mysterious man when they heard his so-
    called identity.

    Who within the Pyno continent didn't know the story of Cinderella?

    2 years ago when merchants started bringing in things from Baymard like
    crazy, the storybooks like Cinderella and Snow White were one of the first
    works of art to hit the Pyno continent.

    Storytellers in high established bars and even those who told their tales on
    the streets all echoed out these Baymardian tales for their illiterate or
    unlearned guests.

    And one could imagine that they made quite a fortune from it all.

    Because even if someone was just a passerby, after listening to one tale,
    they usually got hooked and ended up sitting on the floor to listen to more
    tales from the storyteller.

    And those who sat had to drop any amount of coins that they were willing
    to spare into a bowl if they wanted to continue listening.

    Of course, storytellers who typically told their tales in high-end bars were
    also paid generously as well since they managed to pull in customers and
    keep them ordering and drinking more than they usually would.
    Additionally, actors performed plays on these Baymardian tales.

    And even street performers gathered small children around a small box to
    act out the drama with sock puppets.

    For sure, villagers weren't exempt from listening to these tales, as those
    who had to trade their goods in the nearby towns or cities soon got to hear
    of these Baymardian tales.

    Empires also focused their attention on these stories and regarded them as
    wonderful books of literature and poetry.... especially the story of Romeo &
    Juliet.

    And now, the upper echelons would belittle those who didn't even know
    such 'common' stories.

    Women would gather around for tea parties and get a cultured storyteller to
    properly tell the tale.

    Of course they would read it privately at their convenience, but at times it


    was more fun listening to them in groups.

    And the funny thing was that these tales from Baymard seemed to never
    end.

    Be it Grim adventure tales or even tales of Zeus and the Gods, there were
    just so many stories that kept many people fascinated.

    Nonetheless, Cinderella was one of the first Baymardian books to hit the
    Pyno continent.

    So it definitely intrigued the interest of the masses.

    Even the kings and princes of several empires read it too, as well as studied
    how the nature of the book.

    Of course, they were more concerned with how the pages and cover covers
    were made.
    And what ink had they used in writing it?

    The whole thing was revolutionary!

    At that time, they read as much as they could because for them, it was better
    to know everything about this newly growing empire that seemed to
    produce several magical items.

    So with all that said, how could the men within the arena not know
    Cinderella's tale?

    They rolled their eyes at the mysterious youth below and didn't for one
    minute believe his identity.

    If he was a Fairy Godmother, then where were his wand and wings?

    Please!

    Who was he trying to fool?

    But then again, maybe he was.

    After all, he created pink smoke out of thin air and killed the bagwers
    within the smoke.

    Nonetheless, some of them didn't believe that he just appeared in the arena
    like a fairy.

    Nope!

    3 minutes was a lot of time for someone to jump down from the audience
    and assist the prisoners below.

    In fact, they felt like the prisoners were in it as well.

    Of course, everyone had their own crazy ideas locked up in their heads as
    they gazed at the so-called fairy Godmother who nonchalantly stood in the
    arena calmly.

    Their Commander looked at the mysterious youth and scuffed.

    "Boy!

    Do you take us for fools?

    Look around you!

    Do you think that you'll be able to get out of here alive without our mercy?

    I'll give you a chance to survive if you answer me truthfully.

    WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?" The commander bellowed out angrily.

    And instantly, the entire place fell into silence.

    Silence!

    Everyone's ears were perked up like that of a fox', as they truly wanted to
    know the real identity of the man below.

    Even the prisoners themselves were curiously waiting for the youth's
    response too.

    Henry didn't for one minute think that the youth was his Fairy Godmother.

    If it were true, then why did he live such a miserable life till now?

    The mysterious youth, AKA Landon, just looked up and smiled.

    "Who am I?

    Of course, I'm his Fairy Godmother!

    But just to convince you all a bit more, let me all tell you a brief tale.
    You see, far away, there was a magnificent kingdom called the Fairy
    Kingdom.

    And this fairy Godmother was one of the inhabitants of that kingdom.

    As a dutiful citizen, this fairy Godmother has been working hard all day
    long without rest.

    The fairy Godmother ran up and down the fairy kingdom doing its best to
    better the kingdom in the long run.

    So after a day of hard work, this Fairy Godmother thought that it would be
    rewarded with a good night's rest.

    But who would've thought that his boss would heartlessly put out more
    work on him?"

    As Landon spoke, his expression flipped 180 degrees over when he thought
    of how he had dragged his aching body all the way here.

    Luckily, he had gotten an energy-boosting and muscle relaxing pill from the
    system.

    So now he was much better.

    Still, he was just annoyed that the system would just send him on missions
    without considering his feelings.

    All he was saying was that the system would have told him a long time ago
    that Henry had been captured, so that he would've freed the guy while they
    were still on route to this base.

    By then... rather than fighting with an entire base, wouldn't he have fought
    with a fewer number instead?

    He felt like the system just lived to see him suffer a bit.

    And that was just too annoying.


    .

    "In the end, this fairy Godmother heard the cry of its child and decided to
    come to its aid.

    So you see, I'm his fairy Godmother."

    --silence--

    The commander's lips quivered in rage as he looked at the snotty-nosed brat


    below.

    "Good! Good! Good Mr. Fairy Godmother.

    Since you've come to his aid, then I take it that you're one of them?"

    "Of course!

    What are you, stupid?"

    'Bam!'

    The commander hit the stony-slab before him and quickly stood up while
    pointing at Landon angrily.

    "Good!

    Since you want to die so much, then I'll grant your wish happily.

    Men!

    Get him.

    Get that Fairy Godmother Now!!"


    Chapter 653 - A Raging
    Commander
    "Men!

    Get him.

    Get that Fairy Godmother Now!!"

    Immediately, the entire audience rushed towards the arena like crazy.

    And right on cue, Henry and his men ran towards the arena gate as planned.

    That's right!

    The second time that Landon started his so-called identity, he walked
    towards Henry patted his shoulders and secretly gave out 5 letter
    instructions to him before distancing himself again.

    And while he narrated his Fairy Kingdom tale, Henry on the other hand
    focused on coordinating his men as instructed.

    Unfortunately, they couldn't take their dead brothers away from this place.

    But as for their brothers who had only been bitten, they trapped them and
    pretended to only be checking in their injuries.

    So while everyone s eyes were completely glued on Landon, they made


    subtle moves and pretended like they were about to die.

    Of course without anyone even noticing it, their position had shifted bit by
    bit, until they were somewhat close to one of the arena doors below.

    And the moment, the Commander gave out his orders, all 11 injured men
    gritted their teeth and supported the 3 unconscious men towards the metal
    door.

    They didn't know how the mysterious youth would open the door.

    But since he had told them to head towards the door, that meant that he had
    a plan right?

    They pulled the door and were shocked to find that it was opened.

    What the hell?

    When did the dude have time to open the door?

    Or was this how he got on the arena in the first place.

    Of course they were right.

    Because Landon had been clearing out this particular path for them by
    knocking down all the guards there.

    With the prisoners following his instructions, Landon quickly threw a


    bunch of grenades towards the incoming crowd, and hastily dashed towards
    the metal door.

    And the moment he shut the door, several explosions went off.

    'Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!'

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"

    The shrivelled cries of many could be heard from all over the arena.

    The ground shook for a bit before finally stabilized its self again.

    Landon couldn't help but breathe out loud from relief.


    If he had used too many explosives, then the entire room might just
    collapse, which could lead to other areas within the base collapsing as well.

    He would definitely destroy the entire base, but not until he looted it and
    saved his target.

    As for the prisoners, when they felt the ground shake and heard the ghastly
    cries of the guards, they couldn't help look at the pause a bit.

    Their hairs all stood up and their heart the heart-wrenching cried from the
    arena.

    They looked at the mysterious man who was now leading the way in shock.

    How did he do it?

    Did he use black powder?

    If so, when did he have the time to shoot so many arrows out?

    Or did he have men within the arena who did it for him?

    Yes!

    That was the only explanation.

    But if so, then why were those men not leading then now?

    Up till now, they hadn't seen anyone help the mysterious youth.

    So every question or answer tht they came up with, seems to have a lit of
    holes in them.

    Henry looked at Landon's strong back and gave up.

    'Sigh... what a mysterious Fairy Godmother.'

    .
    "Sir, thank you for coming to the aid of my men and I," Henry said while
    walking behind Landon as fast as he could.

    He was so shocked to find that even though they were escaping, this
    mysterious youth didn't ask them to run at all.

    Was it because of their injuries?

    Or was it because of his confidence?

    Either way, he was grateful that he and his me could catch a break because
    apart from being injured and tired, they were extremely hungry as well.

    "Thank you, sir!"

    "Aww.... that's what a fairy godmother should do.

    So just save your energy and worry not.

    Soon, we will get out of here in synch." Landon said playfully, before
    pausing for a bit and passing some protein bars to them.

    "There are some guards up ahead.

    So everyone should wait here.

    Don't worry, I'll be back in a jiffy."

    And just like that, Henry and his men watched Landon run off ahead.

    They wanted to help him, but they knew that given their condition, they
    would only get in his way.

    So they sat down and ate their protein bars peacefully amidst the screams
    coming from ahead.

    'Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"
    'son of a b**ch!!"

    "Die motherf***er!!"

    'Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di!'

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    '_'

    As for Henry and his men... even though they heard the sounds coming
    from ahead, they still ate merrily while appreciating the taste of the protein
    bars.

    "Your highness, I don't know if it's because I'm extremely hungry... but
    these new Baymardian protein bars are just too delicious.

    I had some a while back and I just feel that these ones are just too good!"

    "I agree your highness.

    The taste is truly divine!" The men said gleefully.

    And soon, the gruesome sounds quickly died down and their saviour was
    back again.

    The gang continued following their saviour forward.

    But how could things be that easy?

    Back in the arena, the Commander quickly gained consciousness and let out
    a deep grunt.

    He furrowed his brows and gently used his hands to massage his head.

    And when he finally opened his eyes, he was shocked at how much carnage
    had occurred within the arena.
    Some of the stone slabs that were used to differentiate each audience row,
    had been utterly destroyed.

    And several pieces of then had flown into the audience, slamming them
    right in the face and died.

    Of course, some of the men curved themselves like turtles and braced
    themselves for impact.

    For sure, these men survived, even though they were heavily injured.

    And as for those closets to the explosions, of course they died on the spot.

    'Gruuuuhhhh!'

    The soft grunts of his men could be heard from some of the men within the
    arena.

    The Commander looked at everything and clenched his fist as hard as he


    could.

    Dammit!

    1/4 of the guards were out on missions, while another 1/4 were still
    hoarding the base.

    But the remaining 2/4 had all gathered here to watch the show.

    So now tht they were injured or dead, didn't this mean that the base only
    had 1/4 of its guards to take down that damn Fairy Godmother?

    The commander licked his lips and realized that blood had been dripping
    down his forehead all this time.

    He dragged his sprained foot and looked at the injured men below.

    "If your still alive, get up and pull yourselves to the base's exit now.

    No matter what, we mustn't let these prisoners get away.


    Because if we do, then his highness will have our heads once he arrives
    tomorrow.

    Now go!!!"

    Immediately, those who were injured seemed to drag their bodies away like
    zombies.

    Even if they were crazy, they would never allow themselves to suffer the
    wrath of Deiferus' demonic first prince.

    And with that thought alone, they drove their injured bodies towards the
    exit.

    Yes!

    They would cut off the prisoners there!!


    Chapter 654 - Mad Man
    All the injured soldiers hurriedly rose from the floor amidst their pain and
    rushed towards the main exit.

    Yes!

    No matter what, they had to kill those prisoners!... lest they wanted to suffer
    in the hands of Deiferus' demonic prince.

    He would be arriving sometime the next day.

    So if he didn't see that useless prince's head, then wouldn't that mark their
    death alongside their families?

    'Urghhh!'

    They m.o.a.ned and struggled to make their way to the exit in pain while
    cursing Landon a million times over.

    Bastard!!

    And while they were on route to the exit, Landon on the other hand was
    busy clearing the pathway for the prisoners.

    'Baam!!'

    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di!'

    "Die!!"

    "Arhhhhh!"

    Every time Landon caused Chaos, the prisoners would take a break so as
    not to interrupt this mysterious saviour of theirs.
    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    Landon released several bullets towards his foes while concentrating on


    another important matter.

    Treasure!!

    'System!

    You said that there's a treasury room to the left?'

    'Yes, host!'

    'Good!

    I'd like to buy anything that can help me pick up all the treasure quickly.'

    'No problem host.

    The system will recommend a suction spell that can work for 30 minutes
    max.

    The host can quickly send everything within that room to the host's space in
    a matter of 60 seconds.

    But since each spell can be used up to 30 minutes, the host can save up the
    remaining 29 minutes of suction time for another time.'

    'Great!

    I'll buy the spell now using my 'Technology Points.'

    'As you wish, host!'

    With that, Landon hurriedly shot the last few guards around him, made his
    way into the room and opened his right hand towards the many bags of
    treasure all piled up in large heaps.
    A black whirlpool-like hole soon appeared on his right hand and cleared up
    all the mountain of treasure within a minute.

    Shwarppp!!'

    The room which was previously filled up to the brim was now completely
    empty.

    Heck, even the table and chair used for counting money had been sucked
    up.

    Landon looked at everything and nodded in satisfaction.

    How could he do this job without any proper payment?

    Hmph!

    This was the least he deserved.

    And so just like that, Landon continuously led the prisoners towards the exit
    as planned.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    "Hurry! Hurry up!

    The prisoners haven't escaped yet, so everyone should quickly make their
    way towards the exit!

    Remember men, we greatly outnumber the prisoners, alongside their


    rescuers.

    So fear not, because there's no way that they will win against us!" The
    Commander said while looking at the many men surrounding the exit.

    And as he spoke, several more men joined the gang to take down the
    enemy.
    Previously while he and some of the injured men had made their way
    towards the exit, he had also sent others to run towards all direction within
    the base and spread the word at fast as they could.

    So now, more and more people were showing up on the scene with their
    swords pr bows and arrows at hand.

    This was the only way out of the base.

    So if the prisoners wanted to flee, then they would have to get past their
    dead bodies!

    The commander squinted his eyes and looked at everything confidently.

    No matter how many intruders had turned up o aid the prisoners, he didn't
    believe that they would be anything over 50.

    At most, they were probably hired assassins who had infiltrated the base
    just for this rescue mission.

    The commander clenched his fists in both rage and excitement.

    Today, none of the prisoners would make it out of the base alive!

    Time moved by quickly, and soon... Landon and his crew soon heard the
    voices of several men gathering ahead.

    They were currently within one of the rooms close to the exit.

    Their ears were glued to the door, as they paid attention to what the guards
    who ran across the hallways were saying.

    No matter how they looked at it, it was clear that the enemy was planning
    on taking care of them at the exit.

    So how could they not be worried?


    Looking at the situation, they would be a fool to think that they would win
    without a fight at this point.

    Henry pursued his lips and looked at Landon for a bit.

    "Sir... they are gathering ahead at the exit.

    And while I'm grateful for you saving us, I cannot allow you to jump into
    your death like that!"

    "Oh?

    And what makes you think that I'm jumping into my death bed?"

    "Sir, ever since we began our escape, we haven't seen anyone aid you.

    So we can only assume that you came here alone.

    Isn't that right sir?"

    "Hmhm.... your right!

    I did come here alone."

    Henry and his men were a little taken aback when they heard Landon's
    confirmation.

    Even though Henry had already guessed it, hearing it directly from
    Landon's mouth still shocked him a bit.

    He couldn't help but wonder if Landon was brave or just plain mad.

    Because if it were him, there was no way tht he would willingly come into
    this lair without backup.

    In short, he thought that no man could single-handedly save anyone from


    any base.
    But today had truly been an eye-opener for him.

    Still, he couldn't help but admire Landon a little bit more.

    He clenched his fists and picked up his sword proudly.

    "Sir, since you are here alone, the chances of you taking out all those men
    are slim.

    So we will join the battle as well!"

    "Yeah!!"

    Henry and his men saved bravely.

    They weren't some cowards who would let others take the fall for them.

    And they truly believed that Landon alone couldn't bring them out of the
    base without their efforts.

    So they knew that now was the time for them to fight!!

    Landon looked at the hot-blooded men before him and smiled.

    "As I said, I'm your fairy Godmother.

    So, if I can come in at will, then I can also go out that way too.

    So don't worry about a thing.

    I had already made preparations for this earlier on.

    Now, if any of you leave this room, you will only be getting in my way.

    So be a darling and wait for me to come back, alright?"

    'Bap!'
    Before any of the men could react, Landon had already gone out through
    the door.

    And when they tried to follow him out, they found out that no matter how
    hard they tried, the door wouldn't budge or break.

    At this point, they knew that this saviour of theirs had strategically planned
    to keep them here for the time being.

    Everyone looked at the door in silence and had just 2 words to describe
    their saviour.

    Mad Man!!

    With that Landon was gone.

    Now, it was time to take out the big dogs!


    Chapter 655 - A Bloody Night
    "Bam!"

    The moment Landon was out the door, he immediately came face to face
    with several guards who were currently on their way to the exit.

    Both sides paused for a moment before the enemy hurriedly swing their
    swords at Landon.

    'Snipe! Snipe!'

    Landon hastily used his silencers to do the job, sending all those around
    him falling like logs of wood.

    'Bam!'

    But how could it be that easy?

    "You!

    Who the hell are!"

    Immediately, several other guards who were also on their way to the exit
    appeared from behind.

    They quickly saw their men dead on the ground and pulled out their swords
    to defend themselves against this intruder.

    Landon rolled his eyes heavenwards and took them out in a heartbeat.

    'Snipe! Snipe!'

    'Urghhh... What a drag!' He thought while clearing out more incoming


    guards from behind.
    And as he cleared, he also slowly advanced to the front as well.

    The commander who had been keenly observing all hallways that led to the
    main exit, quickly noticed Landon's black attire.

    How could he not?

    After all, this was the man responsible for today's ordeal.

    He calmly watched Landon walk towards the exit as if he was taking a


    stroll, and felt like beating the bastard up to a pulp.

    How hateful!

    He steadied his sword and quickly tried to observe this foe of his.

    Wait!

    Where were the prisoners?

    His eyes quickly scanned the area, and he soon realized that the prisoners
    had probably been kelt somewhere within the base.

    Good!

    So far as they were still in the base, that was truly all that mattered.

    He didn't want to risk any of them escaping tonight.

    He squinted his eyes at Landon and couldn't help but focus more on his
    every move.

    For this fellow to show up alone, meant that he had something up his
    sleeves.

    So he couldn't get overly confident with this bastard.

    Luckily, he had checked the exit properly and had confirmed that there was
    no black powder lying about anywhere.
    So the chances of getting blown up again were really low.

    In his mind, the previous incident only happened because this foe of his had
    already secretly covered the scene with numerous barrels of black powder.

    And all that time that he spent talking, was just buying them time for the
    black powder to blow up.

    Yes!

    That was the only logical explanation for it all.

    But now that he had personally checked this exit/entranceway, he was


    utterly sure that this bastard wouldn't be doing that trick again tonight.

    And in a way, he was right.

    As Landon didn't want to blow up the place and make it collapse just yet.

    So, for now, they were safe from getting blown up.

    Tension filled the air and everyone's emotions were now out and about.

    As Landon calmly advanced, time seemed to freeze up as the guards


    anxiously observed him.

    The archers all pointed their arrows towards him, and the warriors had
    already unsheathed their swords in preparation for battle.

    "Boy!

    Give it up!

    We are over 600 and you are just but a single person.

    I have to admit, what you did was truly deserving of my respect.


    But you see, this is where your madness ends.

    Surrender calmly, and we might even consider letting you join our group.

    Think wisely boy, this is your last chance.

    And remember, no more tricks or else...!" The commander said sternly.

    If the brat before him could stop playing tricks on them, then that would be
    for the best.

    After all, he didn't want to lose more men than he already did.

    As for letting the brat join their gang, of course he was serious!

    Such a rare talent would definitely be useful for their boss.

    For sure, he would first imprison him and control the brat's mind, making
    him a slave to their master, before he allowed such an unruly character out.

    Landon just stretched his shoulders a bit as if he were warming up, before
    finally looking at the commander nonchalantly.

    'What an arrogant prick', everyone thought.

    The commander looked at his actions and felt a burst of rage within his
    chest.

    Never in his life had he been disregarded by someone of a lower status than
    he was.

    Dammit!

    "Boy!

    Speak up now, or die

    My time is limited!!!"
    "I'm glad you brought that up.

    Because my time is also limited too.

    You see, at the stroke of midnight, Cinderella has to leave the ball.

    So I truly hope that we can wrap this up fast.

    After all, I too need to get back to my fairy kingdom as well.

    So how about this, all of you can come at me together."

    --silence--

    "Bahhahahahahhahahaha!"

    Everyone laughed for a bit and looked at him as if they were truly looking
    at a fool.

    Did he really think that he could take them all at once?

    Even the commander couldn't help chuckling a bit.

    The fool before him had to shield to block the arrows, and neither did he
    had a sword to block any incoming sword attacks.

    So how would he take them down?

    He had thought that the brat might have some tricks up his sleeve.

    But who would've known that the idiot had come here on a fool's errand?

    Fine!

    Since he wanted to die that much, then why not give it to him?

    "Silence!

    Boy!
    Since you're brave, here!

    Take this sword and don't say that I didn't let you die righteously."

    "Ugh... Thanks, bro!" Landon said while picking up the sword playfully.

    "Well, you heard the man.

    He's very eager to die.

    So archers, fulfill his wish!"

    "Yes, Commander!" The archers said in unison, before focusing on Landon


    again.

    As for those with swords, they just chuckled and decided to watch the idiot
    die stupidly.

    Truly a fool!

    "Ready!

    Aim... Fire!"

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!

    Immediately, hundreds of arrows were sent towards in a flash.

    And everyone just crossed their arms and scuffed at the fool before them.

    "Hehehhehe... Serves him right!"

    "Hmph!

    In his next life, he'll learn not to be too c.o.c.ky before his enemies."

    "That's right!
    He....."

    (0□0)

    Everyone blinked again and tried to make sure that what they were seeing
    was real.

    Did the brat just destroy all those incoming arrows with just a few sword
    moves?

    How was that even possible?

    Could swordsmen really do that?

    "F***!

    Did you see that?"

    "Am I blind, or did he just really destroy all those arrows with his sword
    and came out unscathed?"

    "Dammit!

    Just who the hell is this guy?"

    Everyone's previous arrogant expressions had all turned to those of ghastly


    ghouls.

    Their faces were all distorted from shock and anxiety, as they now feared
    that maybe this brat would really have the skills to kill them all.

    Even the commander trembled a bit when he saw Landon's confident smile.

    More than anything else, he was truly regretting the fact that he had given
    Landon a sword earlier on.

    son of a b**ch!

    "What the hell are you all waiting for?


    Take him down now.

    It's either he does, or we die.

    So take him out now!!!!!!!" The commander said frantically while slowly
    taking several steps back.

    This fellow was definitely not human!

    Landon on the other hand, looked at the incoming crowd and smiled
    playfully.

    Tonight was going to be a bloody one.


    Chapter 656 - The End For
    Cinderella's Capturers
    'Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!'

    'Pah!'

    'Shrup!'

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"

    The cries and mourns of the fallen were heard all over the place, as Landon
    moved through the pile of guards like a fierce wind.

    "What the hell is this guy?!

    How can he be so strong?"

    "Dammit!

    Is he really a fairy?"

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    The guards who were quickly dying all felt as if someone had sent all the
    pain in the world towards their direction.

    Every move from Landon was accurate and precise, as it targeted their vital
    organs in one slash.

    Be it their necks, hearts or even their skulls, all made them die without
    mercy.

    son of a b**ch!
    They felt like they could feel every injured part of their inner organs,
    quickly splitting apart in a flash.

    And just a slight movement was enough to let them wail in agony.

    Heck, even gasping for air caused them pain.

    Those who were still standing, looked at their dying comrades in fear and
    began to step several steps back instead.

    All their arrogance had now been replaced with helplessness and anxiety, as
    they were confused about what should be done at this point.

    Would it be better for them to back off, run away and risk the death of their
    families for being a deserter... or should they just die at the hands of this
    fairy monster.

    They began to move back and forth in confusion, as if they were


    performing some sort of dance step.

    But for those who were unmarried and had already lost their families due to
    diseases and whatnot, they looked at the situation and decided to take their
    chances.

    Screw this!

    They were going to escape alright?

    Wasn't it better to flee to another empire and live there for the rest of their
    lives?

    They could only pray that the route they chose to escape tonight, wouldn't
    be the same one that their leader would use to come to the base.

    Or else they would be caught and killed.

    As they watched the fairy monster continuously kill their comrades, they
    hurriedly made a break for it and ran towards the exit.
    "Commander, we are sorry.

    But there's no way that we can kill this monster."

    "Yeah, commander.

    He's just too strong!

    Asking us to fight him is like asking us to fight an entire army.

    So commander, you're on your own!"

    Like flies, those without responsibility ran away in order to preserve their
    lives.

    And all of this infuriated the commander even more.

    "You bastards!

    Get back here now, that's an order!

    I said get back here now!

    Cannot!

    If any of you good-for-nothings ever get caught, I'll personally ensure that
    you get skinned alive and dipped into a broth for dinner!!" The commander
    said while looking at the men who had now successfully opened the exit
    and were about to flee.

    'Sweeeee!!!!'

    The cold night wind blew in, making everyone quickly realize that they had
    a chance to escape.

    Even some with family decided to abandon it all and save their own necks
    for tonight.
    As they say, even with several problems at hand... one could only cross a
    bridge once they got there.

    After all, opportunity comes but once

    And who knows, maybe this was the way that the heavens were trying to
    save them.

    So why not take that chance now?

    "Run!

    He's a demon!

    Run!"

    1/3 of the men decided to flee, while the majority of them gritted their teeth
    and chose to kill this monstrous fairy once and for all.

    'Ahhhhh!!!!'

    The commander gripped his hair in rage before quickly slapping one of the
    archers who were around him.

    'Pah!!'

    "What the hell are you all waiting for?

    Shoot the bastard now!"

    "But commander, our men are currently fighting and surrounding him.

    So if we shoot, we might kill them in the process!"

    "And how is that your problem?

    All of you shoot now!!!"

    'Thup! Thup! Thup!'


    The archers all took their shots, and the commander's eyes widened in hope
    as he squeezed the shoulders of a warrior standing to his left.

    But how could the commander feel at ease with just one round of shots?

    "Keep shooting until you all run out of arrows.

    Hahhahahahahhahahaha!

    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!"

    The commander now looked like a mad man, as he felt like victory was
    finally within his grasps.

    "Oawwww!"

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    The fierce winds coupled with the ghastly sounds of the victims, made the
    archers all feel the backs on their backs stand straight.

    A spine-tingling feeling crept within their innermost cores, making them


    shiver uncontrollably.

    And at this point, they didn't know what they were trembling because of the
    cold winds or the disturbing sounds of their comrades.

    As for the commander, he couldn't care less.

    Hahahhhahaha!

    He was so happy that he felt like he had been awarded some sort of fief,
    goldmine or even jewel.

    He smiled in victory, as he watched the arrows plunge into his men's skin.

    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way that anyone would be able
    to survive it all.
    .

    The archers shot as many arrows as they could until they finally ran out.

    At the center, was a pile of dead bodies with countless arrows in them.

    The smell of blood quickly overtook the room, and the men all felt like they
    had passed through some sort of heavenly tribulation.

    They smiled and cheered in victory as they saw the result of their efforts.

    "Yahhhhh!!"

    "Everyone, it's finally over.

    Those of you who stayed behind will be rewarded bountifully.

    But as for those who escape, don't worry... they won't get too far.

    Because I'll personally ensure that we hunt them down and behead them
    tonight!!

    That is what they get for defying my orders!" The commander said
    arrogantly while backing the pile of dead bodies.

    But as he spoke, everyone's attention soon left his face and focused on the
    moving pile of dead bodies on the floor.

    Why the hell was going on?

    For some reason, they had a bad feeling about this.

    And true enough, they had a reason to panic.

    "Ah.... would you look at this?

    Now all of you have ruined my night attire." Landon said while pinching
    the corner of his clothes.
    He sprung out from the pile of dead bodies as if he were a cartoon and
    pointed at his clothes playfully.

    The commander abruptly turned around and looked at him in shock.

    "No! No! No! No!

    How can you still be alive?"

    "Take a guess!"

    "You...you're not human!"

    "Sigh... That's what I've been trying to tell you all, I'm a fairy Godmother.

    Understand?

    Now, let's get back to business shall we?"

    "No! No! No!!!"

    'Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash!'

    'Arrrrrhhhhhhhhhhh!!!'

    Landon hastily finished the defenceless archers who didn't have arrows
    before taking care of the Captains and the final boss.

    And at the end of it all, half of his face had finally been dyed red.

    He quickly unsealed the prisoner's room using the system, and in came the
    prisoners, all running over with their swords preparing for action.

    But what they saw left them speechless.

    "Yahhhhhh!!..."

    Eh?
    What the hell?

    Where's the battle?

    (-_-`)
    Chapter 657 - The End For
    Cinderella's Capturers 2
    "Yahhhhhh!!..."

    Eh?

    What the hell?

    Where's the battle?

    (-_-`)

    The prisoners all stood in silence, as they tried to process what they were
    seeing.

    Hundreds of Gruesome bodies=check!

    No enemy at sight=check!

    No external help= check!

    And just one man standing= check!

    Yup!

    He was a fairy Godmother alright!

    They looked at him in amazement, as they felt that no one would ever
    believe this tale, even if they swore on their family's graves.

    One should know that previously when they had been making their way out
    of the arena... their saviour had just allowed them to stroll and eat at will as
    if they were here for sightseeing.

    It was as if nothing could phase the guy's plans.

    And when they thought of all the worrying that they had gone through
    while locked up in that room, they didn't know whether to laugh or cry at
    their own stupidity.

    Would someone who wasn't confident single-handedly crash into the


    enemy's den without a plan?

    Sigh... they only felt like they were just too inexperienced in life.

    Landon waved at them in a friendly manner and stretched for a bit.

    When they saw his playful attitude, they couldn't help but shake their heads
    wryly.

    This guy...

    Just the short amount of time they had known him, it was safe enough to
    say that such a scene seemed very normal to him.

    "Oh... you guys have finally arrived.

    Are you feeling better?

    Will you all be able to ride?"

    "Yes... thank you, sir."

    "Alright!

    Let's get going then."

    With that, Landon quickly searched for the stables close to the entrance and
    hastily made their way down the rocky terrain as fast and careful as they
    could.
    As for the prisoners within the dungeons, before Landon had even released
    Henry and his men, he had placed a sleeping spell on the prisoners and sent
    them towards one of the villages several months of travel from here.

    There were women and children there being r.a.p.ed daily, so his conscience
    couldn't let him leave them be.

    Of course, he also placed several small sack-like purses of coins in their


    clothes before sending them away.

    This was the least he could do for them.

    He had sent them all in one group in hopes that those with relatives would
    identify themselves, and maybe they could start-a-fresh in a nearby village
    there.

    Well, that was that for the prisoners within the dungeons.

    But as for his targets, he had to endure their safeties personally.

    Henry and his men hadn't forgotten that the first prince would be here
    sometime tomorrow.

    So the earlier they escaped, the better for them.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    They rode away from the hilly rocky terrain until they were finally at the
    bottom.

    "You all follow me.

    I have a fast enough plan to take you to your home in a matter of hours!"

    "_"
    Everyone heard Landon and felt like maybe the wind or the sounds of the
    noisy horses had made them not hear him properly.

    Did he just say that he could take them to their closest base in a matter of
    hours?

    Their closest base was 3 and a half weeks travel from here on horseback if
    one didn't stop to sleep or rest.

    So how in heaven's name would he be able to safely wake them to their


    home (base) in a matter of hours?

    Henry on the other hand, was extremely glad that his lover didn't know of
    this base.

    Or his siblings would definitely come for him after this escape.

    After all, his lover had given off all information she knew about him just for
    the rewards.

    Fortunately, it wasn't all secrets that one could share with their lover.

    But back to what his saviour had said, was it really possible to get him back
    to their base in a matter of hours?

    He certainly felt like he heard it wrong.

    There was just no way!!!.. Right?

    'Din! Din! Din! Din!! Din! Din! Din!'

    The horses galloped away and finally arrived at a very open field deep
    within the forest.

    The field was lush and the sounds of crickets and other night creatures
    could be heard all around them.
    They looked around them curiously, as they were very puzzled why they
    had stopped in this luscious field.

    Then, their saviour jumped off his horse and finally walked towards the
    bushes.

    "Alright guys, I need your help."

    With that, Henry and his men got off their horses curiously and aided
    Landon in pulling over the biggest basket that they had ever seen in their
    life.

    Why the hell was this?

    Landon looked at their confused expressions and smiled.

    "You see this baby here?

    This is what will take you all to your home (base).

    Oh... and I guess I've been rude this entire time.

    Let me introduce myself.

    I'm Landon... Landon Barn, ruler of Baymard."

    --silence--

    Everyone felt a little skeptical when they heard him.

    If he was ruler, then why was he out all the way here with no guards?

    This was the empire of Deiferus alright?

    It was one of the farthest empires from Baymard.

    So how did he end up over here?


    Landon looked at them and sighed before lighting a torch and passing them
    one of the brochures in the basket.

    The moonlight wouldn't make them see it clearly.

    So he lit up a torch that he had picked up in the base for them.

    They looked at his picture and gasped in shock.

    He was really the intelligent and wise king that they had heard so much
    about?

    His stories were legendary, and his every move was like a hero who was
    there for the poor and those in need.

    He was a beacon of hope in these harsh times for all those in need.

    And some even offered up prayers for him to save them instead.

    He was also known as the messenger of the Gods, and at this point, even
    Henry was starting to believe it too.

    After all, he had prayed to the heavens just when he was about to lose all
    his strength.

    And there he came, like the messenger that he was.

    Additionally, coupled with the fact that he could take down an entire base...
    the men all felt like he had earned even more respect and awe from them.

    F***!

    Many of them kowtowed at him in reverence at this revelation.

    Are you kidding?

    This was a legendary figure within the Pyno Continent!


    Chapter 658 - The Fairy
    Godmother's mission Complete
    After realizing that their saviour was indeed his royal majesty, Landon
    Barn... Their emotions at this point were really indescribable.

    "Your majesty, Landon Barn.

    Please forgive our tardiness!"

    "No! No! No!

    Please get up and be at ease.

    You see, I had personally come over to see an old sick friend of mine here.

    But on my way back, I happened to witness you all getting dragged away in
    chains.

    So I decided to save you all instead.

    Anyone else would have also done the same, so think nothing more of it."
    Landon said helplessly.

    He didn't want to be worshiped and looked at in that manner.

    Everything was due to the system, so he felt a little guilty about the way
    things had developed.

    Without a doubt, upon hearing Landon's words... the men developed had
    more respect and awe for Landon as their eyes immediately lit up in
    understanding.

    It was said that his majesty Barn had compassion for slaves and hated
    slavery to the core.
    So maybe after he saw them on chains, he decided to help them instead.

    How noble!

    Henry looked at Landon and felt a little warm.

    It was people like this that made him have the courage to fight to better
    Deiferus.

    "Your majesty Barn..."

    "Nah-uh

    I like your personality, so call me bro!

    After all, we did come out of a life and death situation together.

    So just call me brother."

    Henry who heard this was all the more touched.

    Even without knowing his identity, this majestic ruler would still regard
    him as a brother.

    Additionally, Landin had offered to take him home, even though he didn't
    know where their home was.

    Truly an extraordinary man!

    Henry smiled and dropped all the etiquette.

    "Hahhhhahahahha!

    Alright bro, don't regret it later." Henry said while placing his hand over
    Landon's shoulder.

    "Hey!

    On second thought, call me fairy Godmother!"


    "No way!

    You're a man!"

    "What does that have to do with anything?

    Gender equality men!!"

    "Yeah.... not I'm this case bro!"

    "Hahhhahhahhh!"

    (^_^)

    The 2 men teased each other, earning the smiles and laughs of the
    surrounding men.

    Everything tonight seemed like a miracle in disguise.

    "Bro, I did tell you that I'll get you back home in a matter of hours right?

    Now just wait and see, because soon... I'll show you magic!"

    Immediately, Landon quickly had the men follow his instructions.

    And sure enough, the 25-seater Hot air balloon was now ready to go.

    Henry and his men hopped on board in shock.

    "Alright!

    Everyone please get to your cabins, wear the jackets within your cabins,
    and safely strap your feet before you get close to the edge."

    With that, Captain Landon lifted the hot air balloon into the air, amidst the
    shock from the men.
    "We're flying!

    Were really flying"

    They felt both excited and scared at the same time.

    They looked at the horses on the open field that were now getting smaller,
    and their hearts suddenly skipped a beat.

    Some of them began eating the snacks on board, while others used the
    flames from the balloon's mechanism as a light source for rereading the
    brochures on Baymard.

    They secretly decided that once they were finally done with all this drama,
    they would have a fun-filled vacation in Baymard.

    They felt like the rumours might not have truly captured how marvellous
    the place might be.

    Because any place that had such a flying mechanism was bound to be
    magical.

    Henry looked at everything from above in awe and stretched his hands into
    the sky.

    The world was truly full of wonder, and he would do his utmost best to
    bring his empire into such a heavenly era.

    They travelled through the night, and finally arrived at their base at 3 A.M
    just as Landon had promised.

    In truth, the flight was actually 5 hours, but the time difference within some
    areas shortened it down.

    Henry and his men got down and still couldn't believe their eyes.

    How was it possible?

    They were 3 and a half weeks away from where they were.
    And that was if they didn't get any rest at all.

    Because with rest and some pit stops, their journey would have been a little
    over 4 weeks.

    So how?

    They looked at the flying machine again in awe.

    It was undoubtedly revolutionary!

    As for Landon, after leaving the men a flew a certain distance away from
    their eyesight before disappearing altogether.

    Finally, he was back in Baymard.

    It was now 11:00 P.M

    He had finally caught up with the time difference.

    Luckily, he left Baymard at 6 P.M, so he was now good.

    And right on cue, a guard came over to remind him about going to bed.

    And since he hadn't eaten, a maid would probably bring him up right about
    now as well.

    Sigh... finally, he was back to comfort.

    'Ding!

    Mission complete.

    Congratulations host.'

    'Yeah, yeah!

    Talk to me tomorrow, I'm too tired for you now.'


    'The system sees that the host is feeling very energetic and will award the
    host with more missions.'

    (-_-)

    Forget it!

    Landon rested his head on his table while waiting for his meal.

    What a shitty system.

    Time passed by quickly, and soon, it was a brand new day.

    Back in the empire of Deiferus, it was already 3 P.M and a well-built 23-
    year-old youth man was calmly leading his men up the rocky terrain.

    They arrived at the base and what greater them was the sight of insects
    feasting on a massive stack of rotting corpses.

    The entire sight could make one puke if they didn't have a strong belly.

    "Quickly!

    Scout the place out and find all you can!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    The youth's men did as they were told and 45 minutes later, they returned to
    report their findings.

    "Your highness, all the money from the treasury is gone, the prisoners
    within the dungeon have escaped, and there are no guards alive within the
    base too."

    "And why about my brother?

    Is his corpse anywhere on site?"


    "No, your highness!"

    'Bam!'

    The youth punched the wall in rage and smiled cruelly.

    As expected, this brother of his was really a wolf pretending to be a sheep.

    But now, he would hunt him down no matter where he went.

    He didn't believe that Henry could escape far away within a day.

    From the dead animals on the arena floor, one could see that his brother
    might be fought last night before getting rescued.

    Even though he didn't know how the arena got half-destroyed, he could still
    see the bodies and clothes of his brother's dead men there.

    So if the fool got injured, then at most he would be hiding within the
    neighbouring villages or towns.

    But how could he have known that Henry and his men were long gone
    now?

    "Nicodemus!... Bomiah!

    I want every inch surrounding this place searched.

    All the neighbouring towns, villages and cities must be checked.

    I want him dead as soon as possible.

    Now go!!"

    The youth watched some of his men flee away hastily and narrowed his
    eyes towards the base' exit.

    'Oh, little brother... This little game of ours has just begun!'
    Chapter 659 - The Busy Lives Of
    Caronians In Baymard
    Amidst the raging hatred throughout the Pyno continent, some places were
    still as peaceful and steady as they usually were.

    Well... their chaos was more or less due to excitement rather than rage.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    In 3 bedroom apartment on Elms street, a very rude alarm clock hurriedly


    tried to awake Its sleepy master.

    'Grraaahh!'

    Its master grunted in displeasure, before finally covering his head in his
    blanket all the more.

    Dammit!

    The clock was a real hater for all sleep lovers.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    'Puchuaahhh!'

    "Cough...cough...cough...

    Are you trying to kill me?" Said the awaking boy, who had been WWE'd by
    his sleepy black-haired ghost-like sister.

    "Well, if you would've turned off your alarm, then I wouldn't attempt to
    murder you, would I?" She said, before slamming his door shut loudly.
    'Bam!'

    And with that, the morning monster had gone.

    That's right, his adorable sister that everyone looked up to in school, was a
    total nightmare in the mornings.

    It was truly a transformation for him, whenever he came down for breakfast
    in the mornings and saw her looking prim and proper.

    What happened to the psycho who hadn't even combed her hair yet?

    Sigh... Women were truly a mystery.

    'Chaack!'

    "What do you want now?"

    "I forgot my teddy bear!"

    'Bam!'

    (Y_Y)

    The boy quickly got up and hurriedly made his way to the bathroom before
    the monster came back again for the third time.

    Of course, avoiding his sister's attacks wasn't the only thing on his mind.

    He was in a rush to arrive early for his Road test.

    That's right!

    He was already 15 years old and had written the written driver's license test
    6 months prior.

    And during these 6 months, he had also paid for driving classes too.

    So today would be the final day to test everything out.


    He hurriedly freshened up and had breakfast alongside his Godzilla-like
    sister.

    As for who he was, well... He was a citizen of Carona born and raised.

    His name was Mathew, and he and his sister had temporarily moved into
    Baymard 2 years back for educational purposes.

    He graduated 9 months ago and found a good full-time job here as well.

    One should know that even though he finished his education, he had student
    loans to payout, which weren't too much in his case since he used to work
    part-time while being a student.

    Actually, he could finish paying up his dept in a year if he wanted to.

    But he chose to drag it out for 2 more years, as he was also sending money
    home to his parents and whatnot.

    Plus he also took over the responsibility of paying his sister's tuition, which
    relieved her from any part-time jobs during school semesters.

    Additionally, paying their rent and making sure that they had enough food
    and money for medicine also fell unto him now.

    So, he decided that it would be wise to drag out the student loan payments
    for the time being.

    And when he and his sister were done, they could go back to Carona and
    help develop the place.

    After all, the Caronian government now welcomed graduates from here
    with open arms, as they wanted them to put their education to proper use.

    Of course, another option was to go to the Caronian office here and have
    them carry the loans over to Carona.
    That is, Carona would pay Baymard for the loans...and the students in turn
    would have to go back to Carona and work to pay off the loans too.

    The payment plans and methods were also similar to Baymard's so


    everyone felt at ease with this arrangement.

    Mathew would have definitely opted for that instead, but he had his sister
    who would graduate 2 years from now.

    So he chose to stay in Baymard for the time being.

    In fact, many many graduates who had completed their education went back
    home instead.

    They were now eager and excited to make Carona better, so it was an
    honour to develop their empire.

    Carona had changed from the way it used to be.

    And now, after Baymard, one could say that Carona was second behind the
    list in becoming organized, clean and safe.

    Anyway, he didn't know if his sister would go back with him after they
    graduated, because when asked what she wanted to be on career day... she
    said she wanted to be a chef.

    So she might just have to stay here for a few more years and try her luck in
    getting into Baymard's Culinary and Bartending Academy.

    It was the most popular one in the entire Pyno continent, and the hardest
    one to get in.

    People from all over the continent sent chefs and people yearly to take the
    exam.

    Everyone wanted to eat good food, especially after tasting the food cooked
    here in Baymard.
    The difference was like heaven and hell.

    Before, he only thought that meat could taste good after throwing it in a pot
    of boiling water or roasting it until the outer skin is charcoal.

    Of course, he would put salt on his meat.

    But after coming to Baymard, Dammit!

    He had no appetite to eat what he was used to.

    So kings, nobles, peasants and many others, sent their men or families to
    take the exams three times a year.

    And those that got in typically had several perks even here in Baymard.

    The competition was brutal, and only those approved could get in.

    No shortcuts, just hard work.

    And funny enough, this was the profession that his sister was leaning
    towards.

    Sigh... he could only aid her by letting her cook and experiment in the
    house daily.

    After all, she would need to be prepared when she graduated.

    So during long vacations, it was best for her to work in a restaurant or


    whatnot.

    Not for the money, but for the experience.

    But during school semesters, he wouldn't allow her to work since she had to
    strictly focus on getting better grades.

    That was for the best.


    Chapter 660 - Driving Test
    Mathew bit on the omelet wrapped in strips of thin meat and smiled
    broadly.

    "Sis, I'm impressed!

    Your cooking is improving day by day."

    "Of course!

    Who do you think I am?

    I will become the greatest chef in Carona within the next few years.

    So just watch me!" His sister said with burning flames of passion in her
    eyes.

    "Oh?

    Ah... it's good that I'm related to you.

    That way I can hug all the glory when you finally make it.

    By then, I'll change my name to [the brother of the famous chef]." Mathew
    said teasingly as he looked at his sister that appeared nothing like she did
    when she body-slammed him this morning and couldn't help but marvel at
    how women could change so much.

    Previously, she looked like a wandering ghost with her long black hair.

    But how, she looked like the 3rd ranked high school Goddess that she was.

    Sigh... Women!
    Mathew ate as much as he could and hurriedly left his apartment within
    District H.

    He hopped on the bus, showed his bus pass, took a seat, and hastily looked
    at his watch.

    Phew!

    He had made it on time.

    Baymard was extremely huge, and moving from one district to another at
    the standard speed would take about 33 minutes without traffic.

    He was all the way in district H, and he needed to head on over to district C.

    So when one took into account the traffic, bus stops, and bus switches that
    he would have to make... that was additional time too.

    Baymard was so big that it felt like one was sometimes moving from city to
    city.

    The Upper region was as massive as an entire city, the Central regions,
    Lower regions and even the Coastal regions were the same too.

    So it was no wonder that one would feel like they were sometimes leaving
    Baymard when they moved around from the different regions.

    Luckily for him, he had accounted for everything in his plans.

    So he was good.

    When he thought about how many hours one would usually take by horse
    just to travel across the different regions, he couldn't help but thank the
    heavens for allowing cars, trains and buses to be invented.

    That would've been one long-ass journey.

    Of course taking the train after one bus stop would certainly cut his time by
    half since the trains were so damn fast.
    But, he needed time to go over some of his notes.

    Hence, he chose the long route instead.

    He let out a brief sigh of relief and tried to catch his breath as the bus left
    the bus stop.

    Now, it was time to look over a few things before the Road Test.

    After 4 bus switches, Mathew had finally arrived at the bus stop a few
    blocks away from the Driving School.

    The building was very wide and had only 2 floors to it.

    "Good morning sir.

    Are you here for written examinations, Road Tests or classes?"

    "Ahhh...I usually come here for classes, but I'm here for the Class 7: Level
    2 beginner's Road test."

    "Alright.

    Just follow the hallway over there, make a left turn and head towards hall
    B-13."

    "Thank you!"

    With that, Mathew followed the instructions and removed in the hall.

    His classes were typically on the second floor, so this was his first time
    being in any of the halls on ground-level.

    He quickly spotted his friend and headed over towards here.

    "Hey, you?
    Why are you only coming in now?

    Only 15 minutes more and it would've been examination time."

    "Morning to you too Sam.

    I wanted to take time on the bus to read over some things before I got here."
    Mathew said while pinching his friend's chubby cheeks.

    She was so doll-like that sometimes, he just couldn't help it.

    Some more of his friends crowded around them, and a minute later... one of
    their instructors walked in and the entire hall quieted down.

    "Morning everyone.

    The day has finally come to put what you've learned into practice.

    So before we head out to the field, let's begin by doing roll call.

    Adam Friedman."

    "Present!"

    "Ave Bianca Woods."

    "Present!"

    "Present!"

    "Present!"

    "Present!"

    The roll call went by fast, as there were only 30 students for this session.

    One should know that at least once a week, examinations are held at
    different time intervals for all licence classes for those who register for
    them.
    So today was only meant for those who were either taking the class 7: level
    1 written permit test or the class 7: level 2 road test.

    Each session was planned for 3 hours.

    So one could say that he had registered to join the first batch of Class 7
    examiners for today, and after 3 hours... another batch would come in to
    take their road test.

    Typically, a road test could take about 29~30 minutes... But since it was
    recommended that they drive on a busy highway, it would take longer since
    Baymard was large.

    After checking basic things like parallel parking and whatnot, each student
    would be given a destination to go to which involved a busy highway that
    needed them to think fast and make decisions quickly.

    Quick thinking was essential on the roads.

    So they would have to think and act fast and as safely as possible.

    For themselves, as well as the pedestrians and those around them.

    With roll call over, Mathew and his class followed their instructor and
    arrived at the back of the building, which had a very massive car park with
    several cars, trucks and other vehicles in it.

    The space was so big that one could build a mall on it.

    Of course today, Mathew was only focusing on driving a regular car.

    So the other motor vehicles weren't his cup of tea for now.

    Nonetheless, just looking at everything made his blood boil even more.

    It reminded him that he still had a long way to go when it came to driving.
    Heheheh!

    Soon, he would master all these vehicles!!


    Chapter 661 - Driving Test 2
    After stepping onto the massive parking lot, Mathew and his class
    immediately came face to face with 29 more instructors all in uniform.

    "Now, there are 30 of you and 30 of us.

    So each student will be assigned to an examiner.

    In class, I gave you all number tags for you to wear.

    So locate an examiner with the same tag number as yours and follow him or
    her to your vehicle."

    Either that, the main instructor also joined the rest, and everyone began
    looking at their tags.

    'Number 87!'

    Mathew quickly spotted a lady wearing the same tag number as he was, and
    they quickly made their way to a car that had the number 87 on it too.

    And the moment he got in, the examination began.

    He quickly buckled his seat belt, checked his rear mirror and did all the
    necessary arrangements needed before he could drive off.

    They did a vehicle safety inspection where the blinkers, lights and even
    brakes were checked.

    Of course, arm signals from him were also checked too.

    A left-arm signal would be placing his left arm outside the window in a
    straight line, a right-arm signal would be placing that arm upwards... and if
    he needed to signal a stop-arm signal, then he just needed to place his arm
    downwards instead.
    Of course, these arm signals were typically used if he realized that his
    indicators weren't working while on the road.

    This way, drivers behind him would know what he would do next.

    As they say, safety was key.

    Additionally, he did control tests to check if the wipers, defroster fronts,


    emergency flashers, emergency brakes, horn and so on were working.

    And when everything was satisfactory, the lady ticked some things on her
    board and faced him calmly.

    At that moment, Mathew's heart started pounding like a drum.

    He was nervous as hell!

    "Mr. Mathew, you've done well so far, so there's no need for you to panic.

    Now, let's go over a little bit of some of the maneuvers... as well as what I'll
    be asking you to do today.

    You'll be doing Parallel-parking, 3-point turn, several left-turns, right-turns,


    lane changes, backing up, U-turns, what to do when encountering
    pedestrians, parking uphill, parking downhill, what to do when approaching
    signs, lights and intersections.

    Today, we will just be focussing on the basic stuff.

    So, do you have any questions before we begin?"

    "Ugh... No, I don't."

    "Okay, that's great!

    It's very important to note that while you're operating the vehicle, you'll
    continue to move straight forward at all times unless I give you instructions
    to do something different.
    And be aware that you are solely responsible for safely operating the
    vehicle the entire time.

    I will not try to trick you or make things hard.

    So focus on everything with a level head and you should be fine, alright?"

    "Yes misses Laila!"

    "Excellent!

    If you're ready, then let's begin." The lady said with a calm smile on her
    face.

    And just like that, they were off!

    Mathew drove the vehicle out of the parking lot and finally found himself
    on Baymard's roads.

    His heart rate quickened, as he held onto the steering wheel as hard as he
    could.

    It wasn't fear that ate him up.

    No!

    It was sheer excitement and the thrill of being on the roads as the sole
    piloted of his ship.

    I realized that every time he took control, this excitement seemed to spring
    up like wildflowers in the woods.

    "Take a left turn there."

    With that, he put on the indicator, before making the left turn and continued
    straightforward as planned.
    His instructor, on the other hand, spoke to him about the weather and fun
    things in Baymard while ticking some things off her checklist.

    With their interaction, whatever anxiety was left in him had long gone out
    the window in a flash.

    He did all the main tests and was finally left with the last one for today,
    which was crossing the highway.

    He got on one of the lanes and completely missed the turn that would help
    him merge with the highway.

    He had only missed it because he was moving a little too slow, and when
    someone honked behind him... he panicked a bit and went the wrong way.

    On the highway, everyone seemed to be in a rush.

    Dammit!

    Now he was nervous.

    Did he fail?

    Was she going to fail him because of this blunder?

    His heart was now in a mess, and he started feeling very hot within the car.

    He cursed himself silently when he thought of his blunder.

    His palms had turned sweaty, and he tried to control himself from
    overthinking things.

    F***!

    He had failed!

    Laila looked at him and smiled.


    "It's okay Mr. Mathew, take the Bluewhale lane and circle back over here
    again."

    "Y... Yes."

    So he hadn't failed yet?

    Mathew calmed his heart and quickly did as he was told.

    Finally, he had successfully merged onto the highway and immediately


    became sandwiched between several cars.

    'Eat that, highway!

    Hmph!'

    'Peep! Peep!'

    'Drrrrrrrhhhh!'

    'Shrrriiiii!'

    The highway was as busy as ever with every lane as full as it could be.

    Everyone seems to be in a rush, as on the highway... One had to think smart


    and make the right lives, or any delays could make some other drivers cut
    your line.

    Some people were just professional lane switches, switching lanes as many
    times as possible on whichever road they thought was the fastest.

    Of course Laila also wanted him to make lane changes too, so he readied
    himself and did as instructed.

    He looked at the cars surrounding him and signalled for the lane change,
    before calmly moving onto the middle lane.

    And sure enough, those behind him noticed this intention and slowed down
    a bit too.
    Phew!

    He had made it!

    He stayed on the highway for a bit, before making another lane change to
    the right, and finally exiting that monstrous highway.

    But how could it be over?

    Now, that he had driven all the way to District G, of course he would have
    to go back to District C, no?

    He smiled bitterly and hopped onto the highway again.

    And soon, he was back to the diving school.

    He stepped down and felt like he had just accomplished a great feat.

    "Mr. Mathew!

    You did exceptionally well today."

    "Wait!

    So does that mean that I've passed?"

    "Yes, Mr. Mathew... you've passed.

    Come with me and I'll give you your 'Pass Certificate'.

    You can use it as evidence that you passed the exam until you get your
    photo ID driving licence."

    Listening to his instructor, Mathew felt like it was all worth it.

    He passed!

    He passed!
    He passed!

    Now, he would have to wait another 8 months before getting his Class5:
    Level 1 driver's licence.

    But of course with this Class 7:level 2 license, he would finally be able to
    get a car.

    For sure, there were some restrictions with his licence class.

    Like the fact that between midnight to 5 am, he wasn't allowed to drive...
    unless it was due to school or work purposes, or if he was escorted by a
    class 5 driver.

    Additionally, he had to maintain a zero alcohol policy before driving.

    And only a total of 3 people could be in his car at all times.

    Nonetheless, these restrictions weren't much for him.

    So he wasn't the least bit concerned at all.

    "Hey, Matt!

    Did you pass?"

    "Of course I did!

    And judging from your overly dramatic expression, I'm guessing you
    passed too right?"

    "Uh-uh!

    I passed!

    Ahhh!

    I'm so excited!
    Now I can finally get the Hatchback that I always wanted."

    "Pui!

    Why a Hatchback?

    You have no taste what-so-ever.

    I'm getting a Sedan.

    It's low, fast and cool."

    "A sedan?

    Really?

    Ugh... you men have no taste."

    "_"

    And that was how several Caronians had finally gotten their licences and
    cars here in Baymard.

    The empire was as peaceful as ever.

    But of course, trouble was always brewing from afar.

    'Shwahhhhh!'

    On the high seas, several men were currently crowded within a single room.

    "Captain, in 2 days... we will arrive!"

    "Good!

    Tell the men to sharpen their blades, eat their fill and prepare for battle.

    Because in this war, there can only be one outcome: Victory!!"


    Chapter 662 - Battle Preparations
    "Tell the men to sharpen their blades, eat their fill and prepare for battle.

    Because in this war, there can only be one outcome: Victory!!"

    "Yes Captain!"

    With that, the news travelled quickly from ship to ship, until the entire fleet
    was aware of their Captain's orders.

    What did this mean?

    With only 2 days left, it meant that they could finally eat 50% of their food
    supply that was left within these 2 days.

    After all, since they were going to conquer Baymard, the chances of them
    winning were high.

    So they could just replenish their stock there.

    Of course, the remaining 50% of food would be saved just in case they lost
    the war and had to retreat.

    But make no mistake, 50% of what they had right now could regularly last
    them another 15 days at sea before they stop somewhere to get new
    supplies.

    But now, they could finish it up in a matter of 2 days... which was very
    possible for them because firstly, their meals were always limited and
    measured which stretched it out during their voyage.

    But now, they could finally eat their fill as if they were attending a grand
    feast.
    And unlike the normal rule of 1 cup of rum per meal, now they could drink
    several cups of rum tonight.

    Of course, their Captain only did this to motivate the men.

    Tonight, it was best for them to eat as if it were their last meal.

    Because even though he said that the feasting was for 2 days straight, in
    theory, it was just for tonight.

    Tonight, they could drink, eat, get constipated, have a hangover and
    whatnot.

    So that tomorrow would be a day to relax, vomit and get rid of everything
    in their system.

    And on the second day, they could start sharpening their tools and readying
    themselves for battle.

    Because, how could he send drunk men with constipated aching bellies to
    the battlefield?

    What if they wanted to use the bathrooms while battling?

    It was very embarrassing to have to concentrate on holding your poop while


    battling okay?

    "Yeahhhhhhh!"

    The entire fleet was filled with laughter, music from the singing men,
    people eating, telling stories, bashing their cups of rum together and snoring
    on the rum-stained deck.

    Some even took out their daggers and drunkenly told tales, while others
    found secret spots to do the dirty deed between men.

    These days might be their last days on Hertfilia, so why not enjoy it to the
    fullest?
    Even though they were sure that they would win the battle, they weren't
    stupid to believe that there would be no casualties from their side.

    So many of them could go at any moment.

    Hence tonight was meant to be their night!

    And so, as the invaders planned to make their victory... so did those within
    Baymard.

    Well, every day in Baymard, the navy, marine and Coast guard forces had
    been going over their plans and checking the waters just as planned.

    So the moment the Coast guard sh.i.p.s on the outskirts of Baymard spot
    these enemy sh.i.p.s on their radar... they would immediately go full-on
    battle mode.

    Now, it was only a matter of time before the battle fully began.

    "Welcome Fleet Admiral Gary!"

    "Welcome Fleet Admiral Gary!"

    As Gary walked along the platform, several men in uniform hurriedly


    saluted him.

    Right now, he was on a massive ship dock that housed several massive
    battlesh.i.p.s, Coast guard sh.i.p.s and many more.

    The dock had been built a little different from the regular visitor docks, as
    the platforms here were thicker, wider and higher than the later.

    To be more specific, the platforms looked like fighter jet landing lanes.

    And every platform was connected to another by a large metal gate that
    closed and opened only to allow the sh.i.p.s to move in and out the dock at
    will.
    These gates could only be opened after permission was granted.

    Of course, Landon had been inspired by the Navy designs of both The
    'Pearl Harbour' and the Navy ship dock in Hong Kong back on earth.

    "Secretary Winston, what about the inspection?

    Is it still going on?"

    "Yes, Fleet Admiral Gary", said a serious-looking youth with glasses.

    The man was Gary's personal secretary, who even handled some of his
    home-related things at times.

    He had been working with Gary for 2 and a half years now, and one could
    say that he knew Gary's schedule, romance life and even home affairs.

    In short, if he were back on earth, he would be that secretary who could


    order the boss's wife some flowers on behalf of the boss and whatnot.

    Even here, he had once done groceries for his Gary and had even bought
    and sent beautiful items to Gary's fiancee on behalf of Gary.

    So one could say that he had learned most of what Gary hated and liked.

    Winston pushed his glasses towards his face and gestured towards the
    sh.i.p.s before him while keeping a very professional look.

    "Fleet Admiral Gary, 10 out of the 13 sh.i.p.s that have been assigned for
    the upcoming battle, are now ready to go.

    Inspection has been carried out on them daily, and they are in the best
    conditions possible.

    But as for the remaining 3, ever since they came back from that mission a
    week ago, the men have been spending their time inspecting and ensuring
    that everything is okay with them.
    And by the end of today, we should know whether they will be battle-ready
    or not."

    "Hmhm.... so what are the names of the sh.i.p.s still under inspection?"

    "Fleet Admiral, they are; The battleship Galactica, battleship Destruction


    and battleship Death star."

    "Hmmm...

    Tell the sailors, officers and pilots that if we are attacked today, then they
    shouldn't bring out those 3 to the battlefield."

    "Yes Fleet Admiral.

    I shall pass on your orders."

    [*Navy people and those involved with sea forces were typically called
    sailors... Except they were officer ranked or pilots who piloted the sh.i.p.s.]

    With that, Gary left the dock, as he wanted to allow the inspectors to do
    their jobs diligently.

    After all, since they said that they would be done today.

    Then he would only have to see them tomorrow, no?

    He had already gone on board the first 10 battlesh.i.p.s and decided to leave
    the other 3 for tomorrow.

    And so both the navy and their enemies were busily preparing to tear each
    other apart.

    But as for Landon, even though he knew the battle was coming, he wasn't
    worried at all.

    Please!
    He trusted his Fleet Admiral, the navy, coastal guards and marines to do a
    kickass job.

    So what was there to be worried about?

    Plus, he was kind of busy himself, okay?


    Chapter 663 - A Rich Man
    "Your majesty, don't worry.

    Now that everything is sorted out, I'll send all the money to all the
    ministries involved as planned."

    "Thank you as always manager Sento," Landon said with a friendly smile
    on his face.

    Of course, he was currently in the bank.

    Yesterday, he spent the entire day in the bank aiding them to count all the
    money that he had taken from his mission.

    And it was a freakin' huge sum.

    There were several bags of silver, copper and more importantly, there were
    2 bags of gold coins in the mix.

    One should know that 10,000 Copper coins = 1 gold coin.

    So 100 gold coins were already a million copper coins.

    He had 2 bags that contained a total of 1500 gold coins.

    So that alone gave him millions.

    Not to talk of the 200 bags of copper coins and the 50 bags of silver coins.

    In fact, he had really reaped a hefty amount from tht mission.

    And he decided to send all that money for the development of Baymard's
    new territories.

    Make no mistake!
    Without this money, Landon would've still been able to fork out the money,
    as he had 5% shares from every industry, entertainment and system in
    Baymard.

    After all, he invested and inventing several new products, entertainment,


    books, medicine, and even cooking methods

    So of course he had to have shares in them.

    And within those shares, he gave 2% to the royal family and kept the
    remaining 3% under his belt for the time being.

    Of course as he had already written in the royal constitution that when he


    died, all those shares would go to the royal family.

    One shouldn't overlook those shares, as just 5% still gave him millions
    yearly.

    Not to talk about the fact that he still had more things to invent again.

    So after several years, that money would be truly incredible.

    Truth be told, maybe the bank wouldn't even be able to hold it all.

    Heheheheh!

    But even though it all went to royalty, every royal had a yearly budget and
    several duties to do if they wanted to keep receiving this money.

    In short, he had written many articles, clauses, rules and repercussions on


    what should happen if a royal went rogue.

    There were rules that would keep them in order.

    And if one didn't lead the people well, then the people and parliament could
    have them step down... if the evidence against the accused were verified to
    be true.
    And there would be many verification methods used by the heads of all
    Baymard's armed forces, as well as the head ministers of justice and the
    Congress.

    Everyone would get involved, so as to limit the use of any bribery or


    corruption.

    In fact, Landon had written so much that he somehow pitied all the future
    rogue royals.

    I mean... why would anyone want to be rogue when everyone was paid
    roughly the same salary?

    Sigh... it would truly be stupid to do so.

    After all, you would still have to work and get paid, similar to your siblings
    too.

    There would be no owning all the money in the royal treasury and what not.

    So one wouldn't be able to hug everything for themselves.

    As for now with all his shares, Landon was rick as hell since the entire
    Pyno continent scrambled for his goods daily.

    With that said, forking out many for Baymard's development wouldn't have
    been an issue.

    But he was somehow grateful for these sprung up missions that increased
    his wealth even more.

    Plus no matter how he looked at it, free money was definitely a good
    thing... especially when it didn't come from his own pockets.

    "Oh, manager Sento.. how are you all finding the new bank sector?"

    "It's honestly a breath of fresh air your majesty."


    "Good!

    I'm glad to hear that." Landon said while looking over his banking book.

    The bank had just been expanded, and now there were more vaults and even
    hidden underground chambers within the newly expanded region for them
    to keep more gold, copper and silver coins.

    One should know that many merchants and nobles from all around the Pyno
    continent, have placed several massive piles of coins in the banks.

    That's why when they came to Baymard, they could just take out some
    money from their Baymardian account whenever they wanted to.

    Plus they like the fact that their money here could yield some sort of
    interest.

    Hence they never requested for too many coins when they were leaving
    Baymard.

    On that note, Baymard had mountains all in bangs within their vaults and
    chambers.

    And once a week, all the bags of money had to be counted, so as to see if
    anything was stolen or if there were some miscalculations done within the
    week.

    Anyway, all this caused the need for expansion.

    Of course Landon was sure that only when other continents and empires
    produce their own money, would he be able to smelt all the gold, copper
    and silver coins.

    Because like it or not, those were ores that could be used within the
    industries for jewelry, silver utensils and whatnot.

    Recycling 80% of them wouldn't be a bad idea.


    While the rest could be kept in the royal treasury... as well as the national
    treasury for historical purposes.

    Hence for now, he could only expand the bank and open more vaults to
    keep the incoming coins.

    But fortunately, most peasants and middle-class people withdrew 80% of


    their money in coins when they left Baymard.

    So there was a good balance of how many coins were going in and out
    daily.

    The expansion happened because of the wealthy nobles and merchants that
    kept pumping in gold coins every time they came over... especially the
    women.

    They liked luxury goods, staying in expensive hotels, buying gorgeous


    clothes for themselves and their pets, pedicures and even attending the
    seasonal fashion shows.

    So they always made sure to use their noble salaries to enjoy their lives to
    the fullest.

    Which made business in Baymard boom as usual.

    Hehehe.... more money in his account.

    After looking at his account book, Landon Landon hurriedly left the bank
    and headed towards District D.

    He had been invited to make a surprising appearance on the show 'Fear


    Factor'.

    So how could he miss it?


    Chapter 664 - Meet The
    Contestants!
    Landon drove towards the set and immediately found his way around
    quickly.

    They were now making a whole new season.

    And today, he would be joining the host in encouraging today's players.

    As one of the biggest sponsors of the show, it was important for him to
    meet the contestants and make them feel enthusiastic.

    Of course today, the contestants would only be recording the first stunt.

    There were a total of 18 stunts to be done.

    And there were a total of 19 couples or pairs of contestants that would


    perform these stunts.

    Some people came with their newly wedded wives, while others came with
    their friends and so on.

    Additionally, the contestants also came from different continents within the
    Pyno continent.

    Today, they would be filming the first 3 stunts for all teams and the teams
    that didn't make it would be disqualified.

    Each stunt just took a couple of minutes to do, so they would be able to get
    3 stunts done today.

    And 2 days from now, they would be filming the next stunt.

    They did this to give the contestants time to breathe a little.


    Some of these stunts could make one panic or have anxiety, so they needed
    to calm down a bit before their next stunts.

    But then again, this was what the show was about.

    Conquering one's fears!

    All teams wore different coloured shirts and acknowledged leggings or


    shorts.

    But of course underneath when the stunts would begin, they would have to
    wear tight body-hugging clothing so as to make it easier for them to do their
    stunts.

    After all, no one wanted their loose clothing to be caught up in something


    and make them lose.

    For this season, the contestants ranged from 17 to 30-year-old people.

    Everyone was socializing with each other while looking at the crazy scene
    before them.

    "So what do you think that we will do today?"

    "Maybe they'll ask us to have a bath?"

    "Yeah.... there's a vat (basin) the size of a bathtub there.

    So it might be it."

    "You're right!

    Maybe that's why they specified that we must know how to swim before
    selecting us."

    "But why would we need to know how to swim if we are just entering a
    bathtub?"

    (°^°)
    .

    Perry looked at the set a little more, as he was trying to come up with clues
    to what their stunt would really be.

    He felt like it couldn't be that simple... could it?

    They were standing a little far away from the metal bathtub-like basin, so
    from his angle... it looked like nothing was in it.

    But he kept feeling like he was wrong.

    Additionally, there was a table on one side that had something covered with
    a yellow cloth there too.

    Everything just looked too mysterious.

    They were currently standing in one of the studios, desert-like areas.

    And the cameras and background crew were all stationed around the scene
    strategically.

    Perry who was 21 years old, was a pure Baymardian and had married a
    Caronian woman a while back.

    Luckily, things weren't that complicated for inter-empire marriages.

    All Caronian rules still applied to his wife.

    Except now, she can officially stay in Baymard forever, and her family can
    visit her more often without any hiccups too.

    For sure, she had a few more perks now that she had married a Baymardian.

    She was now allowed to open her own business in Baymard if she wanted
    to, and she could even get a home within the normal residential areas in
    District E and F.
    Even when it came to her children's education, they would be charged as
    regular Baymardians, and she could also take out certain loans from the
    bank too.

    In fact, some doors had now opened for her due to the marriage.

    Of course she could work within the areas permitted for foreigners which
    for sure exclude the lower regions, military and other areas that had top-
    secret information.

    This would only be temporal until world peace got established... for fear of
    secrets leaking out.

    One should know that before Perry's marriage, he too had been briefed on
    the consequences... if he should ever reveal company policies or work to his
    wife.

    So for his mother, sisters, his wife, his future kids, as well as his own life...
    he dared not.

    Before marrying his wife, he had relatives here.

    And he had long known about some of these rules.

    Because even without the marriage... if he sold out Baymard, then his fate
    would be the same.

    So he was well aware of some of these rules.

    That's why when he was at home, he and his wife could crack jokes about
    how a friend made an error at work or how someone even slipped down...
    provided he wasn't giving off any company secrets.

    Perry felt like it was okay, as he and his wife hardly went into detail about
    their work anyway.
    They would just laugh about how their day went and more importantly, do
    us on family planning.

    After all, they were more concerned with saving more money, investing and
    whatnot.

    To them, looking at future prospects, health plans and raising children were
    all they were truly focused on within these first few years of marriage.

    Perry thought that married life would be easy.

    But it certainly made one sit up when a baby suddenly came into the
    picture.

    It almost felt like all their planning was involved around that baby.

    Their entire room smells like baby powder, and almost all rooms in their
    home had tiny toys laying around here and there.

    He had a love-hate relationship with his kid, as he was typically sleep-


    deprived during the night.

    Fortunately, his mother lived with them and was more than happy to help
    them here and there.

    In fact, his mother treated her grandson as if she was the one who gave birth
    to him

    No matter what he did, in his mother's eyes... his son was right and he was
    wrong.

    And so he and his wife now had free time on their hands to plan for their
    future.

    As for his wife, he had known his wife for 3 years now, and within that
    time... it took him 6 months to propose to her after knowing her and another
    8 months to marry her.
    Of course from there, they had their first son in a flash.

    And now, his wife was as strong and fit as she used to be thanks to the gym
    and a healthy diet.

    With their conditions improved at home, they were finally ready to make
    more money for their family.

    That was the main reason why they entered the show 'Fear Factor!

    Perry looked at his wife and squeezed her hand confidently.

    "Honey, are you ready?"

    "Of course!

    If I can push a baby out, then I can definitely win this!

    Don't worry, we've got this!"

    "Good!

    That's my girl!"
    Chapter 665 - 70,000 Bays!
    As the couples all mingled and spoke with each other, it didn't take long
    before they spotted his Majesty Landon Barn who was immediately
    swarmed with makeup professions on the scene.

    And soon, more makeup people came towards them swiftly.

    "Give them touch-ups quickly."

    And so many soft fluffy brushes came their way, and they also had a light
    layer of healing palm placed on their lips too.

    On camera, it was the crew's job to make sure that no sweat or cracked lips
    appeared on them.

    Of course heavy makeup wasn't done on them.

    Just light power here and here, as well as ensuring that their bodies were
    well oiled up too.

    And while the touch-up people did their thing, the director and co-director
    also walked towards the contestants and once again explained what they
    would be during soon.

    The previously relaxed atmosphere had now turned into a serious room one
    in a heartbeat.

    So this was how the legendary crews worked.

    Everyone felt utterly thrilled, as they clenched their fists in determination.

    70,000 Bays

    That was the prize money!


    That was the same as 7 gold coins or 700 silver coins or 70,000 Copper
    coins.

    No matter how crazy the stunts were, they were now ready to get that
    dough!

    So as things started getting serious, all the contestants quickly focused on


    the money.

    Like they say in show biz, keep your eyes on the prize.

    Soon everyone was ready, and the cameras began rolling.

    "I'm Collin Boar and this is Fear Factor!

    The stunts you are about to see are designed and supervised by trained
    professionals.

    They're extremely dangerous and should never be attempted by anyone,


    anywhere, anytime.

    Now, Welcome to fear factor!

    And this time it's the season from the underworld... where teams are placed
    in the worst hell for a chance to win 70,000 Bays.

    And it only gets hotter from here.

    Because in this episode, the teams will have to go head to head with each
    other to face their fears.

    They would have to 'worm' their way in, conquer their fear of drowning and
    fear of heights.

    Who will go all the way for 70 K?

    Stay turned on this episode of Fear Factor: The Underworld!"


    A pre-recorded voice clip from the host was played out.

    And as the speakers echoed out the clip, the contestants all walked towards
    the spot that they were assigned to stand on as planned.

    Of course as they walked, several cool video shots of them were taken as
    well.

    When everything was edited out, these cool shots and some major
    highlights on today's show will be compiled together with the voice clip for
    the episode's intro.

    "This is Fear Factor!

    And today, we have 19 teams in the show... and they have absolutely no
    idea about the hell that I'm about to put them through.

    But they're going to have to face their fears if they want to win 70,000
    Bays.

    Once more, welcome to the Fear Factor's Underworld episode."

    The host said while walking towards the contestants who were clapping,
    smiling and laughing enthusiastically.

    "Now, let's welcome our special guest for this season...his Majesty Landon
    Barn!"

    "Welcome your majesty!" Everyone said excitedly.

    Landon just looked at them and smiled.

    "Today, you brave people have all come here to put yourselves to the test
    and go beyond your limits.

    This TV show was created to make you all rise above your fears.

    So, do you think that you're up for the challenge?"


    "Yeah!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Woooppp!"

    "Great!

    I like your spirits!

    So here's how fear factor works.

    Today, you must conquer 3 challenges that will put you through hell.

    And after every challenge, a team will be eliminated.

    So by the end of the day, the remaining 17 teams will still have a shot of
    winning 70K, while the other 3 teams will be disqualified.

    Now, are you all ready for your first stunt?"

    "Yeah!!!"

    With that, everyone cheered excitedly.

    They didn't need to do any intro because a few days back, they had already
    done pre-recorded intros of themselves for the show.

    And from what they were told, after all the episodes were done, they would
    watch their clips and make commentaries on what went wrong or right too.

    So everything would only add up later on.

    Right now, all they had to do was perform the stunts.

    "Wooowhhhh!"
    "Bring on the challenge!" They cheered.

    "Alright!

    You all heard his majesty.

    So challenge yourselves to face your fears.

    Now, everyone knows of the common torture method of tarring and


    feathering... where hot wood tar would be poured on a person and feathers
    asked later on.

    But naturally, as a grown Baymardian society would never do something so


    primitive.

    So instead, if you want to still be in the running for winning 70,000 Bays...
    then you must be covered in old cow's blood, and these!"

    Immediately, the host took off the yellow cloth on the table before them...
    revealing a glass full of thick fat worms in them.

    Uhhhhh!

    Everyone almost puked at the sight of these digesting creatures.

    One should know that the worms that had been chosen, are the ones that
    were typically seen next poop and other disgusting rotting items.

    They were really fat, blue, big, and had a circular mouth that bit one several
    times over and over.

    These worms were hated by all and were called Bindy Worms.

    "Alright, here's how this challenge works.

    One person on each team will dump a bucket of old cow's blood all over
    them.
    The cow's blood-covered person will then run over and drive into that of
    Bindy worms.

    Yes!

    These worms will bite and scratch you, but don't worry about it.

    Because your partner will be right there to get them off you.

    That's right, their job is to collect as many worms off your body, get it to
    that glass and fill it up to that marked line on the glass

    And in case I forgot to mention... since your hands will be tied, you can
    only use your mouth to get these worms off your partner.

    And remember, the faster you are, the better your chances of winning
    70,000 Bays.

    Now, let the first stunt begin!"

    Perry looked at the worms and looked towards the sky one more time.

    '70k... 70k... 70K

    I can do this!'
    Chapter 666 - Fear Factor
    Perry and his wife were team 14, so they diligently watched the first 13
    teams do the stunt.

    Everyone's eyes were glued on the scene, as they tried to get any tricks or
    shortcuts in doing the challenge fast.

    "Honey, you get coated in the worms and I'll handle transporting them to
    the glass," Perry said quietly.

    Right now, they needed to come up with a strong game plan to win this
    quick.

    So far, the fastest team was team 6 with a time of 3 minutes and 35 seconds.

    They watched everything patiently, and soon... it was their time.

    "Alright Perry and Jean, your up!"

    "Wooow!"

    They yelled, clapped and went to the side.

    Of course, his wife removed her clothes revealing a bathing suit that looked
    like she was wearing tight biker shorts and a tight shirt.

    But the bathing suit had a large circular hole on the front and back.

    This was the swimsuit specifically advised for all women on the show.

    That way, when they were going to get in, the worms would bite their
    backs, bellies, hands and legs.

    They wanted it to be somewhat fair since the men just wore shorts when
    they went into the tub of worms.
    Perry looked at his wife and gave her an encouraging smile when he saw
    her panicky look.

    "70k Jean...70k.

    Say this in your mind and it will all be over soon.

    This money is for our son's future." Perry whispered.

    And soon, Jean stabilized herself and nodded back at him.

    That's right!

    They were already here, so what was there to be afraid of?

    And if others had already done it, then what more of her?

    Her son might even watch this when he grew up, so she would definitely
    show him her brave side.

    With that thought, her mindset completely changed.

    "Perry, Jean.... your time begins in 3... 2...1 ... go!"

    Like lighting, Jean rushed towards the bucket of old cow's blood and
    dumped it on her body hastily.

    She then took 5 more seconds to coat it properly on her exposed parts,
    before rushing towards the Vat of Bindy worms.

    She had learned from the other contestants that if one didn't coat their
    bodies properly, then these worms wouldn't stick onto their bodies.

    The worms were only attracted to dead tasting things, so they bit the coated
    areas because they were tricked into thinking that the old cow's blood came
    from them.
    So the more coated one was, the more worms would stick to them.

    Jean rolled around in the vat like a pig in a sty.

    Just looking at the worms made her want to throw up.

    But when she thought of the money, she just gritted her teeth and continued
    coating herself with more worms.

    As soon as the worms located the blood, they clung unto her like glue and
    continuously scratched and bit her as much as they could.

    Dammit!

    These bastards were really something else.

    She let out a soft whimper, quickly got out of the vat and ran towards her
    darling husband... as if saying: Get them off me now!!

    Of course Perry didn't waste any time, as he started grabbing the warms and
    running towards the glass to spit them in it.

    He opened his mouth as wide as he could and even grabbed 2 or 3 worms in


    the process.

    It was as if he was ready to take a big chunk of meat off a juicy chicken.

    The other contestants were also shocked as well.

    All of them had been grabbing one at a time while scrunching up their faces
    in disgust.

    But Perry was like: F***! This... I'm here to win.

    He almost swallowed one in the process but couldn't care less.

    And just like that, the dynamic duo had completed the challenge in 2
    minutes, 43 seconds.
    Of course, contestants 15 to 19 tried to cipher his style... but they just
    couldn't do it.

    One of them took a big chunk and puked it all out before he could even put
    them in the glass.

    One should know that the bugs were still alive and swimming in their
    mouths... so it felt utterly disgusting.

    Everyone looked at Perry strangely and couldn't help but wonder how he
    even coped with it all.

    But just like them, Perry had also struggled to keep it all together when he
    used that strategy.

    In fact, he had almost messed it up too.

    If not for his wife's fierce gaze, he would never have kept it together.

    Typically, after each team performed, they could step aside, clean up and
    join the rest to cheer those still participating.

    After all, they had to get the remaining worms off those who finished
    participating immediately.

    And so just like that, the first challenge came to an end with Perry and Jean
    taking the lead.

    So they were going onto the next round.

    And unfortunately, team 11 had to drop out of the competition.

    The first stunt and clean up were done in 2 hours before they proceeded to
    the next stunt.

    This time, they were locked in a cage and submerged underwater.


    But the top of the cage was actually on the water surface and had 2 face-
    sized holes on top of it.

    So when they needed air, they could swim up to and pit their faces against
    the hole for air.

    Their task this time was to escape from the cage as fast as they could.

    The anxiety and fear caused many contestants to waste so much time on it.

    This time, Perry and Jean came out 7th, so they still advanced.

    As for the third stunt, they had to climb 2 extremely long poles, get some
    keys off them, zipline downwards, give it to their partners who would then
    rock climb a tall cliff and open 2 chest boxes there.

    Of course their partner would take the items in the chest, zipline downwards
    and solve a puzzle using the clues from the chest.

    In that stunt, Jean and Perry were 5th this time.

    They had made it!

    They were still in the running for winning 70k!

    Perry hugged Jean tightly and hummed the words '70k' all the way home.

    Today was really an interesting and fun-filled day.

    He had never experienced anything like it, which made him feel young
    again... as if he was still a 12-year-old boy.

    Ahh... now, he was an old 21-year-old man, who still had it!

    "Hahhahahahaha!

    70k... 70k... 70k

    Honey, give me a kiss."


    "No way!

    nig until you brush your teeth 7 times and gaggle 15 more times with
    mouthwash!"

    (-_-)

    And so just like that, the TV show Fear Factor continued to record its
    episodes alongside the contestants.

    The days went by and finally, the awaited battle had reached Baymard's
    shores.
    Chapter 667 - The Enemy Is Here!
    On the high waters, several sh.i.p.s in a triangular formation were quickly
    storming ahead without a care in the world.

    And the other sh.i.p.s that noticed the mighty fleet immediately knew what
    was going on.

    "Goodness!

    They all have the same flag and were all swimming as one!

    There's no doubt about it, they're definitely marching out to war!"

    "Father, I think you're right!

    But who could they have beef with?"

    "Wait!

    From the direction they are sailing towards, either they branch to some parts
    of Arcadina, or they go straight towards Baymard.

    But the chances of them attacking Alec Barn's territory is almost


    impossible.

    After all, while their fleet looks terrifying... a figure like Alec Barn could
    take down that fleet in no time."

    "So there going towards Baymard?

    But that's where we are going!"

    "Hmm.... let's turn around and head towards Carona."


    "But father, we are just a few hours away from Baymard while Carona is a
    month away."

    "True... then let's branch towards one of the neighbouring coastal towns or
    cities in Arcadina.

    From there, we can send some people on horseback to head towards


    Baymard after a few days... so as to get news regarding the matter fast."

    "Yes, father!

    All right men.... head towards the closest Arcadinian land around."

    "Yes sir!"

    Several sh.i.p.s that were sailing behind or alongside the fleet guessed their
    thoughts and quickly pulled away.

    After all, no one would want to be caught between what looked like a fierce
    battle.

    And even though the size of the fleet couldn't do much to larger empires,
    Baymard was relatively small.

    So they couldn't help but wonder if it would be possible for Baymard to


    attain victory.

    Plus, it looked like the enemy might be attacking them in surprise... at least
    that hadn't heard any news about this.

    So the chances of them winning didn't look too good now.

    Anyway, almost everyone decided to head on over to Arcadina and wait for
    news.

    It was better to be safe than sorry.

    Additionally, they felt that this was the right time to test just how powerful
    this newly established empire was when it didn't have Carona aiding it.
    One should know that some of them were nobles of other empires, who had
    once thought that their empire should annex Baymard.

    But with Carona's protection, things might be a little too hard.

    They didn't know which empire or group had decided to attack Baymard...
    but this would give them a clear picture of just how powerful Baymard
    really was.

    No one had ever seen or heard of Baymard's strength, except the landport
    taser incidences.

    So nobody knew just what these Baymardians had up their sleeves.

    But now, they would see how they fared in this upcoming battle.

    Sure, they might not be able to witness what went down.

    But if the Baymardians win, then that would mean that they did have some
    hidden skills.

    Nonetheless, the place had no sword academy or anything.

    So how were they going to win?

    This was indeed a mystery that unfortunately wouldn't be solved since they
    couldn't personally witness the battle.

    Sigh...

    "Captain... in 3 hours, we should be reaching Baymard's shores."

    "Good!" Captain Nicodemus said, before climbing up the stairs and walking
    towards the biggest room in the ship.

    All this time, he had been running things.


    But he wasn't the one who issued out the commands.

    That's right, the person he was going to see was their Fleet Commander...
    Commander Pirus.

    Ever since they left that pirate island, the commander had kept himself
    locked up within his room.

    Of course, the crew only saw a glimpse of the Commander when he


    typically stood on his private balcony for fresh air or when he practiced his
    sword marksmanship every morning.

    Their Commander was a very proud, arrogant and strong man... who liked
    proving his point with his sword.

    He was someone who had never lost a single battle since he joined
    Nopline's forces.

    That was one of the reasons why he was sent to lead all 68 sh.i.p.s to storm
    Baymard.

    They were so confident in his abilities, that they were positive of nothing
    else but victory in this upcoming battle.

    And because of Pirus' accomplishments and strength, he was even more


    respected by the men on board.

    They looked at him in awe and reverence whenever they were fortunate to
    get even a glimpse of his hair.

    In their eyes, just seeing him alone was akin to gaining some good fortune.

    No wonder the man had 7 wives and 11 concubines.

    With his credentials, which woman wouldn't fall for him?

    Of course, that was their own way of thinking.


    Anyway, he had been cooped up within his personal chamber, training and
    preparing for battle.

    He got up as early as 5 A.M and spent 3 hours perfecting his moves on his
    private balcony.

    For sure, while he was focused on readying himself, he allowed his


    Captains to handle all minor crew related matters.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Commander... it's Captain Nicodemus here."

    Nicodemus waited outside for a bit before he heard the wooden bolts on the
    other side open up.

    "Come in!"

    "Yes sir!"

    Nicodemus quickly followed the shirtless Pirus in and waited for the
    commander to take his seat.

    "Report!"

    "Yes, Commander.

    3 hours from now, we should be arriving on the shores."

    "Wonderful!

    Inform the Captains on the other sh.i.p.s to ready the men and station the
    sh.i.p.s as planned.

    I want the formation to be perfect!

    Also, make sure that the men have their weapons and anchor ropes.
    And don't forget the black powder.

    Alright, we're done here.

    So go!"

    "Yes, commander!" Nicodemus said before exiting the room.

    Of course all sailors needed ropes that had head-sized anchors on them.

    That way, they could hook on the side of the enemy sh.i.p.s and pull their
    way up to the enemy's ship deck as fast as they could.

    For sure, the archers would also have to be ready... so as to shoot all those
    who want to take down the anchors.

    Right now, all sh.i.p.s needed to be in formation and in sync for their plan to
    work.

    Nicodemus smiled and hastily did as he was told.

    Hehehe!

    Soon, their Commander would have yet another victory under his belt.

    And no doubt about it, with the way Lord Nopline valued this mission....
    their Commander would definitely be rewarded handsomely when they
    emerged victorious.

    So how could he not be glad?

    The richer their Commander, the double their rewards and salaries.

    'Ah, Baymard...

    Sorry, but you will just have to be our ticket for the good life.'

    And so the incoming intruders all had their own thoughts and ideas on how
    this battle would actually be.
    But while they were thinking about the rewards, Baymard's Coastal guard
    had already spotted their fleet!
    Chapter 668 - The Battle Begins!
    Within several Coast Guard patrol sh.i.p.s, several men were currently
    looking at their radar and observed for a bit.

    These sh.i.p.s moved in formation with one another and didn't even deviate
    for a second, so they were definitely moving as one unit!

    One should know that if they were independent, at least some of the sh.i.p.s
    would try to overtake overs or even stop or move left or right at will.

    But that wasn't the case for these sh.i.p.s.

    So after observing their movements for a bit, the men hurriedly called their
    Control tower to report their findings.

    "Lighthouse point Marina!

    Lighthouse point Marina!

    Lighthouse point Marina!

    This is 21C here to make a report.

    Over!"

    "This is lighthouse point Marina.

    21C begin your report.

    Over!"

    "Radar reads 68 fish sailing towards the net.

    And in about 2 and a half hours give or take, they should be arriving at the
    shores if they weren't stopped.
    Over!"

    "Copy that 21C.

    Round up the rest and tell them to get back as fast as they can.

    Over!"

    With that, the coastal sh.i.p.s speedily left the waters as if they weren't there
    in the first place.

    The enemy was using people to paddle, but the Baymardians had their
    engines.

    So if they could do a month's journey from Baymard to Carona in 2 and a


    half days... then what more of this 2 and a half hour distance?

    'Drrrrrrrr!!!!'

    Their sh.i.p.s hurriedly sailed across the waters at maximum speed.

    And soon, they were back on Baymard's shores.

    Of course the news had already been sent to the Navy's base.

    And in turn, the Navy had quickly informed the Seaport to hold all leaving
    sh.i.p.s.

    "What do you mean by we can't go now?"

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "You just checked us out, and now you are checking us in again?"

    "What is wrong with you guys today?"

    "I have goods to deliver or else my boss will have my head okay?"
    Of course just like in the case of the previous Landport incident when Alec
    attacked... The seaport also did its best to keep everyone safe, amidst the
    many anxious, angry and tired visitors.

    But after they had been given free hotel stays, food, bus rides back to
    Baymard, and so on... their attitudes immediately became better.

    It was only then that they properly listened to the words from the workers.

    What?

    If they went out there, they would be in danger?

    "I'm sorry sir, but for your own safety... we will ask you all to return to
    Baymard for an extra day.

    So tomorrow, you all will be free to go."

    Hearing that, everyone couldn't help feeling a tad bit curious.

    But since they were quickly rushed and sent back into Baymard, they
    decided to forget all about it.

    And while that was going on, the Navy and Marines were busy getting
    suited up for battle.

    All 13 battlesh.i.p.s had already been inspected, so they were all set and
    ready to go.

    Of course Gary quickly informed Landon, before heading towards the


    control center.

    "Your majesty... they're here."

    "Good!

    Just as planned, take them out far away from Baymard's shores.
    I don't want any of our visitor's sh.i.p.s destroyed or even touched by these
    people."

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "Alright!

    You go do your thing.

    And after the battle is won, inform me about everything."

    "Of course your majesty!"

    With that Gary hastily took his Navy coat and headed out with his secretary.

    Now, they had to fight with everything that they had.

    "Hurry up!

    Hurry up!

    Get in position immediately!"

    "Move men!

    The enemy is upon us, and we don't have much time to waste.

    Move now!" Said the Officer ranked personnels who urged the men to take
    their places quickly.

    Some of the men ran towards the engine room, while others ran towards the
    ship's control room and so on.

    All in all, no ship could move until all men were within their specified
    positions.
    And of course even if one ship was ready, since the plan was to move out as
    one unit... they all had to wait for the other sh.i.p.s to ready themselves
    before they could head out.

    It would only take them a few minutes to meet the enemy at sea.

    So they had some time to prepare themselves.

    After all, the enemy was about 2 and a half hours away at this point.

    Hence they had some time.

    And just as planned, it took 50 minutes from the time they were informed....
    for them to leave the training regions, get their weapons (for those who
    would be attacking the enemies), hop on several buses within the same
    Navy base, head towards the Navy docks, board their sh.i.p.s and get to
    their designated stations on board.

    And now, they finally left Baymard when the enemy was estimated to be
    about 1 hour, 40 minutes away from Baymard's shores.

    'Drrrrrrr!'

    The intimidating battlesh.i.p.s speedily sailed out until they finally spotted
    their targets.

    They quickly spread out in a straight line, blocking the path towards
    Baymard.

    Those on board the Teriquen fleet also spotted several objects growing
    larger and larger before their eyes.

    At first, they were confused about what it could be because of its speed.

    But when it finally stopped before them, they were taken aback by how big
    it was, as well as the fact that it was a ship.
    No one needed to tell them about who owned these sh.i.p.s because they
    knew.

    That's right!

    Who didn't know that these sh.i.p.s belonged to Baymard?

    Even though these men haven't left Terique for years, they had heard stories
    about the sh.i.p.s that left Carona and headed towards Baymard.

    At first, they didn't believe it when the stories said that the ship's height was
    5 to 7 times that of their ship.

    But looking at the massive giant before them, they couldn't help but
    appreciate the iron giants a little more.

    As for how they were going to get onboard them, well... apparently, a spy
    here in Baynard had given secret information about the weak points of these
    sh.i.p.s.

    So once they hook onto them, they will be able to hop on board and attack
    these Baymardians.

    And from what they were also told, the entire ship only comprised of
    sleeping quarters, entertainment sites, shops and even restaurants.

    So they were sure that these Baymardians didn't have any deadly weapons
    on board.

    But how could these people have known tht they were talking about a cruise
    ship and not a battleship?

    And as for the matter of the ship having some sort of weak point, well...
    they really did rely too much on that so-called spy who was still hidden in
    Baymard.

    For these Teriquens, they viewed these Baymardian sh.i.p.s as those that
    typically transported people from Carona to Baymard and cube versa.
    So they weren't all that worried about their presence.

    In fact to them, these Baymardians had no clue about the upcoming battle.

    Nicodemus looked at the sh.i.p.s that were blocking their way and sneered,
    before making his way towards Pirus' room.

    "Commander!

    "We've encountered the enemy!"


    Chapter 669 - The 'Arrogant'
    Baymardians
    "Commander!

    "We've encountered the enemy!"

    "_"

    It didn't take long before Pirus hurriedly stepped out of his room.

    He had already been fully dressed before and was just waiting for the ship
    to reach close to Baymard's shores before he got called... at least that was
    the plan.

    So what did one of his Captain's mean by saying that they have just
    encountered the enemy?

    Had they miscalculated the distance earlier?

    Pirus walked out of his room in confusion, while Nicodemus did his best to
    explain the situation to him.

    Sure enough, they had indeed met encountered the enemy... or ragged, the
    enemy's sh.i.p.s that were transporting people to Carona

    But what's this about these transport sh.i.p.s blocking their way?

    Well... since the situation didn't go as planned, it was no wonder that his
    men had to let him, as as to get further instructions.

    After all, they couldn't act in such circ.u.mstances without his approval no?

    Pirus walked down towards the deck and walked upwards again towards
    another high point that had the steering wheel on it.
    And as he walked, the men all moved aside and slightly bowed at him in
    salute.

    "Commander!"

    "Commander!"

    "Commander!"

    And while Pirus was trying to make heads or tails on what the real situation
    was, on the main battleship... the Lieutenant Commander in charge of
    today's operation calmly flipped a tiny switch that was connected to the
    main Microphone.

    Yup!

    He had seen the way the men in the sh.i.p.s below all scrambled around in
    circles.

    So he was just waiting for their leader, or for them to be organized first.

    Of course they had just arrived, there weren't many men deck these sh.i.p.s.

    But now, one could see that the whole deck was packed to the brim... which
    was what he expected.

    One should know that the Teriquens were indeed taken unawares.

    And when they realized that these were Baymardian sh.i.p.s that were
    blocking their way, their first instinct was to prepare for battle.

    So now, several men below deck came out with their swords, while others
    ran towards the sails as fast as they could.

    Because once their leader told them what to do, they would then jump on
    the ropes attached to the sails so as to send the ship towards the right
    direction.

    .
    Additionally, some had formed a straight line from the ship's main steering
    wheel to a small iron tube on the deck that had a lid on it.

    That iron tube was what they used to really instructions to the men below
    that were paddling.

    So once the Commander gave his instructions on what way they were to go,
    the men would relay that info in a line until it was later passed through the
    iron pipe.

    And when the instructions went down, the men below would lead and
    ensure that the chained slaves seated were paddling in the right direction.

    Again, on deck... some of the men also held out megaphones in preparation
    to yell out the Commander's orders towards the other sh.i.p.s in the fleet.

    The whole process involved strict organization, so earlier on... everyone on


    these fleets were all getting in position for battle.

    That's why Pirus decided to wait until they calmed down or until their
    leader appeared.

    This was Baymard, and just as planned... they were to first give these men a
    chance to surrender.

    Because like it or not, some of these men had families, children, wives and
    even sick parents to take care of.

    They weren't some sort of heartless beasts, who could kill just like tht.

    Just because they had the advantage, didn't mean that they should just
    murder these people without at least giving them a chance or time to even
    become battle-ready.

    That would just be too cold.

    Because even in these times, empires and knights still gave regions a
    chance to surrender before they made their kill.
    Unless they were too few, or at a disadvantage, they would never attack
    anyone without giving them an opportunity to live.

    It was better to be locked up and freed later on, than to die.

    Because once you were gone, you would never be coming back... and you
    would never know what would happen to your children or family after
    you're gone.

    That was why even their battle plan today still involved taking prisoners.

    A massacre was something that was never intended for today's battle.

    Plus, they only had a limited time to clear up all the damaged sh.i.p.s and
    floating objects on the water's surface.

    So who wants more work?

    Lieutenant Commander Severus flipped the main Microphone switch and


    brought his mouth closer to the microphone.

    "This is Baymard's Navy.

    Surrender now and we can guarantee your safety."

    "^"

    The moment those words were echoed out Pirus squinted his eyes at the
    middle ship before him.

    He had so many questions which were basically questioning whether it was


    just a coincidence that they had come.

    But thinking about it gin, he felt like it was indeed a coincidence.

    Because no one had known about their invasion plan.


    And even those coming to Baymard had branched away from the shock of
    seeing their fleet.

    Additionally, some of the pirates who they had seen last time... had also
    come to visit Baymard and were sure that the peaceful empire didn't know
    the incoming storm that they were bringing.

    Again, they had had another secret spy in Baymard who confirmed the
    matter to them.

    So, without a doubt... they had met here by accident.

    And that meant that they had more warriors than these Baymardians.

    Pirus was sure that a majority of the people on board those sh.i.p.s were just
    visitors, while a few were cleaners, books and a few guards here or there.

    So what was there to be afraid of?

    For him, they were just trying to intimidate him with the size of their
    sh.i.p.s while doing their best to drive him away from Baymard.

    Which was reasonable, since he too would probably feign arrogance if he


    were in their shoes too.

    In short, they talked as if they were battle-ready... but in truth, they should
    be anxious about the storm he was bringing.

    Now.. the only issue was whether they should waste their strength here
    rather than going towards Baymard's shores?

    Plus, he had heard of soldiers, police officers and Coast guards... even
    though he didn't know what they did since everything about them was
    vague.

    But he had never heard of Baymard's Navy.

    So at this point, he was sure that they were just making things up.
    Pirus sneered as he listened to their arrogant words.

    Want him to surrender?

    No way in Hell!
    Chapter 670 - A Different Reality
    Pirus quickly seized the biggest megaphone from one of his men and
    looked at the main step keenly.

    "You all are giving us a chance to surrender?

    How laughable!

    Do you really think that we don't know that you are just a transport ship?

    Do you think that we would be trembling at the size of your sh.i.p.s?

    If that's what came through your minds, then you lowlifes are more naive
    than I thought.

    It's obvious that we caught you unawares.

    And coupled with the fact that we have more men on board than you do,
    why should it be you who states the terms here?

    Hmph!

    Now you listen here you lowlifes!

    You either get going or face us head-on.

    Because no matter what you say, we will be laying carnage in Baymard


    today!" Pirus said, before finally revealing an arrogant expression.

    Like he had said, why should they waste their energy on these nobodies
    when Baymard hasn't even been touched yet?

    This would only stall them and might even make the enemy catch wind of
    their operations if any passing ship were to reveal the matter to the
    Baymardians.
    This was why he gave them a choice.

    They either moved aside or died fighting.

    And while Pirus was talking, one of the men on deck the main battleship
    took out a Walkie Talkie and repeated Pirus' every word.

    One should know that the deck region of the battleship was already way
    taller than the enemy's ship.

    So what more of the main control room that was within one of the tallest
    points on the battleship?

    If the enemy used modern technology with speakers and microphones, then
    those within the control tower... and even those on all battlesh.i.p.s would
    be able to hear his commands

    But sadly, they were using a megaphone which only carried their voices
    towards the battleship's deck.

    Those within the command room listened to the words from the Walkie
    Talkie and waited for Lieutenant commander Severus' next moves.

    "So you choose to fight?"

    "Yes morons!

    We will fight you if it means getting to Baymard!" Pirus said.

    "Alright.

    As you wish!"

    With that, Severus turned off the microphone switch and began to relay his
    instructions.

    They had given them a chance to surrender, but they had refused.

    So now, it was time for war!


    .

    Pirus threw his megaphone away angrily.

    "What a bunch of time wasters!

    Since they want to die so much, then men... give them all you've got!"

    "Yeah!" The men all said in unison.

    And just like that, Pirus' orders were quickly relayed towards the other
    sh.i.p.s in the fleet.

    "Yaaaaaaahhh!" The men excitedly jumped on the sails and stirred their
    sh.i.p.s as planned, and those below rushed the trained slaves to paddle with
    all their might.

    Pirus unsheathed his sword in preparation as well.

    But before their excitement could get the best of them, 11 out of 13
    Baymardian sh.i.p.s scattered around and surrounded their fleet in a blink of
    an eye.

    That's right!

    They had formed a circle around his fleet.

    What the hell were they trying to do?

    Pirus' expression became distorted as an uneasy feeling slowly crept into his
    heart.

    On the battlesh.i.p.s, several people stood behind some sort of long-nosed


    tube.

    And soon, all of Pirus' questions were answered.

    'Di-di-di-di-di!'
    Several weird sounds went off at once, followed by the many wails of the
    men on board his sh.i.p.s.

    Pursue quickly dropped to the floor in reflex, and was shocked to see some
    of the men before him bleeding out badly.

    What the hell was going on?

    The scene was something he had never seen before.

    And just when he was thinking of what to do next, he suddenly heard


    something like a ball whistling in the air.

    'Phieeeeeew!'

    'Boom!'

    Pieces of wood sprayed across his ship followed by the cries of the injured.

    'Ahhhh!'

    "My leg... my leg!"

    "Son of a b**ch!

    Why did we have to face these kinds of demons?"

    "I'm going below deck!

    Let me through, let me through!"

    "I can't breathe... help me.

    I....I...."

    'Boom!'

    'Crackkk!!!'
    The men's expressions all became gaunt, as fear quickly nestled deep within
    their hearts.

    Their bodies shook and their bones rattled in constant terror of what the fire
    might hold for them.

    Some of the men had died due to whatever had attacked them, while others
    had wooden boards stuck to their throats and even their bellies.

    The impact and force at which the planks were flying around were really
    too great.

    And for a moment, everyone's thoughts were the same.

    No matter what, they had to get below deck immediately.

    F*** the war!

    They had no idea what they were fighting, so how could they even stand a
    chance?

    In their minds, they could only urge the prisoners below to paddle away
    from this dreadful place.

    Blood tilled the scene, and the men were all in panic.

    Everything happened so fast they didn't even have time to react.

    Dammit!

    Who the hell had said that these Baymardian transport sh.i.p.s couldn't pack
    a punch?

    He secretly swore that if he ever got out of this situation, then he would
    personally request for master Nopline to behead that so-called spy of his.

    All the information given was wrong!!!!

    .
    Pirus stealthily hid behind the dead bodies sorrounding him and picked up
    two megaphones on the ground.

    There was no other way out of it.

    They had to retreat!

    "Retreat!

    Retreat!

    Get those lazy slaves to sail us out of here now!

    Re---"

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    Parts of their sh.i.p.s were sent flying again, followed by the sounds of more
    men wailing.

    Everyone felt like their world was soon coming to an end.

    Screw this!

    Pirus hastily pushed his way amidst the crowd and made his way towards
    one of the doors that led to the ship's lower decks.

    Whether he stepped on the injured, or the dead, he couldn't care less.

    "Out of my way now!

    I said out of my way!!"

    The ship creaked dangerously as if it would break apart any moment from
    now.
    And the overall chaotic scene didn't help the situation even one bit.

    The deck floor began to break even more, as some ken accidentally fell into
    the holes... injuring themselves even more or breaking the sides even
    further.

    The men screamed and panicked so much that they didn't even notice that
    the attacks had stopped for a brief moment.

    And with that, several Baymardian marines got out the battlesh.i.p.s via
    several openings... and entered within enemy territory.

    Now, it was time for them to take out the remaining men one-on-one.
    Chapter 671 - The Heroes Arrive
    'Swoop!'

    The Marines dropped into the enemy territory swiftly with their masks on
    and their guns at hand.

    Right now, the battlesh.i.p.s were still firing different heavy destroyer
    bullets into the water... making those on board feel like they were still being
    attacked.

    After all, the impact from the shots caused several massive waves to hit the
    already damaged sh.i.p.s.

    The sh.i.p.s rocked and creaked endlessly, and coupled with the loud
    whistling and explosive sounds... the enemy all ran for cover, thinking that
    they were still being attacked.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "The ship is going to fall apart!"

    "Dammit!

    How did it become like this?"

    With their distractions this effective, the marines all moved stealthily within
    the enemy's sh.i.p.s.

    'Shwahhhhh!!!!!'

    From the moment they landed, they quickly spotted up into separate teams.

    Some of them stayed on deck to either cuff the injured and gird the deck,
    while the others decided to go below deck instead.
    Ome should know that earlier on, almost all pirates stayed on deck battle-
    ready.

    So when more than 15 rounds of bullets were sent flying, most of them had
    already dropped dead or turned injured.

    And some unlucky people even got shot twice and even thrice.

    The scene was truly bloody.

    And those who weren't injured quickly pushed the injured away and hurried
    toward the lower decks.

    Of course some injured followed behind them in fear.

    But the number below deck was really small when compared to the number
    of dead or injured men lying around on deck and m.o.a.ning pitifully.

    The Marines communicated with their hands and tried to move around as
    stealthily, while trying to get their job done fast.

    Warrant Officer Micheal looked at the scene and quickly led his team
    towards the lower deck.

    On the second floor below deck level, several men impatiently looked at
    their Commander anxiously.

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    'Boom!'

    The sounds of whatever it was that hit them, continuously tormented them
    as the ship rocked even more.

    Dammit!
    What should they do now?

    Everyone felt like they had been fooled into fighting this war.

    Why was the information they read about these sh.i.p.s so different from
    what they were personally witnessing?

    Who the hell was that so-called spy?

    For the first time, they began to question if master Nopline had intended to
    get rid of them through this war... or if he was also ignorant of Baymard's
    real potential.

    The countless memories of the many glorious victories prior to this all
    flashed through their minds quickly.

    F***!

    Could this be what their enemies usually felt when they pummelled them to
    the ground?

    Could this be the so-called despair?

    If they had known earlier on, wouldn't they have preferred to surrender than
    to die so pitifully?

    That's right!

    In cases like these, they felt no shame... because to them, what the enemy
    was using was purely sorcery.

    So they weren't surrendering to an enemy that was wielding a sword.

    Nope!

    They were surrendering to the fact that the enemy knew sorcery!

    "Commander!
    At the rate things are going, they will sink the ship in no time!" Said one of
    the men, who was honestly looking outside a window hole.

    He had opened the wooden lid on the hole and secretly tilted his head at an
    angle that made it hard for others to see from outside.

    All this time, he had been trying to look for an opening for escape, so that
    the men could send word to the rest on the late floor below.

    But no matter how much he looked, the ship and the strong waves just kept
    washing his face and rocking the ship from the explosive impact on the
    ocean's floors.

    "Mooney, any luck?"

    "Not one little ray of sunshine."

    "Son of a b**ch!

    Commander!

    What do we do now?

    If we don't find a way out, we will surely die!"

    "Die?

    No way!

    I can die now!

    My brother will surely inherit my property if I die."

    "What about me?

    I've finally acquired my father's property after a gruesome battle with my


    elder brothers.

    So how can I die here?


    No way!"

    "Then what should we do now?"

    "Wait!

    What if we surrender?

    Isn't it better than dying here like this?"

    "Surrender?"

    "Yes surrender!"

    "That's true they said we can live if we do right?"

    "Tsk!

    You all are way more naive than I thought.

    They said that before we began battling.

    So how is it possible that they would still give us that option now?"

    "Then what do we do?"

    (TT□TT)

    Pirus listened to the endless worries and complaints from his men and felt
    his eyes twice a bit.

    "Enough!

    Know this!

    If any of you dare betray Master Nopline, then the moment you step back in
    Terique, your fate will be as good as dead.
    So never forget who gave you your wealth and glory.

    The enemy is trying to sink us to the bottom of the ocean.

    So rather than talking so much, keep trying to look for an opening so that
    we can escape!" He said arrogantly.

    But soon, he paused a bit before placing his finger on his lips.

    The place immediately fell into silence and everyone looked at him
    curiously.

    Pirus looked up and held his sword in his hand firmly.

    Something was not right!

    Previously, those on the floor above them were talking, wailing, screaming
    and crying anxiously... just like the rest of the men before him.

    But now, those on the first floor below deck had suddenly gone silent.

    In fact, the only noise that he could hear were those coming from the other
    rooms within the 2nd lower flow and the floor below.

    But when Pirus stood on a barrel and placed his ears on the ceiling, he
    couldn't hear a single thing from those above which made him very uneasy.

    Everyone felt uneasy too, as the silence from above was just too strange.

    Their ship had 3 floors below deck level.

    And each floor was typically rowdy no matter what time of day or night it
    was.

    There were always people up taking rotational shifts or even staying up at


    night gambling, telling stories, eating, stomping their boots and so on.

    Be it the first 2 floors below deck or the last floor meant for paddling
    slaves... there was never a deck floor that could remain this silent.
    And so with that in mind, everyone slower unsheathed their swords and
    daggers as they too had some understanding of the situation.

    Sh**!

    The Baymardians were here!


    Chapter 672 - A Battlefield Within
    the Ship!
    Sh**!

    The Baymardians were here!

    Everyone drew their swords while thinking of what to do next.

    First off, one would find stairways at both ends of this floor that led
    upwards or downwards.

    So even if they wanted to rush towards the 3rd floor below deck where the
    slaves are, they might accidentally run into these Baymardian sc.u.m on the
    stairway.

    They were now trapped on the 2nd floor.

    Dammit!

    The men trembled a bit and looked around the room a little more.

    So this was where they were going to die.

    The men took a big whiff of air and tried to stabilize their bodies amidst the
    rocking ship.

    Of course, they were currently within one of the rooms on the 2nd lower
    floor and were fortunate to have realized that the Baymardians were here.

    But their comrades in other rooms didn't seem to realize it at all!

    Nonetheless, these men around Pirus didn't feel like reminding them.

    Because in times like these, it was everyone for himself.


    And so, all the men in Pirus' room slowly licked the door and waited for the
    enemy anxiously.

    But unbeknownst to them, their commander who was supposed to lead


    them in battle... was thinking of his own escape plans instead.

    As they said, it was every man for himself.

    The marines calmly separated into 4 groups after dealing with those on the
    1st lower floor.

    2 groups stayed along the stairway in case any enemy from the third lower
    floor tried to ascend... while the last 2 groups began searching the 2nd
    lower floor from both ends.

    Of course, those in the hallways had been silently snipped down before they
    could even make a sound.

    'Budum!'

    Warrant officer Micheal quickly signalled for some of his men to take down
    those within the first 2 rooms.

    The rooms were parallel to each other, so it was inevitable that they would
    have to take care of them at the same time since their doors were open.

    2 marines took out different smoke bombs and hastily rolled them into the
    room, while the rest took a deep breath and held their guns against their
    chests patiently.

    "Eh?

    Is that smoke?"

    "F***!

    Don't tell me that they've decided to burn us all to the ground."


    "But if it's true, then why is the mole green?"

    "Who knows... maybe it's because of the ship's rotting wood?"

    "Are you guys stupid?

    Who cares about the colour of the smoke?

    It's definitely fire, so let's get out of here!"

    "Fire!... Fire...F."

    'Phiew! Phiew! Phiew!'

    Some of the men ran outside the room but were quickly shot by the
    marines, while others dropped to the ground instead.

    That's right!

    They had sent more than 6 canisters of sleeping gas into each room.

    The marines silently sniped those who came out of the rooms, until there
    were no more escapees.

    And from there, they quickly stepped into both rooms and saw that the
    enemy had either lost consciousness or was dizzy and about to lose
    consciousness.

    Good!

    With that, Micheal and his team continued forward.

    They weren't bothered about the unconscious men there, because those in
    the stairway would send for one of the marines on deck to tie these
    unconscious men up.

    But of course until they came, Micheal left 2 marines in each room to
    overlook the unconscious men.
    With that, Micheal and his team continued forward.

    They took down several others until they had finally arrived within the
    room that Pirus and his men were in.

    But this time, the door was shut, and there was no sound coming from
    within the room.

    Micheal frowned and signalled for his men to surround the door.

    He then raised his hand in the air and began a countdown.

    [3... 2... 1]

    'Bam!'

    Immediately, the door was kicked down by his men.

    And the moment they did so, they backed away in hiding again.

    'Swish! Swish! Swish!'

    As soon as the door broke, several daggers and arrows were shot their
    way... followed by the battle cry of several men from within the room.

    'Yahhhhh!'

    They charged towards the door in full force with their weapons at hand.

    But some Baymardians slid across the door and shot the knees of those at
    the front.

    'Phiew! Phiew! Phiew!'

    'Ahhhhhhhhh!'

    The injured men fell to the ground holding their knees in agony.
    And while they fell, 3 other marines quickly threw smoke bombs into the
    rooms too.

    Of course since they were late to throw it in, it was inevitable that some of
    the men would have to come out and fight them within the hallway.

    And because of the noise, those men within the other unchecked rooms
    came out as well to join the fight within the hallway.

    "Yhaaaaahhhh!

    Get them!"

    Immediately, the whole place had turned into a battlefield.

    Micheal hurriedly pointed his guns towards the incoming men and shot
    them calmly.

    'Phiew! Phiew!' 'Phiew!'

    They dropped like flies until he had to reload his gun.

    But how could the enemy give him time for that?

    "Die!!!"

    A tall burly man lifted his right hand and aimed his dagger towards
    Michael's throat.

    But Micheal quickly moved to the side and used his elbow to hit his
    enemy's wrist.

    One would say that he even used the famous 'IP Man elbow punch' from
    earth.

    He quickly attacked his enemy's wrist, before fiercely punching his enemy's
    lower belly with his fists.
    'Arhhhhh!'

    The enemy gritted his teeth and fiercely sent his dagger towards Michael's
    belly.

    But once again, Micheal used both hands to grab his opponent's hand and
    gently directed his opponent's force towards the walls of the hallway.

    'Pang!'

    The dagger was now stuck in the wooden wall.

    And the moment it got stuck, Micheal placed one hand on his enemy's back
    and quickly forced his enemy downwards while using his knees to hit the
    enemy's belly again.

    'Urh! Urh! Urh!

    The enemy groaned in pain, and before he knew it, Micheal had given him
    a fierce Karate-chop at the back of his neck.

    And just like that, he fell towards Micheal's body unconsciously.

    But since Micheal still needed to recharge his guns, he used the big guy as a
    shield while loading up again.

    'Catchak-chak!'

    Now he was all loaded up and ready to go.

    He dropped the big guy down and continued tackling the rest relentlessly.

    And so just like that, the hallway battle soon came to an end.

    With that, the men searched the room tgat had been unchecked and captured
    some men who were hiding behind several barrels.

    Likewise, within the room where Pirus was in, they found a hole under a
    barrel that was directly connected to the last floor below.
    The men peeked and saw several slaves in rags sitting in rows.

    Their legs were all chained and all men on a single row all held a gigantic
    paddleboard.

    "Warrant Officer Micheal.

    Those who surrendered to us have confessed that their Commander isn't


    amongst them."

    Micheal listened to the report and looked at the hole thoughtfully.

    'How clever'
    Chapter 673 - Smoking Out The
    Rats
    Micheal looked at the hole for a bit and smirked before finally leaving with
    his men.

    Of course, he kept 4 people in the room to keep an eye on things before he


    left.

    He walked down the stairs and stepped onto the last floor below deck.

    The entire floor had no rooms and looked very similar to that of a church
    instead.

    There were several backless-benches on each side of the wall.

    And between them was a massive space for people to move to and fro the
    floor.

    Additionally, right at the forefront of the floor... there was another massive
    space there that was supposed to be used by these Teriquen warriors to
    control or lead the slaves in the right paddling direction.

    One could look at it like a music conductor that had to make sure that
    everyone followed the right note, tune and flow of the musical performance.

    The slaves who had their legs chained to the bottom of these benches, all
    had dirty dusty faces.

    In fact, it was clear that since their voyage, they hadn't even been given
    water to wash their faces.

    Of course for them, water was precious since these Teriquen men didn't
    even give them enough to begin with.
    Their clothes were ragged, their hair was messy, their lips had long cracked
    and their skin looked like it had aged quite a bit.

    In short, the slaves all looked weak and destitute.

    And the moment they made eye-contact with Micheal and his team, they all
    covered their heads in fear and shivered uncontrollably.

    Some of the marines still had their gas masks on, so for sure...they looked
    like aliens to the slaves at this point.

    Micheal who had long removed his gas mask calmly walked forward
    instead.

    And as he walked, he continuously observed all the shivering slaves before


    him.

    There was no doubt about it.

    The enemy Commander and a few others were probably hiding amongst
    these men.

    Micheal whispered into the ears of some of his men before walking forward
    to the forefront with a slight smile on his face.

    And very soon, all his men lined up along the middle path while facing each
    bench within the floor.

    Now, it was time to smoke out some Teriquen rats!

    "Everyone, please raise your heads." He said calmly.

    And soon enough, everyone did as they were told for fear of angering their
    new capturers.

    But not surprisingly, some hesitated for a bit and even tried to avoid eye
    contact with Micheal and were all duly noted by the marines standing
    alongside them.

    For sure... this didn't mean that they were actually guilty, as they might have
    been slaves who were too afraid.

    Still, it was very likely that they were also lower-level Teriquen warriors
    that felt frightened for a bit.

    Of course, Micheal knew that this wasn't enough to catch the culprits.

    So he decided to play a little game.

    For one, even if he got a Teriquen prisoner above deck to identify their
    Commander... given the situation, they might not want to again.

    Why?

    Because now that their commander had disguised himself as a slave, didn't
    it mean that the Commander's chances of escaping were great?

    If the Commander had been caught after battling, then that was that.

    But their Commander had used his brains and had found a way that
    guaranteed his escape.

    One should know that Baymard was all about freeing slaves and whatnot.

    So for sure, if their Commander succeeded, then he would be able to go


    back to terique, bring more reinforcements and save them in the nearest
    future.

    And since they had surrendered and were so that these Baymardians
    wouldn't kill them... then they could just wait for their Commander's return,
    no?

    Thinking like this, one could say that Baymard's kindness was also its
    weakness.
    Anyway, after Micheal analyzed everything, even if it were him... he
    wouldn't identify his Commander too.

    So the best way to tackle this is by governing the oppressed a chance to


    speak.

    That's right!

    The slaves would be the ones to point out the rats.

    "Everyone, listen up!

    We are men from Baymard who only attacked the sh.i.p.s to protect our
    empire.

    So since you aren't our enemy, then we will naturally let you all go."

    (0^0)

    Everyone heard them and felt excitement fill their veins like crazy.

    Finally, they would be free!

    From the moment they had been dragged into this war, they had never
    expected that Baymard would fully win.

    And now that they did, they couldn't help but feel like the heavens he sent
    these Baymardians to free them up.

    Many of them have been slaves for over 17 years now and had been taken
    away as a slave when they were just little kids.

    They were known as Paddle-slaves, and had been trained to row the sh.i.p.s
    whenever Nopline's men needed to leave for missions.

    This was all they had been taught to paddle in various formations or
    patterns, depending on where the ship had to go.
    And while on sea, every week... at least 10 of them would die from their ill-
    treatment on board.

    But now after years and years of being abused, they had finally been saved.

    Of course, they knew about Baymard since it was the talk of almost
    everyone within the entire Pyno continent.

    Baymard was like a beacon of hope to all slices out there... reminding them
    that one day, they might be saved.

    They heard that the place treated their kind like humans and even forbade
    anyone from calling themselves 'slaves' within its empire.

    Such a place would definitely be a paradise for all slaves within the Pyno
    continent.

    Everyone bowed several times in thanks, as their legs were still chained.

    "Thank you kind saviours!"

    "Thank you kind saviours!" They said with tears in their eyes, as they
    looked at Micheal in gratitude.

    Micheal just smiled and waved his hands nonchalantly.

    Now that they felt like this, then the next step should be fairly easy, no?
    Chapter 674 - Smoking The Rats
    out 2
    "Thank you, kind saviours!"

    "No... it's alright.

    This is what it should be.

    You all are human beings too, and you deserve to be treated as such."

    The more Micheal said, the more warmth the slaves felt in their hearts.

    If it was some other person who said that they wanted to free them, they
    would definitely feel like it was a trap.

    But these were the famous Baymardians, so they were more likely to
    believe it.

    They had an unshakable reputation within the slave and peasant community.

    So there was nothing anyone could say to make them doubt these
    Baymardians.

    As for Pirus and some of the Teriquen men, even though they blended in
    and acted pitiful as well... their hearts were all felt on fire.

    Hahahahhahahahaha!

    They were finally going to escape alongside these worthless slaves.

    And when they got back to Terique, they would request for Master Nopline
    to send out more spies again while waiting silently for their revenge.

    As the saying went, it was never too late for a gentleman to get his revenge.
    So all they had to do now was wait.

    Pirus tried his best not to let out a victorious smile when he looked at
    Micheal.

    His heart pounded loudly against his ribcage, and his veins seemed to bulge
    out on his forehead in excitement.

    'Hahahhahaha!

    Pirus, you are brilliant!' he thought, as he resisted the urge to stroke his own
    chin.

    Luckily, he had jumped down onto this floor while the Baymardians were
    busy attacking the 2nd floor.

    He had long cut his trousers with his knife, making them look like shorts.

    And of course, he rolled on the ground to dirty the shorts before quickly
    throwing the rest of his clothes and knife outside the window.

    He tried his best to look as dirty as possible, and also chained his legs to
    one of the empty seats available.

    Since people died weekly, their bodies were typically thrown overboard.

    So there were a few empty seats here and there.

    As for the rest of the Teriquen men, they were already on this floor ages
    ago... as they were in charge of controlling and leading the slaves to paddle
    towards the right direction.

    That said, the moment they saw Pirus descend from the 2nd floor, they were
    also in shock.

    But when they saw his actions, of course they too did the same as well.

    They weren't fools!


    Just his action alone meant that the enemy had breached the ship.

    So now that there was nowhere to run, wasn't their best option to disguise
    themselves as slaves too?

    For sure, they followed their Commander's actions right till the very end.

    Micheal patiently waited for the slaves to finish expressing their gratitude,
    before finally raising his hands and calling for silence again.

    "Alright everyone, please settle down.

    As I said, we will be able to free you all.

    But, there is just one little problem that needs to be solved first.

    You see, some Teriquen warriors have hidden amongst you all in hopes of
    escaping from our grasps.

    And as their enemy, we can't let them go.

    So if any of you knows them, please point them out.

    Because if you don't, then it means that you have sided with our enemy.

    And if that's the case, then no one will be able to leave, as everyone will be
    considered to be an enemy.

    Brave men!

    This is a chance to liberate yourselves from your current predicaments and


    become free men.

    I guarantee you that once you're free, no one will be able to know what
    transpired here because the men that we catch will be locked up in our
    prison for many years to come.
    I can guarantee you all that whatever happens in this room, will stay in this
    room.

    So you all don't need to be afraid of their wrath.

    Again, those that aid us will also be rewarded for their merits as well."

    Dammit!

    As Micheal spoke, the Teriquen men felt like face became paler and paler
    by the moment.

    They were scared as hell!

    Would they be singled out, would they be caught?

    They began to silently request for the heavens to give them this chance to
    escape.

    Just this chance, this was all they asked for.

    They felt like crying, but had no tears to shed.

    Everything that happened today seemed to flash within their mind in an


    instant.

    They tried to stay calm but felt a great amount of fear crawl into their
    hearts.

    Cursed!

    What kind of sh**ty luck did they have?

    "Everyone!

    You all have been long oppressed and maltreated.


    And now, you finally have a chance to be free.

    With that said, can you all please point out the Teriquen men who tried to
    blend in with you during this time?"

    O_O"--->

    Very quickly, 20 people hurriedly pointed at the culprits.

    And soon, more people pointed at them too.

    At this point, they no longer feared these men and devised to take their
    destiny into their own hands just like their saviour had said.

    After their saviour had explained some key points to them, they had quickly
    realized several important facts.

    Firstly, there were so many of them that it was almost impossible for these
    Teriquen men to remember them.

    Of course some of them might be remembered.

    But so what?

    Freedom to them was something that they had longed for since they were
    little.

    And now, it had finally come to pass.

    But even though they were scared of sir Nopline, they knew that provided
    they didn't step in Terique, the chances of them being found out would be
    slim.

    First off, their faces were hardly remembered.

    So only those who trained them or sailed with them once might be able to
    remember them.

    Heck!
    Even sir Nopline didn't even know how they looked like.

    Therefore, even if they go to Terique again, they might not even be found
    out, unless someone had once worked with them.

    Even at that, with the countless slaves under Nopline's wings, it was just too
    hard to make them out.

    So they were definitely taking this chance to escape!

    Finally, freedom was here!


    Chapter 675 - Plans For Mr.
    Nopline
    Pirus and his men looked at these worthless slaves in rage.

    F***!

    These bastards weren't scared of their wrath at all!

    Micheal examined each of them and smiled broadly.

    "Hmm... so, we've finally caught you all.

    But don't blame these men for saying anything.

    Because even if they didn't, we would've still been able to catch you all."
    Micheal said calmly.

    Pirus squinted his eyes in confusion.

    How?

    In his mind, his disguise should've been flawless.

    But of course, not to these marines.

    Firstly, his skin and that of his men weren't as bad as that of the slaves.

    His lips weren't cracked and even though his shorts looked worn out, it was
    still in a good condition when compared to that of these slaves.

    Again, their overall body proportion showed that they were warriors and
    not paddlers.

    The slaves were only trained to work their arms and row.
    So they were really skinny below their chest region.

    But for warriors, they trained their overall body to be able to run during
    battle and so on.

    So their calves were thick and their bodies were typically well balanced.

    In short, they focused on overall training.

    From running when hunting in the woods, to attacking bandits, enemies and
    so on... warriors had to keep fit in every aspect.

    So the contrast in body shape alone gave them out.

    In short, they were so many signs that could have been pointed out.

    But time was of the essence, so motivating and using the slaves was the
    shortest way to go.

    Pirus quickly grabbed a slave anxiously.

    And of course, his men also did the same too.

    "Listen here, you lowlifes.

    Since you all value their lives so much, then quickly drop us off on
    Arcadina's shores immediately.

    And when you drop us off, don't follow us anymore... or I can't guarantee
    the lives of these worthless pieces of trash when we leave!" Pirus said,
    while literally strangling the tired and frightened slave that he held onto.

    "Sirs, don't do anything rash.

    We will do as you have said." Micheal said while casually given out some
    hand signals to his men.
    Of course, Pirus just thought that he was anxious for the safety of these
    slaves instead.

    "Stop talking and see to my demands now!"

    "No problem sir, my men will get on it right away.

    Marines!

    You heard the man, do as he says."

    "Yes sir!" With that, Pirus turned around to see some of the marines leaving
    the room.

    Good, it looks like they were really going to inform their big boss of their
    conditions and take him to safety.

    "Sirs.. please let them go.

    They are innocent."

    "Innocent?

    Hmph!

    They deserved death the moment they decided to betray me!" Pirus said
    arrogantly.

    And as Micheal distracted Pirus, some of the marines secretly shot several
    tranquillizers at their backs and necks.

    'Thup!'

    Pirus and the men continued talking back at Micheal.

    But soon, they felt that something wasn't right!

    Why did their body feel so heavy?


    And why was the room sort moving on its own?

    They wobbled for a bit before releasing their captives.

    And just like that, they fell to the ground in one swoop.

    'Bam!'

    'Zzzzzz--'

    The sounds of people snoring made the slaves so shocked and confused.

    Were these people so tired that they couldn't even finish threatening the
    Baymardians before taking a nap?

    Michael quickly took out his Walkie Talkie and reported the overall
    situation to the main battleship.

    And after that, he quickly gave out orders to the rest of the Marines.

    "Alright!

    Now that all enemies are down.

    Squad 1 will aid in freeing the slaves, Squad 2 will assist in taking the
    enemies away."

    "Yes, Warrant Officer Micheal."

    Great!

    Now that everything was over, the squads quickly got busy.

    Of course, they weren't too worried about searching the sh.i.p.s for money,
    information and treasures because once the Coast guards haul these enemy
    sh.i.p.s away, then everything will be properly searched in the base.

    .
    And so just like that, the teriquen force had been utterly destroyed by the
    Baymardians.

    Additionally, the Navy was glad that their battle 'Scenario 2' had turned out
    just right.

    Well... before coming for battle, there were many scenarios or possibilities
    that came to mind.

    The first possibility was the entire army would surrender.

    Of course even though they knew it was highly unlikely, it was still good to
    give it a shot.

    Again, their 2nd scenario was attacking the enemy without sinking any
    sh.i.p.s which could really save clean-up time.

    And their third option was to sink 30~40% of the sh.i.p.s if they were really
    in a pickle.

    They didn't know how many sh.i.p.s would be coming their way, so they
    had to have the option of sinking some of these sh.i.p.s.

    Fortunately, they could handle the number of sh.i.p.s that came towards
    them this time

    So they didn't need to sink any one of them.

    But, if it was like a real size empire fleet consisting of 300 or even 700
    sh.i.p.s.

    Then they would've definitely sunk then down.

    The enemy had underestimated them, so they didn't need to go that far to
    deal with Nopline's fleet.

    Also, now that they knew that slaves were paddling these sh.i.p.s, they felt
    very glad that scenario 2 had worked out.
    Imagine sinking these innocent men?

    The battle didn't last for long and ended around 3 P.M.

    The prisoners were quickly taken away by the Navy and marines.

    And the several Coast guards hauling sh.i.p.s had quickly arrived at the
    scene and hauled the sh.i.p.s away as fast as they could.

    Of course, some other Coast guard sh.i.p.s came over and released massive
    thin nets that caught all wooden particles on the water's surface.

    These sh.i.p.s focused on cleaning up the Ocean's surface immediately.

    Everyone out in the Ocean, as well as within the Navy base were all
    extremely busy.

    They worked relentlessly to tidy up the scene so that Baymard's Sea Port
    could be open to visitors again.

    And just like that, the battle had come to an end.

    Landon who had just gotten word of their victory, calmly smiled and
    drummed his finger against his table.

    Now that this battle was over, it was time to aid King Micheal and his
    family in getting the throne back.

    That's right!

    It was time to put an end to this Nopline character once and for all.
    Chapter 676 - A New Arcadina
    As Landon prepares for his next moves, within Arcadina... William had
    already dealt with all of Alec's loyal men.

    The Capital had been buzzing non-stop for the past few weeks, as everyone
    felt like several miraculous scenes had taken place right before their very
    eyes.

    "Goodness!

    I can't believe his highness Oden Barn had been alive all this while.

    This is truly a joyous occasion for Arcadina."

    "Aiyyyy!

    I'm so happy that I lived to see this day.

    Who would've thought that he would have thought that the truth of that
    matter would come to light now?"

    "Hmhm...

    I'm still very much shocked myself!

    How could that tyrant Alec Barn kill his own father and brother, before
    pinning it all on the innocent Ferris family?

    Luckily, the Ferris girl quickly took his highness Oden away just in time."

    "That's right!

    The heavens were really on their side!

    And now, they even have an heir to the throne.


    But I wonder if he would be any good since he never grew up in the
    palace?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?

    Young Prince William personally led his men into the palace and dealt with
    those in his way majestically.

    Not to mention the fact that he had also captured the tyrant Alec Barn.

    So how could such a man not be up to the task?

    And even if he wasn't too great, I trust his highness Oden Barn.

    So his son shouldn't be any worse!"

    "I agree!

    Back in the day, his highness Oden Barn had a great vision that benefited
    us, peasant people.

    So this kind of ruler has my support all the way!"

    (○^○)

    On the Capital's streets, several people continuously talked about all the
    interesting events that had taken place within these few weeks.

    Be it the nobles or even peasants, everyone couldn't help but keep their eyes
    glued on the palace.

    All nobles quickly sent their respect towards Oden and William, in hopes of
    gaining their recognition.

    Because now, they didn't know whether their political positions would stay
    put or not.
    Even the advising members that used to give their opinions to Alec on
    political matters, didn't know if they would still keep those positions at all.

    After all, no one wants to lose their wealth or noble status just like that.

    They knew very well about all the corrupt and devious things they had done
    behind the scenes.

    So having a whole new 'government' made them feel like all their dirty little
    secrets would soon come to light.

    Additionally, William had personally announced that soon... he would be


    beheading Alec, as well as all the corrupt officials who either kidnapped,
    wrongly accused or murdered the innocent civilians constantly.

    So how could they not panic?

    Dammit!

    Why them?

    The thing that really made them want to cry, was the fact that ever since
    they had sent those letters weeks back... not one of them had gotten so
    much as a reply or an invite to the palace.

    Weeks had gone by and no reply had come yet.

    F***!

    This alone made them feel like they were already royally screwed.

    And as the days passed, the silence felt more and more tormenting to them.

    They hadn't slept or eaten a lot and seemed to be scared of any little thing
    that crossed their path.

    Even the howling night wind made them feel like the world before them
    would soon disappear in a flash.
    Their hearts twisted and sunk even further, as they visualized how their
    heads were going to roll pretty soon.

    And every day, they would wake up early in the morning and ask if they
    had received any mail from the palace.

    Jeez!

    At this point, even a verbal message would make them feel safe.

    But sadly, nothing of that sort had ever arrived.

    They quickly started thinking of various escape options from the Capital.

    Even if they had to venture into another empire, it was way better than
    staying here and getting beheaded.

    Because in the minds, staying here meant waiting for death... while
    escaping at least gave them a 50% survival chance.

    So of course they were taking it

    With that, many of them had begun to make plans for their grand escape.

    But who was William?

    "Young master!

    That's the situation so far." Said a hooded man dressed in black.

    "Hmmm...

    Just make sure that those on the list don't escape!"

    "Yes, young master.


    But what do we do about those who plan to score when they aren't even on
    the list?"

    "Heh!

    If they're running away when we aren't even targeting them, then that's their
    problem.

    This shows that they have a guilty heart about the matter.

    So if they want to go, let them go.

    We will give them the illusion that they have successfully escaped from our
    grasps.

    And this will only push them further and out of Arcadina as quickly as
    possible.

    Times are changing, and so will this empire!

    We must first take out the weeds on our flower bed, for the flowers to grow
    and bloom to their fullest potential.

    As for the other corrupt men in power hoarding over the various cities and
    regions in Arcadina... taking care of them and appointing more upright
    people will be our next move for the entire year.

    Arcadina needs to change!

    Now go and do as you've been told.

    "Yes, young master."

    With that, the assassin seemed to blend into the darkness and had
    disappeared from William's sight altogether.

    William left their meeting point and slowly walked towards a massive
    courtyard that had over 2000 men guarding it.
    The guards all knelt in unison when they saw him approaching.

    "We welcome the young master!" They said in a very spirited tune.

    "At ease men.

    Tell me, how are they?"

    "Young master, they have been provided for and their wounds have been
    properly treated too.

    But from what the Baymardian military doctor said, they're still weak and
    would need 2 more days of rest."

    "Good!" William said, before walking in.

    And who was he here to see?

    Of course, he had come all the way here to see his so-called relatives.

    That's right!

    He was here to see his aunties.


    Chapter 677 - Gratitude, Hate &
    Wishes
    When it came to the situation of his 2 aunts, William couldn't help but
    shake his head helplessly.

    Alec had 3 official wives, and all 3 wanted nothing more than to kill each
    other.

    Alec's First Wife, Queen Sera... had aided her daughter, Cary... into killing
    third queen Argenia's daughter, Jennette.

    Of course, payback was a b**tch!

    So Argenia had already made Cary more stable before killing both Cary and
    the first queen Sera.

    Now there were just 2 queens in the mix.

    Of course, second queen Eliza, who was Connor's mother... was still
    looking for her missing son.

    So she had asked some of the assassins to follow the moves of both Sera
    and Argenia, just in case they had a hand in Connor's disappearance.

    But who would've thought that she would get to hear of such a juicy play?

    With Sera was dead, that meant that only Argenia and she remained.

    So she had planned to take out Argenia before Alec arrived.

    That way, she would be the only queen in Arcadina who was controlling the
    scenes from behind.
    Coincidentally, the day they had their battle was the same day William had
    planned to lay siege on the palace.

    And while both women were battling it out, William would swoop in and
    stop them before they could kill each other.

    Of course with that said, he placed both women under house arrest and had
    some people treat their wounds for the time being.

    Both women had been so stunned by the fact that Oden Barn had survived.

    And once they got the gist of things, they quickly realized that their time
    and reign in the palace had finally come to an end.

    Again, when Argenia heard that William was Mr. G.P, she couldn't help but
    cry in gratitude.

    If not for him, how would she have known the real culprits behind her
    children's death?

    Even if he was using her, he still aided her a lot in fulfilling her plans for
    revenge.

    And now that he even brought up the matter of Alec's capture, how could
    she not be thankful?

    She leaned towards him and cry pitifully.

    This was all that kept her alive.

    Of course, she knew that she wouldn't be allowed to personally behead


    Alec... as so many people were standing in line for that.

    The guy had killed his own father, so wouldn't his brother want revenge
    too?
    Not to talk about Mona Ferris, whose entire household had been burned
    down ages ago.

    In fact, Alec probably had thousands of people, both nobles and peasants
    that personally wanted him dead.

    So she knew that asking to behead him would be a bit too much.

    That was why she had asked to personally stab 100 times before he was
    beheaded.

    But William had only agreed to grant her 2 'stab opportunities' in regions
    that couldn't kill him.

    After all, they needed him conscious for the beheading ceremony.

    Additionally, Argenia also requested to move into a quiet village and live
    the rest of her life in solitude there.

    Both of her children were gone, so what l she was looking for was a resting
    place.

    William felt a little pity for her since he was clear that she wanted to kill
    herself there.

    Nonetheless, he had also promised her that after Alec's death... he would
    personally take care of the matter.

    That was it on Argenia's end.

    But as for Eliza, she wasn't having it!

    Eliza felt like someone was personally tormenting her.

    After all her meticulous planning for Connor to take over the throne, how
    could she allow anyone else sit there?
    She started growling and biting those who treated her wounds, as she felt
    like they were simply looking down on her.

    Additionally, from the moment William had told her that Connor had been
    locked up in a very far away place... she had spared no effort to bite and
    attack him more than twice.

    But what could she do against him?

    William just felt that being truthful here was the best thing to do.

    So he had ensured her that Connor was safe and would even be released
    after some years.

    He had also told her about all visitation rights in Baymard and so on.

    So if she truly wanted to see her son, then she can go see him anytime she
    wanted.

    Of course... all this still pissed Eliza off, as she looked at William as if he
    was the main culprit in charge of giving her baby such a cruel fate.

    But she had been quick to forget that it was Connor that had attacked
    William first.

    She screamed and banged her door madly as she wanted to get out now and
    see her poor baby.

    In her mind, the only thing that she wanted to do right now, was to assemble
    all of her men and march them straight into Baymard.

    Of course, she also wanted to get more men from the officials and novels
    that used to support her son.

    In her mind, now was the time for them to prove their loyalty.

    But how would she have known that many of the officials and nobles felt
    like they were currently walking on eggshells too?
    Everything came so suddenly that no one in the Capital had the time to
    think about helping others now.

    Some officials even decided to abandon their families and run away with
    their wealth.

    So if they could abandon their wives and children, what about her?

    Please!

    She was all on her own on this one.

    "You lowly son of a b**ch!

    Release me this instant, or I won't be able to guarantee the safety of your


    family when I finally leave." Eliza said angrily while trying to untie herself
    from the bed.

    William looked at her and sighed.

    "Aunty, you will be freed 4 days from now just as planned.

    So please, don't injure the maids or doctor that come in to treat you again."

    "Pui!

    So what if I abused them a bit?

    What are you going to do about it?

    Do you think that all this will make my hatred for you go away?

    Dream on!

    Listen here, boy!


    No matter what happens in future, I will definitely make you pay for what
    you've done to my baby.

    This is my promise to you!" Eliza said sternly.

    William just looked at her and smiled.

    Apart from pity, the only reason why he kept her alive was so that she could
    see her son again.

    That was in a way, his last bit of kindness towards her.

    He wasn't a fool!

    He knew that after she left, he would concentrate all her savings and men
    into rescuing Connor.

    But in his mind, the prison he saw was almost impenetrable.

    In fact, he was sure that they wouldn't even be able to get passed Baymard's
    Landport... talk less of attempting a prison break.

    Eliza would waste all her money and resources on that and get broke later
    on.

    Even if she sold herself to rich noblemen or even worked hard to get more
    resources... she still won't be able to get him out.

    And when reality finally touched her, she would have no choice but to wait
    patiently for her son to be released.

    Who knows, many she might even become humble, work earnestly and
    save money for her son's life after prison.

    But William had already decided that he would give Connor an Eli some
    money after they left prison.

    Of course, the money would be given to them in Baymard the moment they
    came out of prison.
    From what he knew, they were sentenced to 12 years in prison.

    So they should be out by the time they were in their middle or late thirties.

    And by then, Eliza should also be in her early 50's.

    After all, she gave birth to Connor when she was around 16 years old.

    Again.. he also heard that if they were good... then they might even be
    released earlier than expected.

    So maybe when they were 30, 31 or even 32, they might be released, rather
    than waiting for a few more years.

    Anyway, he only hoped that by then, they could live an honest life with the
    money they had been given, and even start a family at best.

    And he would definitely send some men to monitor, as well as protect them
    if they had really changed.

    For now, William looked at his fiery aunty and sighed.

    Only time would show her how foolish her thoughts were.
    Chapter 678 - Carona's Continuous
    Progress
    As Arcadina was preparing for its new ruler, the empire of Carona
    continued to undergo several dramatic changes altogether.

    It was a brand new day, and everyone went about their busy lives excitedly.

    Carona had left its old shadow behind and was also progressing towards its
    own new age.

    "Now kids, let's do a simple problem alright kids.

    If I take 5 apples and add them with 2 tomatoes, what will the answer be?"
    Said a very cheerful voice coming from a solar TV.

    And in front of the television, was a 4-year-old girl currently looking at her
    notebook to get the right answer.

    "That's right!

    Because apples are not tomatoes, we cannot add them up.

    So the answer should still be 5 apples and 2 tomatoes.

    Well done!" Said the cheerful voice.

    And soon, the little girl's eyes lit up and she clapped for herself even though
    she had previously gotten it wrong.

    Nonetheless, she quickly wrote the right answer down in her notebook and
    smiled happily.

    "Alright kids!
    Now after that tiring question, what do you all say about a little signalling?

    Today, we'll be singing the Two-Timetable in a fun and exciting way.

    Now, let's have fun and sing along!"

    With that, the little girl got up and did the little dance on TV.

    She followed the yellow flower's dance moves and tried her best to
    memorize the Timetable.

    And while the little girl was immersed in her own little world, her mother
    quickly brought out her breakfast and helplessly dragged her daughter away
    from the TV.

    "Mimi, eat your food fast okay?

    Mummy is starting a brand new job today so I can't be late."

    "Alright mummy." The little girl said cheerfully.

    Filomina looked at Mimi and smiled happily.

    Ever since they had gotten a solar TV Cassette player and some TV, movie
    and kids cassettes... her little girl seemed to have turned smart all of a
    sudden.

    The girl could now write, and she could even do additions and something
    called multiplications by heart.

    Of course, Filomina had also learned reading and writing alongside her
    daughter by watching the learning shows on TV.

    And once she grasped the key concepts, she quickly used her housewife
    salary to buy more advanced books and studied diligently while her
    husband went out to work.

    For sure, when it came to grammar, she was more advanced than her
    daughter.
    But when it came to math, she found that her fighter was way better than
    she was.

    Anyway, her biggest thing was to learn how to read and write, so that she
    could also get a better job and support her family.

    Some jobs didn't require one to read.

    But she felt like times were changing and books and even TV programs
    made learning easier.

    And sooner or later, being literate would be the main requirement for better
    income.

    So even without a teacher, many people in Carona still knew the basics
    thanks to all these resources at their disposal.

    Sure, they were only at the beginner stage, but not too long from now... they
    would be at the intermediary stage and maybe even reach the advanced
    stage.

    Working in places that required them to read meant that they would be
    working and learning at the same time.

    So in a way, their jobs also enriched them greatly.

    Filomina hurriedly ate breakfast alongside her daughter and quickly placed
    Mimi's backpack on her waist.

    At the same time, she quickly searched her own bag for a while.

    Key... key... key... where did she put it?

    She couldn't find that colourful keychain anywhere.

    She searched for a while before quickly making her way to her bedroom
    again.
    Sure enough, it was still on her bed.

    Now, with everything at hand, she hastily unlocked the door from within,
    picked up a Baymardian padlock from the side, stepped out and locked the
    door with the padlock.

    'Click!'

    Her door was finally sealed.

    As for the lock on her door, it was called an 'Alarm Padlock!'

    That's right!

    It had a built-in movement triggering alarm that would emit a loud sound
    when the lock got hit or shaken twice.

    Of course, the alarm would go on for 3 minutes before stopping... unless the
    keys were inserted into the lock.

    The Caronians placed these sorts of locks on their doors, windows,


    bicycles, and even on their gates.

    This small device here had greatly reduced the crime rate, as well as
    plotting and scheming.

    Before, they only placed a wooden stick against their doors when they
    weren't available.

    But the thieves still touched their belongings at will.

    Now with these padlocks, forget it!

    It would even alert the neighbours, and they would come over to catch the
    thief themselves.

    Even noblewomen had caught their own maids sneaking into their rooms in
    an attempt to put poison on their makeup or even plant 'evidence' on them.
    This device had made so many people sat up.

    And even assassins found it hard to get through the windows that were now
    locked with these alarm padlocks.

    One should know that even if they want to destroy the windows and doors
    to get in, how would they do it without shaking these locks?

    The only possible way was to steal the key or break-in by passing through
    the walls or ceilings.

    A job that used to be seen as an easy feat for now assassin, was now seen as
    a daunting task.

    Sigh...

    All they could do was silently curse Baymard for their own predicaments.

    Filomina opened her bag just to be sure that the key was there, before
    holding Mimi's hand and walking away.

    Each lock came with 4 keys and 3 spare batteries.

    She and her husband kept 2 keys while the other 2 were kept in a box
    buried somewhere around their front door.

    As for battery changes, after unlocking the padlock, if they continuously


    rotated the key clockwise, the bottom part of the lock would fall off and
    they could just replace the battery then.

    Everything was really easy and simple to use, which made their lives even
    better and safer.

    Filomina rushed through the busy streets and quickly dropped off Mini at
    the Kindergarten/Daycare... before getting off in the opposite direction
    again.
    She looked at her watch anxiously, before speeding up a bit.

    Today was her first day on the job.

    So how could she afford to be late?


    Chapter 679 - Carona's Continuous
    Progress 2
    Filomina ran with all her might and finally made it 10 minutes earlier.

    Yes!

    She did it!

    She felt like dancing victoriously when she looked at her watch.

    As they say, first impressions make a difference.

    So with that thought in mind, she quickly calmed herself down, wiped her
    sweaty face, drank a bottle of water from her purse and slowly walked in as
    if she hadn't just completed an entire marathon just to get here.

    Fake it till you make it baby!

    And where was she going to work?

    Of course, it was within one of the newly constructed government


    buildings.

    She alongside 99 others, had been hired and given various tasks within this
    newly built government estate.

    And from what she knew, she had been placed within a sector that is
    responsible for calculating all statistical information in Carona.

    Be it birth rate, death date or even unemployment rate... they seemed to be a


    lot that they had to do.

    And their Minister or boss, was someone who has been interning in
    Baymard for the past 3 years.
    Now, he was back, and he was ready to put his knowledge into use.

    But because she wasn't too good in math, she was only qualified enough to
    be one of the department sector's secretary

    As for their head secretary, he also worked in Baymard as the boss's


    secretary too.

    So now he would be teaching her and a few others what to do.

    "Morning Mrs. Filomina.

    The others are already seated within the main building.

    So just go over there and join them just like the last time."

    "Thank you, Mr. Green," Filomina said before hurriedly fishing towards the
    main building.

    Previously when she had attended the orientation, they were only told about
    the importance of their sector to Carona.

    Of course they were briefed on their duties and also showed around the
    estate.

    But that was all.

    So today, they were very sure that they would get a glimpse of what this
    'secretary' job really was.

    "Morning Filly!"

    "Morning Filomina!"

    "Morning!"

    "Morning!"
    Everyone smiled and treated her cheerfully since they had bonded well
    during their last time.

    One should know that even though 100 people were hired, her department
    only recruited 13 people.

    And 8 out of those 13 wrote secretaries, while the rest were sent to work
    under the main boss himself.

    As for the 8 of them, there were 5 women and 3 men.

    Everyone chatted excitedly for a bit before Mr. Green who was the head
    secretary, came back.

    "Welcome everyone!

    Now that you all are here, it's time to take you to your new work stations."

    Once everyone heard her, their excitement couldn't be contained as they


    quickly followed him towards their new office.

    The room was massive and had more than 20 office desks all lined up
    neatly.

    From the number of desks alone, they were sure that the department would
    hire more secretaries later on.

    But for now, there were only 8 of them.

    And on top of each table, were several other doc.u.ments and items on it
    too.

    "Everyone, please choose a desk and seat," Green said while gesturing with
    his hands.

    And when everyone did as they were told she calmly sat on a desk at the
    forefront of the room tht was facing them.

    It was as if he was a teacher and they were the students.


    "The new era is one in which secretaries play an important part in.

    So as office secretaries, I expect you all to be alert, efficient and play a vital
    role in this new era.

    Now back in Baymard, we used something called typewriters.

    But since those aren't allowed to be exported out of Baymard yet, we will
    continue to rely on our hands as we have done for the past hundreds and
    thousands of years.

    And luckily for us, we have several office materials that will aid us in
    completing these tasks.

    So from today henceforth, these office supplies will be your best friends.

    And as for the uses of these supplies, we will be covering that today slowly.

    Now... let's begin."

    Of course, typewriters couldn't be exported out of Baymard since their


    mechanism could be copied by many outsiders if given time.

    So they were only used in Baymard, and could only be bought by


    establishments, businesses, or aspiring writers who have joined the writers
    association.

    As Filomina listened to Green, she became more and more shocked about
    her secretarial duties.

    She placed empty A4 papers before her and also read the many guidelines
    of the standard of all letters, reports and notes that she had to write.

    She used her ruler, erasable ink, pens, binders, envelopes, folders, scissors,
    rubber bands, highlighters, planners, calendars and many more.
    And as time went by, she began to understand the uses of all the office
    supplies in her desk drawers.

    There was just so much to do that she didn't even notice when lunchtime
    had arrived.

    What the hell?

    She looked at her watch and felt like time seemed to fly by in a blink of an
    eye.

    Was this how it felt like to work?

    Was this how others felt each time they went about their day busily?

    She looked at all the notes she had jotted down earlier on and felt
    something within her shake.

    She felt intelligent, confident and proud of herself now.

    It was a feeling that was much different from before.

    Her husband wasn't in the best condition as he would fall sick very often.

    But he still worked hard for their family of 3.

    So now that she could support him, she only hoped that he would look for a
    better job and take care of himself.

    Her husband was born with a very weak constitution.

    So seeing him do heavy labour all the time made her weep daily.

    But now, everything was different.

    If she even worked within the department for a longer time, maybe she
    could even recommend them to hire her husband.

    After all, she had been told about employee recommendations.


    So why wouldn't she want to use up that opportunity?

    Filomina clenched her fists and decided to give it all she had.

    For her family, she would be the best secretary ever!

    And so just like that, several Caronians who came back from Baymard,
    quickly put their skills into play and began teaching many others the way
    forward.

    Likewise, in Baymard, several other people were excited as well.

    Finally, the day they had been waiting for was here!
    Chapter 680 - A New Machine
    "Your majesty, It's simply amazing!

    This technology will definitely make everyone scream in shock." Tim said
    while going over the doc.u.ment in his hands.

    Landon just looked at him and smiled.

    Of course, the doc.u.ment in Tim's hands was that for manufacturing


    Vending Machines.

    He realized that if he didn't get this done now, then by the time Pac-man
    was finally created... Tim and the rest wouldn't be able to do it for a long
    time.

    Why?

    Because after that, they would need to focus on creating the first importer
    ever, as well as headphones and many other things that would be rewarded
    to him by the system.

    In fact right now, Tim's only focus was on building the aquarium and
    getting the Pac-Man arcade game done.

    So when it came to the aquarium, the construction workers did everything,


    while their supervisors would report to him on the progress so far.

    Of course, he also took time off at least once in 2-weeks just to see how far
    they had gone.

    With that said, his main focus was now solely on Pac-Man, so he had some
    spare time to focus on vending machines now.

    It was better to have this done as soon as possible, rather than to keep
    pushing it onwards.
    Again... Landon noticed that he couldn't buy all technologies from the
    system.

    Sometimes, his level wasn't enough.

    And other times, it was because the system had kept specific designs as
    some sort of reward.

    Yup!

    He had asked for helicopter and plane manufacturing designs to boost his
    army, but he got turned down.

    The system told him straight up that it would be rewarded to him after
    Baymard has reached a certain development level.

    And when he asked, he was told that he needed an amus.e.m.e.nt park,


    functioning aquarium, computerized gym equipment like treadmills and
    many more.

    As for the gym thing, many of his equipment worked on spring and pulley
    systems... like the leg weight machines that allowed one to pin the weight
    they desired and strap the rope on their leg.

    And as they lifted their leg, the rope would lift the weights in the machines
    too.

    In short, be it biceps machines or even machines that work on one's inner


    thighs, they all used spring or pulley mechanisms.

    So he had never bothered to make treadmills or any other computerized


    machines.

    The gym had normal weights, bell weights, jump ropes, boxing bags, yoga
    mats, workout balls, running tracks, basketball, soccer, tennis, badminton
    and other sports equipment that could be used daily.

    So when the system mentioned things like treadmills, he was indeed


    shocked.
    Not to talk of the amus.e.m.e.nt parks, water parks and so on.

    Sigh... He still had a long day to go in so little time.

    Tim briefly looked over the 70-page doc.u.ment in his hands and frowned a
    bit.

    "Your majesty, pardon me asking, but how do these vending machines


    detect fake money from others?

    From the brief outline here, we will place these vending machines in the
    land and seaports too, right?"

    "Hmhm.

    That's the plan."

    "Uhmm... your majesty.

    Since I personally witnessed how our money was made.

    I'm sure that there will be some sort of scanning device in the machine to
    check if the paper money coming in has that unique strip on it.

    So I understand how the paper money will get filtered.

    But what about coins?

    Within baymard, I'm sure that almost no one would use coins since even
    visitors have to change their currencies upon arrival.

    But what about the Land and seaports?

    When the visitors are on their way back, they will definitely be carrying
    coins.
    And even on the cruise sh.i.p.s, there will definitely be more vending
    machines there too.

    So how do we detect fake from real coins there?" Tim said confusedly.

    He didn't want anyone to put in fake money and then draw out drinks or
    anything food from the vending machines.

    That would be unfair to the rest who had earnestly placed real coins into it.

    Landon looked at Tim and nodded in satisfaction.

    As expected of an overseer.

    For sure, Tim wouldn't let Landon go until all his doubts and worries had
    been sorted out.

    "Tim... even though you and I have never made coins before, what can you
    tell me about them?"

    "Your majesty, coins within the Pyno continent all look the same
    everywhere one went.

    And they are specifically created and inspected by the royal coin makers in
    each empire.

    All empires came together hundreds of years ago and agreed to make them
    similar in size and design, so as to facilitate trade amongst them.

    So the coins are all roughly the same." Tim said confusedly while looking at
    the smiling Landon.

    It was true, all coin types had specific markings on them.

    Around the edges of the coins were the names of all empires within the
    Pyno continent.
    And at the center of the coin was a 5 leaf clover.

    Again, each leaf had a symbol that represented the royal family of each
    empire.

    Additionally, there were also several marks at the back of the coin too that
    made it hard for anyone to forge these coins.

    The coin masters were the most skilled in their empires and worked
    diligently to inspect and make sure that each coin that went out... be it
    copper, gold or silver, all met the standards of the agreement hundreds of
    years ago.

    That was why the penalty for possessing fake coins or cheating others with
    fake coins was life imprisonment.

    But even though it was a serious crime, there were always some daring
    people who still tried to forge out fake coins for their well being.

    Anyway, each coin type had the same design but differed in size and
    thinness.

    Gold coins were thicker than silver or copper coins, even though they all
    had the same designs carved on them.

    So with that said, how could screening these coins be an issue?

    Well, he might still get some fake coins as even nothing was 100% full
    proof.

    Because even back on earth, vending machines still took fakes and got
    cheated.

    But no matter what, vending machines were a must!


    Chapter 681 - Vending Machines!
    Tim posted down all the facts about money within the Pyno continent, and
    soon... his eyes quickly lit up.

    Now, he had a rough idea of where Landon was going.

    But he still decided to wait for Landon's response first.

    "Alright... so, how does the machine knows to send back the fakes and keep
    track of what people paid in?

    Well... since you roughly understand how the machine handles paper
    money, then let's focus on coins.

    Firstly, this machine will be able to decipher coins with pinpoint accuracy.

    Once a coin drops in, light sensors will measure its size.

    And following that, electromagnets will detect the metal type... which will
    identify the coins in split seconds.

    So if someone drops anything other than gold, copper or silver, the machine
    will reject it.

    And if the size isn't within the specified range, the machine will also reject
    it as well and sort it out into columns.

    With that, the fakes will get sent to the reject chute and returned to the
    customer immediately.

    And when change is due, the machines will make calculations and
    conversions.

    And from there, the column will release one coin at a time.
    As for gold, even though itisn't a metal... It can be magnetized by applied
    some pressurized heat at a certain temperature.

    But we have to do so in a way that is fast and doesn't affect the shape of the
    coin.

    So the vending machine design takes care of that part too."

    "Ahhh... I see your majesty.

    In that case, I suggest that we don't permit any gold coins from getting into
    the machines.

    Firstly, 10,000 copper coins would equate to 1 gold coin.

    So if people kept putting gold coins in for a snack that costs just 1 or 2
    copper coins, then I think that the machine may not even have enough
    change to give other customers by the end of the day.

    At least, let's limit it to silver and copper coins, as 100 copper coins equals
    1 silver coin.

    No!

    You know what, let's just leave it at copper coins!" Tim said helplessly.

    When he thought about it again, he couldn't help but feel that the best
    solution for now was to limit it to copper coins only.

    If someone used a single silver coin to buy something worth 2 copper


    coins... then wouldn't that mean that the machine would have to dispense 98
    copper coins to the customer as change?

    Then what of gold coins?

    At that point, they might be refilling and recharging the vending machines
    every 2 hours then.

    Because the copper coins in the system might undoubtedly run out.
    Nope!

    It was better to limit it to just copper coins.

    "Hmmm... I agree.

    Indeed!

    It would be best if everyone stuck to copper coins.

    Luckily, within the cruise sh.i.p.s, Landports and seaports, there are places
    where one can exchange currencies or money.

    So if they only had silver or gold coins with them, they could go there and
    exchange 1 or 2 silver coins for the copper coins.

    As for paper money, it isn't a big deal.

    So all Bays will be accepted into the machine."

    When it came to Bays, there wasn't a huge exchange discrepancy like that
    of coins.

    Baymard had a '1-Bay paper bill', a 5-Bay paper bill, a 10, a 20, a 50 and a
    100-Bay paper bill.

    So there were many paper bills that made money exchange easier when
    compared to that of coins.

    Tim listened keenly to the other aspects within the vending machine and felt
    that this machine was a next-level thing.

    One should know that at times, people didn't like lining up in stores just to
    get some snacks.

    And at times, going to the stores during breaks might make one late...
    especially when there was traffic.
    But if these machines were acted in schools, businesses and even on the
    streets, several people would at least lower their hunger or thirst for the
    time being.

    Even he would be pleased with how convenient these machines were.

    Additionally, the machine also added income to each establishment too.

    With hungry soldiers, students, workers and tourists... these machines


    would be a stopping point to many and would undoubtedly yield thousands
    of Bays weekly.

    Even those on cruise sh.i.p.s that missed dinner time, could still get a few
    snacks and drinks out if they didn't have enough money to order room
    service.

    It was better than starving.

    In short, there were so many benefits from it that Tim felt like it should've
    been one of the first things that got invented this year.

    As for the snacks, drinks and delicacies that would be placed in them, Tim
    looked at the list and was thoroughly pleased.

    Well, there were so many varieties of goods from snacks, drinks,


    doughnuts, and so on.

    Well, now that he had everything in hand, he would have to first study the
    design in detail alongside his majesty.... before hiring and teaching others to
    begin manufacturing them.

    Unlike Tim, Landon was more impressed with the vending machines
    design.

    It was a whole better version of earth's vending machine thanks to the


    system.

    And it could also do a whole lot more.


    For example, it even found a way to separate good coins even though gold
    wasn't a magnetic.

    But even though it was more advanced, its underlying principles were still
    the same.

    "Your majesty, how soonest do you want this project completed?"

    "Around the same time that it takes to complete the Pac-Man project.

    This one is fairly easy when compared to that, and you all already have all
    the skills needed in making these vending machines.

    So it shouldn't take too long."

    "Hmhm... I think so too your majesty.

    We started Project Pac-Man within the last week of March.

    So by the first week of October, we should've finished the 8-month long


    project.

    And by then, we will also have the vending machines ready to go too.

    Again, aquarium construction should be done by then too."

    "Hmm... that's good.

    When aquarium construction is done, those guys will focus on filling up the
    tanks with fish and other water creatures for the next 3 months.

    But of course, that won't be your duty.

    Anyway, the aquarium should be opened sometime in January." Landon


    said while stroking his chin.

    In his mind, all he was thinking about, was the system's rewards.
    There were 4 rewards he was looking forward to specifically.

    Firstly, he would be rewarded knowledge on everything involving 90's


    computer systems and Wi-Fi connectivity.

    Again, he would be able to create Wired Earphones and Music pods or


    small phone-like walkmans.

    And he would also be able to create Game boys.

    But that wasn't all.

    Last but not least, he would get knowledge on how to properly create
    animated movies.

    So how could he not look forward to these rewards?

    Aiy!... Baymard's future was really bright!

    But while Landon was busily thinking about the future, several in-laws of
    his had finally arrived at Baymard.

    "Dear, don't forget!

    You all just do your best to seduce that boy from that b**ch, Launchy."

    "Mom!

    How many times do I have to tell you?

    Her name is Luby."

    "Fine! Fine! Fine! Fine!

    Just do your best!"

    "Of course!
    Which man can resist my charms?

    I'd like to see how faithful this king is to that b**ch!"


    Chapter 682 - The In-Laws Have
    Arrived
    The Noble Gustav family had finally arrived!

    Gustav calmly came out of his carriage before turning back and helping his
    wife Elvira, step out of the carriage too.

    Of course following that, their son Marcus also held out his hands for their
    2 daughters, Debbie and Praila.

    Even though they had travelled with over 7 carriages, they decided to sit
    together in their biggest carriage during their journey.

    After all, one didn't know if hoodlums would try to attack or separate them.

    So it was best to stick together within these times.

    And it was easier for their guards to surround their own carriage and focus
    on them too.

    Anyway, even though they brought 7 carriages, they had also left with 400
    guards on horseback.

    One could never be too careful within these dark times.

    Additionally, this was their first time coming to Baymard, so they really had
    no idea of what to expect.

    Gustav and his family stepped out looking as grand as ever.

    They lifted their eyes and even gave people the illusion that they were
    royalty.
    Well, at this point, since that b**ch had married Landon, then didn't that
    make them royalty too?

    Elvira covered her face with her fan and continuously looked around King's
    Landing with satisfaction.

    It wasn't just her, but even Gustav and his children looked at the place like
    that too.

    Yes!

    All their daughters had to do was seduce its ruler, and the rest would be
    history.

    Elvira looked at her daughters fondly.

    Her eldest daughter, Debbie, was more endowed than her youngest one
    Praila.

    Debbie had larger bosoms with an extremely thin waistline.

    And even though she thin, her bosoms and body proportion made others
    think that she was slim-thick instead.

    She a very tempting body, which made many boys fall for her daily.

    It was just that when it came to facial looks, she wasn't as pretty as the
    youngest daughter Praila.

    Praila had an ordinary looking body with a face that could kill.

    Just looking at her daughters, she couldn't help but recall that b**chs
    appearance.

    What was so great about her that Landon had to fall for her?

    Her daughters were elegant and pretty.

    Plus, they were real certified nobles that could give benefits to Baymard.
    So what was so great about that b**ch?

    Elvira had planned that once they conquered Landon, they would quickly
    tell Alec that they had him under their control.

    And from there, wouldn't their status in both Arcadina and Baynard rise?

    Alec had previously sent her husband a letter, talking asking about how
    strong the father-daughter bond was between Gustav and that whore.

    Of course, Gustav wrote back and promised to somehow control Landon


    using his current daughters or that whore.

    Either way, he had promised to use any of his daughters to control Landon
    and Baynard.

    After all, they say the downfall of every man is a woman.

    So women were destined to be either blessed or destroyers of a man.

    Of course, Gustav and Elvira did not know that they were Alec's plan C.

    Because by the time he had received their response, he had already set out
    for battle.

    In fact, Gustav and Elvira still thought that Alec was in the Capital waiting
    for them.

    But how could they have known that the Baymardian vehicles that they
    witnessed during their journey here were carrying the defeated Alec away?

    They had no idea of the changes that had occurred within the Capital during
    this time.

    In short, if Elvira knew that the young single William was now on the
    throne, then she would've definitely stayed behind a bit before visiting
    Baymard.
    After all, since she had 2 daughters, one could be queen in Arcadina and the
    other queen in Baymard.

    Like that, wouldn't she just be queen mother to both empires?

    The Gustav family marvelled at the sight before them and almost screamed
    in shock when they saw the magical sliding doors that opened on their own.

    They wanted to scream and point out loud, but when they saw most people
    acting as if it was nothing, they coughed embarrassedly and calmly walked
    into the place as well.

    They looked at the glass windows, white clear floor tiles and beautiful high-
    ceiling Landport designs in awe.

    "Mother, why do we have to line up like these commoners?

    Everyone told me that this Baymard favoured commoners, but I thought


    that it was a joke.

    Hmph!

    It must be that Lubly girl who made his majesty Lanson do this kind of
    thing.

    As expected, the girl had lived the life of a rat and a maid.

    So it's clear that she has no queen-like qualities in her.

    Because if she did, she would know how to properly distinguish nobility
    within this empire!

    Ugh!

    The thought of these commoners almost toughing my smooth skin is


    disgusting.
    I must have a proper bath when we leave this place." Debbie whispered
    arrogantly while covering her mouth with her fan in an attempt to hide her
    disgust.

    If she gave Lucy 'negative 50'points earlier, then how... she was giving her
    negative1000 points altogether.

    Her impression of Lucy was even worse than it was before.

    "Of course it's her!

    Only she would be able to make such a rule in Baymard.

    But this also means that this Landon fellow is somewhat gullible.

    Think about it, if he can make such a rule for her, then what about when
    you become queen?

    From the way I see it, he might even fall in love with you at first sight.

    And Debbie... on the doc.u.ment, it says that her name Lucy, not Lubly.

    So don't forget it again if you want to leave a good impression on his


    majesty.

    As for our current situation, I've already spoken to your father about it and
    he has already gone over there with a large bag of cash in his hands.

    Don't worry love, soon... we won't have to sit with these commoners again."
    Elvira said in disgust as well.

    When any of her daughters took over this place, they would have to change
    so many rules immediately.

    And while Elvira was lost in thought, the person next to her accidentally
    brushed their shoulders against her.

    Elvira bit her lips and screamed in her heart.


    'Ewwwww!

    Filthy! Filthy! Filthy! Filthy!'

    Dammit!

    These peasants had to go!


    Chapter 683 - The In-Laws Have
    Arrived 2
    Elvira's thoughts were the same as most nobles who came to Baymard for
    the first time.

    It typically took time for them to adjust.

    But, change usually happened the more they spent in Baymard.

    Firstly, when nobles chose to visit, they could come for 2 to 3 weeks.

    And within this time, almost all of them visited the church, since it was one
    of the must-go areas within Baymard.

    Attending these church services was believed to enrich one's soul and give
    it purpose.

    So how could they not go?

    The main priests had been blessed by the system to give 'enlightened
    scriptures' and when this happened, countless people usually cried and
    vowed to change their ways.

    When the gospels or moral stories were being told in the church, many
    nobles couldn't help but wonder if they were going towards the bad path,
    like those in those stories.

    Again, this changed many people's views about morality.

    Additionally, Baymard arranged several aid services too.

    So each month, unprivileged, improvised or sick children will be brought


    back to Baymard.
    And during this time, several nobles and peasants had volunteered to help
    these children during their healing phase.

    So the more they spent with these children or less fortunate, the more they
    felt pity, pain and several waves of emotions moved together.

    After surgery, some nobles cried when they saw that the ones they took care
    of were fine.

    It was a life-changing thing for them, and they quickly got used to having
    peasants around.

    More still, there were so many plays, shows, movies and books that
    depicted how humans were to treat others.

    There were even plays about people with different skin tones, and how
    beautiful those skin tones were.

    They were thought to love different people, and not look down on or bully
    these people.

    And all this really made a lot of people change their stance.

    Of course, one could say that only 70% of the nobles who had undergone
    everything within Baymard had changed.

    As for the other 30%, their eyes were truly filled with greed and envy that
    these peasants could live better lives than they do.

    For these sorts of people, no matter how one explained it to them, it was
    akin to throwing water on a duck's back.

    These people were only looking at benefits and didn't care about human
    lives at all.

    For them, peasants weren't even humans, and that was that.
    Nothing anyone said would change their minds.

    In Elvira's case, she and her daughters were illiterate, so they had never read
    any Baymardian books.

    But they had heard some storytellers mention things like Cinderella and so
    on.

    In Elvira's mind, Cinderella was a scheming whore who didn't know her
    place.

    How could she go out of her way to seduce the prince knowing fully well
    that her 2 step-sisters intended to do the same?

    And what was even worse was that she snuck out of the house to do so.

    Hmph!

    She was an unruly sick girl who talked to mice, disobeyed her stepmother
    and snuck out of the house late at night.

    Heavens!

    Who knew how many times she had snuck out to God-knows-where
    before?

    Elvira just didn't understand why everyone was praising that schemer.

    "Darling, is it done?" Elvira asked anxiously.

    "No!

    They didn't even bother to take the money at all.

    They said that if we want to get into Baymard, then we have to wait our
    turn."
    "But didn't you tell them that you were the king's in-law?"

    "I did, but they told me to present a doc.u.ment that proved my case."

    "How preposterous!

    How dare they doubt your identity?"

    "Calm down.

    They said that his majesty typically gave out some sort of doc.u.ment to his
    friends and family.

    You see, in that V.I.P section, only those who have some sort of friendship
    or political stance with Baymard can pass through using something called a
    V.I.P stamp that's placed in their passport.

    Also, friends and family of his majesty can also use that as well.

    No one knows that we are here.

    Even that useless daughter of mine.

    So we can only obediently wait our turn and get in.

    But once we meet her, then everything will change!

    All the perks and benefits will be ours.

    And I'll make sure that all those who made us uncomfortable during this
    time will get fired as well." Gustav said coldly.

    He had never been straight up rejected so many times.

    They even threatened to call the security over if he didn't get back to his
    seat immediately.

    Apart from the upper-class nobles and his majesty Alec Barn, who had ever
    treated him like that?
    Gustav himself was at the highest pick within the middle-class noble ranks.

    And just a bit more effort, and he would finally be able to climb up the
    ladder and enter the Upper noble class ranks.

    So when he noticed these ordinary common folks threatening to send him


    out with security, how could he not get riled up?

    He took several deep breaths and looked at the name tags of all those that
    made him mad.

    Hmph!

    When he finally got recognized as Landon's in-law, he swore that he would


    show them who's boss!

    Finally, after completing the procedures, the Gustav family quickly got on
    the bus and went straight towards one of the 4-star hotels within district D.

    And along the way, everything they saw made them feel like Arcadina's
    Capital city was really trash.

    Everything was so new to them, and their hearts were constantly filled with
    excitement.

    They thought that they had seen it all, but when they finally got to their
    hotel rooms... they all stood there speechlessly.

    From the telephones to the room fridges, to the lights, flowing water,
    shower, toilets, T.V, radio and so on.

    Everything made them feel like they were dreaming.

    Debbie and Praila both clenched their fists in determination.

    No matter what, they had to seduce his royal majesty Landon.


    This place was just too good for that b**ch sister of theirs.
    Chapter 684 - The Unconvinced
    Gustav Family
    The Gustav family decided to use this day to rest before they began their
    quest.

    So they went to the bank, shopped and also stopped at several entertainment
    sites for fun.

    And the more they saw, the more greed and anger filled their hearts.

    Anyone with working eyes could see that Baymard was 10... no!... 100
    times better than the so-called Capital that they used to feel arrogant about.

    From the people's clean faces to the breathable air that wasn't fouled with
    the stench of waste or poop, to people even having clean hands on the
    street.

    The place was very organized, clean, filled with awe-inspiring buildings
    and had things that many of them had never heard before.

    One should know that while most of the Pyno continent had been trying to
    make changes, like organizing the streets, getting traffic patrol officers and
    even something as simple as taking out the trash within the empire...
    Arcadina didn't have many changes.

    And that was because their ruler was too focused on getting more
    manpower to seize Baymard.

    Alec at the time, decided to first get Baymard and all its secrets before
    making changes to Arcadina.

    So the only change in Arcadina was the emergence of new Baymardian


    products.
    And that was it!

    Their government never really made any moves to help the people in terms
    of Sanitation and orderliness.

    Hence, unlike other empires that were currently moving towards the
    direction of change... Arcadina's Capital still had the foul stench of poop
    floating in the air.

    People still pooped on the streets and heaps and piles of dirt also gathered
    around the ghetto areas in the Capital.

    Heck!

    Even within the noble estates, the pits that stored poop were still open pits,
    making the smell reach the noblest of places.

    Because unlike other empires that got a solution from Baymard, Arcadina's
    ruler didn't bother to ask his unfilial son about what steps to take next.

    And so many people on Arcadina were used to contaminated air.

    The Gustav family felt like the air quality in Baymard was the best that they
    had ever taken a whiff of.

    No poop smells.

    No garbage or rotten food smells along the sides of the road.

    And no revolting smells of the dead that were left to rot on the streets and
    alleyways.

    Ahhh..... This place was truly heaven.

    Again, they liked the fact that communication and Transportation here was
    easier.
    The telephones, trains, buses, cars, TVs and even the fact that things were
    written down on touristic pamphlets, made their sight-seeing a whole lot
    easier.

    And even though they didn't know how to read, the images and pictures
    aided the ladies a lot more.

    Of course Gustav and his son who were literate, aided the ladies around too.

    And funny enough, even though the ladies wrote illiterate, when it came to
    shopping, they seemed to be able to cram these brand names off heart.

    In short, everything that the Gustav family had seen made them feel
    unconvinced.

    Why the hell did that whore have to enjoy all of this?

    The only disadvantage they had against the whore was that she knew how
    to read.

    But that was it!

    Of course, even though Lucy's mother came from a low noble class
    scholarly family.

    So she had always taught Lucy how to read and write.

    But on the other hand, Elvira who came from a middle-class nobility...
    didn't feel the need to teach her daughters how to read.

    She was more focused on making sure that they knew how to play musical
    instruments, sew and so on.

    In short, she focused more on teaching them about all tricks needed for
    hooking onto a bigger sponsor.

    For her, all a woman needed to do was to seduce a man of higher standing
    and the rest was history.
    After all, Lucy's mother was literate... but didn't she fall and finally die in
    the hands of an illiterate woman such as herself?

    Hmph!

    What mattered was the end results and not the process!

    It was now 11 P.M, and the Gustav family had finally returned to their
    hotel.

    From the money they checked into the hotel at 10:43 A.M, they hadn't
    returned until now.

    The hotel staff quickly dropped their shopping bags in their rooms and
    before leaving them all alone in the grand family sized-suite.

    'Bam!'

    "Quick!

    Now that they're gone, let's look at all the magazines about that good-for-
    nothing girl." Elvira said hastily.

    And very quickly, everyone hurriedly searched the shopping bags for the
    magazines that they had bought.

    And on the front covers of these magazines, one could see Lucy's confident
    and kind smile.

    There were even some that had her holding Landon's hand lovingly.

    Of course, some of these magazines were Royal family issued ones that
    showed several pictures of Lucy's fashionable outfits.

    One should know that Lucy had already become a style icon for many
    people within the Pyno continent.
    As in their eyes, she could never do wrong.

    For them, even if she wore a trash bag over her head, they would still say
    that she was reinventing fashion and that only she could pull it off.

    "Listen to this!

    It says that Queen Lucy has once again touched the hearts of the people.

    It says that she went out to some villages around Baymard and aided in
    wooden house construction for them.

    It said that she personally used her hands to aid in building these homes.

    And she also spent time teaching the people there about hygiene and
    whatnot.

    Additionally, it's said that she donated over 100,000 Bays worth of food
    from her personal income to people in these villages.

    Apparently, she has 3 official jobs which give her a hefty yearly income...
    And that's excluding the fact that she is a royal and gets a monthly
    allowance from that too.

    She also has some endors.e.m.e.nt deals, which give her even more income.

    And she used a great part of this income to do these sort of useless tasks
    like pay for the medical expenses of some of these malnourished children.

    Mom, the whole thing just praises and talks about what she has done within
    these past 2 months."

    "Hmph!

    she's nothing but a money waster.

    as expected of someone who lived on the streets."

    "Arhhh!
    That b**ch!

    Just look at the outfit that she's wearing?

    Why does she deserve to wear such fancy clothes?"

    "How dare this tramp seduce my husband?" Praila added when she saw a
    picture of Lucy leaning on Landon.

    "Your husband?

    Sister, I advise you to back off!

    He's mine!" Debbie roared.

    "Girls! Girls! Girls!

    Please!

    Where are your manners?

    He will belong to whoever catches his eyes.

    Now, let's focus on how we will meet that good-for-nothing." Elvira said.

    "Hmhm... your mother is right!

    Tomorrow, I'll send in a request for a meeting with her.

    There's no other way about it.

    If we want to see her, then we must send in a request first.

    So all we have to do now is arrange a meeting with her, and the rest will be
    history.

    Soon, we will be recognized as royals!"


    Chapter 685 - Lucy's Past
    The next day, Gustav woke up very early in the morning, wrote a brief but
    detailed letter and header towards the office that took charge of accepting
    requests to meet any of the royal members.

    Of course he followed the procedures, and also gave the workers there a
    massive portrait too.

    The portrait was showcased himself, Lucy's mother, as well as Lucy at the
    age of 1.

    This was the only portrait that he had of the 3 of them.

    And at the time, he had only taken the portrait due to formalities.

    After all, it was almost a must that nobles took portraits with their families.

    He had only taken the portrait because it was a request from Lucy's mother
    on her birthday.

    He gave this portrait to the workers in hopes that it would reach Lucy's
    hands.

    The workers looked at the portrait and froze for a bit.

    The more they looked at it, the more they realized that the woman in the
    picture was indeed a spitting image of their queen.

    One could say that Lucy looked 90% like her mother, with some fatherly
    resemblances here and there.

    Her mother's genes were really strong!

    No one had ever arrived here claiming to be Lucy's family.


    So the workers paid much attention to the matter.

    And coupled with the portrait, they decided to inform princess Lucy
    immediately.

    So the workers informed Lucy's secretaries, who later took the file and
    portrait and brought it back to Lucy.

    And the moment the matter was revealed, Lucy's body shuddered from
    fright before she finally calmed down and accepted to meet this so-called
    father of hers.

    Of course, her secretaries also noticed her reaction and immediately had a
    bad impression of Gustav.

    For sure, the moment the matter was confirmed, Landon was also made
    aware of it too.

    After all, their king needed to be aware that he had an in-law coming in.

    And the way Lucy responded worried then, so they had to tell Landon about
    the matter.

    "Your majesty, that is all."

    "Alright!

    Thank you, Whitney.

    Thank you for looking out for her.

    I'm glad that she has someone like you on her side."

    "No need to thank me, your majesty.

    It's what I ought to be doing as one of her primary secretaries." Whitney


    answered happily.

    Landon spoke to Whitney a bit more before finally dismissing her.


    His eyes became cold as he recalled what Whitney had said about Lucy's
    reaction.

    Sure enough, she was still traumatized.

    The Noble Gustav Family

    Gustav was really a pig.

    Even though he already had his first wife and Elvira his second wife, he still
    managed to get Lucy's mother drunk and have his way with her.

    So Lucy then became an illegitimate child.

    And according to the system, after Lucy was born, Gustav took both mother
    and daughter in because he didn't want people to point fingers at him
    politically.

    This alone could make his enemies shoot him in the foot.

    So he took Lucy and her mother in.

    And in that same year, Elvira had already succeeded in killing his first wife.

    Elvira had made the first wife barren for these last years, so the woman died
    childless.

    But before she could celebrate, Gustav brought in another whore.

    So how could she not be mad?

    And from that moment on, Elvira started targeting Lucy and her mother like
    crazy.

    She made sure that even the maids treated the daughter-mother duo as if
    they were slaves.
    They had to beg for food in their own homes and even lived in one desolate
    courtyard at the extreme end of the estate.

    Elvira's children flogged and whipped Lucy up several times just for fun,
    and even spread several rumours about her saying that she was the one who
    typically bullied them.

    They played the white lotus card well and had everyone received.

    Because since Lucy wasn't allowed to step out of the estate, everyone just
    assumed that she was an ugly girl who bullied her siblings and got punished
    often.

    And when Lucy's mother finally died, she was thrown out of the house
    under some false allegations.

    From then on, she became a beggar on the streets.

    But how could Elvira and her children be satisfied with that?

    They still made sure to pass by her on the streets, stump on her feet and
    splash muddy water on her.

    It was truly a miracle that the poor girl had survived till them even after all
    her starvation.

    As for Lucy's maternal family, they didn't want her as well... Since she
    would only tarnish their low noble reputation even further.

    So the poor Lucy continued begging in the streets pitifully.

    Until one day, Mother Kim passed by and pitied the poor child who had
    been beaten up blue-black.

    She took the poor child to the palace.

    And from then on, Lucy decided to repay her kindness by being a maid.

    She refused to be Mother Kim's adopted daughter.


    Her mother had always told her that kindness must always be repaid.

    And that was why she forced herself to be a maid.

    But what surprised her was that neither mother Kim or Landon treated her
    like that.

    In their eyes, she was their kind.

    Scared, alone, left to fend for themselves in this cruel world.

    So shouldn't they stick together?

    And so even though Lucy had made herself strong all these years, the
    thought of her previous family still brought out fear from within.

    And trauma wasn't something that could be changed just like that.

    She would have to overcome it by herself, just like how mother Kim faced
    her own trauma when confronting Alec.

    Well, since Lucy had agreed to meet Gustav 2 days from now.

    Then he too should clear his schedule during that appointed time, no?

    No matter what, no one could bully his queen.

    Especially not within his own empire!

    Time moved by fast and soon... it was dinner time.

    Everyone could see that Luch looked seemingly distracted and out of it
    today.

    She hadn't even touched her food yet, and no matter what jokes were
    made... she would give out a very fake smile, which everyone could tell.
    Lucy wasn't good at hiding her mood.

    If she was happy, you would know.

    If she was sad, you would know.

    In fact, if she ever played poker, her opponents would win all the time
    because of her expressions.

    After dinner, Grace sent little Momo and little Linda away... while Mother
    Kim, Mother Winnie, Landon and Lucy stayed behind.

    'Bam!'

    "How dare he come here after all he has put her through?" Mother Kim
    yelled angrily.

    Of course she was mad!

    To her, she practically raised Lucy.

    So Lucy was like a daughter to her.

    As for Lucy, she was shocked.

    How did Landon know in detail what she went through in that estate?

    The moment Landon narrated it to Mother Winnie and the rest, tears
    uncontrollably fell from Lucy's eyes.

    She cried like a baby while leaving on mother Kim's chest.

    Everyone could guess why this Gustav guy had come, and they also had a
    bad impression of him too.

    But they knew that the right to forgive or accept this man solely belonged to
    Lucy.
    So all they could do was wait for her decision and fully support her no
    matter what.

    Of course while the atmosphere here was gloomy, the atmosphere in


    Gustav's hotel room was gleeful instead.

    "Hahahhahahahah!

    I was so shocked by the phone call in the afternoon.

    They had previously told me that it could take several days before I get a
    response.

    But who would've known that it would be this quick?"

    "Hehhehehe!

    The dumb girl must've known it was you from the portrait and got scared."

    "Hmph!

    So what if She's scared?

    Whether she likes it or not, I am her father.

    So she must obey me!"

    "That's the spirit darling.

    Soon, we will get recognized as royals."

    "Hahahahahaha

    I can see it now!

    Baron Gustav, father-in-law to his majesty Landon Barn.

    No!
    The first father-in-law in the history of Baymard.

    Bahahaha!"

    Gustav was so happy that he couldn't even sleep a wink.

    Ah!

    Royalty was just a few more days away.

    And so, the days moved swiftly with the Gustav family continuing their
    sight-seeing and shopping adventures.

    Until finally, it was time for them to head to the palace.

    Elvira looked at her daughters who had dressed to kill and smiled in
    satisfaction.

    Now, it was time for them to get to work!


    Chapter 686 - Another Family
    Reunion
    The noble Gustav family stepped out of their hotel all dressed up to kill.

    They had spent the past few days buying the most expensive outfits that had
    been encrusted in Pearls and other precious gemstones.

    They stepped into the Limousine ride that they had requested from the
    hotel, and hastily made their way towards the palace merrily.

    Even though the limousine experience was something that they had never
    experienced... just stepping in made them feel even more like royalty than
    before.

    They crossed their legs and enjoyed the luxurious ride, all the while going
    over their plans in their head.

    And the moment they saw the palace's view from a distance, they couldn't
    help but focus all their attention on it.

    The palace looked even more grand and mythical than that of Arcadina's.

    They checked in and had their inspection done before getting into the
    palace.

    And all that time, they had been thinking about how they were going to
    begin living in the palace.

    Of course, Debbie and Praila who also had their own imaginations running
    wild, still hated Lucy for even more.

    How could that rat live in such a place while they, on the other hand, lived
    in a place that looked like the ghetto when compared to this?
    Both sisters secretly took each other as enemies, as they wouldn't let anyone
    get in their way... Not even their own blood.

    Both ladies perked up their bosoms and adjusted their walks to seem nobler.

    In their mind, maybe his majesty Landon could pop out at any time.

    So it was best to always be alert, just in case.

    The family of 5 that were currently being ushered into the waiting room,
    whispered amongst themselves while taking their seats.

    "Remember ladies, you might meet your future husband.

    So don't forget what I taught you all last night.

    If that horse can do it, then I expect even better results from you all."

    "Don't worry mother, we know." Both women said in unison.

    "Hmhm... you all should listen to your mother.

    Soon, it won't be long before they call us in.

    So don't embarrass or ruin my only chance of getting royally recognized.

    Because if you both mess it up, then I won't forgive you at all!!"

    "Yes, father." Both girls responded with a little bit of fear lingering within
    them.

    When their father was extremely angered, it always felt like he could take
    up an entire army all by himself.

    He would kill the closest servants around at will in a fit of rage, as if taking
    his anger out on them.
    Of course, he couldn't very well kill them since that would look bad
    politically.

    So he would terrify them and threaten them by doing everything he wanted


    to them onto the servants.

    Both ladies knew that for today's matter, they couldn't mess it up!

    Or else when they went back to the Capital, they would really see hell... as
    well as have their expenses cut and getting grounded.

    Sometimes psychological torture was more dreadful than physical.

    So both ladies couldn't help shuddering in fear when they heard Gustav's
    warning.

    On the other hand... while the Gustav family waited anxiously, Landon,
    Lucy and mother Kim had already been told of their arrival.

    Mother Kim cupped Lucy's face and kissed her forehead.

    "My poor baby.

    If you don't feel like meeting them now, then we can always push it to a
    later date."

    "Lucy thanks mother for her care.

    But pushing it will only delay the matter and won't change the fact that I
    still have to face them one day.

    So it's best that we do it now." Lucy said confidently.

    Mother Kim and Landon nodded back when they saw her firm expression.

    "Alright.
    Since you're ready, then let's send for them.

    Remember, you are not alone.

    You have us and the people now.

    So as the future queen of Baymard, you should never let yourself get
    bullied."

    "Yes!" Lucy said, before squeezing Landon's hands confidently.

    That's right!

    She wasn't alone anymore, so what was there to be afraid of?

    She had been terrified every time she witnessed her father kill innocent
    slaves and servants in various brutal ways.

    And even her step-siblings and stepmother whipped and got her beaten
    daily.

    But now, she lived in Baymard... far away from that monstrous family.

    So what was there to worry about?

    With that, one of the secretaries went out of the room and headed straight
    towards the Gustav family.

    "The noble Gustav family?"

    "Yes, that's us!"

    "Hmhm...

    His royal Majesty Landon Barn, accompanied by Queen mother Kimberly


    and Princess Lucy... will see you all now.

    Please follow me in an orderly fashion."


    With that, they were led towards the Audience room.

    The secretary quickly stopped at the door and passed some words to the
    guards there, who then announced the arrival of the Gustav family.

    Gustav and his family felt their hearts leap out of their chests when they
    heard the announcement.

    The day that they had been waiting for, had finally arrived.

    Today, they would be Royals!

    Gustav and his family walked into the room confidently and tried their best
    to control their emotions.

    Just the audience room alone made their jaws almost drop to the ground.

    But how could they allow themselves to show such unbefitting expressions?

    They looked at Landon, Lucy and mother Kim and showed their warmest
    expressions ever.

    "We greet his majesty Landon Barn, Queen-Mother Kimberly and Princess
    Lucy." They should in unison while giving a polite bow.

    And the moment they raised their heads, they all looked at Lucy
    affectionately.

    Their gazes were so affectionate that even Lucy and mother Kim found
    themselves confused for a moment.

    As for Landon, if not for the fact that he had watched them go over their
    plans last night, he too would have been confused as well.

    These people truly deserve an Oscar.

    Damn!
    Were all nobles in this era born to be bonified actors?

    Landon was truly tempted to get up and clap for them when he saw their
    loving and affectionate gazes.

    What an outstanding performance!

    "Welcome to Baymard!

    Welcome!

    I trust your stay has been good?"

    "It has, your majesty," Gustav answered merrily, while Debbie and Praila
    gave out shy expressions instead in hopes of catching Landon's eyes.

    But to their disappointment, Landon had only been focused on Gustav and
    no one else.

    They felt dispirited for a bit, before their eyes secretly lit up once more.

    His Majesty was probably trying to leave a good impression on his father-
    in-law.

    Yes!

    That must be why he was pretending not to notice them.

    After all, how could he see beautiful goddesses like themselves and still
    choose to like that pile of poop beside him?

    Hmhm... that must be it!

    (^_^)
    Chapter 687 - What A Wonderful
    Family
    As Debbie and Praila continuously hypnotized themselves into believing all
    the many excuses that they came up with, Landon and Gustav continued
    their discussions cordially.

    "Hmhm... that's good to hear.

    Well, I understand the need for you all to catch up with my princess here.

    So I and my mother will leave you all to it.

    You all can have a meal in the garden and reminisce about old times.

    I still have work waiting for me, so I will only be opportuned to join you all
    later on."

    "Yes, I think that's a wonderful idea son!

    That way, they can eat, enjoy their stay and bond with princess Lucy again.

    I'll ask the guards and maids to give you all absolute privacy.

    After all, there might be some cheeky things that you all would like to ask
    princess Lucy.

    I remember that when I too got married recently, my friend Winnie... also
    bothered me in private to know my feelings and whatnot.

    So maybe you all have things like that wish you wish to talk about." Mother
    Kim added with a broad smile on her face.

    And the moment the Gustav family heard them, they couldn't help but smile
    as well.
    That was exactly what they wanted.

    Privacy!

    They wanted some alone time with this whore, so that she would agree to
    their terms first.

    If they were truly going to control Landon, then they needed to have good
    control over Lucy too.

    They needed to remind her of their terror, and get her to act the way they
    wanted her to.

    Gustav smiled and bowed his head in gratitude

    "This humble one thanks his majesty and the queen mother for their kind
    gestures."

    "Hmm...

    It's okay.

    It's nothing to thank us for.

    This is what we ought to do for our Princess." Landon said with a


    mysterious smile on his face.

    With that, Lucy exited the scene with her family and some guards.

    As Lucy walked alongside Gustav and his family, they continuously asked
    her about how her health was, as well as how she was treated here too.

    And for a moment, Lucy was touched by their warm gestures.

    At first, she thought it was a trick.


    But looking at their eyes, their loving actions and also listening to how they
    suffered in the Capital, Lucy felt somewhat sad for them instead.

    She wasn't a heartless person who would still hold a grudge against
    someone who was actively making an effort to change.

    After all, the church spoke about forgiveness not for the enemy... but for
    one's self.

    Maybe they had really learned their lessons and changed for the better.

    Debbie and Praila held her hands lovingly and continually asked about her
    relationship with Landon.

    "Little sister, so he really treats you that well?"

    "Yes, he's very nice to me."

    "Ahh... I'm so happy and jealous of you at the same time.

    Such a man is definitely hard to find and one in a million."

    "Yes little sister, you are indeed lucky."

    "Don't worry sisters, you too will find a man like my Landon too."

    "Yes little sister, I believe we will."

    (*^*)

    The more Debbie and Praila listened, the more fury aroused in their hearts...
    especially when they heard about Landon's numerous romantic gestures
    towards her.

    He even bought her a new car and several priceless jewels on Valentine's
    day.

    Dammit!
    Those were supposed to belong to them.

    The angrier they were, the gentler their smiles seemed to be.

    And the clueless Lucy had no idea about their inner thoughts at all.

    They walked and rode in small golf carts for quite a bit, as the palace was
    extremely huge.

    It was like going to Disneyland, without the roller coasters and all that.

    The palace was the only thing within District A.

    And over the years, it had been expanding into an even grander one.

    The palace was supposed to be historical, and Landon had no intention of


    denying the future historians any chance to marvel at it several years from
    now.

    Just as Egypt's massive palaces, Pyramids and structures were praised back
    on earth... so too will Baymard's in the future as well.

    Plus, the palace's expansion also catered to the tourists who decided to visit
    the palace daily.

    After all, according to many Baymardian magazines, the number one place
    that all tourists have to see is the palace.

    There were many touristic buildings in the palace that were kept there just
    for tourists.

    It was similar to the excitement one had when they visited the great
    Egyptian pyramids or the Roman buildings too.

    Tourists came from all over the Pyno continent and just to see the grand
    Baymardian Palace.
    And so with the palace expansion, several gardens had been established
    within the place.

    More still, the garden they were heading to was created specifically for
    Lucy. . and of course, it was also named after her.

    The garden was grand and had several rabbits and other cute creatures
    running within it too.

    Additionally, there were many statues of Lucy, as well as many 'secret


    garden' fun adventures for guests.

    Treasure chest locations and several secret messages were left all around the
    place.

    Of course very often, Lucy would put something in many of the treasure
    chests for the lucky winners.

    But it wasn't all the time that one would get something.

    One should know that only 4 or 5 people were lucky enough to find
    something yearly.

    So the difficulty in getting these treasures was high.

    In fact just a while back... Lucy had placed a necklace within the place, as
    well as a short story about the necklace within one of the chests.

    But over 6 months now, no one had been able to uncover it yet.

    Who knows, maybe only the future historians would be able to find it.

    And that necklace that was made of pure gold, might be one of the secrets
    linking the future people to the present day Lucy.

    Who knows, maybe she might even be regarded as one of the most famous
    queens of all time.
    As for Lucy, she just loved keeping things in her garden, for anyone to find.

    Even within a secret door underneath one of the statues, she had left
    something there for over a year now... and no one had found it yet.

    But that didn't stop people from trying.

    Her garden was one of the most popular places for tourists, as it was always
    wrapped with puzzles and mysteries.

    She also liked the garden of the Mad Hatter in Alice in Wonderland.

    So her garden also had several places for tea time and meals.

    Her garden was huge, very fun, exciting and rewarding to all those who
    took time out to find their treasures or just admire nature's beauty at its best.

    Anyway, today... her garden was closed for the day just because she wanted
    to entertain her family within it.

    Today, it was dedicated to the noble Gustav family.


    Chapter 688 - Demands &
    Decisions
    The Gustav family looked at the many statues of Lucy, as well as marvelled
    at the beauty of the garden and couldn't help but wonder if they had entered
    some sort of magical garden.

    The birds chirped, the butterflies fluttered and the many tiny creatures
    revealed themselves around the place one by one.

    Just seeing the statues of Lucy and remembering the garden's name, Elvira
    and the girls continuously burned in jealousy as they looked around
    greedily.

    Of course, Debbie and Praila also decided that once they moved into the
    palace... they too would get their own gardens that were way better than
    Lucy's.

    And once they kicked Lucy out or killed her, then they would definitely
    destroy this damn place permanently.

    'How hateful!', they thought while glancing at one of Lucy's statues.

    As for Gustav, he was thinking of what poses he should strike for his own
    statues.

    In his mind, Landon would surely create a garden for himself too since he
    was the father-in-law.

    Hahahhahahaha!

    Even his old friends back in the Capital would die of jealousy when he
    finally told them about what this son-in-law could do for him.
    The Gustav family finally settled down in the garden and enjoyed the scenic
    view.

    "My darling daughter, how have you been getting by all these years?"
    Gustav said lovingly, while the maids placed food on their table.

    "Yes dear, we have all missed you quite a bit.

    I'm just glad that everyone here is taking proper care of you." Elvira added
    while secretly glancing at the maids and butlers around.

    Everyone said one or two touching things to Lucy until the maids and
    butlers all vacated the garden.

    And the moment the garden door was shut tight, the family's expression
    changed drastically.

    Their masks had all come off!

    "Lucy, you cheap s.l.u.t!

    Why didn't you die after all these years?!!" Debbie said with a sinister look
    in her eyes.

    Lucy was utterly taken aback.

    Was everything that they had shown before just a lie?

    Did they just say all those things so that the guards and maids would have a
    good impression on them?

    Lucy looked at their expressions fearfully.

    Yes!

    This was the family she knew.


    Praila who was sitting beside Lucy grabbed her arms tightly and dug her
    fingernails into Lucy's skin.

    "You whore!

    How dare you seduce my husband?"

    Husband?

    When did she do that?

    Amidst the pain, Lucy seriously questioned if she had ever seen or seduced
    any man who had been interested in these step-sisters of hers.

    Why was everything that they said so confusing?

    "Now, now, girls... settle down and let your father talk first," Elvira said
    arrogantly while looking towards Lucy.

    She looked at Lucy's pretty face and couldn't help but want to scratch it and
    tear it up with her nails.

    And soon, a thought came to mind... what if she found people to disfigure
    Lucy's face?

    Isn't that the face that she used to hook up with Landon?

    Without that face, she doubted that a mighty king like his majesty Landon
    Barn would even look at Lucy twice.

    After all, such a man would be as proud as Alec Barn no?

    Having a disfigured wife would be a disgrace, and Lucy would definitely


    get thrown out of the palace.

    Elvira smiled coldly as she thought more about it.

    Without her pretty face, what more did this floozie have?
    Nothing!

    Baron Gustav's eyes gleamed with a frosty light, as he looked at Lucy


    coldly.

    And for a moment, Lucy found herself shivering in fear.

    She felt suffocated, and everywhere she turned, every one of them
    continuously looked at her coldly.

    She was then reminded of her past with them.

    And all the maltreatment that she had undergone seemed to come back to
    her all at once.

    All the courage that she had built up earlier on with Landon, seemed to
    have blown away like a deflated balloon.

    "Come here!" Gustav commanded.

    And out of reflex, Lucy did as she was told and knelt before Gustav while
    shuddering.

    Gustav looked at her and felt pleased that he could still control her.

    Just like her mother, she too was a weak and stupid girl.

    "You unfilial child!

    Ever since you became princess, it seems like you have indeed forgotten
    who's child you belong to.

    Or else, why didn't you send us a letter inviting us in?"

    "But father.... you disowned me when I..."

    "Silence!
    Are you trying to make up excuses for your actions?

    Whether I disowned you or not, you will always be bound to me by blood.

    So you can never run away from me.

    How dare you think of denying me the opportunity of being a royal?

    Girl, listen to me and listen well.

    From this moment onwards, you will follow my instructions and abode by
    my words.

    Or heaven so help me, I will make you wish that you weren't born at all!!

    Is that understood?" Gustav said coldly while squeezing Lucy's cheeks


    painfully.

    Lucy's eyes became moist with tears, as she looked into Gustav's eyes.

    She was really frightened and terrified by her so-called father.

    Gustav looked at her and smirked victoriously.

    He took her silence for acceptance.

    "Now then, first things first.

    You are unworthy of being Baymard's queen.

    You have no noble skills and have lived half of your life as a maid.

    So you will only be seen as a disgrace if you should wear such a heavy
    crown on your head.

    That's why you should be thankful to your sisters.

    Because one of them will help you wear that crown and save your face from
    disgrace."
    Lucy's eyes widened in shock as she heard what they said.

    What did they mean?

    Debbie and Praila looked at Lucy proudly.

    "My dear little sister, you see... what father means is that one of us will be
    marrying his majesty, Landon Barn."

    "That's right sister.

    You have to break off the engagement and strategically aid one of us in
    securing the crown.

    That said, do you see why I said that you had seduced my husband?"

    Lucy's eyes widened even more when she heard what they said.

    Time seemed to freeze within the garden, as everyone looked coldly at


    Lucy.

    A mere harlot such as herself would never measure up to them.

    What other choice did she have?

    It was time for her to prove herself useful and do what they said.

    Now, it was time for the noble Gustav family to rise to fame!
    Chapter 689 - Lucy's Thoughts
    "That's right sister.

    You have to break off the engagement and strategically aid one of us in
    securing the crown"

    Listening to her family's words, Lucy showed a struggling expression on


    her face.

    Over the years, Baymard had influenced her greatly... as more than 80% of
    people had married just 1 partner.

    Even those who were now wealthy, had just 1 partner.

    But again, some people chose to marry two wives instead.

    Lucy knew of several couples who were truly in peace in their marriages
    even after marrying 2 or 3 wives.

    The women all worked hard to benefit their households in one way or
    another.

    And at times, if one wife experienced any issues, all of them would join
    hands to help her out.

    And these women all fell hopelessly in love with their husbands

    Additionally, one has to know that there were many types of men and
    women in this world.

    Some men were born to be polygamous.


    And if one tried to force them to be in a monogamous family, then they
    would just continue cheating outside.

    In Baymard, many men were open with their wives about their true natures.

    And surprisingly enough, over 80% of men were monogamists because they
    had monogamist parents, grandparents and whatnot.

    Of course the same could be said for the other percentage of people too.

    In this era, polygamy was and would never be seen as wrong.

    There were many people who just didn't know how to be in any other
    relationship apart from a polygamous one.

    And Landon had no thought of changing that, as everyone had the right to
    decide on their own future paths.

    After all, even back on earth... almost no polygamous family ended up in


    divorce.

    But divorce was more rampant in the so-called monogamous way instead.

    And this was mainly because people weren't honest about what sort of
    relationship they should be cultivating.

    In the Middle East, Africa and several other regions... other men there
    would tell the women up straight about how many wives they had or
    intended to have.

    And their relationsh.i.p.s and financial situations lasted way longer than
    those who lied or forced themselves to be something they were not.

    One should know that in life, there were men and women for every
    situation.

    Heck!
    Even in this ear, there were several ladies who grew up in polygamous
    families and didn't know how to keep a man all to themselves.

    Several women preferred to have someone else in their marriage... because


    for them, it eased out the marital pressure too.

    In a place like Baymard where women earned their keep, more women
    contribute significantly to the wealth of the household.

    Even when co-wifing, the women still relied on each other to do strenuous
    household duties and whatnot.

    Of course, the men could pitch in whenever they were available.

    But women found that when most men do household duties, the job is
    barely passable which irks many of them even more.

    Why would you wash the front of the plate and forget to wash the back?

    Why do you do a half-ass job when cleaning the fridge?

    Tsk!

    Over the years, most women had decided to tell the men to mow the loan or
    do something else that didn't involve cleaning... because they realized that
    no matter how much they explained it, the men just didn't see what they
    were seeing.

    Anyway, having another woman to aid in household duties wasn't such a


    bad thing.

    Be it finance, children's affairs, getting ill, or even satisfying their


    husbands... they just felt like it would be good if there was help around.

    Hey!
    Some people had very low s.e.x drives and didn't feel like accompanying
    their husbands all week long.

    Not everyone wanted a sticky husband.

    Some people also enjoyed having another companion in their marriages...


    especially during bed play.

    Additionally, the older they became... the more the friendship between
    wives grew immensely, and many of them were no longer afraid of being
    alone when they had grey hair.

    From several Baymardian books and even their life experiences, men died
    way early compared to women in this era.

    So there were many widows around who had to raise their children all
    alone.

    With that said, many found it comforting to have their co-wife by their side
    living with them in one space while ageing.

    Both women could comfort each other and grow stronger after the hurdle as
    real sisters.

    The fear of being alone and being a burden on one's family would always
    weigh on several people's minds.

    But if they had long time Companions who they could trust by them, it was
    still a plus.

    Again, because of Baymard's structure, upbringing, and the fact that almost
    all of them had come from poor homes, as slaves or peasants... they didn't
    have the scheming or power-hungry attitude that other nobles within the
    Pyno continent had.

    One should know that before they had money, all they cared about was
    finding food to eat daily.
    And now that they had gotten money in a place that moulded their morals, it
    was pretty hard for them to do many things that other nobles did.

    Of course, there were always some who still turned bad, as no society was
    perfect.

    But there were laws that protected every wife, which gave fatal judgment to
    those who were caught trying to stir up trouble in many marital false
    accusations.

    Bottom line, it was actually recommended by law that partners state what
    sort of relationship they were willing to get into before they did.

    So if one believed in marrying into a polygamous or monogamous family...


    then had to state their opinions before cultivating their feelings.

    In this way, many people wouldn't be deceived or forced into something


    that they weren't too sure of.

    And sure enough, this seemed to do the trick in Baymard, as so far... no one
    had come for a divorce yet.

    Many people seemed to be happy with their choices.

    But the real problem here was whether she was willing to share her man
    with these sc.u.m women or not.

    Lucy looked at everyone coldly as they mentioned the matter of marriage


    over and over again.

    And as she silently listened, no one knew about the can of worms that they
    had just opened.
    Chapter 690 - Lucy's Bottom Line
    Marriage!

    The more Lucy thought about it, the more she felt like Baymard truly
    catered for all.

    People were only allowed to enter polygamous marriages if they were truly
    in love.

    For sure, they could state their intentions and date.

    But if they weren't ready to take the oath of love during their marital vows,
    then they weren't allowed to get married.

    One should know that the people in this era were scared of breaking oaths
    and bonds, as it was believed that if they lied... then they could be severely
    punished by the heavens or cursed for all eternity.

    So people who took their marital vows in Baymard took them very
    seriously and were very scared of ever defying them.

    This also aided in them being treating their marriages as a holy union.

    More still, what shocked some people over the years, a few actually
    practiced Polyandry in Baymard.

    There were a few cases of men who decided to marry a single woman.

    Well, there were just 2 cases here in Baymard.

    And both cases were very similar

    Both women in these cases were a year or two older than the men and had
    been taking care of the men from an early age when they were slaves.
    Of course, the men in these cases fell hopelessly in love with these women
    and agreed to be with them forever.

    It was like the Female lead had found a way for the Male lead and the
    Supporting male lead to end up with her in peace without any of them
    destroying the other.

    Well, all Landon had to say was kudos to them.

    Their destiny was in their own hands.

    As for Lucy, she was actually used to a polygamous environment.

    So she didn't have any qualms about Landon taking in another wife.

    But to her surprise, whenever she spoke about matters like this to Landon,
    he always stated that he was monogamous through and through.

    And even though she felt touched, she still maintained her polygamous
    stance just in case Landon changed his mind.

    For her, if the woman truly loved Landon and stood for everything he was
    building here in Baymard, then she would willingly accept her.

    But if she was just a jealous, scheming woman who would end up
    destroying Landon just for power... forget it!

    She would rather die than let someone manipulate and control her future
    husband.

    And so when her step-sisters mentioned the fact that they wanted Landon,
    how could she willingly agree?

    There was no way in hell that she would ever let them come into the palace
    and destroy all that she and Landon had laboured for.

    Girl!
    Please try the next dude alright?

    "So my dear sister, just do what father says and hand over your husband to
    us."

    "I refuse!"

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, I...Re...Fuse!!"

    The Gustav's looked at Lucy's fierce expressions in shock.

    One minute she looked like an angel, and the next, she was glaring at them
    coldly.

    What was going on here?

    What the hell made her change so fast?

    "I said, I...Re...Fuse!!"

    Lucy gave up from her kneeling position and looked sternly at her shocked
    audience.

    She was so angry that she seemed to have forgotten that just a moment ago,
    she was trembling at the feet of these people.

    "You insolent wench!

    How dare you!

    Who the hell do you think you are to turn down my command?" Gustav
    said, while slowly getting up from his seat too.

    He immediately towered over her, in hopes of intimidating her again.


    But this time, it didn't work.

    Lucy just looked at him coldly instead.

    Right from the moment she had been accepted into mother Kim's family,
    one of her bottom lines was Landon.

    She who had been beaten up on the streets before, seemed to possess
    immense strength whenever she saw Landon get beaten up.

    And she found herself championing over several boys who had once beaten
    Landon up before.

    Landon was her most sacred bottom line.

    And no one had the right, to manipulate, or even dream about hurting her
    man.

    How preposterous!

    She looked at Gustav in the eye and felt no fear for the first time.

    She couldn't help but wonder what she had been afraid of in the first place.

    He even dated to threaten the future queen of Baymard in her own territory

    (**Of course she was talking about her garden)

    Lucy looked at the statues of herself all around and felt like she had been
    acting like a cowardly princess instead.

    Kindness didn't mean that one had to be weak.

    Just because she showed kindness to her family, didn't mean that they
    should ever bully her or force her into anything.

    And as Landon had told her earlier on, she didn't need to worry about being
    unfilial.
    Because whether the Gustav family likes it or not, they had disowned her
    years ago and removed her and her mother's name from their family
    registry.

    So, she was just a stranger to them.

    "Have you gone mad?

    How dare you talk to your father in that tone?

    After all the years of feeding you and clothing you, is this the thanks that
    your father gets?" Elvira said while adding flames to the conversation.

    She so much wanted Gustav to snack the little sh**head into pieces.

    Her eyes sparkled with expectation, as she continuously spoke up for


    Gustav.

    "You unfilial child.

    Kneel and apologize to your father, so that he won't punish you later on."

    "Hahahhhahahah

    Father?

    Does he deserve to be called that?" Lucy said coldly.

    And for a moment, the air seemed to be as tense as a battlefield.

    Everyone sucked in their breath in shock, as they really couldn't believe that
    such words came from the timid and stupid Lucy.

    They looked at Lucy again just to make sure that it was truly her.

    Same face, same stupid girl.


    But how would they have known that they had just unleashed a beast?
    Chapter 691 - A Boss Queen
    Lucy looked at everyone's shocked expressions and sneered.

    "What sort of father watches his own daughter get beaten, framed, thrown
    out of her father's house and kept on the streets?

    And if you truly cared about me, then from the time that I was taken into
    the palace, why didn't you find a way to inquire about?"

    "Don't talk nonsense!

    We had already felt bad about not contacting you after you were left on the
    streets.

    But when you were taken into the palace, we feared his Majesty Alec Barn's
    wrath so we didn't dare to contact you then.

    After all, you were taken in by his unfavoured wife.

    So you have to understand where we are coming from too." Elvira said
    calmly.

    In her mind, if she could reason with Lucy and calm the fool down, then the
    idiot would still be willing to aid one of her daughters in being queen.

    To her, Lucy just had daddy issues.

    So if it's a father she wanted, why nig give it to her?

    The idiot was probably mad because her father abandoned her.

    She looked at Lucy and scoffed.

    As expected, the child still yearned for fatherly love after all this time.
    If that's the case, then why not make it look like Gustav was forced to forget
    all about her?

    All that mattered at this point was to make the fool believe their story.

    Of course, Gustav had also assumed that her little temper came from her
    daddy issues too.

    Both husband and wife had similar minds that worked like clockwork.

    "Oh?

    So you said that it's because of his majesty Alec Barn that father didn't
    contact this one?"

    "Yes of course!

    If not for him, your father would have long contacted you."

    "Hmm...

    And I'm guessing that the reason why he still didn't contact me after getting
    exiled was because of his majesty Alec Barn right?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, yes!

    You really know your father well."

    "Hm?

    If that's the case, then why are you now willing to face Alec's wrath for me?

    I mean... it's not a secret that my fiance disgraced his majesty Alec Barn
    when he visited sometime back.... which angered your Arcadinian king.

    So, why are you now willing to face Alec's wrath for me now?"
    --Silence--

    Everyone felt their words get stuck in their mouths.

    What could they say?

    That they were indirectly sent by Alec to manipulate Landon?

    Again, they couldn't possibly tell her that they too felt the need to take over
    Baymard, get richer and throw her out of Baymard right?

    Elvira swallowed hard and forced a soft smile from her lips.

    "Child... it's not that we don't want to tell you.

    But believe us, we have a very tangible reason for doing so.

    It's just that if we tell you, you might be in danger.

    So let's just leave it as it is, alright?" Elvira said warmly.

    "Okay."

    The moment Lucy agreed, everyone was internally celebrating as well.

    'Hehehhehehe... stupid girl.

    Of course, we have a tangible reason.

    But sadly, your not included in our plans.'

    Lucy smiled and calmly crossed her arms against her chest confidently.

    "Well, whatever your reasons are, since you don't want me to know... then
    let's forget about it.
    But as for your request of possessing my man, all can drown yourselves in a
    sea of boiling water and drown for all I care."

    'Boom!'

    Everyone's mind felt like it had exploded from rage.

    "You b**ch!" Debbie yelled in fury while standing up as well.

    Of course, Praila stood in rage too.

    "Mom!

    I knew that this sl** wouldn't be easy to deal with.

    Now, she's hugging my man and doesn't want to let go."

    "All of you, shut up for me!" Lucy said arrogantly.

    What?

    Everyone's eyes opened wide in shock again.

    When did this little imp's wings grow?

    "I don't know what made you all think that I'm the same Lucy from before.

    But just in case you don't know my current identity, then please... use your
    brains and your eyes to look around you.

    Do you see those statues over there?

    Do you see the giant name written across the lawns and decorations
    around?

    I'm guessing you do.

    Because from the way you're all acting, one would think that you all have
    gone blind or something.
    But just in case you have what we Baymardians call cataract, then let me
    spell it out for you.

    I... am... the future queen of Baymard.

    That's right!

    I'm the future queen.

    And not only have you all insulted me, but you've also threatened me
    multiple times within my territory.

    Now, I don't know if you all are stupid, overly confident or just plain dumb.

    But do you all know the consequences of what you all have just done?"

    Listening to Lucy, everyone froze for a bit before sneering arrogantly.

    "Stupid little sister.

    Even if you report us to your fiance, who's going to believe anything that
    you say?

    If you haven't noticed, we have left very good impressions on everyone


    here... including the maids.

    So if all of us deny your accusations, can you really win over us?

    After all, your fiance is a man.

    And most men are weak to crying ladies.

    Just a little tears here and there, and you'll be doomed."

    "Oh?

    I'd like to see you try!"

    The confidence that Lucy excluded angered everyone again.


    "You scarlet woman!

    You harlot!

    You cheap p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e!

    Why didn't you just die or get taken in by any drunken man in the streets?"

    "How dare you dream of being the queen of Baymard?

    Do you think that you're worthy?"

    "You vile child!

    How dare you speak up to us in this manner?

    As a child from the Gustav family, you have to do what we say!!"

    Lucy just smiled coldly while watching everyone jump around like zoo
    animals.

    "Heh!

    Let me make one thing clear!

    I don't care about your so-called reason for visiting me.

    But last time I checked, I'm no longer a member of the noble Gustav family.

    So I don't have to follow your rules or orders.

    With that said, I'm growing fairly tired of seeing your pretentious faces.

    So after today, do me a favour and buzz off!" Lucy said calmly, before
    giving them the middle finger and turning around in attempts to walk away.

    But how could they let her go just like that?

    How dare she turn her back and walk out on him?
    Who the hell did she think she was?

    No!

    He had to stop this horrid child from giving his son-in-law a bad impression
    of himself.

    Gustav quickly recovered from his shock and stretched his hands to grab
    her in anger.

    It was best to force this abominable child into the ground and make her
    remember his terror.

    But just when Gustav's fingers were about to touch her... a loud ear-splitting
    sound echoed within the garden.

    'Boom!'

    "Touch her, and you die!!"


    Chapter 692 - Whom To Believe?
    'Boom!'

    "Touch her, and you die!!"

    --silence--

    The Gustav's all jumped back in shock, especially Gustav himself.

    How could he not?

    Just when he was about to touch Lucy, the loud noise cracked from the
    heavens and scared the living daylight out of him.

    And even though he didn't know what it was, the sound instinctively made
    him jump back in fear.

    For heaven's sake, he almost had a heart attack from it all.

    It was like a ghost he just popped out of nowhere in an attempt to terrify


    him to death.

    He clutched his heart in fear and when the sound broke out, and funny
    enough... he took on a 'Shaggy-Scooby Doo' frightened look, as he stood on
    one leg with his hands hovering in the air.

    In fact, he wasn't the only one who took on a bizarre pose.

    Elvira quickly grabbed a fork while making a karate pose, while her son hid
    behind her instead.

    'You go ahead and die first mom.'


    And even though Elvira had never practiced Karate before, when people got
    scared, they would end up making some crazy poses.

    Of course the girls dropped to the ground and kept their heads low in fear,
    as their bodies trembled uncontrollably.

    What the hell was that?

    For that brief second, their minds seemed to think of a million things at
    once.

    But before they could think any further, they heard someone else's voice.

    And in a blink of an eye, several men who wore green outfits and had green
    coloured painted faces, popped out of nowhere and surrounded them with
    strange black sticks.

    Again, could someone tell them what the hell was going on?

    A complex mix of feelings spread out through their hearts, as they observed
    the situation.

    Were these people spies or assassins sent to kill Lucy?

    No!

    If that was the case, then why would they threaten them not to touch her?

    For sure, while everyone's heart was now in turmoil... Lucy on the other
    hand, blinked her eyes in confusion too before finally understanding the
    situation.

    Sure enough!

    These were all her personal bodyguards.

    But didn't they say that she would have absolute privacy with her family?

    Lucy couldn't help but smile helplessly at the situation.


    How could they leave her alone with people who could possibly threaten
    her?

    When Landon mentioned privacy, he meant that he would withdraw his


    royal guards from the scene.

    But Lucy's private security would always be there to watch over her no
    matter what.

    Who knew if these people would poison her instead?

    Lucy calmly looked at her old family and smiled coldly.

    How naive!

    "Touch her, and you die!!"

    Hader, who was the Chief of Lucy's security was currently pointing his gun
    at Gustav.

    He had watched everything from the bushes and had tried to restrain
    himself when he saw them force Lucy to kneel.

    F**king Bastards!

    Who did they think they were?

    He wanted to make a move earlier on, but he remembered Landon's


    instructions to let her fight her battles for herself.

    He was told to only reveal himself if they were about to lay a hand on her.

    And in truth, he was glad that he followed Landon's instructions.

    Because due to that, he got to see a very Badd**s side of Lucy.

    Damn, she was awesome!


    He just never expected that she would have that side within her.

    After all, before today, he always felt like Lucy was just too soft and too
    kind.

    She just looked like the type who would really forgive an enemy.

    But some enemies need to be dealt with heavily, or else they would just take
    her for granted.

    So seeing the little lady who he had protected for the last 3 and a half years
    grow up so fast, made him almost clap loudly for her.

    Bravo princess!

    Of course he wasn't the only one who felt like that since the entire team had
    deep love and respect for Lucy.

    Hader quickly took out his Walkie talkie while still pointing his gun at
    Gustav.

    "This is Princess Team 1 reporting directly to his majesty.

    The situation has been handled.

    Over."

    The Gustav's quickly came back to their senses and looked at Lucy
    viciously.

    "You unfilial child!

    You set us up!

    Do you know what you have done?

    Do you know what this will cost me?


    You!... You!... You!!!" Gustav roared while painting angrily.

    He was so red from rage that he looked as if he had been sunburned hard.

    Elvira and her son were the same too.

    "I knew that you were always evil within.

    What?

    Now that you're wealthy, you want to kick us out and not even give us a
    share of it all?

    Do you think that we let you eat, sleep and live with us all those years for
    free?

    If you think that we will go back empty-handed, then dream on!!!!"

    "Little sister, I'm utterly disappointed in you.

    As your elder brother, I'm advising you to tell your men to stop glaring at us
    like this.

    Do you want to kill us and bury us here where no one will find us?

    Little sister, I'm disappointed by how wicked your heart had grown
    throughout the years."

    Of course, Debbie and Praila hastily rose from the ground and also aired out
    their grievances too.

    "You good-for-nothing seductress!

    You planned it all along didn't you!!!

    You knew that his majesty Landon would fancy me, so you brought your
    men here to give his majesty a bad impression on us right?"

    "Why the hell are you so stingy?


    Why would you set us up just so that you can enjoy all this wealth alone?

    All I'm asking is to share your finance with you, and you've already become
    a scheming b**ch!"

    Lucy just looked at the jumping zoo animals before her and massaged her
    temples.

    "Enough!

    You all are giving me a headache.

    Now you either shut up on your own, or I'll have my men assist you in it."

    "Hmph!

    Little sister, we haven't lost yet." Praila said angrily.

    "That's right sister, these are your men.

    So it's obvious that whatever you say, they will support you.

    In other words, we will just have to wait and see who his majesty will
    believe."

    "Alright, I'll play your little game.

    Let's wait then." Lucy said while sitting in the chair which her men had
    brought for her.

    And after a minute, everyone heard the garden gate open from a distance.

    His Majesty was here.

    The Gustav's sneered at Lucy while quickly putting on their most pitiful
    expressions.

    The girls didn't believe for one second that Landon would be able to resist a
    damsel in distress.
    Even the famous Demi-God Hercules in the Baymardian tales fell for
    Megara who was a damsel in distress.

    He even acted stupidly just to save her from a blue river guardian.

    And the Demi-god film for her weak act.

    So what more of a Mortal?

    'Hmph!

    Just you wait, dear sister!'


    Chapter 693 - Whom To Believe? 2
    'Crang!!'

    The garden gates were opened, and in came Landon, mother Kim and
    several other guards and maids who were here to clear up the dishes on the
    table.

    They walked for quite a bit before arriving at the scene.

    And as they advanced, the Gustav's on the other hand, had ample time to
    put themselves together.

    The girls even dipped their hands in water and hurriedly placed fake
    teardrops on their cheeks while making themselves seem as if they had been
    crying for a while now.

    And while they were doing this, Lucy's private security team was even
    more disgusted and shocked by their acts.

    Were they so confident that their actions could make his majesty Landon
    believe their words over princess Lucy?

    Heh...

    They must not know who his majesty Landon was.

    Of course Lucy who was the real victim here, just smiled confidently as she
    watched her man approach her steadily.

    Yes!

    This was her man.

    Her rock and her heart.


    .

    Very soon, Landon, Mother Kim and the rest arrived at the scene and acted
    neutral.

    From the moment they saw the Gustav family's pitiful appearances, they
    had decided to play along with them.

    "Oh my!!

    What is going on here?

    Why is everyone so moody?" Mother Kim asked with 'concern'.

    And seeing this, of course the Gustav's chose to jump onto the pitiful wagon
    to save their skin.

    "Woo.... q...queen mother Kimberly.

    We can't say anything about the matter." Debbie said while wailing.

    "Why?"

    "B... .." Praila stammered while making an obvious glance at the smiling
    Lucy.

    Without a doubt, mother Kim saw it too and secretly sneered.

    She had lived within Alec Barn's palace for more than 15 years from being
    a maid to becoming his wife.

    So how could she not know about all these petty tricks?

    "Come on child, don't be afraid.

    You can say whatever you want with me around.

    I will always give out justice to those who were truly bullied or oppressed.
    So state what's on your mind to your heart's content.

    Is that understood?"

    "Y...yes queen mother.

    Thank you for being so kind to this lowly girl."

    "Alright child, enough with it.

    Just say your mind alright?"

    As soon as everyone heard Mother Kim, they secretly celebrated within


    their hearts at how easy it was to fool mother Kim.

    Humans were sometimes very predictable people.

    If one saw a child crying near another who just smiled or stayed silent...
    everyone would assume that the silent one bullied the one crying.

    Even if the silent one was innocent, everyone would subconsciously see
    him or her as stubborn or even evil.

    So with this little trick, Mother Kim should have some doubts or
    dissatisfaction with Lucy for buying them.

    But this was all their own conclusions.

    "Queen mother Kimberly... we were all sitting here and reminiscing about
    old times peacefully.

    But when we asked princess Lucy for forgiveness, she continuously


    insulted us and threatened to kill us here." Debbie said pitifully while
    choking on her words like a little child.

    "My sister has said it all, queen mother.


    We know that in the past, we did a lot of terrible things to princess Lucy.

    But that was because we were influenced by those around us to do so."

    "Yes, queen mother!

    Many people said that she was cursed and told us to act in that way to save
    our lives.

    But now we know better and want to mend our relationship with her.

    B...but she kept threatening to kill us instead.

    If she doesn't want to forgive us, that's fine.

    But why does she want to kill us?"

    "Sigh...Queen mother Kimberly, I have to apologize on behalf of my entire


    family's behaviour today... including my daughter Lucy's.

    It's very shameful to have you witness this little family fight of ours.

    I, as the head, am terribly sorry for today's trouble."

    "_"

    One by one, they all came up with so many ridiculous plots that could even
    win an Oscar in future.

    And good old mother Kim was there to patiently listen to their cries, like a
    loving joy mother listening to the grievances of her followers.

    As for Lucy, she was trying desperately hard to hold in her laughter while
    watching Landon's pretentious amazed expressions.

    He really acted as if he believed them.

    Tsk!
    What a clown.

    The Gustav's expressed their complaints for a bit.

    And when they were done, mother Kim turned towards Lucy calmly.

    Even though she knew Lucy was innocent, if Lucy couldn't defend or
    protect herself against this much, then she needed more training if she ever
    hoped to sternly and rightfully aid Landon in governing Baymard.

    She wanted Lucy to take this as training.

    "Princess Lucy, you all heard all the allegations against you from your
    family.

    So what do you have to say in defence?"

    Lucy quickly got up from her chair and faced mother Kim calmly.

    "Queen mother, I'm innocent of all their accusations."

    "Liar!

    She's lying queen mother!"

    "Alright.

    She gave you all a chance to speak without interruption.

    So now that it's her turn.

    And unless you are asked to speak, everyone else should keep quiet.

    Now, princess Lucy... continue."

    "Thank you, queen mother.


    As I said, I'm innocent of all their allegations."

    "Oh?

    How so?"

    "Queen mother, the way they treated me here is different from the way they
    treated me in the audience room.

    After everyone had left, they showed their true colours and asked me to step
    down as the future queen of Baymard.

    Additionally, they also wanted me to recommend one of my half-sisters for


    the position of Baymard's future queen.

    Due to my fear of them plotting or trying to scheme their way into


    Baymard, I pleasantly refused.

    But then they took it a step further and started threatening and name-calling
    me instead.

    Queen mother, I agree that I did speak rudely to them during our
    interaction.

    But that was all in self-defence.

    And as for the matter of them apologizing to me, that's also a lie.

    All they did was give me reasons why they acted the way they did.

    Again, I also have my team here as witnesses too." Lucy stated simply.

    Mother Kim nodded in satisfaction and turned to the Gustav family again.

    "Is there any truth to what she's saying?"

    Everyone gritted their teeth and denied it ruthlessly.

    "Queen mother, don't believe her lies.


    My daughters are well brought up noble ladies, and would never dare to
    seduce his royal majesty Landon.

    It's obvious that princess Lucy is somewhat resentful towards her half-
    sisters and wishes to use this opportunity to tarnish their reputations.

    If word got out, wouldn't my daughters be called vixens throughout the


    Pyno continent?

    Princess Lucy, why are you so wicked?

    Haven't we already apologized enough?" Elvira said pitifully while


    kneeling and pretending to cry her eyes out."

    "Queen mother, my wife speaks the truth.

    Princess Lucy has deep animosity towards us.

    So the so-called witnesses that she has had planned to lie against us
    according to her orders."

    (TT^TT)

    Once again, the family continued their drama.

    And once Mother Kim had aged with them enough, she decided to stop the
    play.

    Well, today has been fun.

    "Princess Lucy, do you have any other evidence to add to win your case?

    Because at this point, if we don't put a stop to this matter, people will say
    that we, the Baymardian royals were bullying the common folks."

    Of course, the Gustav's who heard this were secret dancing within their
    hearts.
    That's right!

    Unless the queen mother or Landon personally witnessed the whole thing,
    they could always stick to their claim that Lucy was just plotting against
    them and bullying them with her royal status.

    They all looked at Lucy as a fool and decided that once they got back to
    their hotel, they would come up with a new plan to deal with the b**ch
    once and for all.

    But how would they have known that everything was still under Lucy's
    control?
    Chapter 694 - Evidence?
    The Gustav's all looked at Lucy and scoffed.

    Without any proof, there would never be a clear winner in this matter.

    Sure!

    The royals could just convict them on the spot.

    But Baymard was a place like no other that valued justice, rights and
    freedom.

    So convicting them when they didn't actively confess might only backlash
    on them later on.

    There needed to be hard evidence and not just vocal evidence in this matter.

    Of course, the Gustavs had done their own fair share of research on
    Baymard, so they were very clear about their rights to even drag Lucy to
    court and defame her if they wanted to.

    After all, all they needed to do was cry, shed some crocodile tears, even
    refuse to eat and do other things that women typically did to get away with
    sh**!

    It had been a skill that noblewomen throughout the Pyno continent could
    do.

    All they had to do was act pitiful just to garner pity and empathy from
    others, and just like that... they had successfully framed their enemies.

    So of course the Gustavs knew that if they relied on this skill alone, they
    would always have a few supporters in the crowd who would pity them and
    might also stick up for them too.
    And since Baymard liked justice so much, they could even manipulate these
    simple-minded people to fight for them too.

    Hehhehehe... the press would definitely want to hear their side of the story.

    So no matter how they looked at it, without any solid evidence, who could
    tell them that they were wrong?

    But of course, they were sincerely mistaken if they thought that no one
    would be able to find evidence about the matter.

    If police inspectors and forensics were here, they would be able to find
    several clues and even guess the walking paths and steps that some of them
    had taken.

    From the way the heels of their shoes dug into the grass, to the rumbles of
    Lucy's dress around the knee region that had dirt and plant pollen which
    indicated that she had been kneeling, to the fact that Gustav's white gloves
    had pale powdery makeup on it and a bit of lipstick which matched Lucy's
    facial powder indicating that he had grabbed Lucy's face harshly, to the fact
    that some of the tableware that been thrown in about of rage to other
    things... the clues would all be there if the inspectors came here
    immediately.

    In fact, the Gustav's had left too many clues on them that would make the
    inspectors chuckle if they knew what these people were thinking about.

    No physical evidence?

    Please!

    This was Baymard alright?

    For sure, calling the inspectors didn't seem necessary because Lucy had
    something else up her sleeve.

    As for the ignorant Gustav family, they all looked at Lucy victoriously
    when they heard Mother Kim asking for more evidence.
    Heh!

    They've won!

    Or so they thought.

    "Well princess Lucy, do you have any other evidence that would solidify
    your claim against your family other than witnesses?"

    "Yes Queen Mother, I do!

    But sadly, I can't present it right now."

    "Oh?

    Then how long do you need before you can present it?"

    "3 days Queen mother."

    "Hmm...

    If that's the case, then I'll give you 3 days to get everything ready and
    present it to myself and his majesty Landon Barn."

    "Thank you, queen mother."

    "Okay, okay, before then, this matter must be kept a secret between us all.

    Without any evidence, accusing each other will be seen as a crime is that
    understood?"

    "Yes, queen mother!" The Gustavs answered merrily.

    For them, Lucy was just stalling in attempts to find a solution to the matter.

    They all felt that when she would be at the end of her rope, she would then
    secretly come to them and bribe them to drop the matter.
    After all, Queen mother Kim seemed disappointed in Lucy, as she had been
    talking to them in a gentler tone compared to when she spoke to Lucy.

    And seeing as his majesty was also quiet as well, he too might be
    dissatisfied with this fiancee of his.

    Hehehehehehe!

    But now that things had come to this stage, how could they back down?

    Even if Lucy begged them, they would never agree to her request and
    shamelessly drag the b**ch away from Baymard.

    The Gustav family gave out real smiles this time, as they planned to enjoy
    these 3 days even more.

    In their minds, that was the decline for them to take down Lucy and finally
    become official royals!

    Of course seeing the 'disappointed' Landon, Debbie and Praila continuously


    gave shy expressions towards Landon.

    How could they let this moment pass?

    This was the time to let him know that they were real women of substance!

    Not that disease-carrying dog who called herself Lucy!

    They displayed their bodies in full view and shook their bodies severally to
    make their 'goods' jiggle.

    And when they saw Landon's concerned expression, they were even more
    delighted than ever.

    Ahhh!!

    He was definitely falling for them now.


    But how could they have known that Landon was actually on Lucy who
    was at the back?

    Lucy's mouth twitched when she saw how her half-sisters were behaving.

    Her men also looked up to the sky, as they felt that their patience was
    almost running out.

    It was true that a man should never hit a woman.

    But for the first time in their lives, they felt like these women deserved
    some spanking.

    "Princess, how should I say this?

    Your family is really shameless!" Hader said in a whispery tone.

    "I know.

    Even I can't believe that I came out of the same family as them." Lucy
    replied helplessly.

    What would she do?

    She too felt embarrassed alright?

    "Hader, let's forget about my family and focus on what's important."

    "Yes princess."

    Hader stepped a little closer to Lucy and briefly communicated all the key
    points to her.

    "Princess!

    Even though we are your subordinates, we do hope that you will learn from
    this experience.
    This time, your majesty had prepared everything for you.

    But one day, he might not be able to do it if his hands are tied or if he isn't
    around.

    So it's your responsibility to also handle these sort of small commotions and
    give us instructions on what to do too.

    We as your team might never have known about this matter if his majesty
    hadn't stated the importance of it.

    Princess... we thought that this was one of your typical audience meetings
    where one would send in a request to see you.

    And even though we were aware that it might be a relative, as your private
    team... if you doubt tell us that you are entering a war zone, then we might
    not be as fully prepared as we were today.

    If it was a typical meeting, we wouldn't even have to disguise ourselves, as


    some of us would be present by your side as your bodyguards for all to see.

    And if that was the case, the enemy would never show it's true face to you.

    Again, we might have not prepared a camera the day before and secretly
    hide it in the bushes for this event.

    By then, we could have no real evidence to back your claim.

    Princess, you have at least 4 request audience meetings daily during


    weekdays... so recording everything would definitely not work as privacy is
    called into the matter in most cases.

    But if you ever feel like you are about to meet an enemy, you should always
    give us your true opinions for us to be fully prepared in protecting you.

    Please princess!

    Telling us these things will also protect us, your bodyguards too.
    So never forget that."

    "Yes grandpa."

    (TT^TT)

    'Please princess... can you take me a bit more seriously.'

    Lucy looked at Hader and chuckled.

    Evidence? They had plenty!


    Chapter 695 - Keeping a Good
    Royal Resume
    Hader was really going on and on about this matter for Lucy's own good.

    He was 38 years old and had been taking care of Lucy from the moment
    Landon ordered for Lucy to have private bodyguards years back.

    It was almost as if he had raised Lucy too, so he sometimes treated her like
    a child.

    She was just too innocent and could easily be fooled by others.

    Additionally, just because she didn't want to 'burden' them, she always kept
    troubling matters to herself.

    But what was the point to that if it would only get her into more trouble?

    If Landon hadn't told them about her family, they wouldn't have been extra
    careful about the matter.

    If one was going out on a mission, depending on the mission difficulty, one
    would assess their weapons and gadgets based on that.

    In that way, they would know what to bring during the mission.

    Whether they had to climb Rick's, blow things up or silently do things


    assassin style.

    Mission difficulty was a must for them.

    If they hadn't hidden and prepared everything in advance, Lucy would've


    made even more trouble for herself.

    Sure, the inspectors might be able to aid her in winning the case.
    But the moment things went to court, it would be a public matter.

    And so far, no one had taken any royal to court, and they intended to keep it
    that way.

    Lucy listened to Hader helplessly.

    She had definitely learned her lesson this time.

    But honestly speaking, Hader reminded her of an old whining man.

    She couldn't help but chuckle a bit when she listened to grandpa Hader
    here.

    She was truly blessed.

    Well, as for the hard evidence... Yup!

    They had recorded everything.

    And as far as she knew, the recording was still going on.

    What surprised her was that hidden underneath the table and even disguised
    around the flowers were several microphones.

    So everything was being picked up by the many hidden cameras that


    captured them at different angles.

    Hader told her that it would take 3 days for the royal security team to put
    the tap and everything else together, forming it into a Cassette for viewing.

    This wasn't a movie that needed them to rehearse and take several shots or
    make drastic changes.

    This was just a recording that needed to be put together.


    And with the team placing all hands on deck on this matter, in 3 days they
    would produce the finished product.

    So all she could do was wait.

    But while the wait was on, it was important for her to show a defeated look
    in order to make the enemy feel like things were going their way.

    Hader had reminded her of the matter and had even made plans to contact
    the Gustav family within these 3 days to make things seem more realistic.

    They even planned on sending money to them, so that they could see their
    sincerity.

    Playing the enemy was a big part of winning the bottle.

    Because even though they knew that they would win, if the enemy felt it...
    they might do something that would become a public matter.

    And that wasn't something that they wanted.

    If that happened, Lucy's head secretary... who was Hader's wife would kill
    him, as she handled a Public Relations (P.R) matters involving Lucy.

    She was like a P.R agent who also made sure that Lucy had an outstanding
    image in the public eye.

    So if the Gustav family smelt defeat, then might put a stain on Lucy's good
    resume.

    Therefore, it was better to play the enemy and keep this matter private until
    they won effortlessly.

    The Gustav family looked at Lucy's nervous expressions and tried to hold in
    their arrogant expressions while leaving the palace.
    Of course, Mother Kim and Landon also showed their disappointed
    expressions as well.

    And when they received word that the Gustav family was out of the palace,
    they all burst out in laughter.

    "Mother, you were awesome!" Lucy said while giving Mother Kim two
    thumbs up.

    "Mom, do you know that you could win an Oscar for your performance?"

    "You little brat!

    Are you insulting your mother?"

    "No! No! No! No!

    You are the honourable queen mother of Baymard.

    So how could I dare?"

    "Hmph!

    These shameless people dared to lie against a girl who I had practically
    raised till now.

    So why shouldn't I play with them a bit before trampling on them later on?

    Served them tight for treating my baby Lucy like that.

    On top of that, they had the guts to lie to my face with no fear at all.

    How could someone lie like that without even blinking?

    Their skills are truly legendary!"

    "Hmhm... and 3 days from now, we will show them what happens when one
    plots against us," Landon said coldly.
    He hadn't shown it before, but he was truly mad when he watched
    everything go down from the system's monitors.

    They dared to make his princess kneel?

    Heh... they were simply looking for death!

    And so while the Baymardian royals made plans, the Gustav's on the other
    hand seemed to be in ecstasy.

    "Hahahhahahahaha!

    I can't believe we did it!

    We actually disgraced that tramp in front of queen mother Kimberly and his
    majesty Landon Barn!"

    "Yeah!

    Did you see the disappointed looks on their faces?

    By now, they should still be lashing out on her harshly."

    "Hahahhahahaa!!

    She's probably crying like she used to do.

    Tsk!

    What a fool!"

    "Hmph!

    She deserves it!

    Who told her to go against father?

    If she had just agreed to our requests and stayed out of it, then we would
    have been a royal for a little bit longer.
    But because she just wants to have his majesty Landon all to herself, this is
    the result that she will get!"

    "Screw her!

    Even if she was willing to share, I wouldn't want to share such a handsome
    and nobleman as his majesty Landon with that disease infected chicken.

    Wouldn't that be an insult to my future royal self?"

    "Debbie!

    I've told you many times, his majesty Landon is mine.

    So go find another wealthy bank to cash in!"

    "In your dreams!

    Just relying on your skinny arms that look like twigs and those pimples on
    your chest that you call b.r.e.a.s.ts... Do you think that they would be
    enough to attract such a man like his majesty Landon?

    Your body can only attract a beggar.

    You need more meat!"

    "_"

    And so the ladies began wrestling for Landon, while their family did their
    best to separate these WWE wrestlers.

    But who won the fight before the family separated them?

    Well, that was a story for another day.

    All in all, the Gustav family was looking forward to the 3rd day.

    Royalty, here they came.!


    Chapter 696 - The Stars Of The
    Show!
    Time went by in a flash.

    And just like that, 3 more days had gone by.

    Of course within this period, Lucy and her team didn't forget to call the
    Gustavs pitifully and pleaded with them to tell the truth.

    She had given them the illusion that everyone was disappointed with her.

    So she begged her father to do this one last act of kindness for his daughter
    she promised that if he did, she would make sure that they weren't punished.

    And she would also pay them their monthly allowances for at least bringing
    her into this world.

    In this era, it was customary for parents to get their monthly upkeep from
    their children once they passed the age of a.d.u.l.thood.

    So Lucy still opted to do that for Gustav.

    care of them after they left Baymard.

    But how could he agree?

    From what Gustav could see, this stupid daughter of his still desired
    fatherly love from him and was stupid enough to think that he would ever
    confess to what he did.

    She had called him anxiously with her voice all panicky.

    And even the number of times she called, showed him that she was getting
    more and more nervous as the days went by.
    She begged him separately and even told him that if he didn't say anything,
    then she might have to leave the palace.

    Again, she also agreed to his deal in letting her sisters marry Landon.

    But wasn't it too late for that now?

    Finally, when she couldn't get what she wanted, this daughter of hers had
    the guts to threaten him.

    That's right!

    She said that if he didn't agree to her conditions now... then one day when
    the truth came out, she wouldn't give him a dim or protect him too.

    He sneered and scoffed at her idiocracy because in his mind... that day
    when the truth would be revealed would never happen.

    And even if it did, it might only be revealed years after this.

    By then, they would've already integrated into royalty and one of his
    daughters could manipulate or make Landon easily forgive them.

    So what was more important, living in the present or the future?

    Of course it was the present!

    For him, listening to Lucy's goodwill warnings were like threats which
    stimulated him to trample on her even more.

    Hmph!

    It was already too late for that low classed daughter of his to beg for his
    forgiveness.

    As a man, he wouldn't allow anyone to trample on his ego and get away
    with it.

    Not even his late mother!


    .

    The Gustav family dressed up even more lavishly than they did when they
    had previously visited the palace.

    They raised their chins, pushed their chests out and moved boldly like
    egoistic peac.o.c.ks.

    And all the time, they had been treating everyone around them like dirt.

    How could royalty mingle with these common people?

    "Boy?

    Are you stupid?

    Don't you know that I'm about to become royalty?

    Open the door for me immediately!"

    "How rude!

    Is this how you all treat royalty here?

    Quickly tell these other people to step aside for us now!"

    (°^°)

    Everyone looked at them in confusion, as if they were looking at clowns.

    Were these people idiots?

    Or were they on some sort of TV show right now?

    Everyone looked back and forth in hopes of catching a glimpse of film


    cameras within the hotel lobby.

    But sadly they saw none.


    'What a weird group of people!'

    And so the oblivious Gustavs arrogantly made their way to the palace once
    more.

    Now the show was really about to begin.

    "Your majesty, they're here!"

    "Good!

    Tell everyone to get ready."

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    With that, Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim, and Lucius calmly went to the
    throne room.

    Today, Lucius had decided to see the live show in the flesh.

    He wanted to see these bold enemies who dated to march into the palace,
    look everyone in the face and lie with no respect.

    These sort of people could even lie without blinking while stabbing you.

    "Alright everyone!

    Places, places!

    The stars of the show will arrive any moment from now.

    So get ready, because we start broadcasting at 10 A.M on the dot."

    "Yes director!"

    (^_^)
    Of course, 3 days ago... the royal family made a huge announcement saying
    that today they had some important news to share.

    No one knew what the news was about, except the Gustavs who had
    personally gotten a call from Landon, saying that he would officially
    recognize them as Baymardian royals.

    He even told them about what to do and what not to do during the entire
    welcome procedure.

    Additionally, he sent them some portraits and books that highlighted


    Mother Winnie's acceptance day years back.

    When Mother Winnie, Little Linda and Beri had been exiled from Yodan...
    Santa had brought them to Baymard.

    And even though Landon had said that they would be seen as Baymardian
    royals... it wasn't until a year and a half later that they had their welcoming
    ceremony that was celebrated by all.

    They took oaths and were sworn by priests to do their best and never let
    Baymard down.

    So seeing portraits, books and the museum art that all described the day, the
    Gustavs were utterly convinced that they too would have this sort of
    ceremony as well.

    Again, the clueless news broadcasting station crew members who had
    already been contacted by Landon... all agreed to set up the live broadcast
    within the audience room.

    And now, everything was set up for the grand occasion.

    This was a national moment that everyone would be watching live.

    So even though they didn't know what was going to be announced, they too
    were very excited as well.
    They looked at the door anxiously while waiting for the so-called stars of
    the show.

    Who exactly were they?

    "His majesty is ready for you all now.

    Please follow me.

    And once again, welcome!"

    (^_^)

    Hearing the very cheerful manner in which they were greeted, the Gustavs
    couldn't help smiling from molar to molar victoriously.

    They almost skipped and hoped in joy as they followed behind one of
    Lucy's secretaries.

    Gustav himself began visualizing his own customized garden again.

    No!

    He abated statues of himself all over Baymard.

    Why stop in a garden when he can leave statues or portraits of himself


    everywhere?

    From billboards to museum sculptures, art and even massive statues at


    certain entertainment squares... he wanted to be placed everywhere!

    That way, his friends and enemies in the Capital would think twice before
    ever disrespecting him.

    He would be the overlord of his clique.


    And might even turn them into lackeys who did things at the snap of his
    finger just for some Baymardian benefits.

    Hahahahha!

    with this, his name would undoubtedly go down in history!

    Of course, Gustav wasn't wrong.

    His name would definitely go down in history... but not the way he wanted
    it to.

    Today, the noble Gustav family were the stars of the show!
    Chapter 697 - Going Live!
    The Gustavs walked in and were immediately taken aback by the many
    crewmen, cameras, studio lights and other equipment that had been set
    around the place.

    What was all this?

    This was their first time being on set so they were utterly confused if they
    had come to the right place or not.

    They paused for a bit before finally spotting his majesty Landon up ahead.

    And sure enough, they also saw that useless girl too.

    She still looked at them anxiously with pleading eyes as if still begging
    them to reconsider.

    But all this just made them lift their chins even more.

    And seeing the curious gazes from the crew members, their egos were
    overly charged up now.

    Hmph!

    Today, they would be rotary, and no one would be able to stop them!

    "Your majesty Landon Barn, King-Father Lucius, Queen Mother Kimberly,


    and Princess Lucy... we the noble Gustav family greets you all," Gustav
    said while bowing.

    And of course, his family did the same too.

    Landon just looked at them and smiled slyly.


    "Welcome! Welcome!

    Today, you are all important guests.

    And just like I said earlier on, all of you will become well-known within the
    entire Pyno continent after the announcement.

    Today's event will be recorded down for all to see, and you will also
    become legendary figures too."

    "Thank you, your majesty!

    Thank you!" Gustav said excitedly while trying to stop himself from
    jumping around merrily.

    Landon and the rest just looked at them mysteriously.

    "Alright!

    There's no need to thank me.

    Now, let's go over what you have to do before we begin the big
    announcement."

    "Yes your majesty!"

    (^_^)

    And so just like that, the Gustavs were briefly told where to stand and what
    to do during live filming.

    They had light powdery makeup put on them and underwent the full
    preparations before going on screen.

    Time passed by swiftly, and before they knew it... it was almost 10 A.M"
    The director looked at the set in satisfaction and quickly gave out his orders
    fiercely.

    "Alright everyone!

    We are live in 3... 2... 1!

    Action!"

    The cameras started rolling, and now, the entire Baymard was watching the
    show curiously.

    People within the barbershops paused for a bit and looked at their screen,
    and within some Academy institutions, some teachers had decided to cancel
    their classes that fell within this time slot, so that everyone could watch the
    news.

    All around Baymard, it was as if a public notice had been issued for work to
    only begin after the announcement was over.

    Because even within some industries, the workers were told to wait in the
    cafeteria until the news was over.

    It was as if people had gathered to watch a soccer or basketball match


    instead.

    Diners, restaurants and other places with public T.Vs were super crowded
    now.

    And everyone had a good reason why.

    One should know that the last time the Royals had made such a big fuss,
    was when spies were publicly executed in front of everyone else.

    In short, everytime the royals had to call everyone's attention, it always


    meant that something grand was about to happen.

    Unlike the treaty signing with Carona or even Landon's Coronation event...
    the royals would always tell them several months ahead of time.
    But at the last spy execution event, they had no clue about the matter and
    were also told that his majesty had a special announcement too.

    Again, it didn't always mean that surprise announcements were a big thing,
    as years back there was a time that the royals had gathered everyone out of
    nowhere and introduced a new sort of language for them to learn.

    And now bits and pieces of the language were even used at some breakfast
    dinners, food establishments and other places too.

    The more they spoke the language, the more they understood it.

    Anyway, with this surprise life announcement... they couldn't help but
    wonder if it would be filled with drama just like the execution one, or if it
    would just be an ordinary announcement.

    They kept their eyes glued to the screen impatiently while already
    munching on their snacks.

    Dammit!

    The wait was really killing them

    As soon as the cameras rolled, those watching within Baymard all fell into
    silence.

    The normal intro song came on, and the famous BBC logo appeared on
    their screens too.

    "Good morning, welcome to the BBC national news, with Brad Gardai and
    Charlone Cohen." Brad said, before allowing his co-host to continue.

    "News on Project 21, where an update on the charitable treatment of several


    foreigners will be fully discussed alongside guests; Reverend Timothy and
    Minister Ferguson.

    But first, let's view our top story today.


    That's right, we are talking about the big announcement from the royals.

    Most Baymardians speculate that it might be world-shaking, but others feel


    like the news might just be somewhat ordinary.

    Well, we have our man Scott Wellington on the scene reporting to us live.

    Scott!... how is everyone over there."

    "Well Charlone, as you can see... we are currently within the throne room.

    And his majesty Landon Barn, King-Father Lucius, Queen Mother


    Kimberly, and Princess Lucy are all before me, looking as dashing as
    breathtaking as ever.

    Also, we have some surprise guests here as well."

    "And do you have any clue about what the announcement is about?"

    "Not a clue, Brad.

    But I'll tell you what, the whole scene just gives me goosebumps from
    anxiety.

    Oh, wait!

    It's about to begin!"

    With that, the station seamlessly switched to another camera on set that was
    completely focused on the royals.

    Many people sighed from relief when they saw that the actual show was
    about to start.

    All this time, they had almost shot their shoes at their TV screens urging the
    TV presenters to shut up and let his majesty speak.

    And now that they saw the scene change to the royals, they couldn't help
    but sigh from relief.
    Great!

    The show could finally begin!

    Landon began by briefly talking about his love for Baymard and his family.

    He stated the moral bases on which Baymard was built, and also focused on
    the importance of unity too.

    And soon, he looked at the Gustavs and smiled while gesturing towards
    them.

    "Now, I'll welcome some very important guests for all to see.

    They are the noble Gustav family from Arcadina.

    They are the family of our gorgeous and generous Princess Lucy."

    And just like that, the audience all stared at the scene in shock.

    What?

    Princess Lucy still had a family?

    Wasn't she an orphan who worked as Landon's maid in the Capital?

    The audience soon realized that they didn't know anything about their
    goddess.

    And while they were in shock, the Gustavs on the other hand smiled
    victoriously.

    Yes!

    Everything was going as planned.


    Chapter 698 - Becoming Famous
    Everyone looked at the Gustavs with mixed feelings.

    Some felt like they were just taking advantage of the situation.

    While others felt that if Landon could introduce them warmly, then that
    meant that they were all on good terms with Lucy.

    So they shouldn't be bad right?

    "Oh?

    As expected, Princess Lucy's sisters are also very pretty."

    "Yeah!

    And they also look at her lovingly too.

    So they must have now been able to reunite after all these years."

    "Wooooo..... I feel happy for my Goddess!

    She has finally seen her ling lost relatives."

    "Aiyy!

    You all are just too trusting.

    My gut feeling tells me that this matter might not be as simple as it looks."

    "Pui!

    You just want drama.

    Why can't you be happy for the little princess?


    I believe that her family had been looking for her all through these years
    and had finally found her.

    After all, who can willingly know that their daughter was around and not
    want to see them?

    That would just be too bizarre!

    That's why there's definitely a heart-warming story behind this."

    "Tsk!

    What do you youngsters know?

    What an old man can see sitting down, a younger person such as yourself
    shouldn't be able to see it even if you climbed up a tree, alright?"

    "Hmph!

    This has nothing to do with age, old man!

    You're just being paranoid."

    (*^*)

    And so just like that, many conspiracy theories and speculations came from
    the viewing audience as they looked at these so-called guests.

    But as for the noble Gustav family back in the palace, their mood was
    currently on cloud 9 while listening to Landon who was patiently
    introducing them one by one.

    They all looked at the cameras and tried to give it their most handsome
    expressions ever.

    Landon and those who knew about today's trie intent secretly looked at
    them as if they were fools.
    Since they wanted to be famous, then they as kind Baymardian royals will
    help them fulfill their wishes.

    Once Landon finished introducing them, he signalled for the director to roll
    the cassette that he had given them this morning.

    Of course the crewmen and a way of transmitting taken videos to the


    viewing audience live.

    So this wasn't an issue.

    Landon looked at the Gustavs and smiled broadly.

    "As my princess's family, I've prepared a warm gift for you all.

    Please, watch the screen to your left.

    As for everyone else, this is today's big surprise."

    With that, the viewing audience at home 'shushed' all those who
    continuously voiced their conspiracy theories here and there.

    Now the scene changed.

    And it all began in Lucy's garden.

    [...."Little sister, so he really treats you that well?"

    "Yes, he's very nice to me."

    "Ahh... I'm so happy and jealous of you at the same time.

    Such a man is definitely hard to find and one in a million."

    "Yes little sister, you are indeed lucky."...]


    Everyone saw Lucy and her family walking into the garden and talking
    about how much they missed each other dearly.

    The whole atmosphere was filled with so much love that everyone who was
    watching the scene couldn't help but like the Gustavs even more.

    "Hah!

    I told you all!

    My princess's family will definitely be as kind and gracious as her."

    "Yeah!

    Just look at how lovingly they held her?

    Ahhhh!

    This family is so sweet!"

    "Princess, I've never been able to cry since the day I was born.

    But for this scene, I'll willingly produce some tears for you princess."

    "Goddess Lucy, we're so happy for you!"

    "My Goddess's family is the best!"

    (TT□TT)

    Everyone continuously watched the scene while praising her family.

    And soon, after the food was set and the maids and guards were gone, these
    praises almost puked blood from what they were about to witness.

    [--Lucy, you cheap s.l.u.t!

    Why didn't you die after all these years?!!--]


    --silence--

    What the hell was this?

    What sort of quick reversal was this?

    Even the famous Baymardian actors and actresses didn't have these skills.

    Damn!

    These people almost had them fooled!

    At this moment within the palace, the crewmen all looked at the Gustavs in
    shock.

    And the Gustav family themselves almost fainted from watching the scene
    too.

    Their faces turned pale and their minds almost went blank.

    They all turned towards Lucy to see her confidently smiling at them.

    F***!

    They had been fooled by this b**ch!

    Heh!

    What a good Gustav family!

    The entire audience watched everything in rage.

    How dare they talk to their goddess like that?

    On top of everything else, they made her kneel and threatened her fiercely.

    Just who did they think they were?


    Those in the military, police stations and other armed forces all clenched
    their fists furiously.

    Some of them even punched the walls too.

    This was an insult to them!

    To insult an empire's queen or ruler, was the same as insulting them.

    After all, Lucy had fought some battles against some enemies when Landon
    wasn't around.

    And the sweet girl had been trying her best to learn more about governing
    and protecting Baymard.

    So how could they not be angry?

    Even the news reporters had their faces turn cold from watching it all.

    How dare they even try to make their goddess breakup with his majesty?

    And how were these so-called half-sisters better than their goddess?

    Please!

    His Majesty wouldn't even look at them even if they were stark n.a.k.e.d,
    alright?

    Anger as hot as lava boiled within them.

    And as it churned, the pressure from their raging heart almost made them
    break their TV screens.

    Everyone almost couldn't stand watching anymore, as they felt like they
    should just go towards the palace and beat these people up themselves.

    And just when they were all depressed, they watched their goddess fiercely
    stand up for herself and Baymard too.
    From the moment she gave her reason for refusing to hand over Landon,
    they all clapped for her happily.

    Yes!

    She refused to allow these scheming people to destroy Baymard's


    foundation, and she also revealed that she too could have a 'quick-mouth'.

    Just watching her insult them mercilessly, made them feel relieved.

    It was as if she had soothed away their pain instead.

    "Hahhahahahaha!

    My Goddess is amazing!

    Who said that she was too soft?

    Obviously, she was just giving them face earlier on because they were her
    blood.

    But who asked them not to be reasonable?

    I can't believe that I praised this scheming family earlier on.

    Ugh!

    I need to wash my mouth with soap after this."

    "Me too!

    I can't believe they can be so devious."

    "Hahahhahaha!

    Who is the man in charge of the Goddess's security?


    He was so cool right now: 'Touch her and you die'

    Ahhh!

    That's my new favourite line!"

    "Shameless!

    How dare these people still refuse to apologize even now?

    They even told the goddess that his majesty would believe their fake tears.

    Damn!

    Women are really scary."

    "Ayy!

    Not all of us women are like that.

    And don't you see that those men there are also shameless too?

    Just look at the Goddess's father?

    Both women and men here are just plain rotten, and that's it!"

    "I agree!

    But funny enough, even though I'm angry, I still want to know what
    happened when his majesty finally came into the scene.

    This drama is really interesting!"

    "Everyone keep quiet!

    His majesty is coming and I want to hear what he will say."

    The audience watched the Gustav family reverse black to white and almost
    had a heart attack just from watching their performance.
    This was some next level sh**!

    They even dared to make the ever kind mother Kim show them pity.

    Their act alone could give the movie stars a run for their money.

    And when they saw Debbie and Praila relating their own version of what
    happened while jiggling their bosoms at Landon... the entire audience felt
    like these women were really something else.

    This was just too embarrassing okay?

    The men who had daughters secretly planned to have a tall to talk with
    them in future to prevent such shameless acts.

    No!

    They had to make sure that their children were morally grounded... or else
    wouldn't they end up like those 2 on TV?

    Everyone had their own thoughts while watching the show.

    And soon, the clip finally came to an end.

    The Gustav family looked at the smiling Landon and knew that they were
    screwed.

    Deceiving a ruler was a grave sin!

    Dammit!

    What do they do now?

    They had to escape, and fast!


    Chapter 699 - The Gustav Family's
    Crime
    The moment the entire video ended, the cameras quickly focused back on
    the royals and the Gustavs again.

    But this time, everyone's eyes mostly fell on the shameless people standing
    beside the royals.

    The Gustavs began sweating due to fear, as they looked at the murderous
    eyes coming from the crewmen around them.

    And before they could even think twice, several guards entered the room,
    adding to the already tight security that was there earlier on.

    This alone made them tremble weakly, as they knew very well that the sun
    of receiving a monarch was an indirect slap to the entire empire.

    Worse of all, they had also intended to manipulate and play with the
    feelings of the kind-hearted and simple-minded people of Baymard.

    The moment the Gustavs saw more guards come in, they decided to still
    take advantage of Baymard's kindness and beg with all their might.

    They didn't want to be executed, and neither did they want to be licked up
    forever.

    What a joke!

    If they all ended up here, then wouldn't their properties, knights and wealth
    all fall into the hands of others?

    In fact, they didn't care about Baymard anymore.

    All they wanted was to leave Baymard forever!


    They had already planned to use the fact that Lucy once lived with them to
    plead for their freedom.

    At least she should consider the father-daughter relationship right?

    Right now, even though they knew that they were thoroughly disgraced,
    escaping and avoiding execution or imprisonment was the best option.

    At least back in Arcadina, they still had their statues and power in their
    hands.

    Plus even though they were weak, they still planned to use another person's
    hands to get their revenge.

    And who did they have in mind?

    Of course it was Alec!!

    Revenge!

    Once they told Alec about the situation here and told a few lies on how
    Landon was planning to target Alec... They were sure that the big man
    would make his move.

    With how obsessed Alec was with Baymard, wouldn't that be enough
    stimulation for him?

    Heh.... and by then, the Gustavs would watch Alec tear these motherf***ers
    to pieces.

    But how would they have known that their avenger was already taken care
    of?

    Please!

    Arcadina's new ruler was now William Barn, son to Oden Barn... and not
    Alec.
    Of course, the clueless Gustavs wallowed in their self made revenge plans
    while not forgetting to strategically plead for their lives.

    Since they were stars of the show, then why shouldn't they continue their
    acts even now?

    As for the royals, they all faced the Gustavs without a hint of expressions
    on their faces.

    "Kneel!" Landon said coldly.

    And unconsciously, the trembling Gustavs fell to the ground in one swoop.

    "Your majesty, your majesty... it was the Devil that made us do this.

    We...we are sorry!"

    "Sister Lucy, please forgive us, we've really learned our lesson this time.

    If you let us go, we'll leave and never return!"

    "That's right sister!

    You are so kind and forgiving, so you'll definitely let us go.

    Thank you little sister Lucy, thank you!"

    "_"

    The audience almost coughed out blood when they saw this shameless
    family grovelling on Lucy's feet as if they wanted to kiss her legs.

    And why were they thanking her when she hadn't even said anything?

    This family was just too much!!

    "Silence!" Landon commanded, before pulling Lucy away from them.


    "The Noble Gustav family of Arcadina.

    You all have truly opened this king's eyes!

    Not only did your family kill my princess's mother... but you also had the
    guts to bully her day in and day out.

    Even though she was your blood, you still treated her far worse than slaves.

    She never had enough to eat and would go hungry for days while working
    tirelessly to please you all.

    You whipped her, punched her, stabbed her and slapped her mercilessly.

    And after her mother died, you threw her pit on the streets and turned her
    into a beggar.

    But after obtaining your goal, you still didn't stop there.

    You still found your friends and things to beat my princess whenever you
    felt like it.

    Luckily, my mother picked her up and brought her into the palace soon
    later.

    But as her family, you never bothered to visit her in the palace all those
    years.

    Rather, you always denied having any link to her at all.

    Additionally, when we were exiled, you still didn't show up to comfort or


    see princess Lucy.

    You all thought that she would die of starvation or turn into a beggar.

    Unfortunately, fate had played a cruel joke on you, and now she is not only
    fine... But she is now Baymard's future queen.
    And being the greedy scoundrels that you are, how could any of you miss
    this opportunity?

    You came here in hopes of becoming royals and raising your status too.

    If you tried this out within another empire, you might've had more chances
    of getting away with it.

    But sadly, you just had to do what you did in Baymard.

    That said, do you know the punishment for deceiving a monarch?!!"

    (YY○YY)

    The more Landon spoke, the more his aura became cold and threatening.

    It was so scary that even the crewmen couldn't help but tremble.

    Could anyone tell them what was going on?

    Was there some sort of supernatural occurrence happening around that


    could make the room feel cold and frightening?

    Of course, if Landon could give out these sort of auras to the Warden and
    several hands in different armed forces... then he as the Boss would
    definitely have an even more frightening aura no?

    It was as if the aura was almost transmitted through the TV screens because
    even those viewing felt like maybe there were some special effects added to
    the mix.

    Their king was indeed quite scary when he was mad.

    They knew this from the last time they watched their king execute those
    spies.
    On that day, his aura was so cold that even the Baymardians shivered and
    looked at the spies somewhat pitifully.

    Their king might be kind, but he was extremely ruthless to his enemies.

    And they never forgot that.

    Their king was truly one of a kind.


    Chapter 700 - The Gustav Family's
    End
    Back in the palace, Landon had almost lost himself in hatred the more he
    spoke.

    Of course, the Gustavs couldn't take his murderous aura that kept growing
    steadily.

    The women all broke out crying silently, while their son also peed himself
    just from the pressure alone.

    And even Gustav felt weakness in his bladder too, as most of Landon's
    hatred was directed towards him more than anyone else.

    And all this was because Landon recalled how Gustav had squeezed Lucy's
    jaws painfully when he asked her to kneel in the garden.

    Gustav couldn't help but wonder if Landon was a demon or something.

    Because the rage that was specifically targeted towards him could make one
    commit suicide if they weren't somewhat strong.

    Everyone else just looked at the Gustavs pitifully

    Sigh... you just had to piss off his majesty.

    Well, it was time to light some incense for these idiots.

    "Do you know the consequences of deceiving a monarch?

    Answer me!!!" Landon thundered.


    And immediately, the Gustav family lowered their bodies even more in fear.

    The women had even laid flat on the ground just from Landon's ear-
    shattering voice.

    Gustav gritted his teeth and forced himself to speak.

    "Y...your majesty, its execution."

    "Good!

    I'm glad that you know this, so you shouldn't be too surprised.

    After all, not only did you deceive this monarch, but you also bullied the
    empire's princess right under my nose and went as far as threatening her for
    your selfish means too.

    You calculated this king and wanted my fiancee to step down.

    Again, you had bad intentions for my people since you planned to use your
    daughters in hopes of manipulating me.

    And this not all, you also took advantage of Queen mother Kimberly's kind
    nature.

    Hence thoroughly insulting my mother!

    Now... if I recall, the princess had called your hotel room several times and
    begged you to turn yourselves in.

    If you had done that, your outcome would have been better.

    But since you decided to lie and not repent, then you all only have
    yourselves to blame!" Landon said coldly.

    And the moment he made his stance, the Gustavs almost lost their souls in
    terror.

    Would they be executed?


    Didn't they say that these Baymardians were extremely kind and forgiving?

    No!

    They had to survive!

    They had to beg for their lives, even if it meant physically licking Lucy's
    toes.

    'Bam!'

    They prostrated even more on the ground and banged their hearts against
    the floor loudly.

    "Your majesty, please forgive us!"

    "Please forgive us, your majesty.

    We were temporarily possessed by demons!"

    "Yes your majesty, or else how would we able to do all those things to our
    own blood?"

    "Please forgive us your majesty, please forgive us!"

    Landon sneered in his heart as he listened to them continuously blame the


    devil for their deeds.

    At this point, he couldn't help wondering if the devil himself was tired of
    people using his name.

    Bruh!... the dude was getting all the blame these days.

    They were possessed?

    Please!

    They did all those things and didn't for one minute have any signs of
    reluctance or repentance.
    So what devil?

    It was all their doing!

    "Enough!

    You all need to thank your lucky stars that you raised the princess early on.

    It's because of this that your lives as a last act of kindness.

    So, you will neither get executed nor imprisoned.

    But make no mistake!

    If you or anyone else ever deceives this king, then only execution will await
    you!"

    As soon as those watching heard him, even the spies from different regions
    who just wanted to learn basic things like cooking, also shivered
    uncontrollably.

    They knew in their hearts that this warning was to them.

    They could come and learn how to cook so as to better food in their
    empires, or even come to observe how things were done here so as to
    organize or improve basic things like traffic in their empires.

    But if they ever went just a tad bit too far... hehehehe... they knew in their
    hearts that they would be executed without a doubt.

    The only reason why the Gustav family was exempted this time was
    because of Lucy.

    But if they dared to do so again, then for sure... their heads would roll.

    The Gustavs who heard Landon's words all beamed with joy and thanked
    Landon continuously.
    No execution and no imprisonment!

    Hhaahahhahh!

    This was great!

    Now they would have a chance for revenge.

    But how could it be that simple?

    Landon looked at their relieved expressions and sneered.

    "But even though you won't get imprisoned or executed, as agreed upon by
    Arcadina's new ruler... you are to become peasants!"

    --silence--

    Gustav and his family almost choked when they saw the doc.u.ment that
    one of the guards had handed over.

    What the hell?

    What new ruler?

    What happened to Alec?

    They looked at Landon in confusion and fright.

    "With that said, all properties and wealth owned by the Noble Gustav
    family will be seized and sold.

    This money will then be sent to princess Lucy as an apology.

    And as for the noble Gustav family, they are required to report back to the
    Capital at once, as they are prohibited from ever staying outside Arcadina's
    Royal Capital.
    There, they will live and work as peasants.

    Of course, they could still become rich.

    But that can only happen by doing legal jobs and nothing more.

    The noble Gustav family should take note that the new Arcadinian ruler has
    already sent his shoes down here.

    So from the moment you leave Baymard, they will be following you
    discreetly.

    If you go anywhere else other than the Capital, then your lives will be
    forfeited.

    Additionally, the Gustav family will be banned from stepping on Baymard's


    land.

    Once again, disobedience will result in death!

    That said, the noble Gustav family will have a class change and be called
    the Gust family.

    This is the agreement between Arcadina's new monarch and I."

    "□"

    The moment Landon finished reading their punishment, Gustavs felt like
    committing suicide on the spot.

    The Gustavs listened and shook their heads frantically.

    "Why? Why? Why?

    No way!

    Your majesty, I prefer to die honourably.

    Please kill me!"


    [The audience: (*-_-)]
    Chapter 701 - The Gustav Family's
    End 2
    Gustavs felt like committing suicide on the spot.

    For people like them, showing off and living a wealthy noble class life was
    everything!

    And so if anyone took away these things, it was better if they jumped into
    the ocean and drowned!

    How were they to survive now?

    For Gustav, the worst thing was that they could only stay in the Capital.

    So with his new peasant status, wouldn't his friends laugh at him.

    Even his enemies would bully him when they had the chance.

    Landon placed the doc.u.ment close to Gustav's face.

    And the moment he saw all 3 official Arcadinian seals on the doc.u.ment,
    they knew that it wasn't fake.

    Dammit!

    Didn't that mean that Landon had already been aware of their journey down
    here?

    If that's the case, then wouldn't it also mean that by the time he left the
    Capital, Alec was actually busy fighting this new king?

    The fight must've happened right after they left months ago.
    And if that's the case, then that also meant that when the new king won, he
    had also known of their plan and had quickly sent his men to catch up to
    them and bypass them on the road to Baymard.

    So this new ruler and Landon must've known of his and Alec's plans.

    Or else, how come there was an agreed doc.u.ment already?

    He had spent 4 months and 3 weeks travelling in a relaxed manner to get to


    Baymard.

    Of course, it would have been 4 months and 1 week if they didn't spend
    several days visiting some cities.

    This meant that their enemy caught up to them during that time and even
    arrived in Baymard before they did.

    Gustav felt like a fool when he thought of his original plans.

    F***!

    He had been played.

    Of course, he was thinking too much!

    Landon had also been surprised by their visit.

    And after he saw their drama through the system's monitors, he decided to
    make his move fast.

    Yup!

    That night he warped himself to Arcadina's Capital and saw William face to
    face.

    It all happened like a dream.


    William was so shocked to see Landon in the Capital.

    But Landon said some made-up story and told William to keep his visit a
    secret for the time being.

    Of course, he already created his own cassette using the system.

    And since William already had a solar TV, he played the whole thing for
    William to watch while telling him about Lucy's past.

    William already knew most of it, but Landon's info was more in-depth and
    detailed than his.

    And the fact that he regarded Lucy as his little sister also made his blood
    boil too.

    As per the treaty, Landon had to discuss matters concerning Arcadina's


    criminals with William.

    So both men came out with this punishment since Lucy adamantly refused
    to kill them.

    That was how Landon got the agreement.

    And as for the so-called Arcadinian spies sent to monitor the Gustavs, they
    didn't exist.

    Landon had placed trackers on them.

    So he would know just where they were at any given time.

    And if they tried to escape or settle down in a place other than the Capital,
    then he would make his move and frighten them so much that they won't
    run away.

    All they needed to do now was to live an honest peasant life and that was
    that.
    Of course another reason why he wanted them in the Capital was so that
    they wouldn't attempt suicide or get killed by their former enemies.

    Of course they would get bullied and whatnot.

    But if it was to the point where they were one step away from death, they
    would find themselves always miraculously saved.

    They would be placed in a world that he designed with nowhere else to go.

    This sort of life didn't seem like punishment to some, but to the Gustavs... it
    was HELL!

    "No!

    I refuse to be a smelly disgusting peasant!

    I would rather die than living like that!

    What would my friend say?

    How could I turn into an abominable peasant?"

    "You want me to work and serve just like those slaves?

    No way!

    I refuse!

    I want to be a noble!"

    "Lucy, you b**ch!

    This is your doing, isn't it?

    Just because you are jealous of my beauty, you decided to make me work
    and make my beauty fade away, right?
    Just look at my body?

    Where do you want me to work?

    In the bakery, on the fields, or being a maid?

    Work means serving someone.

    And as a breathtaking nobleman, how could I allow myself stoop so low?"

    "With my noble class getting changed.

    What is there to live for?

    No!

    Little sister, we are sorry alright?

    Please let us be nobles again.

    I prefer to get executed with this noble class than live around those
    disgusting peasants.

    Your majesty, kill me, just kill me now!"

    (-_-)

    Everyone who was watching this felt like rich noble people were really
    stupid.

    Was it that bad to live the life of a peasant?

    Before coming to Baymard, many were slaves who were below the peasant
    status.

    Slaves weren't even considered as humans, but peasants were.

    So was it really that bad?


    .

    Everyone became speechless by what they saw.

    Were these people crazy?

    They were going on and on about not serving others, as if it was some taboo
    or something.

    Some even went as far as requesting for death just because they didn't want
    others to trample on them or turn them into beggars on the streets.

    As peasants or even beggars, they were susceptible to r.a.p.e, random house


    murders, their poorly built homes catching on fore, theft of whatever money
    they made, diseases, and so so.

    One should know that even though Baymard was too safe, the other
    employees were not.

    Especially Arcadina that didn't change any of its policy due to Alec not
    giving 2 F's and focused on annexing Baymard.

    While other empires started changing, Arcadina remained somewhat


    constant through it all.

    So even though William just took over, Arcadina would still need time to
    adjust to change.

    change would go

    Now, the Gustavs were about to see how dangerous and shaky peasants
    lived.

    But of course, even though they don't know it... they wouldn't die.

    Sure!

    They could get beaten up, robbed and all that, but Landon would never
    allow them to die.
    Since they had maltreated, looked down on and considered these peasants
    to be disposable, then they should also walk a mile in their shoes, no?

    Especially Gustav who killed them like flies when he was angry.

    And the rest weren't innocent too, as countless innocent maids and peasants
    had died in their hands as well.

    So this should be a good learning experience for them.

    Who knows, maybe they might learn a thing or two.

    As for the Baymardians, they didn't understand why their reactions were
    that great.

    They as former slaves lived even worse lives than peasants.

    So why were these people flipping over the peasant status?

    Then did that mean that the punishment given to them was really effective?

    Sigh... people who were born into rich aristocratic noble statuses were
    really weird.
    Chapter 702 - Get Out!
    And so just like that, the Gustav family found themselves wailing for their
    wealth.

    Their pictures were quickly taken, and even their fingerprints were kept as
    well.

    Because even though there was no fingerprint recognition technology yet,


    their fingerprints were kept for future use.

    That way, when Baymard's technology advances, they wouldn't have to


    worry about any criminals or banned citizens.

    Anyway, any DNA samples useful in identifying them in future were


    properly taken and stored.

    As for their pictures, the ports will have them on file and ensure that they
    never come back again.

    And by the time that they aged and grew old... even if they tried to return,
    Landon was sure that by then fingerprint scanning machines and other
    advanced techs would be available.

    The Gustav family, who had now been recognized as the Gust family, were
    heavily escorted to the bank where all their money was.

    They cleared their entire account, packed all their belongings and got
    thrown out of Baymard very quickly.

    And as for the hundreds of guards that they had brought with them, they
    were told to properly ensure and guarantee that the Gust family safely
    arrived in the Capital or they would face their new ruler's wrath.

    Hearing that their new ruler had spies properly watching them, they all
    decided to behave themselves on this trip back.
    Additionally, they were also told to not touch, steal or brazenly take a single
    penny from the Gust family while journeying back.

    Of course, Landon had planned to show up and perform some ninja tactics
    once in a while on their 4-month journey just to make these knights know
    that they were secretly being watched at all times.

    This would undoubtedly keep them on their toes.

    One should know that all of their property and wealth in the Capital had
    been confiscated.

    So the money they had right now was all they got.

    With that said, if they were smart enough, they could properly buy a nice
    cottage house in the Capital, and get some furniture, pots and other things
    as well.

    They could also plan out a second life by investing in farming or even
    raising chickens by themselves.

    Gustav could even start as a lowly peasant merchant if he properly planned


    and budgeted things right.

    They could also sell all the fancy clothes that they had bought de Baymard,
    as well as all the fancy clothes in their estate in the Capital.

    Yup!

    Their clothes, beddings and toiletries were the only things that they would
    be allowed to take from their estate.

    Except for the carriages that bore the Noble Gustav family carvings on
    them, the horses that they were using to journey towards Baymard would
    still be given to them.
    So they could buy wagons and sell their goods around the streets just like
    some peasants did.

    In fact, they had a lot of start-up money for peasants.

    If they properly planned out everything, they could live off what they had
    las ordinary for an entire year.

    But something told Landon that they might squander it all within a month
    instead.

    Did these people look like they could even eat ordinary peasant rations?

    They would probably be more concerned with keeping appearances and


    making a comeback instead.

    But well, he had extended all his courtesy towards them as per Lucy's
    request.

    So whatever they became after this would be entirely their fault.

    As for why Landon decided to make the entire Baymard watch the video, it
    was because he didn't want the Gustav family to start spreading flag
    rumours about Lucy.

    Because even if he clarified the matter after that, her name would've already
    been tarnished.

    Sure, the matter would be cleared up.

    But because some people might initially doubt Lucy, tiny seeds of doubt
    would soon be planted into their hearts.

    Humans were just like that.

    Even back on earth, some celebrities had faced this same problem too.
    Some celebrities had been reported on the news for 'allegedly' beating their
    ex-wives or doing something scandalous.

    They would get booed and might even lose their jobs when the truth of the
    matter hadn't been clarified yet.

    And even if it turned out that they were truly innocent when the truth came
    to light, some people might still choose to believe that they were guilty
    instead.

    Undoubtedly, that would forever be in their records, guilty or not.

    And if more rumours or conspiracies of that nature came about, then their
    reputations would diminish further since most people would feel like there
    was no 'smoke without fire'.

    So it was always best to put rumours to rest by outsmarting your enemy


    once and for all.

    The fact that he gave out Lucy's background story and showed her family's
    real face to the entire world before the enemies could even talk or back
    themselves up, would make everyone swing their way.

    Therefore, no matter how they clarified the matter or tried to act pitifully,
    they had already lost.

    All because they didn't strike first!

    They were made so speechless that they couldn't even think of a perfect
    defensive excuse to deny or free themselves of these allegations.

    So what more could they do?

    "Boo!

    Get out of our empire!


    Get out of Baymard!

    Get out!"

    "Boo!"

    (*^*)

    The Gust family was mercilessly ridiculed and forced out of Baymard
    hurriedly.

    Of course, how could the reporters let this opportunity go?

    They all ran up to them and tried to break through the guards who were
    escorting them out.

    "Sir!

    Do you regret not treating your daughter well?"

    "Madam!

    How do you feel knowing that your grand plans didn't come together as you
    thought?"

    "Madam, are you the one who encouraged your daughters to shamelessly
    seduce his majesty Landon?

    Did you personally teach them those tricks?

    And is that how you got together with your husband?"

    "Missies!

    When you both tried to seduce his majesty earlier on, why did the 2 of you
    secretly pinch each other on film?

    Is it because you both were competing against each other too?"


    "Young man!

    Now that you peed yourself on national Tv, are you afraid that others will
    see you as a coward?

    And why did you hide behind your mother in the video when the princess's
    guards appeared?

    Can you please tell us how you feel?"

    "Sir!

    Will you let the fact that you've been publicly disgraced go, or will you be
    planning revenge instead?"

    "Sir! Sir! Sir!"

    "Madam! Madam! Madam!"

    (Y^Y)

    Landon watched everything from his monitors and sighed from relief.

    Now that he had properly taken care of his in-laws, it was time to prepare
    for the big wedding.

    That's right!

    He was talking about the wedding of Josh, Gary, Trey and Mark, his 4
    brothers for life.

    Amidst Landon's preparations, Baymard was still filled with gossip about
    the dramatic scenes between his in-laws.

    But Baymard wasn't the only place that was filled with Drama at the
    moment.

    Far away, several empires were experiencing Drama too.


    Chapter 703 - Red or Blue Pill, You
    Choose Wifey.
    Back in Arcadina, The entire Capital was buzzing with gossip.

    Today was the day for Alec's grand execution.

    It was said that alongside Alec, several other nobles would be executed too.

    This made everyone very curious about the soon-to-be new king that
    ordered corrupt and wicked nobles to be executed.

    He seemed like a man who was for the people.

    Yup!

    He was still their soon-to-be king because the coronation day was set for
    next week.

    But even though he hadn't been crowned, everyone knew that he was king.

    And within Arcadina's palace, William was currently getting refugees for
    the execution ceremony.

    William raised his hands at shoulder-level while 4 butlers currently dressed


    him up.

    And when he was done, he sat down and allowed them to comb his air and
    prepare him as they usually do.

    Of course as they did this, his most trusted aides just stood by the side
    patiently.
    "Our young master is as handsome as ever!"

    "Hahahhha!

    I'm sure that when those noblewomen see him, they would all be blushing
    shyly and trying their best to get his attention."

    "Eh?

    But wouldn't this be a problem to his Majesty later on?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Have you forgotten that his majesty has a crush on you know who back in
    Baymard?

    If sister-in-law came here and saw so many women go after the young
    master, wouldn't she be discouraged?"

    "You're right.

    I think...hm?

    Why does it suddenly feel cold in here?"

    The aides all looked at William's cold face in unison and shivered.

    "It seems like you have a lot of free time on your hands.

    So why don't I assign some more tasks for you to complete?"

    "Ahh!... no young master!

    We'll leave you to yourself and wait for you outside."

    "Yes young master.

    We'll wait for you outside."


    With that, William's aides all fled for their lives hastily.

    F**!

    How did they forget that their master seemed to be sensitive to anything
    related to sister-in-law?

    One might really think that she had fed him with some love potion or
    something.

    William looked at his fleeing aides silently.

    'Hmph!

    How can she flee because of this?

    His wifey was not afraid of a little challenge'.

    He scoffed and continued looking at himself in the massive mirror before


    him.

    After Landon rescued him from Eli and Connor, he had spent several weeks
    in Baymard before Alec arrived with his troops.

    And at that time, William had already gotten the help of Landon to chase
    his future wife.

    Of course since she was a security guard within the landport, she was free
    than those in the barracks and whatnot.

    So she actually lived in an apartment within District E.

    Their first encounter was when William visited Baymard way back for the
    first time.

    So this time, he and Landon come up with a plan for him to coincidentally
    meet her this time.
    And so the plan worked and he slowly began to make his move.

    For now, he planned to clear all obstacles within Arcadina first before
    marrying her.

    He planned to still keep his identity a secret and visit her more often.

    He would get engaged with her first while dealing with Arcadina's problems
    simultaneously.

    And when she turned 20, he would marry her.

    From the time that he spent with her, he knew tht she had started devising
    feelings for him too.

    And so bi-weekly, he would write several letters and send them to her.

    One should know that he and London had an agreement of having someone
    from Baymard deliver mail between them biweekly.

    In this way, if any of them was ever in trouble or in need of anything, the
    other would get the news rather than getting it 4 months later.

    So bi-weekly, Landon sent out special teams to and fro Baymard.

    And while one team drove towards Arcadina, another team left Arcadina
    and journeyed towards Baymard instead.

    Rosters for mail delivery between rulers of these two empires were
    strategically selected in a way that gave the soldiers time to rest.

    There were 30 teams in total and only 2 teams were selected each month to
    deliver mail bi-weekly.

    So each team might only be selected to deliver mail again several months
    after finishing a mission.
    This service was considered classified and of his importance since it was
    mail or secret information that needed to be passed between 2 rulers.

    The soldiers might encounter assassins or even enemies that tried to steal
    this information, so all teams took these missions seriously.

    Anyway, William used this to send his mail to his future wife through
    Landon.

    Of course, the clueless girl always received it in her mailbox just like an
    ordinary person would.

    Again, William told her that when she replied, she should just take it to his
    'friend' who lives in one of the apartments in District H.

    The so-called friend was actually one of his subordinates who was left
    behind.

    This subordinate was here to look after the house that he had personally
    purchased for a period of 2 years.

    This was the home that he and his family stayed in while laying low in
    Baynard.

    That said, the subordinate took the mail from his future wife and made sure
    that Landon's men got it instead.

    And the rest was history.

    The whole process seemed tiresome.

    But to William, it was totally worth it!

    With her, he was sure that he could live a happy life like his parents.

    Since he grew up seeing his parents living themselves and involving no


    other person in their marriage, William was also a man who believed in
    having just 1 wife too.
    And she was the only one who had ever made his heart move.

    He had travelled in disguise and even so many beautiful women who were
    just shallow beings inside.

    And even when he saw some that were both beautiful on the inside and
    outside, he still wasn't attracted or moved by them.

    But she was different.

    She was the one!

    As Landon had told him, all that was left was for her to take the red or blue
    pill... whatever that means.

    'Knock! Knock! Knock!'

    "Your majesty, it's almost time for the ceremony to begin."

    "Alright, let's go.

    Let's behead the Tyrant."


    Chapter 704 - The People's Worries
    William made his way majestically to the execution ceremony alongside his
    family, his 'aunts' and several of his men.

    Well, the execution was actually taking place before the palace walls.

    Several newly built execution stands had been placed on the walls for the
    occasion.

    The simple wooden stands had just been built over these past few days and
    were made to be somewhat higher than the balcony railings.

    In this way, once the execution began, those below would have a good look
    at how the heads would roll.

    Just within the Capital city, there were over 4,000 nobles that had a hand in
    the politics of the empire.

    Of course, one could say that only about 300 of them truly held any sort of
    power, while the rest were lackeys in their fractions.

    Again, one should know that the Capital was the empire's most powerful
    and grandest city.

    So other noble homes all around Arcadina had 1 or 2 representatives in the


    Capital.

    The Capital city's size was a lot bigger than Baymard's, as Baymard used to
    be the 3rd largest city while the Capital was the largest.

    Thousands of years back, the Capital was about the size of a single
    moderate city.

    So after it's leader colonized more than 6 neighbouring cities, small 20


    villages and 4 towns... The Capital back then had turned into the Pyno
    continent's first empire.

    And just like that, the other places that were annexed later were seen as
    lesser regions and were agreed to be ghetto regions instead.

    And so as battles and time went out thousands and thousands of years later,
    Arcadina was formed and the Capital that was already too massive was
    recognized as the Capital city.

    Most cities retained their sizes after they were annexed.

    So the ruler of Baymard thousands and thousands of years back had


    actually annexed quite a lot of places and had already united the entire
    Baymardian region before getting defeated.

    By then Baymard wasn't barren and was seen as quite a prosperous place.

    Anyway, after most OP laces got annexed, they retained their sizes... And
    that was how Baymard remained as the 3rd largest city, while the Capital
    was the largest.

    Anyway, being the largest city in Arcadina, the sheer number of nobles who
    either sent their representatives there or their children was great.

    Upon arrival, many of these representatives had to enter a fraction under


    some of the leading ministers who could potentially influence his Majesty's
    decision.

    These fractions have always been battling against themselves to get more
    people in their groups, so many noble children who wouldn't inherit their
    father's title were usually sent to the Capital to wait for his majesty's
    instructions.

    Some got deployed somewhere else, while others just stayed in the Capital
    and continued expanding his majesty's influence.
    Long story short, the Capital was the gathering place for all nobles and their
    forces within Arcadina.

    So even though there were over 4,000 so-called nobles, only 300 of them
    were the real mover and shakers of things.

    With that, today, 83 of these 300 leaders would be executed alongside Alec.

    These were the people whose crimes were too hard to overlook.

    Without a doubt, none of the nobles and ministers were truly innocent since
    they had messed up here and there occasionally.

    Many of them did these things because of their leaders.

    Some were too timid and frightened to refuse, as they would immediately
    be assassinated or crippled by their own fraction.

    So they were people that could be easily straightened up with time.

    But the ones that were getting executed were those that were too rotten and
    bad to the bones.

    Keeping them would undoubtedly stagnate Arcadina's progress in due time.

    So they had to die alongside Alec.

    "Oh, my heavens!

    I can't believe that I lived to see this day.

    Finally, we'll be free!"

    "Hmhm.

    After this, I'm going to drink till I pass out."


    "You're not the only one thinking about it.

    Can't you see that several people have taken it upon themselves to decorate
    the city these past few days?

    The entire place looks as if we were preparing for some festival rather than
    an execution.

    Everyone is in a celebratory mood.

    And I don't blame them."

    "Hahhahahahahaa!

    Who would've known that after all these years, the Tyrant's past would
    come to hunt him?"

    "I'm glad Minister Joffrey is getting executed.

    That guy had killed my cousin's entire family on a whim."

    "That's nothing!

    Someone accidentally startled one of minister Reagan's carriage horses


    when he was dining at the Heaven Gate restaurant.

    And do you know what Minister Joffrey said?

    He said that he values his horses more than he values peasants and slaves.

    So he killed the guy up front.

    That day, I watched everything and shivered uncontrollably.

    That guy was just too scary."

    "Heh... for me, I'm only here to witness minister Hemshaw get executed.
    The bastard defiled my little girl of 7 years old and then killed her in the
    process before telling his men to throw her lifeless body on the streets as if
    she was nothing more than a harlot.

    I thought of how I would get my revenge all these years.

    But who would've thought that the heavens would be on my side?

    Today, the bastard will die!!"

    (*^*)

    The talk from the crowd below continuously echoed throughout the entire
    place as they looked at the palace walls expectantly.

    And soon enough, the trumpets were finally blown.

    'Puuuuup-pupupuppuppupup-puuuuuuup!'

    Everyone quickly quoted down as they listened to the royal announcer


    introduce William and the test.

    All eyes were focused on the soon to be king, as many began plotting for
    the position of queen already.

    "We greet the royal family!" Everyone said in unison while on their knees.

    William hadn't been crowned yet, and Oden wasn't king too.

    So the people could only greet them like so... at least until everything got
    settled properly.

    "You may all rise!" William said while speaking into the Megaphone that
    was held close to his mouth by the royal announcer.

    He waited for the crowd to stand before continuing his speech.


    "My good people of Arcadina.

    Life has been hard on you all over the past few decades.

    The empire has grown worse year in and year out, and many of you have
    lost your families due to the influence of several people in power.

    Corruption, bribery, discrimination and murder have grown rampant over


    time.

    Our beloved empire has gotten worse because of the rotten people who we
    were supposed to place our trust in.

    Yes!

    These people were supposed to be the pillars that held our empires firmly.

    But not only did they fail to do their duties, they also greedily gamble with
    our lives too.

    They robbed our children, bullied our families, stole our goods, forced us to
    do things that we didn't want to and made our lives so unbearable that we
    lived in constant fear all this while.

    But today, I say no more!

    No more will we allow these people suppress us.

    Today, we will rid ourselves of these people and start anew.

    Today, we will take our first step together and build a new Arcadina for us
    all!"

    "Yahhhh!"

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Thank you, young prince!"


    "May you live long your highness!"

    "Long live the young prince!"


    Chapter 705 - Execution Ceremony
    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "May you live long your highness!"

    "May your days be full of peace and prosperity, your highness!"

    The crowd went wild with his speech, and many of them even cried when
    they thought of their sufferings all these years.

    Their bodies trembled and they all felt a strong sense of hope for the future.

    Many hugged each other and even got down on their knees to express their
    gratitude.

    All they wanted was for them and their children to live peacefully and long.

    Was that really too much to ask?

    They looked at William as if he were their messiah and secretly prayed that
    he too lived long.

    Because they were now afraid of what sort of person might take over if he
    died.

    They all knew Oden's resume and what he stood for.

    So as Oden's son, they could see that he meant well for the people.

    Just this execution ceremony alone made them firmly believe in his speech.

    Sure!

    They were still afraid that William might be lying to them.


    But the hope that he instilled in them made them decide to trust him for
    now.

    Hope was what made them live for so many years.

    The hope that things would get better.

    So listening to William's speech and seeing his actions ever since he made
    his presence known, how could they not believe him?

    Only they knew how tough their lives had been as peasants and slaves.

    They had been beaten, killed and oppressed with some nobles going as far
    as seizing or burning down their businesses because they had accidentally
    angered them.

    Even those who did business by hawking on the roadsides or using their
    wagons to transport goods had suffered greatly when they ran into them.

    Even seeing them made some nobles feel the need to kill them at sight
    because they found them dirty and disgusting.

    All these years, they had lived like creatures that weren't perceived to be
    human.

    So what could they do against these nobles?

    But now, there was hope.

    They had all heard William's backstory throughout these past few days.

    The young prince and his family had to live in hiding and even work and do
    some odd jobs that only slaves and peasants could do.

    So such a person would undoubtedly understand their pain.


    He would know what they needed most and would properly be more
    qualified in helping them when compared to other nobles.

    Again, the young prince himself was a noble who had a massive army that
    he had been growing.

    So he probably had people to serve him when he was within his private
    lodgings.

    From what they knew, he had also gone undercover and worked under some
    nobles when he was growing up.

    This also meant that he knew the problems that other nobles faced.

    Especially when weak or lower classes nobles faced extinction from their
    own fractions if they didn't do what their leader had told them.

    In short, this new ruler of theirs had a diverse range of experience and knew
    the sufferings of the slaves, peasants and nobles.

    So a majority of people in all class groups appreciated and accepted him


    wholeheartedly.

    Of course, the information that they knew about William was what he
    wanted them to know.

    He sent his men to spread the news out in order to get this outcome out of
    the people.

    A leader that understood their sufferings ad their need was what most of
    them wanted.

    That way, they wouldn't be bullied by another class group.

    "Long live your highness!"

    "Long live your highness!"


    "Long live your highness!"

    William looked at the people below and also secretly made an oath to do his
    best.

    After seeing Baymard, he had a clearer idea of how to run his Arcadina.

    From human rights to several key aspects, he had realized that the world
    outside Baymard was truly a gruesome place.

    And so he planned to develop his empire into a place that made people
    smile and live peacefully.

    He wanted to be there for th motherless children, those in need or those who


    felt that suicide was the only option for them.

    Once things got better, he hopes that these people would finally realize that
    the world wasn't so bad after all.

    No one knew it, but right now... the person he most admired and respected
    was none other than Landon.

    So his new life long goal is to surpass Landon.

    "My people!

    Today is the day that you all will be liberated from your cages.

    And the people responsible for your entrapment will be executed before
    your very eyes.

    But before we begin, I will like to tell you all that this ceremony would not
    have been possible without our good friends from Baymard." William said
    while gesturing to some of the Baymardian soldiers by his side.

    -silence--

    What did they just hear?


    .

    Everyone paused for a bit before whispering amongst themselves.

    "What?

    The Baymardians?

    Ah!!

    It makes sense now.

    No wonder their amazing carriages have been seen running around the
    place as of late."

    "Why are you so ancient, they call them trucks and not carriages.

    And you're right.

    Now that I think about it, isn't his majesty Landon the young prince's
    cousin?"

    "Yes!

    That means that he helped his cousin take the throne from his father.

    But I don't blame him.

    The tyrant was just too much and had a decade pile of crimes to his name
    alone.

    Such a person had to be removed from the throne for the people's good."

    "That's right!

    His majesty Landon is a symbol of hope for us peasants and slaves.

    So if he trusted this young prince that much, this means that the young
    prince might also be as kind as his majesty Landon."
    "I agree!

    His majesty Landon had a chance to take over Arcadina, but he didn't.

    This also shows his character too.

    Such a person is worthy of being my idol!"

    (^_^)

    William raised his hand to call for silence once more amidst the loud
    whispers from the crowd.

    "Thanks to the Baymard's timely aid, we were finally able to get this far
    today.

    So our gratitude for them must never be forgotten!

    That aside, it's time for the execution ceremony to begin.

    Men, bring out the prisoners!"


    Chapter 706 - Alec's Regrets
    "Men, bring out the prisoners!"

    "Yeahhhh!"

    The moment William issued his command, the crowd quickly cheered
    merrily.

    And soon, several Baymardian soldiers and Arcadinian guards quickly


    brought out the handcuffed ragged-looking prisoners.

    Of course, the nobles that would get executed were brought out first, before
    their final boss, Alec Barn was brought out.

    Seeing the tall mighty Alec being held down made many people shocked to
    the core.

    With Alec's strength, 2 or even 3 people might have problems holding him
    down.

    But in preparation for today's execution ceremony, they had weakened Alec
    quite a bit by reducing his normal food rations and limiting the number of
    times he ate in a day.

    A man like Alec ate at least 4 full plates of food during one mealtime... and
    meat was always a must for him.

    He ate enough food to keep his figure up since he was already used to
    eating that much for the past few decades which worked well alongside his
    training.

    So now that they had forced him on a diet that couldn't even be better than
    what ordinary peasants ate, his body just gradually crumbled and weakened.
    He had a pang of constant hunger that have him headaches, belly pains and
    also made him felt like he might faint at any given time.

    He was truly weak to the bones.

    If one really observed him, they would see that without the support of the
    guards and soldiers, he might actually fall.

    Of course they inky needed him to be conscious so that he could face his
    crimes and feel the pain of death.

    "Boo! Boo! Boo!"

    "Kill the tyrant!"

    "Booooooo!"

    The crowd went hysterical when they saw him climb onto the wooden stage
    and drop to his knees before them.

    This man had been their nightmare for years, so how could they not be glad
    to see this day?

    Alec forcefully opened his tired eyes and watched the people before him
    laugh and mock him.

    The anger that had now engulfed his heart was enough to flood the entire
    Hertfilia.

    He couldn't help but think it funny when he remembered how they had
    cheered for him after he took the throne decades ago.

    Of course, they didn't have a choice back then, because if they refused...
    then they might be put to death by the many guards who were watching
    them closely.

    Just looking at the people below made his blood run cold.
    He didn't know that he had been living with so many pretenders all these
    years.

    Even his own sons and wives were planning to kill him too.

    Yes!

    He still remembered the words that Eli and Connor had said to him when he
    had been taken to visit them.

    Their confession only made him crumble even more.

    One should know that the moment his sons learned that he had been
    captured and would soon be executed, they didn't waste any time to reveal
    their true faces.

    And when he was brought back to Arcadina, his lowly wives who he had
    always regarded as worthless in terms of power, also revealed their true
    faces as well.

    What was funnier was that his third wife already knew that he was the one
    who had killed his 3rd son James.

    It looked like even she had a better info network than he did because she
    had played him like a flute all this while.

    He felt like the victim here.

    Alec looked thought about it more and once again agreed that he was truly
    the victim here.

    They had played with the little emotions that he gave them, and had also
    been strategically planning his downfall for over 10 years now.

    Wasn't that bloody scary?


    If this incident didn't happen, he might even be thinking that one of them
    would be willing to save him.

    But now he knew better than anyone that he had been living with live
    performers for so many years.

    It seems that all the s.e.x, money, and prestige that he had given them wasn't
    enough to make them grateful towards him.

    No... they still schemed day and night for his throne while he had treated
    them honestly.

    Alec looked at the crowd below who hated him and also looked at his so-
    called wives who were standing at a distance waiting for him to be
    executed.

    Most importantly, he looked at Oden and his family and felt regret build up
    inside of him.

    Yes!

    He regretted not ensuring that this brother of his was truly dead.

    And he regretted not strangling his sons and his wives when he had the
    chance.

    It would have been better if he ruled Arcadina with no heirs than to have
    backstabbing bastards right under his nostrils.

    And by then, he would've been able to show these people what a real tyrant
    could do!

    "Hahhahahahha!

    Do you really think that I'll die?

    I, the dragon king is immortal!


    You all should pray to your ancestors that my ashes don't wander on
    Arcadina's soil, or else I won't let any of you off even if I become a ghost!!"
    Alec said while yelling hysterically as loud as he could.

    But since there wasn't any megaphone by his mouth, only those on the
    massive palace walls could hear him.

    Of course, they all secretly swore to burn his ashes and dump them on any
    other empire's soil just in case.

    Even though Alec's maddening words truly took away most of his strength,
    he didn't care at all since he knew that today would be his death day.

    He looked at Oden, William, his wives and everyone else in deep


    resentment and unwillingness.

    As for William who received Alec's glare, he just calmly smiled back at him
    before raising his hands again to call for silence.

    By then, the names of all the prisoners were read out before William passed
    the list to the announcer who then climbed onto the execution stage.

    The newly built stage could only accommodate 6 people at a time.

    Once the executioner got on the stage, each prisoner would be called one by
    one to be beheaded.

    The nobles who previously seemed courageous , all looked at the


    executioner and the massive axe in his hands in fear.

    "Your highness!

    Please forgive me!

    I promise to turn a new leaf in life if you do."

    "Yes your highness!


    I can swear with my life that I will become an honest man from here on out.

    So please spare my life."

    "Your highness...

    Even if you turn me into a peasant, I will willingly accept it."

    "Spare us!"

    "Spare us, your highness!"

    (:'TT□TT':)

    The nobles all begged loudly in hope of changing William's mind, but
    William just looked at the executioner and signalled for him to begin.

    And so just like that, each noble was sent up the stage one by one.

    Their crimes were read publicly, their last words were duly noted and their
    heads were sent flying with the executioner's mighty axe.

    "Minister Fah Gregare!"

    "No!

    I don't want to die!

    I don't want to!

    I don't...."

    'Chop!'

    "Minister Joffrey Klin!"

    'Chop!'

    "Minster Alexander Maximus!"


    'Chop!'

    'Chop!'

    'Chop!'

    (×_×)
    Chapter 707 - Alec's End
    'Chop!'

    'Chop!'

    'Chop!'

    (×_×)

    Heads were sent flying for a bit before all the nobles had already met their
    brutal ends.

    Now, it was time to take care of their BOSS.

    Alec tried his best to control his body and got on the stage as majestic as he
    could.

    Even if he was to be executed, he would damn well go down as the


    powerful ruler that he was.

    He listened to the cheers from below and looked keenly at the executioner
    who was busy sharpening his blade carefully.

    "Moby!

    It seems like I have been too lax on you these past years that you don't even
    show any signs of fear when beheading your king."

    Hearing Alec's words, the executioner stiffened up instinctively... before


    replacing once more.

    "As to your words, you are no longer king.


    Right now, you are not his majesty, but a common prisoner.

    So I hope that you do not take it to heart since I'm just doing my job as the
    chief royal executioner.

    But I have to say Alec, I too have been looking forward to this day."

    "Hahahhahaha!

    As expected, you're finally showing your true colours.

    You're not even willing to call me by my title.

    Now I've become 'just Alec'.

    Hehehehehehe!

    Mark my words Moby, you will regret your insubordination soon." Alec
    said coldly.

    And as they spoke, Alec's crimes were currently being read to the people.

    Alec's crimes were so long and detailed that some people couldn't even
    believe that man used to be their king.

    What sort of person had they allowed to lead them all these years?

    How could he kill his own son and blames it on kidnapping?

    No wonder his wives were up there looking at him with resentful eyes.

    If he could do that to his flesh and blood, then what more of them?

    But then again, this was the man who killed his father and attempted to kill
    his own brother.

    So they weren't too shocked by his crimes.


    It was as if they had already accepted that he was the devil himself.

    Minutes went by and finally, all his crimes were read out loud and Moby
    had already finished sharpening his blade too.

    But how could William give Alec a painless death?

    "For the crime of killing his son who happened to be my cousin James
    Barn, I will allow my aunt, Duchess Argenia to come forth and take her
    revenge before the tyrant is executed." William announced before gesturing
    towards Argenia.

    She walked towards Alec with a cruel smile on her face.

    Her smile was almost menacing to all those who saw it.

    Her body trembled as she held onto the dagger in her hands.

    This was the day that she had been waiting for!

    She hastily advanced like a child who was about to receive a gift, and
    finally stepped on the stage.

    At that moment, Moby pulled Alec's hair and tilted back and tilted his body
    at an angle that made it easier for Argenia to launch her attacks

    Alec looked at the woman who used to scream pleasurable on his bed in
    disgust.

    At this point, he had no family love for any of his wives as sons since they
    had betrayed him.

    So he just looked at the ungrateful things with disdain and disgust.

    "Do you want to know how your worthless son died?

    I kicked him, pinched him, strangled him and stabbed him until he turned
    stupid.
    The fool didn't even know what hit him when he died before me."

    "Bastard!

    I want you to die!"

    'Stac! Stac! Stac!'

    Argenia angrily stabbed Alec's shoulders countless times in pain.

    Tears fell out of her eyes as she recalled the scene she had witnessed years
    back.

    That's right!

    She had been right there when he killed her precious baby.

    And all she could do was watch in pain and shock.

    She watched her child fall to the ground and struggle to escape from Alec's
    grasp.

    The boy seemed like paper when he was held down by Alec.

    Her baby boy was killed by his own father mercilessly.

    And the saddest part of it all was that his body was never returned to her.

    She never got a chance to say her final goodbyes to him.

    Not even the chance to look at his face one more time.

    Did the bastard not know what this meant to a mother?

    "Bastard!

    I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"


    Immediately, Argenia was sent crazy on Alec.

    Blood splattered in her face and her clothes more and more as she viciously
    attacked her husband in tears.

    Of course if they truly left her to go on, then it was very likely that she
    would kill him instead.

    So William sent 3 other guards to get her down from the stage.

    "No!

    Let me kill this bastard!"

    Let me kill him.

    Let me.....wooooooo!!!!"

    Argenia broke down even more as the men tried their best to get her off the
    stage.

    Everyone below looked at her pitifully, as they too could imagine her pain
    when she realized that she had been sleeping with the monster that was
    responsible for killing her child.

    At this point, who knows if he was also the real culprit involved in killing
    his first daughter Princess Jennette?

    If they were her, they would do the same too.

    William walked to her side and whispered a few words to her.

    "Aunt, it's okay.

    We will avenge cousin soon."

    "Yes.
    T...thank you nephew." Argenia said sincerely before adjusting her feelings
    once more.

    She then stepped back and positioned herself at an angle that allowed her to
    properly watch Alec's head roll.

    Once Argenia found a spot to watch, the ceremony continued with


    William's mother and several other people came forward to either stab or
    punch Alec too.

    What could they say, he was a well-hated guy.

    Alec breathed hoarsely and tried his best to stare at his enemies in the eye.

    But his weak body, coupled with today's injuries made it hard for him to
    keep his eyes open for long.

    Dammit!

    He was truly unwilling to die, even though he knew that his end was near.

    He had been hoping that his ministers and other nobles would team up and
    save him all this while.

    But now he knew that they too wanted nothing more than for him to die.

    He realized that he had been swimming in murky waters all these years.

    He wished that if he could start anew, he would definitely ensure that Oden
    out of everyone else was truly dead.

    Sadly, even if he went back in time... the heavens would still send someone
    to take care of him again.

    The will of the heavens could never be changed unless he was the one that
    changed for the better instead.
    That was just the way things were.

    Alec looked at his enemies coldly while listening to William.

    "The Tyrant Alec Barn.

    Any last words?"

    "Since you all have betrayed me, then I swear that even if I'm a ghost, I
    won't let any of you off!"

    "I'd like to see you try.

    Begin the execution!"

    "Yes, your highness!"

    And so just like that, Moby swung his heavy axe towards Alec's neck.

    Time seemed to freeze, as everyone watched intensely.

    Some were anxious as they felt that maybe something that could stop the
    execution might happen.

    They watched the blade anxiously and even held their breaths
    unintentionally.

    The blade fell forcefully and finally hit its mark.

    'Slash!'

    --silence--

    Did they just succeed?

    Alec's head rolled on the stage and those on the walls all looked at it as if
    trying to confirm that the head truly belonged to Alec.
    They did it, they killed the tyrant.
    Chapter 708 - A Greedy King
    With the execution ceremony done, William finally took a breather and
    began focusing on his upcoming coronation.

    But while he still had time, he and his men quickly piled up over a thousand
    thick books on his office floor.

    'Bam!'

    "Alright!

    Call Brutus and the rest to come in now."

    "Yes, young master!"

    With that, the guard went out and did as he was told.

    And 40 minutes later, the expected guests had arrived.

    These men were some of Williams's most trusted accountants who had
    managed some of his family's secret estates for decades now.

    "Master, young master... we greet you all." The men said while kneeling
    before Oden and William.

    "You all may rise!"

    Hearing that, the men quickly stood up and patiently waited for William's
    next orders.

    "We have patiently waited for this day in the shadows.

    And now that we are here, I expect each one of you to perform your duties
    to perfection.
    To my left are all the accounting books throughout Alec Barn's reign, as
    well as some books from the last 2 years of my late grandfather's reign.

    All books are already organized according to their years, so begin with the
    earliest year.

    Also, by my right... you all will find several Baymardian calculators,


    pencils, pens, erasers, pencils and all other writing materials there too.

    So I trust you all know what to do."

    "Yes, young master!"

    "Good!

    Don't disappoint me!"

    With that, everyone quickly got busy.

    Wasn't this what they had been waiting for all these years?

    Now they were finally here!

    The accountants happily divided themselves up into 2 groups with one


    group looking at Grandpa Barns's month of reign and another looking at
    Alec's first month in power.

    The team that dealt with Grandpa Alec's reign smiled merrily, but the other
    team continuously frowned as time went by.

    And just like that 3 hours had gone by with them grumbling angrily.

    Their discomfort was so much that William and Oden had to step forward
    and take a look.

    "Young master, this is sacrilege!


    How could such a man rule an empire?

    Oh my God, throw him away!"

    "Master Oden, I mean no disrespect, but if your brother was still alive, I
    would personally stab him myself!

    Just looking at this book makes my eyes bleed.

    Ahhhhh!....It's just too painful."

    "Young master, if I were the accountant in charge of these books when Alec
    took over, I would've already committed suicide from it all.

    Everything is just wrong!"

    '_'

    William and Oden looked at the men who were die-hard fans of accounting
    and mathematics with pity.

    For these men who typically gathered around during their free time to
    discuss and come up with mathematical theories, this was quite aggravating
    to them.

    Over these years, they had gotten the basic timetable and some basic
    mathematics principles like division, multiplication and even the concept of
    decimal points from Baymard.

    So they were really into math and loved studying it from the bottom of their
    heart.

    But seeing so many problems in these account books, they couldn't help but
    wonder if the royal accountants truly knew how to add or even how to
    subtract.

    Or was everything here from embezzlement alone?

    This was just too much!!!!!


    Indeed, just the books for Alec's first month in power could make one faint
    from rage.

    He had squandered 7/10 of the tax savings and other sources of income to
    hurriedly increase his militia.

    That's right!

    Alec the tyrant, only focused on expanding and taking care of his military's
    upkeep.

    The people's suffering and what the land needed was never Alec's concern.

    And just from his sh**y way of doing things, all the ministers and
    accounting officers who aided in controlling funds had embezzled a sh**
    load of them for decades now.

    William decided to randomly pick some account books from different


    months within the same year and take a look at them.

    He opened the middle pages of each one, took out his calculator and was
    shocked.

    Nothing added up!

    He did the same for the following years and then looked at the accountants
    pitifully.

    Every book he randomly touched had major problems... all except those
    that were done within his grandfather's reign.

    As for Alec's reign, the account books weren't properly balanced and the
    money taken for some projects were never accounted for.

    The only thing that they could see was that money was that huge chunks of
    money constantly went into increasing Alec's army... probably because Alec
    who was a young king at the time, felt threatened by all the old fogies
    around.

    But since he took care of his issues and firmly stabilized himself years after,
    then why didn't he properly look after his people?

    William opened the account books for these past months alone and almost
    felt like strangling Alec to death.

    The man still carried on in the same manner all these years.

    What the hell was he thinking?

    What about his people?

    This sort of thing could only make one's blood boil even more.

    Needless to say that over the years, Arcadina's tax kept increasing more and
    more because of their greedy king.

    And with such a ruler, of course... his ministers would be the same too.

    The ministers took advantage of Alec's constant focus on power and started
    sneaking money out in the name of doing new projects.

    Alec didn't want to bother with other things, so he appointed some ministers
    to take over them instead.

    Some took money out saying that they wanted to fix roads, expand trade,
    get more food for villages and towns in other territories and whatnot.

    But for decades, those so-called projects had never been fulfilled.

    Alec was too focused on getting his militia.

    So provided he and his army had ample food, salaries and whatnot... he
    didn't look too deep into what was going on behind the scenes.
    Again, everytime he went to the royal vault and saw the massive hall that
    was filled with gold, gems, silver and treasure... he just felt that he was too
    rich.

    So he never bothered about anything else.

    The treasure room was a massive hall which had treasures, money and all
    sorts of rare gems and stones that had been collected by his ancestors for
    thousands and thousands of years.

    So everytime he walked into the hall and looked at the treasure that now
    belonged to him, he felt like he could never go broke!

    So why should he worry about others?

    And so he never bothered about the little things that the ministers did
    behind his back.

    One should know that things in the royal treasury were kept there just in
    case the empire was in an emergency state.

    As for the money used to actually run the empire, that was kept in another
    treasury and was basically from taxes, trade, donations and other sources of
    income.

    Of course, the knights were paid off from the public money and not the
    royal treasury money.

    So provided the ministers ensured that his army was properly fed, then he
    didn't care about the rest.

    He was, after all, a greedy king.


    Chapter 709 - Collective Rage
    "Young Master, you did the right thing when he executed that bastard.

    Any monarch ruling with this sort of management truly deserves death!"

    (*^*)

    As the men voiced out their complaints, Oden and William couldn't agree
    more.

    They briefly glanced at several books and truly felt like resurrecting Alec
    and killing him all over and over again.

    What sort of work did the fool leave for him to do?

    Did he know how long it would take for them to finish all this when there
    were so many errors involved?

    Just the accounting books for the first month within Alec's first year all had
    major errors in them.

    So what more of the accounting books for the next 15~20 something years?

    Was this some sort of joke?

    One should know that each month within a single year had more than 100
    accounting books alone.

    These account books focused on many different aspects like importation of


    foreign goods for the people's benefit, how the goods were distributed to the
    chosen farmers, exportation, books that focused on textile materials, food,
    construction, and so on.
    Even fixing roads, creating statues, building new bridges, creating new
    wells for the people or buying official sh.i.p.s all needed to be accounted for
    with the workers or people involved getting paid and the materials bought.

    Additionally, there were 'projects' that needed to be done with tax money
    too.

    With that said, each topic had its own accounting book that showed the
    daily progress of things, as well as the losses and grains for each day within
    the month.

    Again, each book focused on the entire Arcadina.

    So if money was allocated for seed distribution, the book had to show how
    many farmers were hired, horses were bought, wagons were gotten, and
    knights were paid to escort these seeds to their designated regions within
    Arcadina.

    One also had to account for these people's food, lodging and whatnot.

    In short, there were so many different account books for just a single month
    alone.

    So if all of them were f**ked up, then what more of the other books within
    the other months in that same year?

    No!

    What more of the other years during Alec's reign?

    This was a nightmare!

    William massaged his temples helplessly.

    He thought that he would be able to wrap things up 2 weeks from now.


    But from the look of things, it will take at least 2 months to properly
    evaluate these books.

    They would have to take their time and go over each book several times
    without error before proceeding to the next.

    Because even though he had executed the most tyrannical nobles, there
    were still some who embezzled some tiny fraction of wealth and joy away
    with it over these years.

    Now, it was time for them to pay up from their family treasuries.

    Everything should be returned to the people!

    William shook his head wryly and wondered if this was what Alec meant
    when he said that he would haunt him as a ghost.

    Because right now, he truly felt helpless by the way Alec left the entire
    place unorganized.

    Even forgetting about the account books that targeted the running of the
    palace was in a mess.

    No one knew the exact amount of people employed here.

    Some of them were killed off but still marked as alive and still receiving
    their salaries... while others have their names appearing in these books
    twice and were somehow receiving double salaries instead.

    Additionally, one shouldn't forget about the fact that the royal palace was a
    shareholder to several businesses out there.

    So every month these businesses had to send some money back to the
    palace.

    For sure without a doubt, William knew that the businessmen properly
    showed the palace fake books when giving out the shares... and there was
    nothing he could do about those since it had already passed.

    What bothered him was how the money that was already recorded and
    signed by these businessmen, seemed to have diminished or disappeared
    magically.

    Again, with so many accounting books to look at, he knew that he wouldn't
    be able to start with his development plan until this was properly taken care
    of.

    Maybe 2 months wouldn't be enough for these accountants to check all


    books involving the entire Arcadina.

    And here he thought that with how tyrannical Alec was, he would keep a
    tight check on things.

    But only now did he know better.

    Everything was a mess!

    "Father, uncle is really hateful."

    "Hmhm... as expected if a tyrant.

    All your grandfather's hard work had been completely flushed out by him.

    And even after his death, he still found any way to torment us like this.

    It's truly hard to believe that he and I were born from the same mother.

    I think there's a secret that your grandfather refused to share before he


    passed away.

    Or else how could he be so different from me?"

    William listened to Oden and secretly rolled his eyes.


    'Father please!

    We've all established that he's your brother, so stop trying to deny it.'

    And so with time on their hands, Oden and William joined the accountants
    in looking over the books.

    Hey!... more hands made the work go faster.

    They spent 4 more hours there and had the maids bring lunch for everyone
    too.

    'Flip!'

    'Shru! Shru! Shru!'

    'Pac! Pac! Pac! Pac! Pac!'

    The sound of people flipping pages, erasers being used and people
    punching their calculators angrily could be heard all around the room.

    If before, these people didn't have beef with Alec... now they truly felt like
    torturing him slowly for the workload that he had left behind.

    In their eyes, Alec must not have loved any of his sons for him to do such a
    thing.

    Did he want them to suffer as well when they took over?

    What a heartless man!

    "Father, I think we need to have a chat with the accountants who have been
    running things all this while."

    "I agree.
    Once we're done looking through the books, we'll hold every one of them
    accountable!" Oden said angrily.

    With how angry they all were right now, by the time they finished looking
    over the entire thing... those royal accountants would definitely wet
    themselves from fright when they made their moves.

    Everything that they owed would be given back, even if they had to empty
    these people's family treasuries.

    Hmph!

    Serves them right!

    William and the rest continued working angrily.

    And soon, one of the guards stepped hastily.

    "Your highnesses, they're here!"


    Chapter 710 - Another Busy Man
    "Your highnesses, they're here!"

    "Good!"

    With that, William left Oden in the office and followed the guard out.

    They walked out of the building, got on their horses and headed towards
    another building a little further away.

    The palace estate was just too large... as one could make multiple golf fields
    on it.

    William and a few of his men rode their horses toward one of the most
    heavily guarded buildings on the estate.

    'Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!'

    They rode in silence towards the building while receiving the many bows
    and saluted from the workers around.

    And soon, they came across a 3 story building that looked like one of Zeus'
    temples in ancient Greek mythology.

    The entrance had several tall pillars supporting it, which gave it a sort of
    Roman vibe.

    The pillars were so large and tall, making all those who stood beside it
    swam very tiny.

    Again, there were not more than a thousand guards in and out of the
    building during a single shift.

    So the place was heavily guarded to a fault.


    William climbed the many steps and ascended into the building with his
    guards.

    They walked in, bypassed all the guards and soon found themselves in one
    of the inner halls on the ground floor.

    This was the floor that had most of the security personnel on it.

    While the second and third floors were solely meant to store the royal
    treasures.

    "We greet his highness!" The guards spoke in unison.

    William nodded at them before turning towards another massive group of


    learned men who used to be slaves that worked under their masters to check
    the household books.

    "You all have been hired to do a very important task starting from today.

    You have all been briefed on the rules, as well as the consequences for
    disobeying those rules.

    Greed and selfishness will only lead to their downfall.

    So do your best."

    "Yes, your highness!" The group of excited peasants.

    The pay was very high when compared to Arcadina's standard minimum
    wages.

    So how could they not be happy?

    They went over the rules in their minds and promised to follow them
    strictly, or else the penalty for theft will be too gruesome for them to
    handle.
    And what were they hired for?

    Of course, it was to count all the piles and heaps of coins within the
    treasury.

    William looked at their enthusiastic expressions and nodded in satisfaction.

    One should know that after he went to Baymard, he was very impressed by
    how organized they were.

    And after personally asking Landon for some tips, he had quickly sorted out
    his plans from there.

    Arcadina's current state was just too messy!

    When looking at the treasury, even though all treasures and wealth that
    were deposited here were recorded, they were never checked throughout
    these years.

    So even if someone had stolen a diamond necklace, a few coins or


    something valuable, no one would really notice after so many years.

    Provided Alec still saw the heap and piles of wealth, he wouldn't know if
    someone stole a handful of gold coins or not.

    Without a doubt, the treasury was just too large.

    One could even imagine the treasure room within the hit movie 'The
    Mummy'.

    The ancient people all piled everything there in one massive hall.

    And sometimes, these halls had other hidden inner chambers as well.

    That was the case here too.


    One could only get to the third floor by passing through the inner chamber
    within the treasure room on the second floor.

    Obviously, the third floor was the most sacred region since it had the rarest
    gems and stones in them too.

    The floor also had some hidden doc.u.mented secrets that should never be
    let out to the public as well.

    These secrets have been kept in trunks and kept within hidden trap doors in
    the massive hall.

    And even the current rulers didn't know the exact location on the floor
    where those doc.u.ments from hundreds and thousands of years had been
    stored.

    They just knew about the taboos or secrets of their parents, who kept
    passing it along to the next generation all these years.

    For sure, as time went by, some of the secrets had been lost with time.

    Who knows if there was a hidden backup cave around Arcadina that had
    more royal treasure?

    More than that, some of those doc.u.ments might only leave clues for the
    current rulers to be able to find whatever was hidden around Arcadina.

    The possibilities were endless.

    Anyway, the treasury kept their wealth and every other secret that they felt
    was worth keeping.

    As for the tricks that William had learned from Baymard, he immediately
    began putting everything into perspective once he arrived.

    Firstly, he wanted the so-called locker room system here too.


    As well as the uniform system too.

    So he quickly cleared out one of the rooms on the ground floor as their
    locker room.

    For now, they only found men employees.

    But soon he was sure that females would also be employed as well.

    And by then, the female locker rooms would be ready too.

    He made several wooden cabinets and bought several Baymardian padlocks


    as well.

    Once the workers got in, they were to record everything that they went into
    the locker room with.

    That way if someone broke their wooden lockers and stole something, then
    they could at least be sure that the stolen item really existed.

    And once they recorded all their belongings, they were to change into their
    pocketless uniforms, lock their lockers, give the key to the guard in charge
    of collecting these keys and head out towards the treasury.

    Once they got there, they would still be searched before getting in.

    Likewise, they would only be searched before leaving the treasury.

    Their b.r.e.a.s.ts, mouths, hairs, armpits, bellybuttons and even their


    buttcheeks would be checked if need be.

    No one was to steal a single coin!

    That said, William honestly admired the Baymard's system of counting all
    the goods, separating them and placing ten into different storage bags or
    units.
    And more importantly, each bag had an amount written on it which made it
    easier for anyone who wanted to pick it up later on.

    It was inadvisable to leave all these piles of coins unaccounted for like that.

    William hung around for a bit before getting on his horse and heading
    towards another building that held Arcadina's national treasury.

    Sigh... he had now turned into an extremely busy man.

    And while he went on with his life a little more worried free, far away from
    Arcadina's soil... some people were not so carefree as he was.

    Trouble was just a moment away for some.


    Chapter 711 - Trouble Brewing
    From Afar
    'Drrrrrrrrrrr!!!'

    The sounds of heavy vehicles could be heard moving blatantly on the


    Teriquen roads.

    Every peasant, merchant and passenger moved aside in awe and shock!

    "Heavens!

    What the hell did I just see?

    Are these Baymardian cars in our empire?

    What are they doing here in Terique?

    Are they here to visit the royal family?

    They must be friends with the royals."

    "Waawww!

    I heard about these cars and had even seen them in some of the Baymardian
    picture books.

    But aren't they bigger than the small car in the book?"

    "Hmph!

    What do you know?

    This might be what they call a bus."

    "No!
    It's definitely a train."

    "How can this be a train?

    I have personally witnessed the trains, and they are very long and bigger
    than these.

    For sure, these are trucks... Like the jeep truck."

    "But isn't that still a car?"

    "Tsk!

    Who cares about that?

    Just look at how cool they are?

    Amazing!"

    "I agree!

    Now I truly want my own.

    Too bad that only the Caronians and Baymardians are allowed to drive them
    in Baymard."

    "Dammit!

    Why doesn't our empire sign a treaty with them?

    What the hell are they waiting for?"

    "Hey, I just realized something.

    Since they're here, then doesn't that mean these Baymardians might've come
    to sign the treaty instead?"

    "Ahhhh!
    If it's true, then I visit Baymard again very soon.

    Heaven knows how badly I've wanted to kick those cab drivers away and
    touch the steering wheels myself."

    "Me too!

    After trying go-kart racing, I've wanted to drive on the roads so badly.

    I must drive before I die no matter what.

    So those totals better sign the treaty fast!"

    "_"

    Those travelling on the roads looked at the vehicles in awe.

    But of course, some nobles in their carriages who felt troubled worried
    quickly thought of heading towards the Capital and reporting the matter to
    Nopline and Kamara A.S.A.P.

    But how could they compare to the speed of these vehicles?

    Please!

    The reason why the vehicles dared to travel on the open road was because
    even if someone found them, it would take several months or weeks to get
    to the Capital even if the messenger didn't sleep throughout the journey.

    But for them, it was only a matter of days before they got there.

    For these Baymardians, travelling from the Coastal shore which their
    sh.i.p.s docked on to the Terique's Capital would only take 3 and a half days
    at most.

    So why should they be afraid?


    After all, they were currently travelling with the real king of Terique... King
    Micheal who was announced as dead some time back.

    That's right!

    They were here to take Nopline down!

    Micheal laid on his bed deep in thought.

    His mind was solely focused on revenge now.

    He wanted to see the sorry look on Kamara's face when he captured her.

    There was nothing more painful to a man than having his wife deceive and
    betray him all these years.

    The son which he thought was his, turned out to be his brother's instead.

    And the woman who repeatedly declared her love for him was the same
    person who poisoned him, killed off some of his wives and children, caused
    him and his surviving family to flee while she on the other hand just wanted
    wealth alone.

    To any man, this was a fatal blow to both his heart and his ego.

    As for Nopline's matters, he more than anyone else was glad that the sc.u.m
    would finally be taken care of.

    Only he knew how he had been oppressed by the guy all these years.

    Before, he could only watch and swallow his rage due to Nopline's
    influence and the fact that Nopline also had several training camps and men
    all over the Pyno continent.

    But now, he would have the last laugh and set things right.

    .
    Micheal looked back in his memories several times and truly asked himself
    if he had ever mistreated her in any way.

    He always had ever beaten or treated them badly and one could say that all
    his wives had a place in his heart

    Just looking at the wife he was currently travelling with and this first wife
    who had been planning to rescue him from Kamara's hands... he was sure
    that they weren't dissatisfied with him.

    No... It seemed that it was just Kamara who had always loved his brother
    and had schemed her way into the palace ages ago.

    Well, since she had killed some of his children, then she shouldn't blame
    him for being heartless.

    As for Landon and the rest of the Baymardians who had helped him so far,
    he swore to always remember this gratitude deep in his heart.

    When he left Baymard, Micheal thought that Landon wouldn't go all out for
    him.

    But the reality was far from what he imagined.

    Leaving Baymard, they took along 10 battlesh.i.p.s and 1 transport ship too.

    Of course, the battlesh.i.p.s were there to escort and protect the transport
    ship.

    As for what the ship was transporting, it was none other than these battle
    vehicles!

    For this mission, they had taken 250 different types of vehicles for the job.

    And the sheer amount of soldiers and marines that within these vehicles
    gave Micheal a sense of victory already.

    It was estimated that the battle would be too bloody when they arrived at
    the Capital city.
    Micheal only prayed that they didn't bring down his palace because last
    time they almost did so when saving him.

    Luckily, they hadn't been targeting any buildings and were just focusing on
    the empty spaces within the palace estate.

    Or else If they truly destroyed or bombed the palace, then where would he
    stay?

    Do you know how many years it would take to properly build and
    reconstruct everything again?

    One should know that Landon had intended to send several heavy war tanks
    and missile launchers on this mission.

    But when Micheal begged and pleaded like a child, Landon had no choice
    but to take trucks and other war vehicles that had machine guns on them.

    Of course, he still allowed the men to take grenades and all other explosives
    that could be thrown by hand.

    They could use them provided they didn't destroy any palace buildings or
    important structures around.

    Bottom line, they were to do this job as delicately as possible for Micheal's
    own sanity.

    Or else how would Micheal cope later on?

    Michael closed his eyes to take a quick nap.

    2 more days before the royal smackdown.


    Chapter 712 - Enter Ulrich Tudor
    While Terique was about to undergo its own transformation, in the empire
    of Deiferus... several other changes were occurring as well.

    On an open courtyard, several men were currently kneeling against a wall


    while looking at their master in fear.

    Their master whose gaze could freeze up an ocean, just stood there quietly
    while his most faithful commander lashed out in rage on his behalf.

    The Commander quickly walked towards the leader of the team that was
    also kneeling angrily.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    "You useless thing!

    How come you still failed to track him down till now?

    He and his men had escaped with a few injuries.

    So how the hell did they still manage to flee from your grasps?

    If even an injured person can get away from you, then why are you
    worthless pieces of trash still getting paid?

    You all should just die!!!!"

    'Paw!'

    'Bam!'

    'Crsshhh!'

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'


    The commander went hard with his blows and even began kicking the team
    leader mercilessly.

    The man spat out blood painfully but didn't dare to make a sound or make
    eye contact with those around him.

    Knowing that he had failed, he tried as much as possible to make himself


    invisible... even though he was being targeted and blamed for it all.

    In fact, he was glad that it was the commander who was currently dealing
    with him.

    Because if it were his master, then he would probably lose an eye or any
    body part as compensation.

    "You worthless piece of sh**!

    How could you fail such a simple task?"

    'Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!'

    The beating went on for 4 minutes more which left the man almost
    disfigured.

    But their devil master in question just watched for a while as if the matter
    didn't concern him at all.

    "Quilo, why so harsh?"

    "Your highness, this good-for-nothing doesn't deserve to live!

    If he couldn't even take care of a worthless target, then how can he even
    handle bigger missions?

    He has lost his highness's face!" Quilo said while looking at his master
    angrily.
    And who was his master?

    Of course, it was none other than the devilish crown prince of Deiferus, his
    highness Ulrich Tudor.

    His highness Ulrich Tudor, son of his majesty Julius Tudor.

    The civilians in Deiferus called in devilish because of his stunning looks.

    But those involved in politics and power struggled knew just how gruesome
    Ulrich was.

    No matter what enemy came his way, they were typically the ones who
    ended up losing the battle.

    And the only ones who have countered his attacks were the 2nd prince.

    Unsurprisingly, Ulrich could accept losing to his 2nd brother.

    But how could he accept losing to his trash 6th brother, Prince Henry?

    This was a big slap to his face!

    Even after placing bounties on his brother's head and even getting Henry's
    beloved to betray him and find his location, that brother of his still managed
    to escape with the help of some expert assassin.

    Yes!

    An assassin.

    On their way to the secret hideout that day, Ulrich and his men had
    encountered some of their men who appeared to be on the run.
    These escapees had been running throughout the night before unfortunately
    encountered them.

    And when they inquired (threatened), they found out that this assassin
    saved his trash of a brother.

    Additionally, these men that escaped ran away when the assassin held out a
    sword and single-handedly took out hundreds of them.

    Bottom line, these men had deserted their commander and fled.

    So how could they be spared?

    They were killed there on the spot.

    And from the looks of it, it seemed that others had fled in different
    directions too and had managed to escape their grasp.

    But there were too many men under Ulrich, and he and some of the others
    didn't even know what they looked like.

    Yes, they had their names, but that was it.

    Many of these men weren't nobles and might not even have portraits of
    themselves.

    So it's likely that those that didn't meet them had successfully gotten away
    with it... because from what they found from the group they met, the
    escapees seemed to be orphans.

    So it's likely that those who had family ties chose to die in battle since they
    didn't want their families to be targeted by Ulrich.

    Because all deserters who got caught would get killed alongside their entire
    household.

    Long story short, those who didn't encounter them got away.
    And those who met them could only blame their bad luck for encountering
    them.

    Anyway, after listening to how they successfully caught his brother Henry
    to how they even placed bets on his head and later on fought this assassin...
    everyone felt their scalps go numb.

    How could one person single-handedly take down an entire secret base?

    Was this some sort of joke or something?

    Tsk!

    Ulrich didn't believe these ridiculous tales and felt that there must've been
    some betrayers amongst his men that had secretly staged everything out.

    After all, who's to stay that those who escaped weren't a part of Henry's
    men?

    It was just impossible for one man to rescue them all.

    Additionally, all their treasure in the secret base had been robbed and their
    treasures had disappeared too.

    Therefore, this only proved that it was an inside job.

    One should know that it would take several weeks for the assassin to single-
    handedly bring out all the treasures in the base.

    And where would he store all that loot?

    The wealth acc.u.mulated here all these years, be it the golden statues,
    coins, portraits and what not could fill up 15 wagons.

    So who would be driving these wagons down the hill?


    It was just impossible for a single man to do all these things... unless he was
    really a fairy Godmother as he claimed to be.

    But that was just nonsense.

    What stupid fairy Godmother?

    It was definitely his good-for-nothing brother who had played a fast one on
    him.

    Dammit!

    He would never let him go!!!


    Chapter 713 - Another
    Approaching Storm
    Ulrich was furious when recalled the outrageous story about a one-man
    army taking out hundreds of his men in a flash.

    Who the hell would believe that?

    Without a doubt, he knew that it was Henry's doing.

    Obviously, Henry had succeeded in planting some spies amongst his men.

    That was the only plausible explanation for this nonsensical fairytale story.

    That meant that Henry probably had spies amongst his men all these years.

    And for the fact that he had been played like a fool all this while, he would
    never take this lying down!

    Ulrich clenched his fists hatefully.

    'Sure enough, it seemed like all trash princes were masters of disguise.

    From the banished trash Arcadinian prince who later formed an


    extraordinary empire, to the trash prince of Yodan who miraculously
    became King, to my trash brother who played me like a toy... all these trash
    princes were master schemers.' Ulrich thought.

    Heh... They almost had him fooled

    But not anymore.

    Now, all trash must die!

    But how could he have known that his brother Henry wasn't that strong?
    And so just like that, poor Henry far away didn't know that because of
    Landon and Sirius' achievements... He too had been given a bad rep for
    nothing.

    (T∆T)

    Now everyone was wary of people who were labelled as 'trash'.

    Anyway, Ulrich now assumed that Henry had more men than he did, which
    made him re-evaluate this brother of his.

    "Your highness, just say the word and I'll kill these sons of b**ches," Quilo
    said angrily while looking at the men kneeling in disappointment.

    Of course Ulrich thought the same as well.

    From the moment they had caught those escapees that night, they had sent
    out these men swiftly to chase after Henry.

    And when they arrived at the base the next day, they still sent out more
    backup to chase after Henry.

    Their failure was a disgrace.

    Firstly, his brother was injured.

    Secondly, they were transporting gold and other riches on wagons which
    made their horses slower.

    So how in heaven's name did they fail to catch up with them that same night
    that they had escaped?

    He sent the men towards all directions, North, South, Northeast, West, you
    name it.

    And the moronic group of buffoons still couldn't catch up to Henry's


    wagons even after using such fast stallions.
    In fact, if they had managed to get a clue or news about which way Henry
    went, then it would've been better.

    But the good-for-nothings all came back with nothing as if Henry


    disappeared in thin air that night.

    Ulrich was beginning to doubt whether they received any form of training
    at all because their results were just too shameful.

    He looked at the team in disdain.

    If they couldn't do this much, then what was the point of keeping them
    alive?

    Tsk!

    If it were not for the fact that he needed all the men he could get right now,
    he would definitely put them to death.

    But until he was sure about his brother's forces, he would never blatantly
    waste such good frontline warriors.

    Ulrich was still deep in thought when another knight hurriedly ran towards
    him and whispered in his ear before handing him a letter.

    "Your highness, it's from the Capital."

    Hearing that, Ulrich's eyes lit up with expectation.

    And a minute later, he smiled victoriously and folded the letter back.

    As expected, his father king Julius was on the brink of death.

    He knew very well that his second brother had been poisoning his dagger
    for 3 years now.
    But he didn't want to stop it because he wanted to use this opportunity to
    take his 2nd brother down.

    He had all the evidence in his hands, as well as people within his brother's
    most trusted team who could back up his claims.

    He had several double agents within his 2nd brother's most trusted men, so
    they would know what to do when he made his move.

    Everything should've been going according to his plans.

    But now, knowing that his 6th brother Henry was this powerful, things
    might not go as easy as he predicted.

    A new figure had entered the game, so he had to be prepared.

    Ulrich thought of the situation again and quickly made plans.

    From the message sent by one of his men who also happened to be one of
    the royal physicians... his father had at most 5 months to live.

    The base he was currently at was 2 months away from the Capital if one
    travelled speedily.

    This meant that worst-case scenario, he had just 3 months to set out.

    In short, he had decided to set out 2 weeks from now so that once he got to
    the Capital, he would still have an extra 2 weeks to fully prepare his forces
    for battle.

    He had to ensure that he, the Crown Prince would be king.

    He knew for a fact that his 2nd brother would be there as well, so he had to
    prepare for battle.

    Additionally, he had to battle against Henry too.


    For all he knew, Henry might shamelessly attack him after he took care of
    his 2nd brother.

    So he had to make preparations swiftly.

    Ulrich folded the letter and looked at the men kneeling before him in
    disdain.

    "Send them to the Well."

    "As you wish, your highness," Quilo replied in understanding.

    Looking at the letter in Ulrich's hands, he knew that they might need these
    worthless knights A.S.A.P.

    So they couldn't kill them or torture them brutally.

    They could only inflict pain on them that could heal up quickly.

    Quilo looked at the lucky motherf***era with resentment before instructing


    some other men to take them away.

    But as for those who were about to go to the Well, they couldn't help but
    thank their lucky stars.

    One should know that out of all the punishment units, the Well was the least
    gruesome one.

    Most people who received punishment there would be fully healed up in a


    few weeks, unlike the other punishment rooms that might have one
    reminder after several months or a year.

    The men all thanked the heavens while silently cursing Henry in their mind.

    Damn that worthless prince.

    It was all his fault!


    .

    The men blamed Henry silently, and while they rained their curses on him...
    Back in Baymard, someone else was raining his own curses too.

    'System, I've had it with you.

    Why are you always targeting me?

    Did I ever offend you in my last life?

    'The system doesn't understand what the host means.

    The system is the host's best friend, no?'

    'Damn you system, damn you!

    I demand to speak to the man in charge.

    This is not fair!

    Why me?'

    (:TT^TT:)
    Chapter 714 - New Mission Alert!
    Landon was almost crying his eyes out when he saw the system's latest
    side-missions and warnings.

    He had no qualms about doing this mission.

    But the timing for it was all wrong.

    It had fallen within his busiest time.

    It was so close to Santa's wedding that Landon truly felt like he had been
    targeted by the system.

    Well, at least this time... the bloody system had the heart to tell him ahead
    of time.

    Landon grumbled a bit more before finally resigning himself to fate.

    What could he do?

    Sigh...

    He calmly glanced at his first side-mission which was about Henry.

    From his notification, he had exactly 3 months to assist Henry in taking


    over the empire of Deiferus.

    What the hell?

    Unlike the case of William that gave him several years to do so, he was
    tasked to aid Henry within 3 months.

    So how could he not freak out?


    That meant that he had to start warping over to Deiferus within the next few
    days to make plans with Henry.

    Additionally, he also had to send another military squad with their trucks
    and cars too.

    But before he did that, the system had told him that Henry must sign the
    treaty first.

    One should know that Deiferus was the only empire that hasn't signed the
    treaty yet.

    Be it Sirius from the empire of Yodan to William from Arcadina, Micheal


    from Terique or Penelope from Carona... everyone else had signed the damn
    treaty apart from Deiferus.

    So it was about time.

    'For the host's safety, the future King of Deiferus must be saved within these
    next 3 months.

    The host will be rewarded with more points when the host succeeds.'

    'Good!

    Because all this saving people is costing me a lot of points.

    Look!

    Just warping and transporting here and there last time took away a lot of my
    points.'

    'The host is making unnecessary comments for someone who was brought
    into this world for just this purpose alone.

    But not to worry, the host will receive more points when the task is
    completed.
    As the most reliable system in the Galaxy, when has the system ever
    disappointed the host?'

    --silence--

    'Since the host is silent, that means that you also agree with this system.

    So now that the host is happy about the rewards, the host has no reason to
    fail this mission now.

    Failure to do so will result in one outcome, and the host is far too smart to
    try it.'

    '^'

    'Forget it.

    I'm too tired to keep going back and forth with you.' Landon said while
    looking at the next side mission.

    Who would want to keep arguing with Smartypants over here?

    He only hoped that he could finish the first mission fast before Santa's
    wedding.

    How could he miss it and promising them with all his heart?

    As for the system's second mission that involved Sirius, Landon was to help
    Sirius take down a certain enemy.

    From the information he had, all of Sirius' stepmothers were his enemies.

    But the most dangerous one was actually the person whom no one would
    even suspect.

    Unlike queen Ivy or Queen Sedora that jumped all over the place, this
    enemy was too lowkey and always acted sloppily when trying to kill Sirius.
    But on the way to visit Baymard for the first time, Sirius and Astar (crown
    prince of Terique) had almost been killed by the assassins sent by this
    woman.

    If not for Landon, they would've been dead.

    Nonetheless, this made them know who their enemy was.

    And ever since they returned to Yodan, they had been battling it out with
    this lady.

    But they still didn't know how powerful her forces were.

    So from the system's warning, they would undoubtedly end up getting


    killed again if he didn't warn them and assist them in taking her out.

    With that said, he would have to warp to Yodan within the next few days as
    well.

    As for the woman in question?

    She was a lady who had strong ties with the Temple of Dragmus.

    Queen Philippa.

    She was married to Sirius' father, King-Father Maclaine.

    But everyone is utterly fooled by the fact that she has a 'weak body'.

    It's said that she can even stand up for long without even fainting.

    And her entire image had been moulded for decades as a woman who was
    so weak that a fly could even knock her down

    So who would think anything of her?

    Obviously, they had all let their guard down when it concerned her.
    But little did they know that she had been pretending all this while.

    Additionally, her brother was the heir to the Temple of Dragmus.

    Her brother went by the name 'Master K', so no one knew that he was
    related to her.

    And she hadn't gotten away with it all this time.

    One should know that within Yodan, this temple was a powerful sect that
    was like the underworld of Yodan.

    The temple lent money to others, but secretly sent their men to steal, or
    cause those who borrowed to fail in returning the money.

    And by then, they would just collect them as slaves for pleasure or war.

    They usually did this to peasants or lowly nobles and merchants.

    This was how the temple gathered its army.

    And even the royals had to pay some sort of tides towards the temple yearly
    because its strength was something that they were scared of.

    Of course, high ranking noble families and merchants with business


    establishments also paid out tides too.

    With that said, they had somehow gotten Sirius' information and knew that
    he was currently travelling towards his secret base.

    So they planned to take him down then.

    And from the system's info, he had just 1 month to inform and stop the
    attack on Sirius' life.

    Additionally, the system had told him that he also had to protect Astar as
    well, and inform the boy that he could return to Terique anytime he wanted
    since Micheal would've taken the throne back from Nopline by then.
    .

    'The host should be reminded that the temple has several bases scattered
    around Yodan.

    So after saving Sirius and Astar, the host still has to send his forces to the
    other bases.

    As stated in the third side-mission, this should be done before October 15th.

    Again, as per the 4th side mission, the host must organize the first United
    Nations meeting before December 3rd.'

    'Hmmm.... so what you're saying is that by the need of the year, the entire
    Pyno continent must be united, right?'

    'Yes host.'

    'Additionally, those mysterious visitors that will arrive in Baymard might


    need me to travel out of the continent soon.

    So next year, I will start unifying the other continents within this world,
    right?

    'For that, the host will have to find out for himself.

    Nonetheless, the entire Pyno continent needs to be on the same page by the
    end of the year.'

    'Hmmm.

    Understood.'

    With that, Landon kept thinking about the missions deeply.

    He wasn't too worried about travelling out because he had his fast sh.i.p.s
    that would make travel faster.
    Unlike these sh.i.p.s that could take a year to move from some continents to
    the next, he might get there in a month instead.

    He planned to deal with whatever issues within these areas within 2 or 3


    weeks and leave his men behind to do the rest while he headed back to
    Baymard.

    And after a while, he would travel out again.

    After all, he still had to teach the workers here about making computers and
    whatnot... so he would have to find a good balance between unifying the
    continents, advancing Baymard's technology and spending time with his
    family.

    As of then, he would have no time for himself.

    Landon was still deep in thought before his office phone rang.

    'Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!'

    'Clink!'

    "Your majesty, it's almost 11 A.M.

    The A.L.S team is waiting for you in the lobby."

    "Alright, tell them I'll be right there soon."

    "Yes your majesty."

    'Clink!'

    Landon dropped the call and quickly stood up.

    Yes!
    Now it was time for him to focus on other important things like Baymard's
    expansion.

    That's right!

    He was talking about the many cities, villages and towns that had been
    given to him by William.

    "Your majesty, the team is already waiting for us outside King's landing."

    "Good.

    Then let's set off!"


    Chapter 715 - Expansion
    Vrrrrrrmmmmm!'

    Landon and his team drove out toward Baymard's new territories excitedly.

    And amongst was Prince Raul, who was King Micheal's son.

    Of course, he had been working under the ministry of agriculture since he


    came to Baymard.

    He was using this as a learning experience or an internship before he finally


    left Baymard and aided Terique in improving its own system.

    As of now, his father had gone out to fight Nopline alongside his mother,
    Queen Jasmine.

    And while they were out, he and his little sister Krea stayed behind.

    One should know that for this trip, all ministries had sent out their
    representatives to Baymard's new territory... And he was amongst the
    selected group.

    Of course, it's been close to a month since Baymard had sent people out to
    begin developing these new regions.

    And every now and then, they would inspect everything concerning their
    different ministries.

    Be it whether the farms out there are profiting yield, or be it checking the
    death rate, birth rate or even making sure that everyone was healthy or
    safe... They all took their jobs seriously.

    Even aquatic life or the state of the lakes or the newly discovered raw
    materials around were properly handled too.
    Raul and the rest were very excited to put their knowledge to the task.

    And while on the road, those within Landon's vehicle also briefly
    highlighted the major points on their reports too.

    Their first stop was Menda Town, so everyone gave reports concerning the
    town.

    "Your majesty, from the reports, the new Farmer's association has already
    been created within Menda Town.

    And all farmers have already registered well."

    "Your majesty, one of the estates there is currently being used as a school
    for the students there."

    "Your majesty..."

    "Your majesty..."

    "Your majesty..."

    '_'

    Landon listened carefully to everyone and nodded in satisfaction.

    Everything was going according to plan.

    As for the new territories, it included 17 villages, 2 towns and 4 cities.

    Heh... many would say that William was stupid for giving Landon so much.

    But in truth, it didn't take anything out of Arcadina's landmass.

    Take for example, the United States back on earth.

    Just Washington state alone had a total of 281 towns and cities combined.
    That was 281!!!!

    And the US had 50 states.

    Now, look at Canada.

    Just within the province of Ontario, 173 towns, cities, villages and whatnot.

    That was 173 different municipalities for heaven's sake!

    Not to talk of Hokkaido in Japan that has a total of 180 cities, towns and
    villages.

    So when you really look at it, William just took a total of 23 municipalities
    out of a single state and handed it to him.

    And with Arcadina's landmass, it could have over a hundred states if it


    wanted to.

    Therefore, if 1 state could have less or more than 200 different towns,
    villages and cities...then what the hell?

    He couldn't tell if William had given him these territories in pity or


    gratitude.

    It was as if he was a beggar, and William had just thrown some peanuts at
    him.

    Those 23 municipalities that William gave him weren't anything to talk


    about when looking at Arcadina as a whole.

    Nonetheless, he was still very grateful all the same.

    What else could he do?

    Beggars couldn't be picky.

    .
    When Landon thought about it more, he felt like crying.

    He was just too pitiful in this world.

    More still, it was all the System's fault!

    Why did it deny him the glory of conquering different regions?

    So what if he was just a worker under the heavens?

    How was any of this fair?

    The good thing about Arcadina was that it was very massive which made
    Landon feel extremely happy.

    Just like back on earth, moving from town to town might require one to take
    a 1-hour or 2-hour drive between these locations.

    Likewise, the same could be said about this place.

    Some towns, cities and villages were very close to one another, while others
    were too far apart.

    By horse, within 2 hours one could get to Riverdale city after leaving
    Baymard.

    But after leaving Riverdale city, it would take another 9 hours to reach the
    next village by horse.

    Following that, it would take another 3 hours to the next village, another 2
    hours to the next village, 12 hours to the city and so on.

    In short, these 23 villages, towns and cities were randomly placed


    haphazardly.

    And from Baymard to the new border, it would take about 2 and a half
    weeks on horseback to move between these 2 points if one followed the
    main road.
    But using the Baymardian vehicles, it was just a matter of hours before they
    reached their final destination.

    Nonetheless, everyone was still happy about these new territories that had
    been awarded to them.

    'Vrrrrrrrmmmmm!'

    They drove to the outermost Town which would now be the main border
    town since it was the last settlement region closest to the border.

    Menda Town!

    They all stepped out of the vehicle and looked around in satisfaction.

    Presently, several log cabin buildings were being built a little further ahead
    from the town.

    Yes... these log cabins were for the border control team.

    Again, they could also see several heavy machines fitting off the trees along
    the border.

    Yes... Landon planned to build the Great Wall of Baymard all across his
    property.

    One should know that the system wouldn't allow him to fully develop these
    new territories if his technology could be easily stolen.

    So the construction of the wall had to be done now.

    Landon knew that it would take years for the wall to be constructed.

    Nonetheless, he would still try his best to aid these people as best as he
    could.
    For example, the schools that were opened up only taught basic Pyno
    language, reading, writing and basic math like multiplication, addition and
    fractions.

    Things like the Timetable were things that were shared all around the Pyno
    continent.

    So the students could have that, but they will no textbooks or libraries
    available until the wall gets done.

    Anyway, once they master these basic theories, then they will get
    transferred to Baymard's new Capital city... which was the old Baymard.

    There, they could begin other subjects like Chemistry, biology and so on.

    Again, a clinic had also opened within the town that only did basic things
    like first aid and also had a pharmacy section that prescribed and sold basic
    drugs for fevers, burns, cough and so on.

    But if it was serious, then they would be referred to the main hospital in the
    Capital.

    Even within the villages, log houses and other simple buildings were
    currently being created.

    But there would be nothing as shocking as what was in Baymard's Capital


    city... at least not until the great wall was created.

    His task right now was to make the people's lives as comfortable as possible
    until construction was done.... even if it took 3 to 5 years to complete it.

    In the meantime, the construction team was tasked to build several 2 or 3


    story wooden houses for each household during this time frame.

    They had to have better homes in preparation for the winter.

    .
    Again, even their farm yields and other raw materials were constantly
    bought by Landon and his team... as some of the raw minerals and materials
    here weren't found within the Capital (the old Baymard).

    So these people now had jobs and were getting paid bi-weekly too.

    In short, everything was supposed to be going according to plan.

    But, some nobles were were still loyal to Alec had begun stirring things up.

    They truly believed that Alec was still alive.

    Landon stepped out of the vehicle and headed straight to the City lord's
    estate.

    He had already been informed with his Walkie talkie that some nobles were
    currently within the estate in large groups.

    It seemed like they were still unconvinced.

    Landon chuckled and marched into the estate calmly.

    Hehehehe.... he wanted to see how mighty these protesters truly were.


    Chapter 716 - Noble Resistance
    Landon majestically strolled into the grand hall calmly.

    'Chack!'

    The massive silver door opened and as soon as everyone spotted Landon,
    they either went on their knees or bowed in salute.

    "We welcome your majesty Landon Barn."

    Landon looked at them and nodded.

    He walked past them and sat directly on the throne.

    And of course, the lord in charge of the town just silently stood beside him
    instead.

    Baron Jamison, who was the town lord... nervously wiped his sweat and
    sneakily peeked at Landon gratefully.

    If his majesty hadn't shown up, he had no doubt in his mind that some of
    these nobles here would eat him alive!

    Some of them were on Landon's side, while others opposed him behind the
    scenes.

    And even though they tried their best to conceal their hatred, Landon still
    noticed every little thing.

    Hehehhehe...They were truly unconvinced and had done quite a lot just to
    prevent development within Menda town.

    But no matter what tricks they came up with, Landon's team had come out
    unscathed... while they on the other hand, lost their time, money and
    resources.
    So how could they not get mad?

    If they had their way, they really wanted to beat Landon up until no one else
    could recognize him.

    F***!

    This guy was the root of their current predicaments.

    And here he was showing his annoying face before them.

    These men were both helpless and infuriated by his majesty's nonchalant
    attitude.

    But Landon just looked at them and smiled.

    Heh... what could they do to him?

    They could boil and stew in their anger for all he cared.

    "Menda town is on the verge of a great transformation.

    In the nearest future, everyone will eat more, get paid well, live healthily
    and happily too.

    This should be a cause of celebration for all.

    But I hear that some of you noblemen and wealthy merchants disagree.

    Hmmm...

    Don't worry, this is just a gathering to discuss Menda's future development.

    And as the backbones and pillars of this glorious town, it will only be fair
    for your opinions to be heard as well.
    After all, some of you have businesses here and know more about the town
    than I do.

    So if you have any suggestions or concerns, feel free to voice them out.

    I won't punish you in any way.

    This is a meeting and not an execution.

    So just say whatever it is you wish to say.

    And if it is to my liking, I promise to compromise and consider it."

    (0∆0)

    What?

    He will?

    Some of the nobles and merchants were secretly jubilating over Landon's
    words.

    Sure enough, in their eyes... he was too weak.

    If it were Alec, he wouldn't even give them that opportunity.

    But here Landon was, asking them about what they like and don't like.

    As if... he were a little child seeking guidance.

    As expected, he was still too young in the game.

    With this, they could trick their way into getting what they wanted.

    What great Baymardian king?

    This stupidly kind nature of wanting everyone to be happy in his empire


    will only be his downfall.
    As a ruler why ask?

    Just do what you want and damn those who stand in your way.

    This is the way of a true King!

    Those who secretly opposed Landon smirked victoriously.

    "Your majesty Landon Barn.

    This one is called Fabian Sadowski, from the 2nd rated Sadowski Family.

    And To be honest with you, a few if yes have problems with some of your
    rules." Said one of the gang leaders amongst them.

    He was the most powerful noble in Mend town, Viscount Fabian.

    Sadowski was a distant branch member of the noble family.

    He had proved himself against all odds despite his low birth and had been
    placed to overlook the massive branch family here in Menda town.

    In fact... Amongst all the nobles and merchants around, only he and a few
    others came from a 2nd rated noble family.

    But even so, he was ranked the highest because he came from a high-class
    2nd rated family.

    Not the rest that either came from lower ranks.

    Most of them came from 3rd rated families instead.

    And ever since Baymard became popular, the main branch in the Capital
    had now paid proper attention to them.

    They now received more pay and more guards.


    Additionally, their business down here had started booming over the past
    few years.

    And all these made them greedy by the day.

    But, if they allow Landon's new rules to pass, then how would they
    continue making such high profits?

    No!

    These new rules and policies had to go!

    "Your majesty, I speak for most of us when I say that the new rules do not
    favour us at all!

    And that is the main problem."

    "Oh?

    In what way are the rules hindering you all?"

    "Your majesty, the rule about banning Slavery should be abolished.

    The slaves run our households and take care of our businesses.

    So if they go, what should we do then?

    We had to use our hard-earned money to buy these slaves.

    So are we just going to let them go just like that?

    This seems like a loss to us.

    Maybe it might've worked in Baymard.

    But out here, this humble servant thinks that it wouldn't be fair to us nobles.
    That's why the whole slaves are a mist and the rules should be removed.

    After all, after we bought them, they are just objects and are barely regarded
    as humans.

    So why go into so much trouble for dead weight?

    They should remain as our property and do what we say as per usual... at
    least until they earned back all we spent to buy them."

    At least that's what many of us nobles and merchants think."

    "That's right your majesty.

    I am a merchant.

    And I rely on them to do my account books and even clean the stores.

    So if they go, then who will work in my store?"

    "Your majesty!

    We need them.

    And if we don't treat them harshly, how will they obediently follow our
    instructions?

    Only by letting them know that they are below the level of humans can we
    properly deal with them.

    That's why I totally agree with Viscount Fabian."

    "Yeah, that's right!

    We are even kind enough to provide them with food, water and a secured
    estate to live in.

    So shouldn't they be the ones who were grateful to us instead?"


    "Your majesty..."

    "Your majesty..."

    "Your majesty..."

    '_'
    Chapter 717 - Noble Resistance 2
    "Your majesty..."

    "Your majesty..."

    "Your majesty..."

    (-_-)

    One by one, many spoke about the slavery issue.

    At first, they were somewhat scared to voice out their opinions.

    But after seeing Landon nod thoughtfully while listening to Viscount


    Fabian, everyone thought that Lanson was agreeing to Fabian's suggestion
    instead.

    And so, they acted as if they had been injected with chicken soup.

    Hahhahahahah!

    If they knew that it was this easy, then they would've just saved their money
    and resources rather than attacking Landon behind the scene.

    Such a gullible person might even become their puppet in future.

    Some even believed that the people of Baymard might be this gullible too.

    After all, the only nobles in Baymard were the royal family.

    The people were former slaves or peasants.

    And even the entire Baymardian royal family was formerly despised too
    when they were still in Arcadina.

    So what did they know?


    Good Boy.

    Just listen to them and do what they say.

    Everyone looked at Landon as if they were looking at a big fat sheep.

    Even Landon's carefree appearance made them treat Landon as a weak


    person.

    But how could they have known that Landon was just toying with them?

    The oblivious group of excited men complained about slavery matter for a
    while before Landon finally called for silence.

    "Alright... I've heard you all.

    And I have to say, your points are somewhat valid." Landon said with a
    smile on his face.

    "Hahahhhhhh!

    Your majesty is undoubtedly a God amongst men."

    "Of course he is!

    Didn't I say it?

    His majesty is supreme!"

    "That's right!

    His Majesty knows our troubles and will always understand us.

    This can only show that his majesty is truly wise.

    In fact, he is the wisest man alive!"


    (^_^)

    Landon smiled at the performers who were jumping before him.

    "As I said, some of your points are valid.

    But, the rules remain!"

    --silence--

    Instantly, everyone's smiles turned into frowns.

    What did his majesty mean?

    What the hell?

    After receiving all their praises, he still turned around and rejected their
    offer?

    What sort of shameless person was this?

    Their bodies trembled with rage when they looked at Landon.

    They felt like he had just been playing with them all along.

    The bastard had intentionally given them hope just to take it back.

    And this alone made them grit their teeth and clench their fists in fury.

    Your majesty Landon Barn, aren't you a bit too much?

    Viscount Fabian felt the most embarrassed out of the rest.

    It was as if he had been talking to himself all this time.

    Because his majesty hadn't registered any of it at all.

    If he could, he honestly wanted to squeeze the life out of this little imp right
    about now.
    But who made him inferior in terms of rank?

    Fabian took a deep breath and calmed his nerves.

    Maybe the brat didn't fully understand his point, after all... Landon never
    had slaves serve him.

    So maybe he didn't know their importance?

    Yes!

    That must be it!

    With his mindset back on track, Fabian broadly smiled at the little imp
    again.

    "Your majesty, pardon me for being blunt.

    But does your esteem self not understand the role of these slaves?"

    "I do!"

    "Then why?" Fabian asked.

    In truth, his anger had flared up again when he heard Landon's answer.

    If the little monster knew their use, then why didn't he agree?

    It looked like Landon was hell-bent on going against him in this matter.

    And he would never let it go!

    "Your majesty, if we let them go... then who will run our households and
    businesses for us?"

    "Viscount Fabian.
    If I recall, under that specific law abolishing slavery, there were several
    clauses written there too right?"

    "Yes, your majesty.

    But..."

    "No buts Viscount.

    I specifically instructed that all slaves should be paid for their labour.

    So isn't that problem already solved?"

    "But if we do that, then wouldn't they be peasants?

    Only peasants get paid.

    But they are slaves!!!"

    "Exactly my point Viscount!

    Slavery will no longer exist.

    So if you want them to keep working for you, then pay them according to
    Baymard's minimum wage requirements.

    That's the whole point.

    And may I remind you all that no abuse of any sort should fall in these
    people.

    Or else you and your entire household will only have yourselves to blame.

    As for the issue about returning the Aminu you sent on buying them, I truly
    apologize for my negligence.

    So starting tomorrow, every one of you should bring forth your slave
    contracts here and get a refund on what is left on their lives.
    But in my opinion, there should be no refunds at all!

    Firstly, the price of a single slave is too cheap.

    By standard, with 1000 copper coins, one can get 3 or 4 illiterate slaves...
    and it will only be 1 or 2 literate slaves for the same price.

    And even though the slave contacts state that the slaves will have to serve
    you for 10 to 20 and even 50 years... within 2 months, the work they render
    alone is enough to cover their original buying price.

    From the mending of clothes to doing laundry, cooking, cleaning the toilets,
    scrubbing the floors and even chopping wood... these people work 24 hours
    a day.

    When you all wake up, they have to wake up too.

    And no matter when you need them, they have to be there to serve you.

    Some serve your daughters as maids and sleep on the floor outside their bed
    chambers just in case the ladies need something at night.

    Their job is round the clock for you all.

    So no matter how much food or clothing you have provided these slaves, in
    my eyes... they have already paid what they owed you in full.

    That said, it was negligence on my part to not properly explain it to you all.

    Now, let me make something clear... I expect every one of you to return the
    slave contracts immediately.

    And forget about any refunds because there will be none.

    If you truly want to keep them, then after returning their slave contracts
    pay... them as requested since they will be free citizens.

    This is Baymard, and no longer Arcadina.


    So I hope that all of you will get this through your thick skulls!!!" Landon
    said coldly.

    Everyone was greatly stimulated by Landon as many couldn't accept these


    rules.

    Some of them were slave traders, while others were not ready to spend large
    amounts of money to pay their slaves for labour.

    They were already spending huge amounts to maintain their knights.

    So why should they waste money on these slaves?

    Dammit! Dammit!

    Dammit!!!!

    What stupid human rights?

    Who has those rights ever helped?

    To hell with that!

    How could they allow themselves to lose so much money?

    No!

    They would never allow it.

    Over their dead bodies!


    Chapter 718 - Your Majesty, Pick
    One!
    Everyone was blinking inside when they thought of how much money they
    would lose because of these dumb rules.

    Their estates had hundreds and thousands of slaves alone that did
    everything for them and the other branch members in their clan.

    So if they started paying these slaves, wouldn't their income drastically


    reduce?

    They already had to pay their knights heavily, as well as ensure that their
    wives and children get the best clothes and other luxuries goods.

    Additionally, several of them were branch leaders of their noble clan.

    So there were many more nobles in the clan estate that needed money for
    their monthly upkeep and daily needs too.

    The reason they got slaves and not hired peasants was because it was 100
    times cheaper to buy slaves than to pay people monthly.

    Just a few coins, and these people's lives will belong to them for as long as
    they desired.

    30 years, 50 years, or 100 years... these people will work under their clan
    until they said otherwise.

    So slaves were just perfect for them.

    And even if there were no slave traders around, some peasants would
    willingly sell their dead relative's children for just a few coins.

    This was a perfect transaction.


    The lives of those stinky slaves would belong to them.

    Even if they stabbed, killed, r.a.p.ed or abused these people, no one would
    ever point a finger at them.

    But now, his majesty was saying that these people had rights and deserved
    to be treated well and paid?

    What a load of crap!

    What about them?

    What about their feelings as nobles?

    How was any of this fair?

    In their minds, they were the victims here!... especially those who owned
    slave-trading businesses.

    What were they supposed to do now?

    Change their profession?

    Not a chance!

    No way!

    They would never allow this to happen!

    "Your majesty, we don't agree with you."

    "That's right!

    Just because we have been courteous to you doesn't mean that you can push
    us around as you want.

    We are Arcadinian nobles and not Baymardians.


    So we have no obligations to listen to you."

    "Hmhm.

    You didn't conquer this land by battle.

    And we haven't received any letter from our king.

    So how can we be sure that you aren't lying when you said that this was
    given to you by our king?"

    "We have pledged our loyalty to arcadina.

    So why should we now follow you?

    Do you want us to rebel?

    We come from noble families back in the Capital.

    And out residences here are branch families of those mighty families.

    So how can we separate from our ancestral home back in the Capital?

    What you're asking us to do is a taboo.

    And we will never agree to it!"

    "Yes, this is Arcadina and not Baymard, so you have no right over us."

    (*^*)

    Viscount Fabian squinted his eyes and sneered at Landon.

    That's right!

    Before coming here, he and those who opposed Landon had already come
    up with the perfect strategy to counterattack Landon if the rules weren't
    changed.
    So they were sure that even if they retaliated, everything would still go
    according to their main plan or backup plan.

    They all looked at Landon ruthlessly.

    Since he didn't want to take their olive branch, then so be it!.

    Viscount Fabian was the main head that speared this retaliation.

    After doing their research, they knew that Landon was a foolish principled
    man who wouldn't kill at whim like Alec.

    And since they had indeed pledged their loyalty to Arcadina, then why did
    they need to follow him through?

    More still, they all knew Alec Barn would never give up any land to
    Baymard.

    Additionally, no war has been fought to make them concede as a real man
    should.

    So who was Landon fooling by telling that obvious lie?

    This town was Arcadina's property, and not Baymard's

    So their backup plan was to stick their guts out about their loyalty to
    Arcadina since they knew that Landon wouldn't touch them.

    Because if he ever did, their clan would make the matter huge and make up
    several allegations against Landon.

    The little imp could only blame himself for acting too self-righteous.

    Fabian smiled merrily when he thought of how smart he was.

    "Your majesty Landon...


    We all swore an oath to be loyal towards Arcadina till the day we die.

    So are you asking us to betray our empire when you haven't subdued us
    with battle?

    Do you see us as cowardly men who would do as you say on a whim?

    How can we who are proud Arcadinian nobles follow you without a fight?

    Your majesty, even you have to agree that this is an insult to us!"

    Landon listened to Fabian's heroic speech and chuckled.

    "Oh?

    Then why didn't you mention all this when you were praising me earlier
    on?"

    --silence--

    Everyone looked around the room awkwardly.

    How could they say that this was their backup plan?

    Anyway, since they were here no, then there was no going back.

    "Your majesty, surely you jest.

    We had wanted to bring that up, but the timing was never right."

    "Hmm... you don't say."

    "Your majesty... even though we've all pledged our allegiance to Arcadina,
    we only gave you respect because you were once an Arcadinian prince.

    Your majesty...
    Since King Alec had openly accepted you back and allowed all Arcadinians
    to visit Baymard... we only chose to stay here and give you a bit of support.

    In short, we would have overlooked the fact that you were robbing
    Arcadian land if you had just agreed to abolish these ridiculous rules of
    yours.

    But since you don't want to, then you leave us with no choice!

    Your majesty, you of all people should know that we the nobles here have
    all the knights and guards within this town within our camps.

    We make sure that the town is safe, and we also provide business as well.

    We know everything about this town and are the reason why the town can
    flourish to this level.

    So it's safe to assume that without us, your plans for development might not
    come to pass.

    After all, you and your men have been requesting for us to provide ample
    workers to aid in this development plan of yours.

    So your majesty can see how important we truly are here.

    That said, if you don't agree to our request, then we will truly withdraw
    from this town with our forces and report your actions to Alec Barn
    himself.

    And I believe you of all people should know how terrifying he can be when
    he gets mad.

    immediately.

    So your majesty, what's it going to be?

    You pick!"
    Chapter 719 - Final Decision
    "So your majesty, what's it going to be?

    You pick!" Viscount Fabian coldly.

    For him, nobles and merchants were the backbones of all towns and cities.

    If they took all their forces away, then how would the economy grow?

    The restaurants, stores and whatnot were all owned by them

    So if they closed down these places, then wouldn't all these people need to
    travel towards Baymard for 2 and a half weeks just to get their daily,
    weekly or monthly supplies?

    Undoubtedly, this will definitely make these peasants even more


    dissatisfied with Landon if they left.

    With no stores or businesses around, their lives will turn gloomy.

    Both Peasants and slaves were simple-minded people that could be swayed
    in whatever direction they wanted them to.

    If these people faced real starvation or faced any sort of crisis, they would
    yearn for the days when these nobles were here, even if it meant that they
    needed to be abused by them.

    Additionally, if they ever left, who was going to protect this town?

    Yes, there was a town lord here, but the idiot had very few forces under him
    and was just their puppet.

    They were the real ones running the town.

    Their men were more trained and skilled than those from the town lord.
    And so far, the number of Baymardian warriors (soldiers) that they had seen
    in and out of the town were too little in number to fight any major attacks
    like hundreds of bandits or gang members that planned on invading the
    town.

    With those petty numbers, how could these Baymardians ever dream of
    protecting this town?

    What was worse was that these warriors didn't even carry swords at all.

    The whole thing, coupled with the fact that Landon didn't even battle them
    for the town, made them truly believe that his forces were weak.

    Again, their biggest leverage was Alec.

    Once their king knew what this unfilial son of his was up to, he would
    definitely want to strangle the bastard to death.

    And just the mere mention of Alec should scare Landon silly.

    So they were sure that the little imp would choose to compromise on this
    one.

    But how could they have known that Alec had been destroyed ages ago?

    When Alec came down here earlier on, he had travelled discreetly through
    the forest.

    And even at that, no one knew that he had already battled with Landon.

    In short, it was as if he never came at all.

    They were just low-class nobles compared to the high ranking nobles that
    Alec usually communicated with.

    So why would their king pay attention to them or relay his plans with them
    who were branch members in this town?
    They knew absolutely nothing of Alec's capture or death.

    He had just been executed not long ago, so the news hadn't even left
    Arcadina's central region yet... talk less about it travelling down the western
    regions.

    Soon, they would find out that their well-prepared plan was a joke in
    Landon's eyes.

    Did the fact that he sent small batches of people down here bi-weekly make
    them think that there weren't enough people to protect, or even assist in
    doing business here in Menda town?

    Heh!

    What a bunch of greedy fools!"

    Landon looked at them, placed his hand on his chin and frowned as if he
    were deep in thought.

    Just seeing his expression, everyone knew that he was hooked.

    Now, he only had one option.

    And that was to follow their command if he didn't want Alec to know of his
    land robbing escapade.

    Maybe they could even ask Landon for huge sums of 'hush' money too.

    Ahh... long live his majesty, Alec Barn.

    Landon who was still deep in thought suddenly smiled broadly at them.

    "You're right!

    You all are big and powerful nobles here in Menda Town
    The stores, businesses, safety and other aspects of Menda city are all owned
    by you and can never be overlooked.

    So what other choice do I have?

    Seniors, I've decided." Landon said calmly, and everyone's eyes lit up
    merrily.

    "Hahhahahhaha.....

    That's right your majesty.

    We are just doing this for your protection."

    "Hmhm... Baron Kloga speaks the truth.

    We just want to help you hide your deeds from his majesty Alec Barn.

    So this is really for your sake your majesty."

    "I understand seniors.

    Since you all don't like the rules, then you won't have to follow them."

    "His majesty is wise!"

    "Many thanks, your majesty."

    "Alright... there's no need to thank me.

    You see, I don't like to owe any favours.

    So since you all did this from the kindness of your hearts and don't want my
    father to know... then how can I sleep well at night?

    Your kindness has truly touched my soul.

    That's why I've divided that you won't have to follow these rules.
    Yes!

    Since every one of you will leave this town, then the rules won't apply to
    you, no?

    'Hahhaha... yes.. your majesty... Ye...

    What????"

    Once again, everyone truly couldn't believe their ears.

    Dammit!

    Blame them for not learning their lesson from earlier on.

    son of a b**ch!

    "Your majesty, do you know what you are saying?

    Do you take our treats as nothing?

    Without us, do you think that you will be able to properly run or protect
    these people when you can't even send enough men down here?

    Do you think that we won't report this matter to his majesty Alec Barn just
    because you are his son?" Fabian roared angrily.

    "Eh?

    Why are you all mad?

    Didn't you give me a choice earlier on?

    Well then, this king has made his decision and if you like, go report it to my
    father... if you can." Landon said with a sly smile on his face.
    As for the matter of him sending a few people down here in batches, that
    was because he only did this so that these nobles could let their guards
    down and see him as weak.

    And now, they had kicked themselves out without him forcing them to
    leave.

    Who asked them to give him an ultimatum?

    In their eyes, compared to Arcadina, Baymard was too small in size.

    And no one truly knows anything about Baymard's forces and its size.

    Other than the guards around, many would assume that Baymard probably
    had just enough to protect its Capital city and not enough to take care of
    these new territories.

    So he sent out a few, but effective men towards each town, city and village.

    And all the rebels were starting to fall into his trap.

    If they wanted to blame anyone, then they could just blame themselves.

    Of course, it was true that they were now William's men, and their army
    belonged to William since they pledged their oath of loyalty towards
    Arcadina.

    So they had to go!


    Chapter 720 - Traitor!
    The air was filled with tension, as everyone glared at Landon furiously.

    In their minds, they had already come up with the perfect plan which
    involved Alec kicking Landon's ass a hundred times over.

    One should know that many of them were clam heads and elders within
    their branch families here.

    So how could they leave their easy-going, rewarding and honourable


    positions just like that?

    Moreover, just a 5-hour journey towards Baymard's direction outside the


    town...one would find a large copper mine there.

    These noble branch families all had certain percentages from every copper
    ore that came out of the mine.

    Their men had been there 24 hours a day just to dig out and transport these
    pres to them.

    Their wealth had tripled over the past decades, so how could they let all of
    this go?

    Additionally, why should they abandon their clan properties and estates just
    because this little imp said so?

    Did he know how big their clan estate and property was?

    There were about 9 elders in most clans.

    And these elders had at least 15~40 other nobles within their fraction who
    all lived in the same estate with them and aided in overlooking their
    businesses or carrying out certain assignments for the main elders.
    Again, each noble might've married 2 or 3 wives and had children too....not
    to talk of the thousands of knights under their estates.

    And if one added up all the horses for these knights and the slaves to take
    care of every little thing in their clan... did this little imp actually know how
    large their clan properties were?

    It was ridiculous for them to leave them behind.

    No way!

    As the victims here, why should they leave?

    Of eyes could kill, Landon would already be dead by now.

    F***!

    They wanted him dead.

    "Your majesty Landon Barn, are you trying to force us to leave all we have
    behind just like that?

    Isn't this too much?

    What is the difference between this and robbery?" Fabian bellowed angrily?

    And Landon on the other hand just looked at the angry bird before him
    playfully.

    "Eh?

    Why should this king rob you?

    Hmph!

    Unlike the rest of you, this king is an honest man who wouldn't steal from
    beggars.
    So your clan's properties will be bought upfront by this king.

    Look!

    Isn't this king great?

    Just look at how compassionate I am towards you all.

    Yes, this king is truly too kind!"

    "..."

    Everyone was made speechless by Landon.

    Who praises themselves over and over again like this?

    They had the urge to beat him up until he couldn't recognize his mother
    anymore.

    Fabian clenched his fists furiously when he saw Landon's casual attitude.

    'I don't believe it!

    I don't believe that I can't correct this arrogant prick!

    Just who the hell does he think he is?

    I was already making a name for myself when he was still sucking on his
    mother's bosom.

    So who is he, a former abandoned prince to challenge me?

    Screw this!

    I will have this little bastard to the very end!' Fabian thought.

    This bastard must've been sent by his enemies to anger him to death.

    .
    Fabian took a deep breath and calmed himself again.

    He was trying his very best not to lose his temper when talking to this son
    of a b**ch!

    "Your majesty, do you think that money can solve everything?

    We, as proud Arcadinian nobles have other things that we care about other
    than our properties.

    So even if you buy them from us, we still won't leave."

    "Oh?

    And why is that?"

    "Because there are more important things than money."

    "Hmmm... like the copper mine?"

    "_"

    Everyone looked at Landon curiously.

    How did he know about the mine?

    They had been hiding its existence ever since.

    So how did he know?

    Was there a traitor or a spy amongst them?

    Everyone quickly looked at the 26-year-old town lord who was shivering
    beside Landon.

    Was it this little sh**head who told him?

    The poor innocent town lord beside Landon almost wanted to cry when he
    felt everyone's gaze.
    He was innocent alright?

    Baron Jamison patted his already damp handkerchief anxiously.

    All this time, he had been shivering from how tense the room was getting.

    He was very timid by nature and had always done whatever these nobles
    requested him to do.

    What other choice did he have?

    Nonetheless, even though he was timid.... this was his town, and he truly
    wanted it to grow.

    That was why he cooperated with Landon earnestly.

    He had already seen the sealed doc.u.ment that transferred the land to
    Baymard.

    But when he previously told those nobles about it, they didn't believe him at
    all.

    How could Alec Barn give out his property?

    Impossible!

    For them, he had been fooled and the doc.u.ments were fake.

    Plus if it was real, then why didn't Landon allow them to see it as well.

    Each time they requested to see it, one story or another came out from these
    Baymardians.

    The stories were too ridiculous to believe.

    One time, they said that a dog chewed on it, and another time... they said
    that it had been accidentally washed during laundry.
    Who would believe them?

    Everything made them believe that these doc.u.ments never existed in the
    first place.

    To them, Landon was just a con man who wanted to first gain their trust and
    loyalty before fully acquiring the land.

    That was probably why he focused on developing the place and acted like a
    good Samaritan here and there.

    And only stupid lowly men that Jamison would believe these Baymardians.

    So with all that said, coupled with the fact that they knew their king's real
    nature and no news had arrived from Alec... they were sure that it was a lie!

    But Jamison believed in what he saw and still worked with Landon.

    Their puppet had betrayed them!

    Jamison truly wanted to cry.

    What betrayal, after getting their warnings over these past few weeks... he
    had never talked about the copper mine or any other important things that
    concerned these nobles.

    All he did was help in recording how many people were in his town, as well
    as help in hiring people who could work alongside these Baymardians and
    build wooden structures.

    In fact, he had been concerned with Development and hadn't even snitched
    on these people once.

    So why was he targeted?

    [Jamison: I'm really innocent guys


    Nobles: Shut up you traitor!

    Jamison: (TT□TT)]

    Jamison felt suffocated under their hateful glares.

    Over the years, he had been a puppet for many of the nobles here since they
    had powerful forces and came from powerful clans that had a strong
    holding within Arcadina's Capital city.

    And there was nothing he could do about it.

    All his life, he had known just how mediocre he was when compared to
    other nobles.

    One should know that there were more than 45,000 different villages, cities
    and towns in Arcadina.

    And many of these locations had a massive number of nobles living in


    them.

    Be it nobles and rich merchants who owned restaurants, slave businesses,


    stores and whatnot.. one could find them within many cities and towns, and
    at times within some villages too.

    So Menda town, there were many nobles too.

    And even though he was the town lord, he was very weak and had way
    fewer forces than the rest.

    That's why he had been their puppet.

    Firstly, he was too young and had to be extra careful... lest they kill his wife
    and children.

    One should know that he only got the position of town lord because he was
    his father's only surviving son.
    So all he could do was keep his head low and allow these mighty nobles
    push him around in whatever direction they chose.

    But now, there was hope for him to be rescued from his puppet cage

    The moment he saw the seal on the doc.u.ment, his eyes became blinded
    with hope.

    Maybe he had truly seen it wrong.

    But his mind was already filled with hope that a self-righteous and straight
    forward person like Landon could own the land.

    So he couldn't wait for this whole thing to end.

    Only he knew what he had been going through at the hands since he
    succeeded his late father.

    And now, there was hope.

    Additionally, his majesty also sent some men to protect him and his family
    24 hours a day.

    So how could he not be grateful?

    Landon secretly glanced at Jamison and sighed.

    This 26-year old Baron needed more training.

    Even though he was a good man by nature, he was too weak-hearted.

    Nonetheless, he believed that with time... the little lord will become strong.

    As for the nobles and merchants before him, it was time to get things
    straightened up.
    Chapter 721 - Mr. Nice Guy
    Fabian looked at Jamison and scoffed.

    He would deal with this traitor later on.

    But for now, he had to take Landon out first.

    Since he knew of the mine's existence, then they had to act fast.

    "Your majesty... If I were you, I would act smartly.

    Do you really think that you can win us if we go to battle?

    Carona will not help you in this matter, so you will have to battle us with
    the few people you have if it comes down to it.

    And we all know how that will turn out.

    So as your elder, I advise you to not disgrace yourself and yield wisely.

    Because we, the nobles of Menda town will fight you in this matter.

    We will not leave Menda city.

    Not now, not ever!" Fabian bellowed loudly.

    And instantly, the other nobles arrogantly lifted their chins and felt their
    fighting sports rise even further.

    "That's right your majesty, with our forces combined, you won't stand a
    chance.

    So this is our last warning to you as a former Arcadinian Prince."


    "Yes!

    We will battle it out with you for the ownership of that copper mine."

    "Hmhm!

    We will do our best to fight for his majesty Alec Barn's copper mine."

    (-_-)

    Landon almost rolled his eyes while listening to them.

    Who were they trying to fool?

    Please, leave my bastard father out of this, alright?

    "If you all decide to go against me, then you will lose the chance to sell
    your properties.

    And when that chance is gone, your fates might not be as easy as they are
    now.

    That said, are you all still willing to go against me?"

    "Of course!

    Who are you trying to bluff?"

    "Your majesty Landon Barn, do you think that we were born yesterday?

    Do your worse!"

    (*^*)

    They all spoke angrily when they heard Landon's warning.

    Puiii!
    Who was he pretending for?

    Everyone knows that Baymard doesn't have that many knights to begin
    with.

    And all their help comes from Carona.

    Yes!

    This was a fact that everyone within the Pyno continent knew of.

    The newly established Baymardian empire had never gone to war or fought
    battles because of Carona's protection.

    That's why they could sit there peacefully.

    But how could Fabian have known that he was wrong?

    Contrary to what they believe, Baymard had already gone to war.

    But, they had always closed their borders and prevented the news from
    leaking out.

    In short, even when Alec and his men had attacked Baymard... those who
    saw Alec's army whilst on their way to Riverdale city, were later told that
    the army was just a group of nobles and their forces that came to visit
    Landon officially.

    Of course many believed the news because no one had seen any dead
    bodies anyway.

    And just like that, Baymard had always covered up their asses when
    battling.

    Even those who saw Nopline's fleet and stopped their trip to Baymard, also
    received word that those sh.i.p.s only came for visitation alone.

    At first they were confused, but they soon believed it because there were no
    signs of any wrecked sh.i.p.s around.
    Additionally, many people said that the Coastal port only closed down
    because of some dangerous sea creatures.

    And the next day when they left Baymard, the sea was clean with no debris
    or shipwrecks at sight.

    So of course they would believe it.

    At this point, many across the Pyno continent believed that Baymard never
    experienced any battles because of Carona's protection.

    But sooner or later, they would realize how wrong they were... Especially
    Nopline, Ulrich and others who tried to go against those under Landon's
    protection.

    In fact, the entire Capital of Terique would soon realize just what Baymard
    could do.

    And the truth might only be revealed months later.

    But by then, it would be too late for these nobles before Landon who
    assumed that he was weak.

    For now, all their masks had been torn so there was no going back.

    They had to fight for his majesty Alec Barn!

    In Fabian's mind, the few men that Baymard had were all used to protect its
    empire.

    That was probably why just a tiny fraction of people were sent out to their
    town.

    And when he thought about it more, he felt more confident in his plans
    because over the years, Arcadina had done some pretty bold stiff towards
    Carona... but Carona had never retaliated because Arcadina was
    ridiculously large, overpopulated and had 40% more forces than Carona.
    So even if he acted against Lanson, he would say that he was acting in
    Alec's interest.

    In that way, Carona wouldn't dare to retaliate in the slightest.

    Who would want to face Alec's wrath?

    Again, there were a total of 6 main clan branch families here.

    But because they were branch families, they had just about 4,000 knights in
    each clan.

    Nonetheless, if they join forces, how could Landon be their equal?

    He didn't believe that Landon would be ready to face a force of 24000


    people without Carona's help.

    Hehehehe...

    The fool had no one to blame but himself.

    Yes!

    They would fight the bastard to death if they have to.

    After all, they are fighting for their king as well.

    Fabian was now in a good mood when he thought about it again.

    His majesty Alec Barn's name was really powerful.

    [Alec: .... can you all let me rest in peace? (T^T)]

    Landon looked at the group before him and smirked.

    Since they wanted to do so much, then his brother William shouldn't blame
    him too much right?
    Fabian felt more irritated when he looked at Landon's calm expression.

    "Your majesty... I'm going nowhere!

    You will have to personally drag me out before I can leave this town."

    "Yeah!

    You'll have to drag us out before we leave!"

    "That's right!"

    "Okay!

    As you wish."

    Everyone: "_"

    'Your majesty, why can't you follow the script?

    Will begging us kill you?'

    Landon couldn't be bothered by them and decided to grant their wish as


    soon as possible, so he turned towards one of the Baymardian soldiers in
    the room.

    "Captain Flint!

    From now on, there's no need to hide in the shadows anymore.

    So tell the move to move out immediately!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"

    "Oh!... and one thing.

    Since I'm a nice guy, I want you to make sure that they get their wish as
    well.
    I want them dragged out of the town too."

    Everyone else: "_"


    Chapter 722 - A New Beginning
    Fabian and the rest looked at Landon in a daze before finally coming back
    to their senses.

    And by the time they had realized what was going on, several Baymardian
    soldiers burst into the room like locusts.

    'Bam!!!'

    "Everyone, get on your knees now!!"

    Instantly, some of the bibles did as they were told when they saw fully
    covered soldiers burst in with strange weapons in their hands.

    They were really confused about how these people knew when to burst into
    the room.

    But of course, the orders were sent out by Walkie Talkie by one of the
    Baymardian soldiers in the room.

    Additionally, they didn't notice that while Landon had been talking to them,
    he had also been making several hand signals to his men to tell the rest in
    hiding to quickly surround the building.

    Hehehehe... since all the major forces were gathered here, how could he not
    take advantage of this and deal with them all at once?

    These nobles quickly did as they were told and knelt in fury.

    "You can't do this to us!

    We are Arcadinian men, and we refuse to go down without a fight!"

    "That's right!
    Aren't you ashamed of using this sneak attack on us?

    What sort of cowardly king are you?

    How can you use us as hostages?

    If you're a real man, then let us go and battle us head-on."

    "Yeah!

    If you let us go, then we promise to let you walk out of Menda town
    without a scratch.

    We have more forces combined than you do, so let us go and make it easier
    for yourself."

    "You let us go!"

    "Let us go!"

    "Let us go!"

    Landon looked at them without a hint of emotions on his face.

    "Noisy."

    (:Y^Y:)

    Everyone felt like they had been slapped on the face by Landon's comment.

    And before they could react, the massive silver door opened once more and
    in came some battered-looking men.

    'Bam!'

    'Plup!'
    Several battered-looking men were tossed into the room by some of the
    Baymardian soldiers.

    Of course, the battered men in question were the guards of these nobles
    who previously surrounded the building while waiting for their masters.

    There they were standing outside peacefully and even cracking several
    jokes here and there.

    And out of nowhere, men who had perfectly blended in with their
    surroundings took them down in a flash.

    Some of them were attached by witches and warlocks that made them fall
    asleep, while others were knocked in the head and attacked brutally.

    Those that fell asleep were tied and left outside, while those that were
    attacked were sent into the room to meet their masters.

    They looked as if they had just come out of a boxing match.

    Their bodies had red swollen spots on them, which indicated that they had
    been punched violently.

    And their faces looked like it needed some plastic surgery.

    Those who saw them couldn't help but wonder if some sort of war had
    broken outside, or if they had entered a fight club or something.

    Seeing their own men thrown into the room, they looked at them in disdain.

    What were they paying them if they were still this weak?

    What a bunch of trash!

    Now they only hoped for backup to rescue them, even though they knew
    that it wouldn't be happening any time soon... at least not until those from
    their clans notice their sudden disappearance.

    After all, as elders, they had numerous appointments and schedules daily.
    So if they missed an appointment, someone might rush to their clan to look
    for them.

    And depending on how important that appointment was, the person would
    be sent over here.

    Heavens!

    they hoped that someone would notice soon.

    But how could they have imagined that their clans were currently in a mess
    right now?

    For them, it was just too impossible for Landon to attack them all at once.

    Landon sneered and released his murderous aura.

    And immediately, many trembled and some even peed themselves.

    "Do you all take this king as a fool?

    First, you tried to deceive this king into removing the rules.

    Then, you threatened the king again.

    Tell me, shouldn't this kind just kill you all now?"

    "D...don't kill us, your majesty.

    We are just worthless beings and aren't important enough to get your
    attention.

    We are ants... Just useless ants!"

    "Yes, your majesty.

    It was the devil who tempted us."


    (:Y∆Y:)

    Everyone was really scared and trembled hard as if their lives depended on
    it.

    They looked nothing like the proud men who previously lashed out.

    Oh, how the tables have turned.

    Landon looked at them and scoffed.

    "I, as a righteous king with a noble character, decided to listen to your


    concerns and help you settle into the new rules.

    But none of you liked my efforts.

    So I decided to send you all away after burning your properties fair and
    square.

    But once again, you decided to go against me and challenge me.

    Heh...

    So you really think that I have no forces to crush you all?

    Throughout these past few weeks, my men have been watching your
    properties in hiding.

    They had already infiltrated your estates both inside and outside... and were
    just waiting for my command to make a move.

    You see, I only wanted to give you all a chance to come clean with me and
    aid me in developing this town.

    Oh... and maybe you don't know this, bit Arcadina as a new ruler now.

    So your old king is no longer king."

    "Impossible!
    His majesty Alec Barn himself declared that he wouldn't leave the throne
    for the next 5 to 10 years." Fabian exclaimed in surprise.

    Everyone felt like they were dreaming when they listened on.

    What new king?

    "Hmhm... the old man did say that.

    But now things are different." Landon said while taking out the original
    doc.u.ment.

    And the moment the nobles saw it, they knew that it was true.

    However, they couldn't help wondering why the Baymardians came up with
    several excuses earlier on when they asked to see it.

    When they thought about it more and saw Landon's sly smile, they knew
    they had been had!

    That said, your new king had personally issued a letter requesting that if
    you all don't want to work with me, then you all have to leave with your
    forces and head straight for Arcadina's Capital.

    So since you've sworn an oath to be loyal to Arcadina, then you have to go,
    no?

    And because you dared to threaten this sovereign, then you will leave your
    properties behind and even all the wealth in your treasuries.

    Everything within your clan now belongs to Baymard.

    Additionally, you will only be allowed to leave with just a few coins,
    carriages, all your clothes and carriages too.

    Now you can start a brand new life in the Capital, isn't that great?
    Tsk!

    I had warned you earlier on about the consequences of challenging me.

    So you have no one else to blame but yourselves.

    Men!

    Drag them out!

    And as for Viscount Fabian, lock him up!!"

    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Chapter 723 - Impending Danger
    'Plup!'

    Those who heard Landon's commands knew that it was over.

    No!

    What had they gotten themselves into?

    Before, they had a chance to sell their properties to Landon and still live
    lavishly when they entered their clans back in Arcadina's Capital.

    But now, they've lost this opportunity.

    Which made them feel like crying.

    One should know that even though they lived big here, back in the Capital,
    they were nothing.

    In their clans, their voices as branch members were never heard and no one
    considered their feelings at all.

    So if they left with large amounts of money, they would be able to pocket a
    great amount of it, while giving their clans a portion of the money for the
    property that Landon bought.

    At least, they would've been able to embezzle a substantial amount and


    secretly build their forces.

    But now, not only would Landon not be buying these properties from them,
    he would also take all the wealth in their treasuries.

    F***!

    Did anyone know how much those were?


    These nobles and merchants here had large chunks of copper ores in their
    treasuries, as well as several piles of coins, jewelry, and precious gems too.

    Sure, the amount of wealth that they had gathered over the years wasn't
    anywhere near that of those within the cities or those from the super-
    wealthy.

    But as a branch family, what they had collected was just too much.

    And that was because they had been selling copper from the mines and
    secretly embezzling some of the profits before it got sent to the main clan in
    the Capital.

    So their wealth was something that would shock other branch families.

    That was probably why they as branch members could afford to have as
    many knights as they did.

    But now, they had to leave all that wealth that they had acc.u.mulated
    behind for Landon to reap its benefits.

    Everyone's eyes turned red when they thought about it.

    Who gave them the guts to go against Landon?

    When Landon released his murderous aura, no one dared to look him in the
    eye while he spoke... not even Fabian.

    Fear crept into their hearts as they thought that Landon would really kill
    them off.

    Some even started praying for them to be dragged out peacefully.

    And just like that, their ancestors had answered their prayers.

    Because the moment Landon said that they would be dragged away and
    sent out of Menda town alive, many quickly kowtowed and thanked their
    ancestors gratefully.

    Who said that prayers didn't work?

    Look!

    Weren't they saved from this monster?

    At this point, they truly wanted to slap their former selves.

    What gave them the guts to go against him?

    They thought that he was weak.

    But only now did they know that he might've been holding back all this
    while.

    As expected, a Dragon like his majesty Alec could only produce another
    dragon.

    F***!

    They would never go against him again.

    And as they were dragged out, they still thanked Landon nonstop.

    "Thank you, oh wise one for your grace."

    "Thank you, oh most majestic one for sparing this lowly one's life."

    "Thank you!

    "Thank you!

    "Thank you!"

    "^"

    .
    Landon looked at the nobles who were currently dragged out and felt like
    he might've damaged their brain circuits.

    The entire thing was just too funny.

    They didn't even struggle as the soldiers dragged out in different positions.

    It looked like they had finally accepted their fates.

    As for Fabian, since he was the one who led the entire thing, then he as
    their leader had to get them jailed.

    At least in this way, the prison will have another new inmate.

    And from what Landon knew of, Fabian wouldn't be the last inmate from
    these new territories.

    Yup!

    There were other nobles who were retaliating within the other towns and
    cities around.

    So everyone leading all resistant groups would join Fabian later on.

    As to why he couldn't kill every one of them, if he did, that would be over
    200 or more within all these newly acquired territories.

    Their families and children might want revenge and make a mountain out of
    nothing.

    And this would undoubtedly anger their head clans back in the Capital.

    Landon wasn't afraid of their revenge.

    But this will give William a lot of issues if all noble clans want him to
    defend them as his people.

    One should know that Arcadina and Baymard already had a treaty with one
    another.
    So he couldn't just kill people just like that.

    There were too many diplomatic things at stake here.

    That's why he chose to only imprison the leaders and drive the rest along
    with their massive armies out of these new territories.

    Just Menda Town alone had about 24,000 knights combined from all these
    nobles, then what more of the other towns and cities?

    Luckily, just the sheer number of slaves that these nobles had bought was
    far much more than their army alone.

    So without a doubt, recruiting these slaves into the army or police academy
    was a must.

    And while that went on, more soldiers had to be deployed to protect these
    new territories too.

    As for these nobles, now that they had seen the seal and heard Landon's
    words, they knew that they had to take their men and leave immediately.

    They had to go to the Capital and report their return to their new king as
    stated in the doc.u.ment.

    Again, Landon seemed to be on good terms with their new king.

    So they might by stabbing themselves in the leg if they retaliated.

    Plus now, they felt like Landon might truly have enough forces to take them
    down.

    That said, they weren't stupid enough to try anything funny.

    And now that this had been taken care of, Landon's murderous aura died
    down and he calmly looked at Jamison with a broad smile on his face.
    Jamison who saw this felt like Landon was too good at pretending to be a
    sheep when he was actually a wolf.

    Luckily, he was smart and chose the right team.

    Or else wouldn't he have turned out like the rest?

    Only he and 2 others stuck by Landon all this time.

    So now, there were only 3 noble families left in the entire town.

    Baron Jamison silently thanked his ancestors for giving him a good vision.

    No matter what, he would never betray this sleeping monster.

    Landon looked at Jamison and smiled.

    "Jamison, are you and the men ready?"

    "Yes, your majesty.

    Everyone had already gathered 2 hours ago in wait.

    But... your majesty, are you sure that it can be done?

    I mean no disrespect... but this problem has been killing my ancestors and
    the people for many years now.

    It is very deadly, and no one has been able to figure it out."

    "You're right, Jamison.

    It's dangerous and deadly.

    But I have a way.

    Now let's go!"


    Chapter 724 - The Witch's Pets
    Jamison looked at Landon's confident smile and firmed his heart.

    Since his majesty said that he could do it, then why not have more faith?

    Now, he had become a true town lord.

    So he should do his best and not disappoint his majesty Landon Barn.

    Thinking like this, he puffed up his chest and followed Landon seriously.

    As for the matter with the nobles, Landon couldn't be bothered with them
    anymore.

    His men would tackle with it from here on out since he had other important
    things to worry about.

    With that, he and Jamison made their way towards another end of the town
    and stopped at a newly constructed 2-story wooden house.

    "Welcome your majesty.

    Welcome!"

    Everyone greeted enthusiastically.

    These soldiers have been staying in Menda town all this time.

    So when they got Landon's letter last week, they quickly did their best to
    collect as much information about the problem at hand.

    And their findings alone were truly shocking.

    Landon and Jamison were led toward a moderately sized office on the 2nd
    floor.
    There, they met with 2 other Captains for a brief meeting.

    'Bam!'

    The door was shut tightly.

    "Your majesty, the locals say that this beast is a deadly one that lives within
    a cave which they call 'Pangera'... which was named after a certain witch
    thousands of years ago.

    Many of the old folks in town all describe that cave to have some sort of
    monsters that carry the witch's power.

    It's said that the creature seems to only like darkness since no one has ever
    seen it out of the cave during the daytime.

    Unfortunately, it seems to move out a lot during the night... especially


    during this period.

    It's said that the creature hibernates for close to 10 months within the year,
    and chooses to wait up only around this time.

    So many children, farmers and passerbys have lost their lives during the last
    few decades.

    And just 2 weeks ago, the creature already began making its move."
    Captain Thomas said hoarsely.

    The more he spoke, the more frightened Jamison was.

    He was a native, born and bred in this town, so he knew just how terrifying
    this creature was.

    His elder brother who should've been town lord, had died while trying to
    save this town and take care of the creature.

    While he on the other hand, as cowardly as he was, had survived.


    This was the most regretful and shameful experience of his life.

    He was right there when it all happened, and he couldn't even help his
    brother who was swallowed up by the beast.

    His brother was a hero!

    A single teardrop fell from Jamison's eyes when he recalled this buried
    memory.

    Hopefully, he would be able to avenge his brother.

    "Your majesty, even though we've heard a lot of stories about the creature,
    not many people have actually seen the creature's full appearance, as they
    were either running for their lives in the dark.

    Luckily, Baron Jamison had seen the creature clearly and gave us a drawing
    of what it looked like." Captain Sydal said while passing on some drawings
    to Landon.

    Landon took them from Syndal before thanking Jamison for cooperating as
    well.

    "Your majesty, no need to thank me.

    It's what I should be doing.

    Plus, I also have a bone to pick with it too." Jamison said sadly.

    This brother's death had always been a shadow in his heart.

    He knew very well that if his brother hadn't pushed him out of the way, he
    would've been the one in that beast's belly.

    His brother, father and countless knights died that night.

    And he survived and became a puppet for the other nobles in town.

    There was never a chance for revenge.


    But now, things were different.

    Landon looked at the sketch silently.

    It was 80% similar to the system's own.

    To put it simply, this creature wasn't any damn witch's creation or pet.

    Nope!

    It was just an animal that was about to go extinct.

    These creatures bore the same name as the cave and the witch.

    They were also called pangeras for thousands of years.

    And way before people noticed them, these creatures used to be abundant.

    But just like other species that went extinct over time... ages ago, some sort
    of disaster happened that made them dwindle in numbers rapidly.

    Their numbers decreased from thousands to hundreds to 10... And now,


    only 3 of them were left in the entire world.

    These creatures could live for 170 years before dying which was really
    scary.

    Luckily for everyone else, the last female died decades ago.

    So all the surviving ones were males.

    And without anyone killing them, their kind would still go extinct.

    Anyway, Landon would never save them whether they were precious or not.

    It just wasn't worth it if they could do this much damage.


    The heavens had decided to end their lives and the system told him that
    they must all die.

    So who was he to against his boss?

    Goodbye Pangeras!

    That said, the creature was truly terrifying.

    It was a mix of a c.o.c.kroach, centipede and a bat.

    To put it more simply, it looked like the giant monster in 'Men in Black I'...
    except that it had the legs of a centipede (but stronger), and had some
    features of bats, like its ears.

    It was as tall and wide as a construction truck.

    But because of its strong and many legs, its speed was ridiculous.

    Additionally, it could roll itself up in a ball and launch a force attack at its
    enemies as if it were a bowling ball.

    It hated the daylight because it was completely blind then.

    That's why fire had saved the lives of some of these locals who lived to tell
    the tale.

    For sure, the creature typically hibernates during cold seasons because most
    creatures around its vicinity hardly came out then.

    So looking for food was always hardest during cold seasons when
    compared to warm seasons that had both humans and animals travel out
    further from their comfort zones.

    It hibernated for 10 months and stayed up for 2.

    And now that these pangeras were awake, they had quickly started causing
    havoc around these parts.
    They had to do something, and fast!
    Chapter 725 - The Deadly Pangeras
    Everyone listened to the report and felt a sense of crisis.

    "Your majesty, so far... over 10 people have been reported missing.

    Some of them are farmers who have some fields outside the town.

    Their families said that they typically returned after 10 P.M.

    But for the past couple of days, they haven't shown up at all.

    Of course we quickly told everyone to stay in town at all times until we deal
    with this matter.

    But we suspect that they have been taken by these pangeras.

    So we have to act now your majesty.

    Because from the reports, it looks like these creatures go out to hunt every
    night."

    "I agree your majesty.

    For the past few weeks, the men have been training hard to take down these
    pangeras.

    Now, we await only your orders."

    At this point, Captain Thomas and Captain Syndal were very eager to take
    down these creatures.

    One should know that they were in charge of security here.

    So the complaints and safety issues only made them feel a little
    incompetent.
    Sure!

    These people were already used to the fact that these creatures could kill
    and do as they pleased.

    But to the Captains, this was still a failure on their part for such a thing to
    happen under their nostrils.

    Baymard tasked itself with being the safest place on the continent.

    So how could such a thing happen within Baymard?

    They would never let these creatures continuously swallow up people as if


    they were eating dessert or something.

    "Your majesty, if I may...

    These creatures are known as the witch's pers.

    And then have strong bonds with the devil.

    They are stupidly strong, fast and have taken down many knights.

    So you can see how powerful they are.

    That's why I think that we should take a few more days or weeks to plan out
    a perfect attack." Jamison said seriously.

    It wasn't that he was belittling Landon and his men.

    But when he remembered how his late father had planned an attack for over
    3 weeks and had still lost his life, alongside his brother and a few others...
    he knew that these Pangeras were not to be trifled with.

    So he just didn't want Landon and his men to lose their lives like that.

    Landon saw through Jamison's worries and smiled.


    "Jamison, do you know how I became king and succeeded in making
    Baymard what it is today?"

    "No your majesty."

    "Hmm.

    I was able to do all this because of my belief, my judgement and my team...


    (cough.. and the system)

    Jamison, I will never do what I'm not sure of.

    So you have nothing to fear."

    "Phew!

    For a moment, I thought your majesty would attack these creatures today."

    "Yup!

    You're right."

    "_"

    "Like I said, I'll never do anything I'm not sure of.

    Don't worry, we'll win."

    "_"

    Jamison looked at Landon in a daze.

    That's it!

    His majesty had lost it.

    That was the only other explanation for his Majesty's behaviour.
    Landon and his Captains just smiled in response to Jamison's worries.

    They had been secretly preparing for weeks now.

    So wasn't it already time to act?

    This was one of the reasons why Landon came here today.

    He brought several military weapons for the show.

    And since these creatures were blinded by light, the weapons brought over
    would do some serious damage to them.

    Additionally, it was best for then to act in the daytime

    So they have to move out now.

    Jamison looked at the group of madmen before him helplessly.

    Who could tell him why they were so abnormal?

    Talking sense to them was like talking to a stone wall.

    Everything he said had entered one of their ears and flown out the other.

    Others run when they hear the word pangera.

    But these crazy people lean into it more and more.

    And why did they seem a little excited?... or was it just him.

    Jamison was very confused by their behaviour.

    These Baymardians were too weird.

    Their meeting carried in for just 20 minutes, before Landon and the rest
    quickly called in the team of 50 who had been preparing for this operation
    for weeks now.

    They geared up and briefly went over the plan again before heading out
    towards the cave some distance away from the town.

    Vrrrmmmmmmmm!!'

    They drove for 10 minutes and parked their trucks just outside the forest
    region.

    For sure, while a 10-minute drive meant nothing to them, that was actually
    about 1 hour and 26~45 minutes on foot for many.

    And even though some of the peasants and villagers had some inherited
    farming properties 30 minutes to 45 minutes away from the town on foot,
    these pangeras still travelled very very fast and attacked many of them
    there.

    Again, any passerbys who were travelling on the roads to another city,
    village or town were also captured and swallowed up.

    So these roads weren't safe at night.

    "Team Alpha!

    As planned, you will protect the trucks, keep travellers safe and be on
    standby just in case we need backup.

    Is that understood?"

    "Yes sir!"

    "Good!

    Now, the rest, follow me.

    We will kill the targets."

    "Yes sir!"
    With that, Landon and 40 others quickly left the scene.

    They travelled deep into the forest on foot, passed through small streams
    and climbed rocky terrains for another 35 minutes before finally arriving at
    the entrance to a massive cave.

    And judging from the many trees that had been knocked off by these
    pangeras, they were more than certain that their targets had been active not
    too long ago.

    In fact, some of the broken tree stumps showed that these bastards might've
    been active last night.

    Some of the trees had dried blood on them that wasn't more than a day old.

    And from the looks of it, these bastards didn't even care about handling
    their 'meals' properly.

    They just carelessly carried their victims without even caring if they got hit
    on the head here and there.

    The person should've died of a concussion aline before getting eaten.

    The soldiers checked the cave's perimeter properly before proceeding any
    further.

    Out of 40 soldiers, 5 stayed at the cave's entrance, while the rest prepared to
    move in.

    Landon took a deep breath to calm his excited heart.

    Damn!

    It's been a long time since he dealt with mysterious creatures in this world.

    Was he excited?
    F*** yeah!

    He was ready to kick some ass!


    Chapter 726 - The Deadly Pangeras
    2
    'Chreahh!'

    'Chreahh!'

    'Chreahh!'

    The men advanced quietly, and all that could be heard was the soft sounds
    of twigs and leaves rustling under their feet.

    And as they progressed, their head torches lighted the way for them.

    Some torches were pointing upwards, while others were pointed sideways
    and forward.

    It was always best to be prepared.

    What if something grabbed them from the top?

    Everyone focused on their task at hand while slowly advancing in


    formation.

    The cave was dark, a little chilly, and huge.

    Not surprisingly, they couldn't find a single bat within sight.

    One should know that when these Pangeras woke up, their bellies seemed
    like an endless wormhole.

    Their digestive capabilities were almost supernatural, and when they had to
    hibernate again... they would enter their cocoon and stay there for the next
    10 months.
    But when they were awake, they felt hungry almost every time.

    So what bat would want to stay in this cave?

    The only reason why they stayed in the cave when awake was due to the
    sunlight outside.

    But in this dark cave, they never needed to worry about the sun.

    That said, which bat would risk staying here?

    Moreover, any unfortunate creature that wanders into the cave would be
    killed too.

    Landon looked at the systems map and knew that these creatures had heard
    them.

    And now the creatures who were previously resting, were now going into
    hiding.

    From his estimates, in the next 3 minutes, they should clash with them.

    Time passed by swiftly and soon, 2 minutes had gone up.

    And just up ahead, everyone could see that they were about to step into a
    bigger chamber within the cave.

    "Everyone!

    This might be their lair, so stay focused.

    And remember, they like to climb the walls and ceilings." Landon
    reminded, before looking at his map again.

    It was time.

    'Chreahh!'
    'Chreahh!'

    'Chreahh!

    The soft sounds of twigs and leaves rustled again under their feet as they
    slowly advanced while pointing at all directions around them.

    People focusing on the back, check!

    People focusing at their sides, check!

    People focusing upwards, check!

    People focusing forward, check!

    Check! Check! Check! Check!

    And while they were advancing with caution, just a little further ahead,
    these pangeras salivated at the large number of food that had entered their
    cave.

    It's been a long time since a heavy meal like this one purposefully delivered
    itself to them.

    'Greaww!'

    They communicated amongst themselves and slowly crawled on the high


    walls towards their prey.

    And as they crawled, their long scissor-like mouthparts started twitching.

    Their prey was so close to them.

    Dammit!

    They couldn't help themselves anymore.

    'Graaoww!'
    'Bang!

    Bang!'

    Bang!'

    'Gruuuuoooh!'

    The creatures cried out in pain while viciously staring at their prey.

    As for Landon and his men, if they knew how these creatures thought...
    they would raise their middle fingers in the air.

    What?

    So they were the only ones who were allowed to be the hunters?

    Hmph!

    Now it's time for these pangeras to taste the feeling of being hunted.

    The entire room had been silent with only the sound of the twigs and leaves
    breaking under their feet.

    So the moment these creatures started releasing their low predator sounds,
    sod they think that they wouldn't hear it?

    Or were they so confident in their speed that they thought that Landon and
    his team would be toast?

    Well, if Landon and his men were ordinary, then that strategy would've
    worked and might've even sent many to panic too.

    But, they were Baymardians dammit!

    So F-you!!!!

    .
    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Woooouuuhhh!'

    Bullets were sent flying towards these pangeras, even though 70% of
    bullets missed.

    Judging from their results, one might think that these soldiers went to the
    Prometheus Star Wars Clone school where they learned a sh**ty job of
    firing at their enemies just like the stormtroopers.

    But you would be wrong.

    It's not that they were bad and had terrible stormtrooper aim.

    Nope!

    The problem was that these pangera motherf***ers were just too fast.

    Nonetheless, they did manage to hit the pangeras though.

    Particularly, one of them took almost all shots, while the other just hid
    behind his brother.

    No, more specifically, he actually grabbed his brother and used him as a
    shield while running around the place.

    What a bastard.

    [Bastard pangera: brother, don't worry, I will avenge you.

    Shield: Avenge your head!

    I'm not even dead yet and you're already planning my death?

    You let me go now!]

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'


    Bullets rained here and there, and even though one of the pangeras was
    injured, it wasn't enough to kill him.

    Their skins were very tough.

    Landon realized this too and decided to up the danger level a little.

    He just had to make sure that whatever he did, he didn't bury him alongside
    his men with these bastards.

    But while Landon was thinking, his opponents were done running too.

    The bastard pangera threw his brother to the side and both of them rolled
    into a ball.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    They moved in a zigzag manner before coming straight towards the group
    in an attempt to break them apart.

    And their speed alone was terrifying!

    'Bam!'

    Everyone jumped in either direction while holding their guns tightly.

    Warren Officer Samuel was just about to get up, when he suddenly felt
    something kick him violently.

    'Pah!'

    He slammed into the wall and fell.

    The pangeras had 30 legs (15 on both sides) and were very long and strong
    too.
    So they began swinging their back bodies at full force to deal Landon his
    men.

    One could see that they were clearly venting out their rage from earlier on.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    Some of the soldiers slammed against the wall.

    But before they were hit, some of them had shot or taken out their knives
    and stabbed these pangeras.

    'Woooooooooowww'

    The pangeras cried.

    And while this was going on Landon and his men had been discussing the
    next step.

    Now, it was time to end it all.


    Chapter 727 - Death To The
    Witch's Pets
    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    'Greawwwwwww!!!'

    The pangeras knocked down the men with their sheer strength before
    quickly grabbing into some.

    Both pangeras had grabbed 2 men now.

    Their brownish eyes narrowed and their slimy mouths opened widely when
    they grabbed onto their prey.

    Both pangeras produced disgusting amounts of drool that fell onto their
    shoulders or races of their prey.

    Their mouths that were opened wide, soon revealed an extra set of inner
    claw-like extensions came out, as well as some tentacles too.

    The slimy ugly giant bug-like faces of these pangeras, as well as their
    tentacles and enlarged mouths, was enough to make one wet their pants.

    Even the soldiers who were held captive by then swallowed hard when
    staring at these beasts up close.

    "Your majesty, I don't mean to rush you.

    But now is a good time!!" Yelled one of them.

    Was his majesty waiting for him to get eaten first?

    The pangeras narrowed their eyes and smiled at their prey.


    Holding their prey, they were too hungry to notice the commotion around
    them.

    After all, when they knocked the rest of the soldiers, no one stood up before
    they grabbed their prey.

    So even though they heard slight movements, they were too hungry to pay
    attention at the moment.

    All this fighting has made them extremely hungry.

    Eat first, talk or fight later.

    'Graaawwwwwwwwww!'

    Their mouths opened widely.

    And before they could even enjoy their meal, the hands that held onto their
    prey were shut and something also flew into their mouths.

    "Everyone, run out now!!"

    Immediately, the men ran away from the scene, with Landon firing several
    bullets at the pangeras so as to keep them away.

    Of course, the pangeras who didn't know what they swallowed, decided to
    dodge the bullets while chasing their prey.

    How could they allow this meal to escape into the light?

    If they leave the cave, then that was it!

    The speed of these creatures could make snakes back on earth cover their
    heads in shame.

    Humans would be able to hit a snake with their bullets with ease.
    But these pangeras were something else.

    Only those with high marksmanship would be lucky enough to hit them at
    least once.

    Such creatures weren't meant to be on the same plane as humans.

    It wouldn't be fair at all!

    Thankfully, the heavens decided to make them go extinct.

    Keeping them was just a catastrophe.

    Plus, they were ugly and gross bug-like beings.

    So no thanks.

    As for Landon, he wasn't like the rest of the soldiers

    With the system's help, their super speed was nothing.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Woooooooooo!'

    The pangeras found that no matter how they tried, they couldn't dodge these
    bullets.

    But they never gave up.

    They followed furiously, and soon... they found their bellies getting
    uncomfortable.

    'Grooh?'

    They paused and looked down at their growing stomachs in confusion.


    And before they could do anything else, they completely exploded into
    several different parts.

    'Splakkk!'

    They were dead!

    And what did they swallow up, of course it was a grenade!

    But even though they were dead, Landon and the rest still kept running for a
    bit.

    That was because unlike what movies would have one believe, swallowing
    up a grenade could still release large amounts of energy after the victim
    blows up.

    The energy wasn't enough to destroy the cave... But it could still bring
    damage to those very close to it.

    Additionally, any rocks on the floor or anything else could easily be blown
    town towards them too.

    So what if they got hit in the head like that?

    That's why Landon and the rest still ran as fast as they could.

    And when they felt the impact, everyone edited forward and kept their
    heads down.

    'Shrrrrrrrr!'

    Th entire cave became dusty.

    The leaves that were previously on the ground were now gliding in the air
    and the creatures inside had splattered on the men.

    'Cough! Cough! Cough!'


    The soldiers coughed and hit up from the floor

    Some quickly wiped the gooey sticky substances that were now on them
    with disgust.

    One of the men who had been held by one of the pangeras, almost puked
    when he remembered the look the creature gave him when it wanted to eat
    him.

    Ewwww!!

    He would rather be shot, stabbed, tortured or even skinned alive than to be


    eaten by these pangeras.

    Thankfully, this was the end of it... or so he thought.

    "Your majesty, I never want to see another bug again."

    "Hahahhahahahahaha!"

    Everyone laughed as they cleaned themselves up.

    Landon chuckled too.

    He didn't blame the poor soldier at all.

    Even he never wanted to deal with them.

    But there was one more in Deiferus, and he knew that he needed to take
    care of it too.

    "Alright!

    The targets are dead!

    So let's explore the rest of the cave to see if there are any survivors."

    "Yes sir!"
    With that, they ventured deeper into the cave even though they knew that
    the chances of anyone surviving were slim.

    With the way the pangeras wanted to eat them, there was no way that
    anyone would still be alive.

    Nonetheless, it was their duty to dot the 'i's', cross the 't's' and make sure
    that they left nothing out.

    And so just as they expected, they found only bones, armoury and other
    clothing items of the unfortunate victims from decades till now.

    Some of the clothes were so old that they tore once Landon stretched them
    a bit.

    The sac-like clothes tore as if they were nothing.

    Landon just looked at it all and sighed.

    How many people have been swallowed by these beasts?

    The soldiers also felt bad as well.

    They decided to later send people to get these items and burn or bury them
    as a sign of granting peace to the dead.

    With that, the

    It was quite unfortunate.

    With that, they carried some scattered pieces of the pangeras' heads and
    dead bodies, so as to present it as evidence that they had truly killed them.

    This way, the townsfolk will feel safer.

    Landon and his team left the cave and met the rest of their team outside,
    who were shocked by their current appearance.
    They looked like they had dunked their heads in a tank of brown slime.

    It was somewhat funny.

    They tried not to laugh while following them back to the town.

    Just what in the world happened in there?

    Back in Menda town, the soldiers did their best to take care of the nobles as
    fast as they could.

    While Jamison, Raul and several other Baymardian government officials


    continued their work of developing the town.

    They first discussed numerous strategies with Jamison for 30 more minutes,
    before finally sending several town criers around the town.

    'Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!'

    "Hear ye! Hear ye!

    The Town Lord is requesting for everyone to go to the town square.

    A new change is upon us!"

    Naomi here the town crier and quickly dropped what she was doing.

    She and her brother Logan ran as fast as they could to the town square
    excitedly.

    Over these past few weeks, they had been impressed, excited and proud by
    all the changes that have occurred within the town.

    Firstly, the rules had changed.

    And now not only were common people respected, but they were also
    getting paid handsomely too.
    Even their cousin who was sold as a slave to one of the nobles in town was
    on the verge of being freed.

    And she would also be allowed to work and earn her keep, provided she
    registered as a citizen and resident of Menda Town.

    There were also rules on littering and many rules that at first glance,
    seemed somewhat troublesome.

    But they had seen Baymard's Capital city before and knew that their current
    state was probably because of these rules too.

    So if following these rules and better their lives, then they would
    wholeheartedly accept them.

    Who didn't want to be healthy, safe, not maltreated, well paid, and have
    their bellies full?

    This was the dream!


    Chapter 728 - Monster Girl
    The duo ran as fast as she could to the town square.

    And even though the town wasn't as large as a city, one shouldn't
    underestimate its size.

    Just the properties that the nobles alone had within the town, coupled with
    the well-spaced out homes and farms... it took them 47 minutes to get to the
    town square from her home.

    And as they passed, they heard several weird noises coming from these
    noble estates and properties.

    They even witnessed a noble getting dragged on the floor, which made their
    eyes almost fall out.

    What the hell was going on?

    These nobles were like giants in their hearts that could never be defeated.

    So why did they seem like toys in the hands of these soldiers?

    "Sister, they're powerful!"

    "Yeah... but what did these nobles do to get dragged like this?"

    "I don't know sister, but I'm glad they did.

    Have you forgotten how Baron O'Hara's wife threw boiling water on your
    face?

    Now, half of it is burnt!

    I'll never forgive them for what they did to you!"


    Naomi looked at her brother and sighed.

    She once accidentally angered a noble's wife while eating outside a


    restaurant.

    And the noblewoman, whose husband owns the restaurant asked for then to
    bring a jug of hot water over.

    The results were as such.

    She was allowed to move the whole time the entire jug of hot water was
    dumped on her.

    So half of her face and scalp had been burnt.

    Such was the life of the poor.

    She could only blame herself for passing by and eating outside the
    restaurant at that unfortunate time.

    Now with her face disfigured, who would marry her?

    The incident happened just last year.

    And after that, her fiance's family cancelled the engagement because they
    were afraid that she would birth ugly children.

    Now, she was already 16 this year and no man had proposed or even offered
    to date her after she got burnt and dumped.

    The entire town looked at her in fear.

    She was the town monster.

    Naomi shook her head in an attempt to get rid of her sad emotions.
    She didn't want her brother to know her thoughts, so she focused her
    attention on the scene she had just witnessed.

    What intrigued her was the scene where these noblemen got dragged.

    But remembering the words from the town crier, it seems that her curiosity
    would only be satisfied once she gets to the square.

    With that, she dragged her brother's hand and speeded up again.

    The duo finally arrived on the scene and as expected, many distanced
    themselves from them all because of Naomi.

    Some even closed their children's eyes, as they heard all sorts of tales about
    Naomi.

    "I heard that after the incident, she started having nightmares that connected
    her to several demons."

    "That's old news.

    Not only had she been in contact with them, but she's also cursed with bad
    luck too.

    That's why her father died within the same year that she got burnt.

    She probably killed the poor man and offered his soul to the demon."

    "But didn't the healer say that her father died of overwork?"

    "Pui!

    What overwork?

    I heard that she bribed that healer to say so."

    "What?

    How terrible!"
    "That's only half of it.

    I heard that she is actually the witch Pangera, and those creatures in the
    cave are her pets.

    It's said that once they die, she too will die since she signed a blood oath
    with them."

    "But if she's really the witch, then why doesn't anyone burn her?"

    "That's because she's just too strong!

    She got burnt in a large fire and didn't die.

    So what can anyone do?"

    "Wait...

    Didn't she get burnt from hot water and not fire?"

    "_"

    Sure enough, all sorts of made-up stories about Naomi came up.

    Only a few people saw the scene when the noblewoman poured hot water
    on her.

    And even though the word spread like wildfire... every time it passed from
    one mouth to another, the story changed.

    The result was that now, she had magically become a witch.

    But they were still too scared to make a move on her because of the
    magnitude of the stories.

    Who knew if she would suck out their souls after attacking her?
    No one dared to go against her or her near to her.

    Logan clenched his fists angrily, while Naomi didn't care at all.

    This was normal for her.

    And the only reason why she came here again was because she was curious
    about anything concerning these Baymardians.

    They were the only ones who didn't shy away from her or look at her in fear
    or disdain.

    Please!

    These Baymardians had seen patients with cleft lips that were shooed and
    abandoned by society.

    So what more of her who just got accidentally burned?

    What demon?

    Even though many people were getting more aware of some things, many
    were still ignorant.

    It was only unfortunate that many from this town who went to Baymard
    didn't see how these Baymardians treated disable or injured people.

    Or else they would be shocked.

    One should know that visiting Baymard for these people was like travelling
    for holidays, since they worked 24 hours a day.

    So they only went to Baymard when they had saved up a lot of money or
    needed medical help.

    And even when they went, they only stayed for at most 3 or 4 days to eat,
    buy things for their families and whatnot.
    So there were still many things that they weren't aware of.

    And some have never even seen Baymard too.

    As for Naomi, she went there last year to seek help.

    Her neither had given her all his savings.

    But surprisingly, she had stayed in the same ward with a 45-year-old last
    who opted to pay for all her follow up expenses.

    And ever since she followed their treatment plan, her burn marks were
    already healing and diminishing nicely.

    She was burnt with a jog of hot water and not actual fire.

    So it wasn't too skin deep.

    It was just a matter of time before she got healed up... at least that's what the
    doctor in Baymard told her.

    Anyway, these Baymardians had always treated her with love and not
    disdain or fear.

    So she always felt like they were amazing people.

    That said, once she heard the town crier say that a new change was upon
    Menda Town, she knew that it involved these Baymardians from the Capital
    city.

    That's the main reason why she was so excited.

    Time passed by fast.

    And soon, most people had arrived... as well as Jamison, the Baymardian
    officials and some soldiers.
    Everyone quieted down and looked at the podium enthusiastically.

    What was all this about?


    Chapter 729 - Die Witch!!!!
    Most people were now gathered in the town square.

    So Jamison and the rest arriving decided to begin.

    And Naomi in the crowd looked at them eagerly.

    "Everyone!

    Even though you're all aware of the new rules, policies and the various
    changes that have been going on... Today, we will formally announce the
    good news.

    That's right!

    The news that you all have been hearing is true!

    Menda Town, along with several other towns, cities and villages now
    belong to Baymard.

    So we are officially Baymardians!"

    "Wowwwww!!!"

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Everyone was excited by the announcement.

    Didn't this mean that they would have as much privilege as those in
    Baymard's new Capital city?

    It's said that being a citizen had more advantages than being a foreigner.

    And even though they didn't know the advantages well, it still made them
    happy.
    Everyone clapped and celebrated merrily by the change.

    They didn't care who ruled them, provided they were well taken care of.

    And just looking at the way Landon ruled Baymard, who wouldn't be
    happy?

    His tales had been spread across the entire continent.

    So peasants, slaves and the poor took him as a fair and just messiah.

    All people wanted was to live long with their families peacefully.

    That's why they wholeheartedly approved of him.

    "Wawwwww!!!"

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Jamison smiled and requested for them to settle down.

    "Alright! Alright!

    Now, you all are Baymardians.

    That said, there's still a lot of work that needs to be done in order to
    improve our town.

    As you know, this town will be Baymard's official Border town.

    So there is so much to be done.

    And in that note, I would also like to point out the fact that The Noble
    O'Hare clan, The noble Quinn clan... (continues calling out all noble clans
    that went against Landon)... and the noble Mondai clan will no longer stay
    within the town.
    All noble families called out are already on their way out.

    So their estates and properties are currently state property and are now well
    graded by the soldiers too.

    That said, all slaves within their care are now officially free.

    And after this, you all can register your identities and also sign up for any
    available jobs within the town.

    Fringe today henceforth, you will be paid like regular Baymardian


    citizens!"

    'Plop!'

    "Woooooooooooo!

    Thank you, town lord!

    May the ancestor bless his majesty, Landon Barn."

    The slaves who had previously been sent out of the estates today, cried
    merrily when they heard Jamison's words.

    One should know that even though the new rules and policies were made,
    their masters still refused to let them go.

    They even threatened to kill them if they ever left.

    So they felt their hope die within them.

    After all, they knew how many knights these noble families had.

    They thought that they would never escape these noble families.

    But who would've known that their masters would be driven out and they
    would be freed without a scratch?
    They secretly decided to hurriedly register as Baymardian citizens.

    They weren't stupid.

    The moment they left Baymard, they might be taken into slavery again.

    So who would be foolish enough to leave this Holy land?

    No way!

    They had to become official citizens fast.

    Moreover, they would also get well paid bi-weekly for work too.

    Which made them very motivated.

    Jamison looked at the scene as sighed.

    These people were too pitiful.

    Luckily, their town was now rich!

    Yes, all the sh** load of money and wealth in the treasuries within these
    noble estates was enough for them to live off for many years to come.

    Of course, 70% of everything had to the Capital and placed in Baymard's


    national treasury... while the rest will be used to develop the town, as well
    as pay everyone's salaries steadily until the town properly made money for
    itself.

    As for the copper mine closeby, it was now state property and not owned by
    Menda city.

    So it had nothing to do with Jamison.

    Everyone was very pleased with the good news.


    Jamison had also posted a map of Baymard new territories, so that everyone
    could see what other places now belonged to their new empire.

    Again, he spoke a bit about the job opportunities available, and where they
    could sign up.

    And when he was about to dismiss everyone, Landon and his team had just
    arrived on the scene.

    It was just a 10-minute drive to the pangera cave, so they didn't take you
    long at all.

    'Vrrrrrrrrrrmmmmm!'

    'Skrrieee!'

    How cool!

    Everyone looked at the awesome manner in which these cars drove in and
    parked.

    No matter how many times they saw it, these vehicles were just too cool!

    Landon and his team stepped out of the vehicle with bags in their hands.

    Of course, those that went into the cave had cleaned themselves up while in
    the military vehicles.

    So they looked very dashing to the audience.

    Many recognized Landon and screamed excitedly.

    "Heavens!

    It's his majesty!

    How can I breathe the same air as he does?

    I think I'm going to faint!"


    "Ahhhh!

    He looked at me!

    He looked at me!

    What do I do?

    I'm so unworthy."

    "Papa!

    When u grow up, I'll become just like his majesty."

    "Impossible!

    You can only be a lesser version of him.

    His majesty is just too great!"

    "Your majesty, you're my hero!

    Ahhhhh!!"

    "_"

    As the crowd went wild, the soldiers who followed behind felt helpless.

    Every time people recognized his majesty, it always turned out this way.

    What could they say?

    If they weren't somewhat used to his majesty by now... they too would flip
    out as well.

    They truly admired him too.

    He was the goal of many soldiers, strength and attitude-wise.

    No one could beat his majesty in a battle.


    And this was a fact!

    The entire crowd went wild.

    They had been going crazy while kneeling before his majesty as a sign of
    respect.

    Normally, they were supposed to kneel and salute his majesty.

    But their shock and excitement were just off the roof that they forgot about
    the saluting part.

    And Landon did nothing to remind them at all.

    He just waved at them and smiled too.

    It was only after Jamison called for silence, did they remember that they
    were supposed to salute their king after kneeling.

    He was a king after all.

    Looking at Landon on the podium, many felt like they were blessed just to
    see his face.

    They kowtowed and almost laid on the floor while greeting Landon.

    "Your majesty!" They exclaimed as loud as they could.

    This was a king that deserved their respect!.

    Everyone got down, including Jamison and the rest.

    "You may all rise!"

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    With that, everyone swiftly got up as fast as they could.


    They were also eager to hear what his majesty had to say too.

    "Citizens of Baymard, residents of Menda Town.

    As official Baymardians, I, alongside these brave men... decided to put an


    end to your worries.

    Be it food, shelter, cloth and even safety, it is my responsibility to ensure


    that they are properly taken care of.

    That's why these brave soldiers here accompanied me to Pangera cave."

    'Hwwoo!'

    --silence--

    Everyone gasped loudly.

    What?

    They went to Pangera cave and came back alive?

    No, surely they heard it wrong.

    They probably said that they would be going to Pangera cave.

    Yes, that must be it!

    But if they wanted to go to Pangera cave, then wouldn't they be killed?

    Everyone looked at Landon anxiously.

    Of course, some also looked at Naomi, as if saying that it was all her fault.

    In their eyes, she wanted to kill his majesty Landon Barn.

    Sure enough!

    The witch still wanted more souls after offering her father's own.
    But why his majesty?

    He was their hero for heaven's sake!

    Die, witch!!!

    (*^*)
    Chapter 730 - Avenging The Fallen,
    PinBall!
    Landon quickly noticed the resentful gazes that were constantly directed
    towards someone.

    It's her!

    His eyes lit up when he spotted a lonely girl whose face was half-burnt.

    She's the one from the reports.

    The poor girl had been labelled as the reincarnation of a witch just because
    of her burn.

    Bruh!

    Seeing that she was here, Landon decided to stop this foolery once and for
    all.

    What if the poor girl decided to take her life just because of these people's
    bullying?

    To be honest, these people didn't know any better.

    And were also very terrified of anything that was out of the norm.

    Which was all due to ignorance.

    Nonetheless, whether they were intentional or not, it was still bullying.

    This was why having something like a church around was essential.

    It was the fastest way in making these people understand and realize some
    truths.
    Just telling similar bible stories on matters like these would make people
    understand more.

    They needed to be better human beings.

    "Residents of Menda Town, you heard me correct.

    My soldiers and I ventured into Pangera's cave, and we succeeded in killing


    the Pangeras.

    Look, here are your monsters!"

    --silence--

    Everyone stared at the contents that had been pulled out of the bags in
    shock.

    Even Jamison stood there in a daze.

    And before they knew it, almost everyone broke out in tears again.

    Seeing that their enemy had been killed, they were both grateful and in awe
    of Landon's strength.

    These creatures had plagued their town for centuries.

    Their ancestors and forefathers had fallen just by these beasts alongside
    thousands of soldiers.

    But his majesty killed them with just very few men and came out without
    any injuries too.

    This could only mean that his majesty was mighty!

    Jamison knelt and silently cried when he saw several body parts from these
    beasts.
    'Father, brother... his majesty has avenged you.

    Please rest in peace and give this unfilial son of yours the strength to guide
    this town to greatness.'

    Jamison kowtowed several times in pain, as well as several others.

    Landon waited for them to calm down a bit before focusing on a bigger
    problem.

    "Please, can Miss Naomi Cze come forth?"

    "_"

    Naomi looked at Landon's expressionless face in confusion and fear.

    Why did his majesty call her out?

    Did she do something wrong?

    Was she in trouble?

    Logan was also fearful as well.

    Did his majesty believe these people's stories about his sister?

    He held her hand and stood before as if shielding her.

    His actions were quite commendable to these soldiers.

    Some people would abandon ship and step aside because they were faced
    with a stronger person like Landon, Alec or any other king.

    But even though the young man was trembling in feral, he still tried his best
    to shield her.

    He was worth cultivating.


    "Brother, it's alright.

    Nothing will happen to me.

    Even though I'm shocked, I have faith in his majesty.

    You've never seen what I saw when I went to Baymard, so you don't know
    much about them.

    I believe that nothing will happen, so listen to your sister." Naomi said
    before taking her hand out of his and stepping forward amidst the shocked,
    confused and disdainful crowd.

    The moment she stepped on stage, Landon smiled at her warmly.

    "Don't worry, I'll set things straight for you.

    No one in my empire should go through what you have.

    I'm sorry."

    "T..thank you, your majesty."

    Naomi tried to resist crying, but she just couldn't help it.

    How could one man bring such warmth with so little words?

    If before she was a high fan of her idol, now she worshiped him!

    In the future, if someone said something bad against him, she would kill the
    person with her own bare hands.

    His majesty was her saviour who came to her in her darkest hours.

    She tilted her face downwards and cried silently.

    .
    Landon, who had been busy buying something from the system, now had
    what he wanted.

    He quickly sent some soldiers to get the items from one of the vehicles.

    And when they found what they were looking for, many of them were
    utterly shocked... especially those who packed all items in the vehicles
    earlier today before they left for the trip.

    Your majesty, when did you slip this in?

    When you left your office, you didn't have these with you, so when did you
    slip this in?

    Landon just gazed at them mysteriously which left them in astonishment.

    As expected, his Majesty's assassin-007 moves of sneaking things in were


    beyond their level.

    They needed more training!

    The entire crowd was curious about what the soldiers were holding, so
    Landon decided to satisfy them.

    "Before going to the cave, I had heard a lot of wild stories going about.

    And I have to say that I'm thoroughly disappointed in you all.

    Many of you might or might not know this girl standing here.

    Her name is Naomi, and she had an unfortunate accident when someone
    poured hot water on her.

    One would think that you all would sympathize with the poor lady.

    But instead of doing that, you're doing the complete opposite.

    Many of you said that she's a witch who signed a blood oath with the
    pangeras.
    You said that once those creatures died, she will die too.

    Now, they're dead.

    But she is still alive.

    I'd like to tell you all about a few people that I've met around the continent.

    Men, hold out the charts."

    Immediately, the soldiers held out the largest picture-sized portraits ever.

    And Landon also used the system to make everyone see these pictures
    clearly, no matter how far they were from the podium.

    Everyone looked at the first picture chart and gasped in fear and shock.

    It was a massive blown out picture of a young boy with a cleft lip.

    Landon explained everything about how the villagers also shunned the boy.

    The people listened silently and felt horrible.

    And afterwards, Landon showed them another picture of the same boy after
    surgery.

    The poor guy was just sick.

    He then showed another picture of a girl whose bur marks were worse than
    Naomi's.

    He followed the same story-explaining route and showed another picture


    chart of her after treatment.

    The more he spoke, the more everyone realized how wrong they were.
    Additionally, since they believed almost everything that came out of
    Landon's mouth since he was like their messiah, idol and for some their
    God... They just properly listened to his stories and felt bad.

    If it was them, how would they feel?

    More still, if it happened to their child... what if the child wasn't as strong as
    Naomi and killed him or herself?

    "Do you all understand now?

    She isn't any witch.

    She's just this poor victim.

    I hope that this is the last time that I will see this sort of thing happening in
    my empire.

    Ibe it the blind, the lame, the trying or the weak... I love all my people
    equally.

    And I want everyone to be happy.

    So please, treat this girl with love and respect."

    'Wooooooooooooo!'

    Naomi cried out loudly after Landon finished his speech.

    Her sad weak demeanour made many people in the crowd cry as well.

    How could they do this to someone's child?

    Landon patted her back in an attempt to calm her down, but she just cried
    out loudly instead.

    'Wooooooooooooo!'

    (-_-)
    .

    When she calmed down, a soldier escorted her down the podium.

    Immediately, many people swarmed her way.

    "Child... don't cry.

    We were in the wrong."

    "Who said that you're an ugly monster?

    You heard what his majesty said right?

    With proper treatment, you'll be fine."

    "Child.

    Come over to my house for dinner alright?

    I've been told that my food can make a layman walk."

    "Puih!

    Who are you fooling?

    That overly salty food of yours could never do the trick.

    Child.

    Why don't you come over to my house instead?"

    "Sister Chinzu, are you trying to pick a fight with me?"

    "Hmph!

    You wish!

    I'm just stating a fact."


    "Why don't you say that to me again, old hag."

    "Look who's talking!

    You're just a few days away from turning into dust.

    So who are you calling old?"

    "^"

    "Hahahhahahahahahaha!"

    Naomi laughed while watching the 2, and everyone else laughed as well.

    The atmosphere was very warm and peaceful.

    This was their new Baymard.

    A place of happiness.

    Landon finished up everything within Menda town and headed back to the
    Capital city.

    Now he could start his missions.

    But first, he had to head over to the lower region.

    Today, he would teach the engineers how to make PinBall Machines!


    Chapter 731 - The Slot Machine
    Fever
    Landon left the other government representatives behind and headed back
    to the Capital.

    Since it will take quite some time for the wall to be built, as well as for
    electricity and all other resources to be incorporated in these new
    territories... they had to make these people comfortable.

    That's why he decided to send over the first cooking cabinet-like griddles
    that were made way back.

    It would allow them to cook indoors without worrying about the smoke
    filling up their homes.

    Once they placed firewood into the equipment and began cooking, the built-
    in chimney would send the smoke out through their kitchen windows.

    And even though these products would be sent to the stores, if the people
    wanted them in their homes... they needed to request for them to be sent to
    their residences.

    Someone will send it over and explain the safety points on them.

    After all, many of these people didn't know how to read yet.

    So personally explaining it was a must.. lest they accidentally burnt


    themselves or their new wooden homes.

    Many of them had already begun moving out of their mud-thatched homes
    and settling into the newly built wooden ones.

    So now, they needed to be as comfortable as possible.


    Again, only the stores needed beds, clothes, food and other goods too.

    Everything out there will be things that are approved by Landon... at least
    until the great wall was built.

    With that, Landon jumped on his bed and fell asleep.

    Tomorrow, he had a long day ahead of him.

    'zzzzzzzzzzzz!'

    Time swept by in a blink of an eye.

    The hues of the world bloomed anew, and daylight slowly covered the land.

    The birds sang and flew across the air, flapping their wings in unison to the
    morning music.

    The soft sounds of people and vehicles could be heard all around the busy
    Capital city.

    There was a sense of serenity everywhere.

    Landon freshened up, ate his breakfast and headed out.

    Today, he would teach many about PinBall.

    Just thinking about it made Landon smile stupidly.

    Pinball was a classic game that many loved.

    It catered to all age groups and was very simple but thrilling too.

    How can Pac Man be the only game in an Arcade Centre?

    That didn't make any sense at all.


    That's why he decided to create new games that were unprogrammed and
    unpredictable.

    Right now, Tim already had his hand full with PacMan.

    So he decided to gather some people within Tim's industry and assign them
    to create these games.

    For the arcade, he wanted pinball machines that had different themes and
    strategies.

    Additionally, he also intended to create the famous claw-grabbing


    machines, kiddie ride machines, and several other machines too.

    The arcade centre needed games for loves, fighters, passerbys, bored people
    and whatever other categories of people that existed.

    Provided the games weren't programmable like Pacman and other video
    games, then they could they created faster... Since he didn't need to teach
    the workers any computer programming for them to make them.

    Landon drove towards the lower region excitedly.

    'Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    'Catchack!'

    'Bam!'

    He stepped out of his car, closed his door and headed towards one of the
    industry's buildings.

    This building was one of the very few that were used for learning and
    research within the industry.

    And standing outside the entrance, were Supervisor Harvey and Supervisor
    Mowi.
    They had been waiting to receive his Landon.

    "Good morning, your majesty!"

    "Morning to you both.

    So, is everyone there?"

    "Yes your majesty.

    We just finished roll call not too long ago." Harvey replied excitedly.

    Both he and Mowi had been looking forward to this day for a long time.

    The moment Landon mentioned that they would be making new products,
    they had been thinking and coming up with all sorts of ideas about what it
    could be.

    Just looking at the list of tools and materials, they knew that it was some
    sort of machine.

    But what exactly did it do?

    "Hmmm.... what about the materials, tools and equipment?"

    "Everything is set up and ready, your majesty."

    "Good!

    Let's go."

    With that, the trio stepped into the building.

    Landon stepped into the massive room and looked at the bright faces before
    him.

    There was a mixture of men and women in the group.


    And all of them looked at him eagerly, while briefly bowing their heads and
    saluting him.

    As a rule, during work... they weren't allowed to kneel or do anything over


    the top just to greet him.

    If they knelt every time he went in and out of the room, wouldn't that be too
    much?

    Greet him once and that was it.

    Bruh!

    Landon placed his books on his table and smiled.

    It was time to get this show on the road.

    "Today, we'll be creating something that will lead to a new disease called
    the slot machine fever.

    This machine in itself is a game.

    And it's called Pinball!"

    --silence--

    Pinball?

    Everyone listened excitedly, as they wanted to know more about this new
    game.

    "Do you think that it's a game involving needles and pins?"

    "Hmmm

    I think you're right!

    Remember, his majesty said that it will give rise to some slot machine
    disease.
    So maybe only the hospital needles and pins can cure it?"

    "No!

    You both are wrong.

    The disease thing is only a metaphor.

    So it's really a game."

    "What?

    How can it be a game?

    Apart from outdoor games or exercises... Games can only be on boards and
    not on machines."

    "He's right!

    Things like chess and scrabble are games on boards.

    So how can a game be on a machine?

    That will just be too mind-blowing!"

    (0∆0)

    Everyone whispered amongst themselves in confusion while Landon


    quietly took out his books from his bag.

    Their hearts were beating loudly, as their eyes wide in amazement.

    With so many theories coming up, they were all in Fantasy Land at this
    moment.

    Their anxiety was very evident, as they kept wondering what this pinball
    thing was.
    Was it really just a game?

    Even Harvey and Mowi were also secretly talking about it too.

    Landon chuckled as he heard some of their beliefs.

    He wondered how the entire Baymard will feel when he launched the
    Arcade center.

    Many from all age groups will show up just to play these new revolutionary
    games.

    Essentially, people had to buy token coins if they wanted to play.

    And once they sent these token coins to the slot on the game, it would be
    game on.

    If they won, they'll get tickets from the machine and they can exchange
    these tickets for prices like teddy bears, toys, collectable cards, and
    whatnot.

    Gamers play for fun, a chance to get a new experience, and competitions.

    So the bonus of it all is them winning prices.

    Additionally, there'll be a restaurant there for those who get too hungry.

    More appropriate, it'll just be a snack bar.

    Landon smiled as he thought more about it.

    Meanwhile, everyone was still anxiously waiting for Landon to begin.

    You're majesty, how long does it take for you to pace your books on the
    table?

    Can you hurry up?

    (>^°□°)
    Chapter 732 - PinBall
    London who had been taking his time, chuckled at the sight of everyone's
    expressions.

    "I know that everyone is curious about what Pinball is.

    But like I said, it's a game.

    That said, some of you had guessed it right.

    To put it simply, Pinball is a game on a machine.

    This game involves just 1 or 2 tiny balls fighting their way along several
    paths.

    But even though it sounds simple, make no mistake... The action is real!

    You hit flippers and navigate bumpers to the clamour of clanging bells and
    flashing lights.

    The game itself is unprogrammed and unpredictable.

    So the adventure and thrill are what will lead to the emergence of the slot
    machine fever.

    But to create this masterpiece, several strings of wires will need to be strung
    along for the electronics.

    Just like wiring for cars, landlines and other unprogrammable systems, this
    machine will also focus on this too.

    Again, back to the concept of gameplay... the whole idea of the game is to
    provide an exciting new adventure through gameplay.

    And the themes will be created by us.


    Some games might take one through the many adventures of James Bond,
    while others might take us through the wizardry world of Harry Potter.

    Our goal is to create and give gamers the best experience through the use of
    these Pinball machines.

    Now, let's begin!"

    "Yes sir!"

    Everyone swiftly wrote down the key points during Landon's 45-minute
    lecture.

    And by the end of it, they more or less got the gist of things.

    Unlike Pacman or other programmable video games, these games were


    fairly simple to build compared to the former.

    These workers have been wiring landlines, fridges, cars and creating all
    sorts of things in Baymard.

    So once Landon gave them the instructions, it wasn't that difficult to follow.

    [Place W2-R on Pin 9]

    Things like that were instructions that they had to do.

    And for the past few years now, they were very familiar with wiring.

    Of course, it was inevitable that they would make a ton of mistakes.

    Nonetheless, Landon expected these Pinballs to be ready months from now


    around the time when PacMan would be ready.

    Truth be told, with their experience, they should be able to complete them
    in a month's time.
    But Landon didn't want to rush them.

    Soon, Landon's 45-minute lecture was up.

    The lecture ended at 10 A.M, and their shifts ended at 4 P.M.

    So they had the whole day to at least grasp the initial design phase.

    Immediately, everyone gathered around the many massive wooden boards


    in the room.

    The thick wooden boards were rightly the size of a chalkboard.

    These boards were also painted white, so as to give everyone a clear idea of
    what they were doing.

    Every board had 3 people working on it.

    Right now, they had to string several different wires for the electronics.

    But before that, they had to use their measuring taps and mark several
    points on the board.

    From there, they placed several massive pins too.

    And once that was done, they began wiring.

    "Ahh!

    No!!!

    I placed wire 3 on the wrong spin spot, and I've intertwined it around
    several pins already.

    So what do I do?" Said one of the workers helplessly.

    "Bro?
    Didn't you follow the wiring instruction manual that was printed out?"

    "I did, but I accidentally mixed them up."

    "Sigh...

    Bro, if you had made this error later on, it would've been redeemable.

    But you had messed up one of the starting wires holding the foundation.

    Bro, you have to start from scratch."

    "Nooooooo!!!"

    "Sister, you're using the wrong wire.

    The instruction says W13-B to Pin 6.

    So wire 13 needs to use the blue wires.

    We have to use the specific colour coated wires and wind them around the
    pins, before later attaching them to connectors on the board.

    This wooden board is our circuit board, so the wiring colours and formats
    are important."

    "Ahhh!

    Thanks, little sister.

    If I had messed it up, I might've been forced to redo some of it later on.

    Luckily, you quickly saw it."

    "Brother, I think we messed up one of the pin locations when we began.

    Look, on the engineering drawing, it shows that pin 11 is under connector


    7.
    But we placed it under connector 4 instead."

    "F***!

    We have to start all over again.

    Come on let's take it down."

    "Yes..."

    (:TT^TT:)

    One should know that there were typically over 3 kilometres of wire in one
    Pinball machine alone.

    And each differently coloured wires would be wrapped around several pins
    many times.

    So undoing or taking out everything was such a hassle and very vexing.

    Even though they were pros at understanding the basic wiring concept...
    each product had a different setup.

    So mastering it was what killed their time.

    Many could wire fridges and other devices without a manual, because
    they've done it a hundred times already for the past few years.

    But this product was new, and they had to look at the manual word for word
    every time they held up a wire.

    Of course, mistakes were inevitable.

    Everyone was busy working on their boards.

    And while they were at it, Landon and the supervisors also formed a team
    of 3 and worked on it as well.
    Of course, Landon allowed the supervisors to do most of the work and learn
    too.

    "Mowi, I think I messed up on wire 8.

    You need to pass it here 3 times, before passing it here again 2.

    But you did the first pass once."

    "Ahhh!

    You're right!

    Luckily, it's not one of the earlier wires, so I can just remove the wire and
    do it again without taking the rest out."

    (^_^)

    Everyone was so much in the zone that when Landon reminded them about
    Lunchtime, they didn't want to leave.

    How can time fly so fast?

    Impossible!

    They haven't even done anything yet.

    They thought that it was a hoax.

    But of course, they knew that lunch was a must, so they grumpily left.

    And on the way, they all spoke about their failures.

    Landon followed the supervisors for Launch.

    He had already decided that during these first few days, he would focus
    only on wiring.
    And when everyone has a better handle on things, then he'll teach them
    what comes next.

    But while Landon was making his one plans, the Alchemy/Chemical
    industry alongside the Tailoring industry were busy working on their own
    projects as well.

    More specifically, they were focused on a joint project that was given to
    them by Landon way back.

    "Old man!

    We have to succeed this time!"

    "I'm right behind you sister.

    The Aquarium will soon be completed, and we don't have the diver's suit
    ready yet.

    Dammit!

    These Wetsuits need to pass inspection!

    Come!

    Let's do it again!"

    (*^*)
    Chapter 733 - Wetsuits
    2 people were currently walking anxiously towards a research center.

    Overseer Sophia from the textile industry, and overseer Wiggins from the
    Chemical industry were fully energized for today's operation.

    No matter what, they had to succeed.

    All the wet suits that they had previously been researching on, had been a
    failure.

    What exactly was the problem?

    Did they miss something?

    For this task?

    His Majesty had only given them a list of all materials needed for creating
    them, as well as brief instructions in the manufacturing process.

    He basically told them to try it on their own and research first.

    And if they still hadn't produced the right grade of wet suits, then after a
    month... he would properly show them where their errors or mistakes lied.

    Both overseers took this as a challenge and didn't want to let Landon down.

    But how could they have known that they would fail like this?

    All wetsuits that had been created in the research center didn't pass
    inspection.

    They had divers wear their suits and swim deep in the swimming pools.

    Of course, they carried out other tests too.


    And that's how they found many errors from their models.

    With that, they had been adjusting their techniques, correcting their
    mistakes and learning more about wetsuits.

    But so far, only 10 people, including the overseers, were on the research
    team.

    So progress was slow.

    And now, they were left with 21 more days before Landon did his own
    inspection.

    Of course if they failed, Landon would teach them the proper way to go.

    But if they pass, then large scale production of these wetsuits will
    commence.

    At first, the overseers thought that just 10 of them was enough for the
    project.

    But they were wrong.

    With time running out, they decided to hire 50 more people as soon as
    possible.

    And last week, they had been educating these people about what these
    wetsuits were supposed to do.

    So now, the new recruits had to place all hands on deck fast.

    This way, more mistakes and corrections could be noticed and done.

    Everyone crowded around a large glass tank with their lab coats, goggles
    and other protective gear on, while holding pencils and writing boards with
    paper on it.
    "Number 4, please step into the tank, stay in the water until we tell you
    otherwise."

    "Yes sir!"

    With that, one of the volunteers dived into the water and did as he was told.

    'Splash'

    Everyone observed his reaction and wrote something down.

    They were so serious that even if someone walked into the room, they
    wouldn't know it.

    (*□^□)

    Overseer Wiggins looked at everyone and pointed at the man in the tank.

    "Volunteer number 4 is wearing Test Product 71.

    As usual, we will begin our Q.A session now."

    You may ask him anything, and we will debate in it here and now.

    Begin!"

    Immediately, several people raised their hands and Wiggins picked them out
    one by one.

    After all, the whole thing needed to be done in an orderly manner no?

    "Yes, Christy, ask away."

    "Sir... how did you feel?

    Hot, cold, warm?"

    "C...cold" the volunteer asked helplessly.


    Couldn't they see that his lips were trembling?

    "Sir... just to piggyback on the last question.

    Do you feel cold the moment you stepped into the water?

    Or was it later on."

    "Ehmm... It wasn't that cold when I stepped in.

    But now it's colder."

    "And how do you feel about the suit?

    Can you do several stretches and swim to the bottom of the tank too?"

    With that, the diver did as he was told before coming back to teg surface
    again.

    Of course, he stretched out a bit as well.

    "It's tight, but comfortable for swimming."

    "Can you pretend to scratch yourself in that fake rocky reef below?

    And tell us what happens to the suit?"

    The volunteer nodded and did as he was told again.

    "The suit isn't torn, but just as a scratch line on it." The volunteer said with
    his trembling lips.

    Can you guys hurry up?

    It's freak** cold in here!

    (>:`□':)
    They asked him several more questions, before sending him to the locker
    room to freshen up.

    All volunteers worked in the Chemical industry, so they knew the


    importance of keeping a tight lip over everything.

    Plus they had already signed the contract of confidentiality.

    The volunteer quickly changed, and someone brought the wetsuit back.

    "Alright everyone Q.A. is over.

    Now, let's focus on the problems with this wetsuit.

    Who can tell me why it's a failure?" Sophia asked while holding at the suit.

    Her workers, alongside Wiggins, came together to create these wetsuits.

    So some of her people were also involved in the research team too, and they
    had learned a lot about chemistry and everything else that went into
    creating them.

    Likewise, Wiggins' team had also learned a lot from Sophia's people too.

    Again, there were new people added to the research team, so they had to
    ask some basic questions for others to pick up fast.

    "Test Product 71 was a failure, why?"

    And once again, many people raised their hands.

    "Edith, go!"

    "Overseer Sophia, from what I know... wetsuits actually use a layer of


    water, along with other layers of material to trap body heat.

    And this all works because of thermodynamics.


    Our bodies like to be at a warm 37°C, which is typically warmer than the
    water.

    So if two things have different temperatures, heat will typically get


    transferred from warm to cool things.

    That said, because water has densely packed atoms and molecules, it will
    suck heat away from the body faster than if one were just surrounded by
    air... which can get dangerous.

    That's where wetsuits come in.

    Their designers to stop heat from escaping from our bodies while we are in
    the water.

    So in a way, the wetsuits are like insulators, which keep the heat in at all
    times.

    But in the volunteer's case, his wetsuit didn't do it's intended job at all.

    Maybe the design phase was faulty, leading to water penetration in the suit.

    Or maybe we didn't use the right materials.

    Either way, the suit failed to do its primary objective!" Edith said while
    pushing her glasses in.

    And everyone else nodded in agreement.

    The suit was indeed a failure!


    Chapter 734 - Wetsuit Production
    "Excellent Edith!

    I couldn't have said it better myself.

    Anyone else?

    You can also talk about the positives that you noticed too."

    As usual, many people raised their hands swiftly.

    "Rob, go!"

    "Thank you, overseer Wiggins.

    Even though we failed in some aspects, I did notice that the suit did offer
    some sort of protection just as planned.

    These suits are supposed to offer protection against jellyfish stings, rocky
    reefs and other light injuries.

    The moment the volunteer went down and 'accidentally' injured himself, the
    suit did its part and made sure that he wasn't scratched or injured.

    This is good!"

    (*^_^*)

    Even though they had failed, everyone was still filled with enough
    enthusiasm and emotions that could light up the sun.

    Their feelings right now were alive and real.

    They discussed happily, while secretly screaming in their hearts at the


    thought of being part of a research team.
    Hahahhahahahah!

    They could now call themselves proud scientists!

    Even those from the textile industry smiled at this thought.

    They felt like a scientist in a secret organization.

    You say that you're a star?

    Sorry!

    They were secret researchers working on the next best thing!

    And what was it that they were working on?

    Sorry, can't say.

    It's all part of their secret organization's rules.

    Hahahhahahahahaha!

    (^∆^)

    Time went by, and soon... they headed towards production again.

    They had come up with different theories and reasons why they failed, as
    well as remembered where they did succeed.

    So now, it was time to put everything to the test.

    In a flash, everyone went to their workstations.

    Wetsuits allowed a small amount of water to seep between it and the body's
    skin.
    From there, body heat will warm the water, insulating the swimmers and
    keeping them warm.

    That was the basic concept of the wetsuits in a nutshell.

    The wetsuits were supposed to allow a certain amount of water to pass


    through, so the body can heat it up and keep the diver warm.

    Unfortunately, poorly-fitted or badly designed wetsuits don't trap this water


    layer very well... and might let too much cold water in, which in turn
    freezes the diver instead.

    So there was so much to look out for when making them.

    Immediately, the team worked together to form a synthetic rubber called


    neoprene by performing several chemical reactions that uses chloroprene
    and other chemicals.

    Of course, they created what they needed based on their errors and
    adjustments.

    "Sister, I'm new here

    And even though I've read up on the theoretical part, can you tell me what
    this material is?"

    "Of course!

    Right now, we are carving out a synthetic rubber called Neoprene.

    Wetsuits work by using this Neoprene, which is made of tiny cells that
    contain nitrogen bubbles.

    Brother, the unique aspect of nitrogen is that it's terrible at conducting heat.

    Water is 25~30% more efficient at transferring body heat than air is.

    That's why even if the water and air temperatures are the same, the moment
    you step into the water...you immediately get cold as the water steals
    warmth from you.

    So the nitrogen bubbles inside the Neoprene is what keeps us warm.

    And the thicker the suit, the more space and layers available for more
    nitrogen bubbles.

    It's this philosophy that keeps us warmer the thicker the wetsuits get."

    "Ahhh..... thank you, sister."

    With that, the young man quickly took note of the Neoprene.

    Those back on earth would say that the material looks like a mouse pad for
    computers.

    It was soft and flexible.

    Immediately, everyone chose measurements from a size chart and carved


    out several cardboard patterns neatly.

    From there, they used the carved cardboard patterns and placed them on
    their materials.

    With chalk, they carved out the desired shapes.

    It was just like a tailor marking out fabric for a bodysuit.

    And when they were done, they applied waterproof rubberized glue to the
    edges of all neoprene carvings.

    At this stage, Wiggins and Sophia anxiously warned everyone to handle this
    phase with care.

    "Oh my God!

    Are you trying to give me a heart attack?


    Why did you put so much?

    Doing that might allow the glue to bleed into the other carvings when
    they're joint together.

    Wipe some off now!"

    "You!

    That's too little.

    Don't you know that too little glue can affect the adhesion and
    waterproofing qualities?

    Add some more Dammit!"

    (*^*)

    Everyone looked at their fire breathing overseers helplessly.

    We are trying our best, okay?

    With the glue attached to all carvings, everyone began carefully attaching
    each part to others.

    And due to the strong nature of the glue, each part adhered instantly with
    other parts... and the wetsuit came together quickly.

    'So far so good', they thought.

    Everyone continued production seriously.

    And after joining all pieces together, they flipped their suits inside out and
    carefully stitched it up with their sewing machines.

    This part was also essential and needed their full attention.
    Well, since they didn't want to go all the way through the fabric, they used
    curved needles instead.

    This was typically called blind stitching, which was perfect for wetsuits
    since it wouldn't puncture the fabric or part of the neoprene material within
    the suit that was supposed to form a barrier between the water and the diver.

    Following that they use a hot roller to apply Nylon tap to the back of the
    seams for extra waterproofing.

    And while that was going on, a nozzle blew hot air to melt the adhesive
    glue into the fabric.

    Now, they sewed in their zips at the back and installed a hook & loop
    stopper to prevent unzipping.

    But how could it stop there?

    Rubberized glue was also rubbed around the zipper, and another neoprene
    carving was placed on top of the upper area, creating a waterproof barrier
    there.

    Of course, they had been sewing everything inside out.

    So now, they turned the suit to the proper side and checked the zip to test
    the workmanship.

    The suit was tight as it should be, and everything looked okay.

    Phew!

    It was done.

    The suit was completed.

    Now, they just had to test out these bad boys and see if their earlier
    adjustments worked.

    Inspection time!
    "Call in volunteer 5 from department 2."

    "_"

    Just like that, Sophia, Wiggins and their research team hurried away
    hopefully.

    They prayed that this time, they succeeded.

    Of course, It wasn't just them who fell into the amazing world of research.

    Many other industries were running around too.

    There was excitement in the air, as well as frustration.

    Everyone looked forward to the future.

    Things were really looking great.

    But while Baymard was on the verge of a technological breakthrough, other


    areas were currently experiencing a crisis.

    "My lord... my lord.

    They're here!

    They're here!"

    "F***!

    Quickly, haul me out through the window."

    "But my lord..."

    "I said do it now!!"

    "_"
    Chapter 735 - The Hunter Becomes
    The Hunted
    --The Capital City, Empire Of Terique--

    "Dammit!

    Who sort of people did our master offend?

    Just what type of sorcery is this?"

    "F***!

    You still have time to talk?

    Run!!!

    Run for your lives!"

    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di'

    'Peeeeeeewwww...Boom!'

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"

    Within the palace grounds, everyone was scattering around like flies.

    Some dropped dead, while others got heavily injured instead.

    Their enemies didn't give them any chance to retaliate.

    And truthfully, they were scared silly.


    They had been attacked by invisible weapons that couldn't be seen with the
    n.a.k.e.d eye.

    This alone made them feel that their master had definitely provoked a
    wizard or Sorceress.

    Bloody hell!!

    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di'

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    The entire scene was filled with horrifying and frightening sounds of the
    fallen.

    The strong stench of blood quickly filled the air, as the enemy advanced.

    The Baymardians soldiers were here for Nopline!

    Several trucks drove into the palace as if they owned the place, while some
    foot soldiers quickly spread out to cover more grounds.

    Everyone was sticking to the plan.

    Captain Scott, King Micheal and 300 more men in his team, rushed towards
    the palace's main resident building in their army trucks.

    Scott ensured that all army trucks had strategically positioned themselves
    around the building.

    Now, they were currently surrounding the enemy.

    As for the building itself, It was the largest and safest budding within the
    palace.

    And during times like this, the enemy would undoubtedly choose to seek
    refuge there.
    Scott looked at the building and noticed that over 800 men were
    surrounding it.

    'Vrrrmmmmm'

    'Shrack!'

    They quickly stopped their vehicles in a slanted position and quickly pulled
    out their weapons.

    Again, some people went to handle the machine guns that were installed in
    their vehicles.

    Scott took out his Walkie-talkie and communicated to everyone in his truck
    and the other trucks surrounding the building too.

    "Everyone, take cover, shoot the targets, stay safe.

    Now go!"

    With that, many jumped out of the trucks and quickly hid on the other side
    of the truck, while trying to target the guards in front of the building.

    For sure, some even dropped to the floor and crawled underneath the truck
    to aim at the enemy's feet, knees and so on.

    They only crawled halfway underneath the car, since it would be too risky
    to be exposed.

    And while some focused on the men ahead, others focused on protecting
    their surroundings just in case an enemy tried to sneak up on them from the
    back.

    Again, those operating their vehicle's machine guns quickly opened an


    opening on the truck and place the machine guns through it.

    Of course, the enemy had also noticed their moves, hence the many arrows
    flying their way.
    .

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    "Die, you bloody bastards!

    Die!!!"

    'Thup! Thup!'

    The enemy mercilessly sent forth their rage, but they dared not advance
    since they were also terrified by the soldiers.

    The swordsmen prayed that the archers would be able to deal with these
    monsters, as they didn't want to run up to these vehicles and helplessly die.

    But in this battle, how could the soldiers let them have their wishes
    granted?

    Captain Scott, pulled the pin from a grenade and threw it over the car.

    'Boom!'

    There was a dazzling fiery light that almost blinded everyone, followed by a
    loud thunderous cloud.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!"

    Scott heard their cries but didn't stop there, he continuously threw a few
    more grenades as well.

    These frames have a 5-meter killing radius, and a 15-meter


    wounded/injured radius.

    He as Captain had taken note of this and ensured that the vehicles were
    parked in a slanted manner roughly 30 meters away.

    Of course, archers could shoot up to 60 meters and more, so this distance


    was nothing for them.
    The other soldiers took advantage of the Granada attack and shot through
    the thick smoke cloud before them.

    After all, there were more than 800 people there in cl.u.s.ters, so they were
    bound to hit one no?

    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di'

    "Ahhhhh!"

    "My leg!

    My leg!

    I'm finished!"

    "Will I die here?

    Screw this!

    I'm going into the building."

    "Brother... brother, help me.

    Help...Ahhhhh!"

    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di'

    (>:`TT□T':)

    Within the smokescreen, the gruesome sounds of the injured endlessly


    screaming could be heard.

    Again, the archers couldn't fire any shots, as they too were blinded and
    scared as well.
    Plus, the vibrations and the force released from the grenade were enough to
    throw them about... ao where did they have the time to target these
    monsters?

    They only knew that if they didn't go back into the building, then they too
    will die.

    'son of a b**ch!

    There's a monster in the smoke!"

    "No!

    If we don't go back into the building, then we'll die out here.

    No!

    Let me in!

    You let me in dammit!"

    At this point, many were already banging at all entrance doors like crazy.

    And those guards who were stationed inside the holding didn't dare to open
    up.

    They heard the wails outside and didn't dare let these monsters in.

    'Sorry brothers.

    After you die for us, we will honour you truthfully.'

    (+_+)

    Outside, the smoke from the grenade had already cleared up, revealing a
    horrifying picture.
    The guards who were still alive looked at their dead friends in fear.

    The ghastly sight of several body parts lying around was just too terrifying.

    Never in their lives have they seen such a thing in their lives.

    Battlefield deaths were typically cleaner because it was just with a sword.

    A nice clean cut and that was all.

    But these deaths looked as if the victim's bodies had exploded.

    Several droppings of some mushy skin paste could be seen around the
    place, alongside their body parts.

    As for them, some were still rolling on the ground while covering their
    eyes.

    The loud deafening grenade sounds were right next to their ears, and the
    high frequency and high wave forces were enough to make one deaf.

    It hurt like hell!

    Their hands which now covered their ears, were all bloody from the internal
    injuries in their ears.

    They felt mortified from it all.

    How did they become the hunted?

    They were Nopline's proud men who tortured and brought nightmares to
    many.

    So how did they become like this in a blink of an eye?

    They trembled so much that they quickly turned around and banged the
    entrance to the building even more.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "You let us in dammit!"

    "Let us in!"

    (:Y^Y:)
    Chapter 736 - The Hunter Becomes
    The Hunted 2
    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di'

    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"

    'Boom!'

    The soldiers didn't care about these men's grievances and quickly took them
    out.

    "Captain, This is Unit 5 reporting in from entrance 5."

    All clear.

    Over."

    "Good!

    Unit 2, what about your end.

    Over."

    "All clear sir.

    Over."

    "Unit 3 and 4 report in!"

    "Good to go."

    "All good, sir."


    "Good.

    All units standby and what for my signal before moving in.

    Over."

    With that, Scott had the rest reloaded their weapons speedily.

    And when they were done, he called in once again and told all units to
    break all exits and move in.

    They would leave no corner unturned.

    'Boom!'

    'Thang!'

    They threw several grenades at the entrance door, but targeted them towards
    the hinges of the doors.

    One should know that this was a palace.

    And the entrance doors alone were thick, heavy and made of metal.

    Kings in this era liked to be mighty dragons.

    So how can their main entrance not look mighty?

    All other entrance doors were just large double-sided doors.

    But the main one looked more like a gate rather than a door.

    So except they launched high-grade missiles or something more powerful,


    these doors won't fall.

    That's why Scott purposely targeted the hinges and stone regions holding
    the doors together instead.
    Additionally, they also drove the truck a bit closer and used the machine
    guns there to make the job go faster.

    And just like that, a single side of the giant door fell.

    'Pang!

    And as soon as it fell, another storm of arrows shot through mercilessly.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    Scott and his men had already anticipated it, so they only stood on the side
    of the wall adjacent the entrance door and waited for the soldiers in the
    trucks to take action.

    'Di-Di-Di-Di-Di!'

    Once again, senior machine gun had saved the day.

    The enemy didn't know what hit them.

    And now, there was chaos inside.

    But to confuse the enemy further, Scott and 3 others threw smoke bombs in
    the room.

    They dared not use tear gas, since they didn't have their masks on and
    weren't ready to feel the peppery burn in their eyes.

    So they used harmless smoke bombs instead.

    And those inside almost flipped.

    "Fire!

    Fire!
    They're shooting flaming arrows at us.

    Stay away from there now!"

    Immediately, the guards stepped backwards in fear.

    And in a flash, the thick smokey flames that were previously floating
    around the door seemed to have multiplied even more.

    It rapidly clawed its way into the room, covering as much space as it could.

    The guards looked at the scene in alarm.

    Smoke like this only meant that more than 300 arrows should be shot into
    the room at once.

    The building was all stone and no wood.

    So a single burning arrow that came flying into the room couldn't create
    such rapid flames.

    What the hell was going on?

    This..was this the monster that killed their men outside?

    They heard some of them say that the smoke had a monster in it.

    So were they going to be killed by this invisible monster?

    Too late!

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Scott and his men ran in pairs and quickly shot their targets.

    And by the time the enemy realized it, it was already too late.
    Both archers and swordsmen did their best to defend against Scott and his
    men.

    But the results were inevitable.

    They had bullets reeled into their skulls.

    Even those who tried to attack the soldiers from above the stairs were shot
    too.

    But the battle took longer this time, as more and more archers on the 2nd
    floor tried to take them down from the stairway.

    And so the soldiers swiftly hid behind several statues, pillars and objects
    around, while taking their shots.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    The battle was fierce.

    Nonetheless, they successfully made their way towards the second floor and
    reunited with other units who were also moving up too.

    Now, they just had one goal in mind.

    Capture the main culprits in charge of King Micheal's demise.

    "Move out!"

    "Yes sir!"

    (*^*)

    Meanwhile, on the very last floor, Nopline, Kamara, John (Micheal's


    brother) and Lecter (Kamara's son), were all scared silly by the sudden
    invasion.

    Nopline had even wanted to fly out the window in fear.

    His men had tried to talk him out of it.

    But when he opened the window determination, he saw the destruction


    level outside and almost fainted.

    F***!

    Which demon did he offend to get such bad luck?

    At this moment, his I.Q was offline.

    Likewise, even Kamara and the rest were panicky too.

    It took them a while before they calmed down.

    "This attack pattern is similar to those men who took that bastard ex-
    husband of mine way."

    "Really?"

    "Sure of it!

    I can never forget that day, even if I wanted to.

    Could it be that brat, Astar?"

    "Might be.

    Only he would have a strong motive.

    As crown prince, he's probably here for revenge after watching his father
    die in his presence." John stated calmly, while his brain went to work.

    His brother married 6 wives who bore him several children.


    And so far, Kamara, Nopline and himself had killed off 4 of those wives
    and their children.

    As for the surviving wives, 1 escaped with crown prince Astar and her
    daughters... while the other was rescued alongside king Micheal.

    Thinking about it more, only they would have the guts to go after Nopline.

    They were probably blinded with rage and had been planning this attack for
    months now.

    It's been over 9 months since Micheal was rescued.

    So it's safe to say that after putting burying him, they started preparing for
    Astar to take the crown... which was acceptable.

    But how on earth did they know that he, Nopline and Kamara would be
    here all at once?

    No one knew his whereabouts and many always assumed that he was back
    in his assigned city.

    He had always been a mystery to many.

    So who informed them of his being here?

    Sure enough, there was a spy amongst his men.

    Similarly, he guessed that there were spies within Kamara and Nopline's
    men too.

    John frowned as he thought about it more.

    He began analyzing everything silently while coming up with their plan of


    action if they got caught.

    "What do we do?
    What do we do?

    That bastard is going to kill us."

    "Calm down everyone.

    I have a plan."
    Chapter 737 - Who Did It?
    While John and the rest were scheming their way to safety, the soldiers on
    the other hand were slowly making their way up.

    "Everyone, advance while protecting his majesty King Micheal.

    "Yes sir!"

    With that, the soldiers did their best to tackle the hurdles before them, while
    surrounding Micheal in a tight formation.

    As the star of the show, how could they allow anything to happen to him?

    They were now on the 3rd floor, and the battle was still as fierce as ever.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Scott swiftly rolled behind a pillar, leaving behind a thick trail of arrows
    from his enemies.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    "Gruuuuhhhh!

    Captain, I've been hit." Said one of the warren officers who was now
    clenching his teeth hard.

    After firing his shots, the soldier received an arrow on his right hand.

    At least it wasn't in any fatal areas

    Scott did several signals to the man, telling him to stay hidden and alert.

    Of course, after this floor was cleared of all evildoers, Scott would keep the
    injured soldier on this floor along with several others.
    That's how they had been doing it since they entered the building.

    After clearing a floor, they'll leave a few there to guard all exits and be on
    high alert for those that tried to sneak away.

    The man pulled out the arrow painfully and quickly tore a strip of his
    singlet and wrapped it around his hands.

    Now with Scott's guns reloaded, he quickly took out a tiny compact mirror
    and began estimating the locations of his enemies.

    These mirrors might seem like things that ladies would use.

    But they were a great help in the military.

    And so the military had their own standardized compact mirrors for the
    soldiers.

    One never knew when it would come in handy.

    Scott leaned to the right corner of the pillar and swiftly took his shots.

    They had to take out these archers if they wanted to advance any further.

    Likewise, the rest of the soldiers thought the same too.

    'Bang! Bang!'

    "Ough!"

    Several archers fell to their deaths.

    And soon, the number of arrows sent flying had dropped down by 90%.

    Scott signalled his men again and one of them threw a helmet from the
    many dead bodies around them.
    The archers, whose nerves had been on a rampage.... all shot at the flying
    helmet instinctively.

    'Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!'

    The soldiers on the other hand quickly took advantage of this distraction
    and shot the archers swiftly.

    'Bang!'

    With the archery team dead, the remaining swordsmen were all left to the
    mercy of these terrifying monsters.

    Some proudly defended themselves, while others tried to escape.

    But they were no match for the soldiers.

    The entire scene became a blood bath after the archers all died.

    With that, Scott and his team advanced further.

    Nopline was boiling in anger and fear the more he looked outside the
    window.

    He found that the entire palace was filled with smoke, but no fire.

    Just looking at the damage level, it was definitely not caused by fire.

    So what sort of evil magicians could produce smoke without fire?

    Even black powder couldn't make this sort of damage level at all.

    Nopline was very disturbed in his heart and let out a low mean.

    He even began to wonder if it were people from his secret society that
    discreetly wanted to take him down.
    But some, he pushed that idea out of his mind.

    His 'brother's had never touched him since he became a prominent figure.

    And having him dead would do no good, as he was currently the middle
    man in some operations between them and some other shrewd powerful
    foreign men.

    In fact, his being alive was too beneficial to them.

    So they as suspects were out of the question.

    And even though Kamara and the rest had assumed it to be Astar since he
    had a strong likelihood for revenge, he thought otherwise.

    How could Astar have this strength?

    This sort of strength was far greater than his.

    So there was no way that little brat would have more men and resources
    than him who had been here for ages.

    This was definitely the work of someone else.

    Nopline thought for a while, and soon... his eyes shone like stars.

    Was it that commoner Landon Obley?

    Nopline's eyes turned cold when he remembered all the things that bastard
    had done to him over the years.

    From destroying his underground attractions to stealing all captured slaves


    in his training estates and even burning down his properties... this guy was
    hell-bent on destroying him.

    If it was really him, then he wouldn't tell Kamara and the rest.

    He wasn't a fool.
    In moments like these, even loved ones could betray and turn on one
    another.

    So the moment they know that their enemy was after him, they might
    switch their plan and even kill him just to appease this enemy.

    Yes, he treasured his sister and he spoiled her silly.

    But even he would sacrifice her for his life.

    So what more of her who now had her son and lover here too?

    Please!

    She was a mother and would undoubtedly do anything for her son to live...
    even if it was at the expense of his life.

    Thinking about it like that, Nopline dared not tell them his thoughts.

    For now, he nodded his head and placed all blame on Astar.

    Of course, Kamara and the rest didn't notice anything unusual with Nopline
    and continued following their plan strictly.

    As for Scott and his men, they finally made it to the last floor.

    At this moment, all units within Scott's team had merged together since
    there was only one way from the 4th floor to the 5th floor.

    Sure enough, there were 2 massive stairways on both sides of the 4th floor's
    main hall, that led to the 5th floor.

    Once more, the soldiers were met with a massive swarm of guards again.

    They fought hard and swiftly took out their enemies.

    "All units spread out and march towards all assigned wings."
    "Yes sir!"

    With that, the soldiers did as they were told.

    Be it the North wing, south wing, Southeast wing and so on... they did their
    best to cover as much ground as possible.

    Coincidentally, Scott chose the wing that led to Kamara and the rest.

    But after stepping into the long passageway for

    North Wing, they were taken aback.

    What's happening here?


    Chapter 738 - Red Assassins?
    What's happening here?

    There were hundreds of injured people lying on the floor with blood all
    over their bodies.

    These people all wore servant attires and looked extremely pale.

    And from the looks of it, some of them were already dead.

    The dignified long wide passageway looked like one big mess!

    It looked like everyone had been attacked by a group of assassins who


    ransacked the entire place mercilessly.

    The soldiers were sure as hell that they didn't attack these people.

    So who was it?

    Was this all a trap, or was there another mysterious force within the palace
    alongside them?

    And if so, were these unknown people here to help or kill their targets.

    Scott's face turned gloomy.

    "Units 2, 3 and 5 advance onwards with our guest... while units 1 and 4 will
    stay behind with me.

    Now go!"

    "Yes!"

    .
    Those in units 2, 3 and 5 went ahead with Micheal who was currently
    wearing a mask.

    He didn't want anyone to know of his presence yet.

    Scott felt uneasy about the situation and hastily made several sign signals to
    his men.

    Something was too strange about this matter.

    But since they were here, they had to get to the bottom of it.

    "Everyone, check the injured and the dead."

    "Yes!"

    The team broke out in a flash and positioned themselves to see these
    unfortunate victims.

    Scott walked over towards one of the victims and began his interrogation.

    "What happened?"

    "Sir... we... we had been attacked by a group of men wearing red.

    They appeared out of nowhere and started fighting us fiercely."

    "Hmm...

    Give me an estimate of how many people you think were in the group."

    "60...no 80... no!... 100.

    Yes!

    100 of them."

    "Then do you know why they came?"


    "I don't know sir.

    I... I don't know what the master did.

    But even though we tried to tell them that we were innocent, they still
    attacked us without blinking.

    They killed my poor sister right before my eyes.

    They... they were truly too cruel." The man said with red moist eyes that
    seemed as if he was just about to cry.

    He held onto the dead lady in his arms and rocked her back and forth as he
    spoke.

    "My poor sister!

    My poor sister.

    You don't deserve this.

    Why did they have to kill you?"

    Scott squatted down and looked at the deceased woman silently before
    bringing his attention to the man again.

    "I'm sorry for your loss."

    "Thank you, kind sir.

    Thank you!!"

    "Hmm."

    While Scott and his men continued their investigations, several men
    amongst the servants all looked at each other mysteriously.
    Several eyes looked at the soldiers coldly.

    They slowly reached for some objects underneath their clothes and the
    many dead bodies around.

    "Now!!!!"

    'Sling!'

    The sound of swords and daggers being dragged across the floor echoed
    along the passageway.

    The previously injured men all miraculously stood up and surrounded the
    soldiers.

    They had waited for the other intruder teams to go far from the passageway
    and step into the North Wing's quarters, before they could make their move.

    they had another team in there that would take care of that group.

    So now, they focus on Scott's group out here.

    Seeing that there were just 65 intruders here, while they made up about 350,
    they knew that they already had the advantage.

    So how could they not feel hopeful?

    One should know that Scott had 6 units with a total of 300 soldiers when
    infiltrating this building.

    And as they progressed, they left several soldiers standing guard on each
    floor.

    So on this last floor, they had only arrived here with 91 soldiers.

    Of course, backup would definitely arrive when most of the enemy knights
    and guards outside are defeated.
    The palace's size was too big, with multiple buildings, several gardens,
    fields and even a tiny forest in it.

    So they had to ensure that no one would be hiding in these regions.

    The entire place needed to be ransacked and properly checked to ensure


    complete victory.

    With that said, it might take a while for a backup to arrive.

    So for the time being, Scott and the rest were on their own.

    Nonetheless, they weren't worried at all.

    "Bahahahhahahhha!

    You didn't see this coming, did you?

    Now tell me who sent you if you want to live."

    Scott looked at the extra-large man in servant clothing who was arrogantly
    pointing at him and smirked.

    "Heh?

    Didn't your mother ever tell you that pointing at people is disrespectful?

    Why do I have to tell you anything?

    What does it have to do with you?

    Are you the one in charge of this place?"

    "You!...."

    The large man's cheeks inflated like a balloon and turned red with rage.
    Where these people stupid?

    Didn't they see that they had them surrounded?

    So what did to fool mean by asking such dumb questions?

    Nopline looked at Scott and felt like smashing him to pieces.

    When has he ever been talked back at?

    Not even the royals could act the way this.

    Kamara and John stepped forward to support Nopline immediately.

    Time was of the essence here.

    So they didn't want to waste it all with these bastards.

    They knew that more intruders might be lurking around the other Wings.

    So they could take advantage of this, sneak out of the building and secretly
    make their way through the fields in attempts to escape.

    Who knows, they might actually succeed.

    Anything was better than sitting here and waiting for death.

    Even faking to be a corpse was better than impending death.

    They had charcoal and dirt on their hair and faces, giving them some sort of
    disguise.

    They did want to know the real mastermind because even if they escaped,
    the culprit will definitely send more men to find them no matter where they
    went.

    But knowing the enemy could help them counterattack faster.


    That said, they wouldn't want to waste any more time here at the expense of
    their lives.

    "Are you blind?

    In case you haven't realized it yet, we've got you surrounded, so there no
    way that you'll escape!

    Believe it or not, if you confess, then we'll let you all go.

    This your final chance to answer truthfully.

    Who sent you?"


    Chapter 739 - Brother, No more
    please!
    This your final chance to answer truthfully.

    Who sent you?"

    Swords were all pointed towards the soldiers, while Kamara, John and
    Nopline looked at them coldly.

    But how could their measly auras affect these soldiers?

    Please, they had survived under his majesty, so what more of these weak
    chickens?

    They even had the urge to roll their eyes and yawn.

    They looked at them as if they were looking at fools.

    Scott sighed and shook his head.

    "Do you really think that we didn't know that this was a trap?

    The fact that only the women and weak men were killed by those so-called
    red assassins if yours proves that your story is nonsensical.

    Any enemy would first aim for the strong within any group.

    So why did they leave you all alive?

    More suspiciously, why would they leave only you (Kamara) alive and kill
    the rest?
    Of course, your bodies and many other clues led us to believe that you all
    were knights or people of importance and not servants too.

    That said, did you still think that we wouldn't prepare after realizing this?

    I'm guessing you 3 are the ones we came here to see.

    And since you've been unconsciously guarding that boy ever since we got
    here, I'm sure that he's also someone important to you too, right?

    Well, all questions can be answered after we captured you, no?

    So if you don't mind, my team and I would really like to wrap this up fast.

    Sorry."

    "You!... You!... You!"

    All 4 shivered and felt cold sweat behind their backs when they saw Scott
    and his men move like lightning.

    The most terrifying thing was how calm and confident the intruders were.

    Their heartbeats quickened and their faces turned pale and gloomy.

    What type of terrifying people did he meet today?

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    'Swish!'

    'Pah!'

    'Bam!'

    'Bang!'
    Both sides went all in.

    The sounds of swords whistling in the air, as well as the sounds of gunshots
    and fighting, could be heard too.

    Since this was still a passageway and not a room, the soldiers had to be
    careful that they didn't shoot their comrades.

    That's why they only shot their enemies when they were right next to them.

    No long-range shifts were allowed for these sorts of battles.

    Of course, they also kicked, punched, and even used their hidden weapons
    to take down these villains.

    Scott moved fast.

    3 enemies moved towards him and sent their swords towards his neck, chest
    and left belly.

    Before they could near him, Scott fell with his back on the floor and shot
    them hastily.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    What?

    The men felt cold and their eyes were now filled with shock, fear and
    horror.

    Were they going to die?

    Everything happened too fast!

    They dropped to the floor like flies, and Scott just rolled quickly before
    they landed.

    'Bam!'
    More came again.

    "Die!!"

    'Pah!'

    'Bang!

    "How dare you?

    You, you, you stop!"

    'Bang!'

    'Pah!'

    'Slap!'

    'Bang!'

    '_'

    More and more men fell like flies, which scared Nopline and the rest who
    had been guarded directly.

    From the very start, the Baymardians had begun with those closest to the
    passageway's exit.

    So if they wanted to leave, they had to go through these monsters.

    Seeing the results of the fight, some people slowly backed away in fear
    instead.

    How should they fight against such weapons?

    The moment they ran up to these intruders, their weapons would launch
    some invisible weapon that will kill them.
    So how could they not be afraid?

    Nopline and the rest looked at the scene in horror and shock.

    Where these weapons from another continent?

    Because from what they knew of, the Pyno continent didn't have anyone
    with such weapons.

    So who was really after their lives?

    The feeling of helplessness and unwillingness engulfed them when they felt
    their chances of escaping tune bleak.

    Half of their men had already fallen, while these intruders on the other hand
    didn't lose a single person.

    Why?

    They gritted their teeth in pain and confusion.

    Too bad, the soldiers had no time to care about their emotions.

    Scott and 20 more soldiers decided to advance, while the test stayed around
    the exit to prevent others from escaping.

    Scott quickly made his way fight his way through the many knights
    protecting Nopline and the rest, until he was met face to face with John.

    Since he was one of the 4, he had to capture him alive because it was not
    his place to seek revenge or pass judgement on the fellow.

    Only Micheal could do that now.

    Plus, even though his face was all covered in dirt... Scott could still see that
    he was similar to one of the target pictures in their mission file.
    That's right!

    His majesty had already given them profile pictures of Nopline and the rest
    so that they should never let them go, just in case Micheal wasn't in one of
    their teams during the battle.

    "John, be careful!" Kamara yelled anxiously while watching her beloved


    battle Scott!.

    Her heart bled in fear over his life.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    John dropped his word and decided to fight Scott hand to hand.

    He had been watching him all this time, so he felt somewhat continent.

    And being the smart person he was, he had just realized that his best chance
    of beating this man down with his fists.

    He didn't believe that he wouldn't be able to knock out this fellow's teeth.

    After all, even though he was somewhat leaner and thinner than his
    deceased brother (Micheal), he had been training for the past 33 years from
    the age of 7.

    So how could this 28~31-year-old looking man be better than him?

    "Boy!

    Do you know who I am?

    Do you know my nickname?

    Heh... I since you want to play so badly, then I don't mind giving you a
    lesson.
    Come, boy!

    I'll show you what real fighting is all about.

    Taste my fist!!" John said coldly before sending a fierce punch towards
    Scott's right cheek.

    At the same time, he quickly followed that up with a kick.

    But Scott dodged both attacks calmly and swiftly punched John's belly.

    John blocked it, but didn't have time to block what was coming next.

    'Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    Scott held his fist and delivered a triple kick on his face.

    "You!...

    You actually dared to hit me on the face?

    You dared to slap my face?

    I want you to die!!"

    John came fiercer than ever and the fight went on again.

    They battled for a bit with John only landing a single hit on Scott.

    "You son of a b**ch!"

    'Pah!'

    Scott kicked his right knee making Scott kneel in pain.

    "Hey, old man.

    If you're going to give me a lecture while fighting, then I rather you not.
    After all, it's best for you to save your energy and hit me at least one more
    time before I reconstruct your face.

    Right, old man?

    "You! You! You!

    I'll kill you!"

    John yelled and ran towards Scott angrily.

    "You good-for-nothing..."

    'Pah!'

    "You'll burn in hell for..."

    'Pah!"

    'You!..."

    'Pah!'

    "Stop! Stop!"

    'Pah!'

    "Stop..."

    'Pah!'

    "Brother?"

    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    '_'

    [John: I give up alright? Can you stop?

    Scott: No!
    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Audience: (-_-)]
    Chapter 740 - An Imposter
    'Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!'

    '_'

    The battle within the palace went on for quite some time until all knights
    had been subdued.

    Both soldiers outside the building, as well as those working with Scott, had
    now won victoriously.

    Only a handful of soldiers got injured with arrows, while the enemy lost
    woefully.

    65% died while the rest remained injured.

    They had no choice but to surrender because there wasn't much that they
    could do about it.

    And while the other prisoners were properly handcuffed and guarded,
    Nopline and the rest had been dragged out of the passageway to the main
    hall on the floor they were currently at.

    'Plop!'

    Nopline, Kamara, John and Lecter stared unwillingly at the men who had
    forced them to kneel disgracefully.

    Their faces looked haggard, as if they had been journeying in the desert for
    years.

    And coupled with the dirt and charcoal that they had previously rubbed,
    they truly looked like slaves.
    Their breathing became coarser, as their chests rose and fell in fury.

    None of them had ever suffered such a demeaning blow to their pride as
    they did now.

    Nopline was already in tears as he felt his fleshy knees become slightly
    numb.

    Anger, resentment, unwillingness and pain were all the things he was
    feeling right now.

    Kamara and the rest also felt the same too.

    But what could they do?

    They grumbled and whispered amongst themselves anxiously.

    And soon, they saw a masked man walking alongside some other soldiers
    towards them.

    At first glance, they knew that it wasn't crown prince Altar.

    The figure was taller and sturdier than Altar's.

    So who was he?

    Nopline's eyes turned cold when he saw the figure.

    Was this the bastard Landon Obley that he had been looking for?

    As expected, the guy had targeted him from the beginning.

    This bastard was truly hateful.

    The moment the masked man stood before them, everyone's body turned
    nervous.
    They could feel the man's hatred oozing out of him from a mile away and
    they didn't know why.

    What the hell?

    How and when had they offended this fellow?

    They trembled silently, while the masked man just stood there looking at
    them calmly.

    And even though they couldn't see the guy's face, they could still feel his
    rage.

    But why did the man feel so familiar?

    John gritted his teeth and lifted his face to stare at the masked man.

    "Noble Sir, who might you be?

    And in what way the Teriquen empire offended your noble self to the point
    where you have to reel havoc to our empire's palace?

    If our tiny empire did offend you in any way, then I promise that I, Duke
    John will give you an explanation and compensate you to your heart's
    content!" John said heroically.

    Since this person wasn't Altar, then it meant that they still had a chance to
    turn things around.

    Provided they could please this man, then they would be safe right?

    In the meantime, Nopline was silently panicking.

    He knew it!

    These bastards who he had looked after for all these years would readily
    sacrifice him once if they knew that this man was out to get him.

    Thinking like this, he couldn't help but look at John and the rest in disdain.
    What a bunch of backstabbers!

    John waited for the masked man's response, but all he got was silence.

    His smile crumbled and his face became slightly embarrassed.

    He felt like digging a hole and holding in it.

    F***!

    Wasn't this guy too much?

    John felt like the masked man hated him more from amongst them which
    left him baffled.

    'Bro... when did I ever offend you?'

    John thought for a while and couldn't remember offending anyone as


    powerful as this masked man.

    What was up with this dude?

    The silence made Kamara and the rest antsy.

    And soon, they couldn't take it anymore.

    "Please Noble sir, we promise to give you an explanation and compensate


    you properly.

    This is our promise as Teriquen royals."

    "Oh?

    Then my dear wife and brother, why don't you tell me how you intend to
    properly right all your wrongs?"
    John, Kamara and everyone else turned pale fr0m fright when the masked
    man took off his mask.

    "You... you... don't come any closer.

    How is this possible?"

    "You should've died a long ago.

    Why are you still alive?"

    "No! No! No!

    I don't believe it!

    You... you... you aren't my brother.

    You're an impostor!"

    "Yes!

    That must be it.

    He's an imposter who wants the throne.

    This is all a plot to put yourself on the throne, isn't it?

    I know my late husband's body during his last years.

    He was weak, sick and as thin as a twig.

    And even ling before that when he was fine, he still wasn't as huge as you.

    So who are you?

    You are not my late husband.

    You are an imposter!"

    "You fake!
    My late father left me with the throne and now you lowly imposter wants to
    pry my throne from my hands?

    No way!

    Everyone must know that you're fake!

    He's fake! He's fake! He's fake!

    I, his majesty Lecter Parcely am the real Teriquen monarch.

    So don't even dream of it!"

    "_"

    Micheal looked at the hysterical people kneeling before him and felt it
    funny.

    They had really gone mad just from seeing his appearance alone.

    As for him not looking the same in terms of body size, that was probably
    because he worked out and followed a special diet that buffed him up like a
    superhero.

    He was larger and felt stronger than before.

    Again, he understood why they still doubted him and thought that his face
    was fake.

    That was because many assassins and spies were still masters of disguise.

    Of course, face masks didn't exist yet.

    So assassins would physically paint their faces and even attack wall sorts of
    hair from animals to create facial hair and whatnot.
    They could even create a fake mole and many other deformities from their
    skills.

    Paint, hair, charcoal, wheaten flour, crushed flowers and many other
    popular medieval makeup skills were used by these assassins to sneak their
    way in and out at times.

    But, if they should ever be met with rain or water, then everything might
    wash up.

    Knowing this, John and the rest felt like the Micheal before them was an
    imposter.

    Yes!

    He was an imposter after their throne!!

    "You're definitely an imposter.

    My late husband was poisoned by one of the deadliest poisons of all that
    doesn't have a cure.

    So how can someone like that magically heal up and transform from a twig
    to a giant?

    Do we look like children to you?

    You are undoubtedly a fake!" Kamara said while shaking her head and with
    her eyes wide open.

    She and the rest were so shocked that they had forgotten that they were
    captives.

    Who wouldn't be?

    Someone who they found dead had come back to life after all this while.
    No matter anyone's string ability to adapt to arising situations, if a person's
    dead relative suddenly rose from the dead... it would cause shock, panic,
    fear and all sorts of emotions to let loose.

    Some might run for their lives, while others might scream and even confess
    to any offence that they had done towards that person.

    And amidst all 4 of them, Nopline was the one who wanted to run for his
    life the moment he saw Micheal's face.

    If not for the fact that his hands get handcuffed behind his back, and the fact
    that his knees were slightly numb, he would've already made a run for it.

    All he kept whispering was the word: Ghost!

    His voice was so low that no one could hear him at all.

    That was how stunned and frightened he was.

    After all, he was also the one who got the poison and gave it to Kamara to
    do the deed.

    And coupled with so many things that he had done behind the scene against
    Micheal for the past decade, he truly thought that Micheal was here for his
    life.

    "Ghost, Ghost, Ghost!

    You stay away from me.

    Ghost!!!"

    (-_-)
    Chapter 741 - The Confused
    Nopline
    Everyone had different reactions to seeing Micheal's face.

    The shock was just too much.

    So they needed time to process his sudden appearance.

    Micheal looked at their hysterical performance and sneered.

    "Believe it or not, I'm still alive.

    What?

    Are you disappointed that I didn't die?

    Heh... My luck is just too great!

    Now that you're all here, let's talk about compensating me for all the wrongs
    you did?

    Kamara!

    You, my demonic wife, had the nerve to deceive me into believing that
    Lecter was my son all these years.

    Tell me, do you f**kin know how painful that is to a man?

    I have never abused you or treated you badly, and have always respected
    you as one of my wives.

    Whatever you wanted, if it was reasonable, I always fulfilled your requests.


    I gave you a piece of my heart honestly and didn't dare to neglect my duty
    as your husband.

    But you on the other hand, deceived me mercilessly into thinking that the
    child which you bore was mine.

    If your crimes had ended there, then I would've been somewhat merciful
    towards you.

    But not only did you deceive me, you also kept seeing the boy's father all
    these years.

    Kamara, to think that you will be sleeping with your royal brother-in-law
    behind my back.

    Don't you have any shame?"

    Micheal looked at her coldly, while clenching his fists.

    She was the one who forced her way into his life and continuously begged
    him to marry her.

    And all this was just a ploy devised by his brother and herself to get the
    throne.

    They were his family, but they dared to kill him because of their greedy
    thirst for things that didn't belong to them.

    The pain that they had caused in his heart was unforgivable!

    Kamara looked at him hysterically and laughed.

    "Hahahhhahahahha!

    Shame?

    Why should I feel any shame?


    Do you know how disgusted I was every time I stayed beside you?

    Your entire presence makes me want to puke!

    Do you think that I should be grateful because you were kind to me?

    Who has kindness ever helped?

    I wanted you to make my Lecter king.

    But you refused and refused continuously.

    Truthfully, if you had agreed, I wouldn't have poisoned you and might've
    even let you live by selling you to slavery in another faraway continent.

    But nooo!

    You decided to go against my requests over and over again.

    So of course I poisoned you.

    Tsk!

    I'm really surprised by how dumb to was to trap you all these years.

    It's surprising that the big mighty Micheal Parcely would trust his family so
    much.

    You're nothing but a fool.

    That's why I was able to kill your other wives and children too.

    Your inability to protect them is what led to their death!

    Yes, their death is in your hands.

    I want you to have nothing that brings you happiness.

    I hate you Micheal Parcely.


    Because of you, I had to see my beloved secretly.

    Because of you, I never got the chance to publicize our love.

    I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"

    'Slap!'

    The crisp loud sound echoed within the room, and the handcuffed Kamara
    fell back a bit and looked at Micheal in shock.

    Did he just slap her?

    He had never touched her before, and now dared to slap her?

    No one felt like Micheal's actions were too much.

    Some of the soldiers felt like they might've done the same if they were in
    his shoes.

    Not only did she cheat on him since the day they got married, she also
    brought back a love child.

    Additionally, she succeeded in killing his other wives and kids as well.

    Fortunately, she failed in killing him, or else how would his soul be able to
    rest in peace?

    The soldiers felt like the world of these noble families truly was a scary
    thing.

    No wonder his majesty Landon came up with so many marriage rules in


    Baymard.

    Once again, they admired his Majesty's wisdom.

    .
    Micheal looked at the demonic woman before him and restrained himself
    from strangling her.

    She would die, but not now.

    A public execution was in order.

    "Brother, even if she did all those things, why raise your hand at her?

    Have you forgotten that mother used to be abused by father and taught us to
    never raise our hands on any woman?

    Brother, if she saw you now... she will be very disappointed!" John said,
    while angrily looking at Micheal.

    At this point, he had very much come to terms with the fact that his brother
    was still alive.

    But what he couldn't get over was the fact that someone had touched his
    beloved.

    He looked at Kamara's swollen left cheek and felt aggrieved.

    "Brother, how could you?

    Mother will be very ashamed!"

    "Wash your mouth with water before you mention mother again.

    Mother also taught us never to steal another person's wife or kill


    indiscriminately.

    Yet here we are.

    You, my dear brother, had the nerve to send a demon as a wife all those
    years back just to get my throne.

    So don't preach to me about mother's teachings." Micheal said coldly before


    looking at Nopline.
    "And you, my brother-in-law.

    I have to hand it to you, you're indeed a strong force to behold.

    But do you know the main reason why I succeeded today?

    Try guessing.

    I think you know the answer." Micheal said with a broad smile on his face.

    Even Kamara and the rest perked up their ears in curiosity as they too
    wanted to know who was helping Micheal behind the scenes too.

    "It's that bastard, Landon Obley, isn't it."

    Micheal laughed when he heard Nopline's response.

    "Hahahahhahahaha!

    I forgot... that's the name he gave you right?

    It's no wonder you couldn't find him all this while.

    Even I would have a problem finding someone with those common names
    within the entire Pyno continent." Micheal said calmly while thinking it a
    bit more.

    Both pleasant and noble families could only take up last names from the list
    given to them.

    While saves took names given to them by their masters.

    And the peasant population was ridiculously large.

    So even though there are10's and 20 thousands of Obleys in the Pyno


    continent.
    The name Landon is also a common first name used by both nobles and
    peasants.

    So thousands could still have the same (Landon Obley).

    Of course, they could only have one middle name... while favoured nobles
    could have up to 7 middle names if they wanted to.

    That said, since Nopline merely knew the name Landon Obley, they would
    round up everyone with that name, even if they had different middle names.

    So their search would be tough without any physical description or even a


    hint about Landon's hideout or movements.

    It was as if he was a shadow.

    They didn't know what he looked like, or even what his hair colour was.

    All they had was a name.

    No wonder Nopline hadn't found his target yet.

    Micheal chuckled a bit and found fate a little bit funny.

    "Well, now that you're here, let me give you a hint.

    For the past months, you sent some people to attack a certain new empire
    right?

    And the ruler of that empire is...."

    "Landon Barn."

    "And the person you're looking for is..."

    "Landon Obley."

    "You see, that wasn't so hard was it."


    "_"

    Nopline looked at Micheal in disbelief.

    The former was a rich king, while the latter was someone who claimed that
    he almost captured his people and sent them to slavery.

    So how could they be the same?

    How could it be him?

    Impossible!
    Chapter 742 - The Aftermath
    "You're lying!

    No!

    How can this be?

    How can they be the same?

    Ahhhhhhhhh!!!"

    Nopline couldn't believe his ears when he heard that Landon Barn was the
    person he had been searching for all these years.

    Funny enough, not too long ago, he had sent his men to take down Baymard
    thinking that they were some weak empire that depended on Carona for
    protection.

    But who would've guessed that they were this mighty?

    He felt like the entire Pyno continent had been fooled by them.

    The most painful part is that he might truly die without seeing what his
    enemy looked like.

    He felt like Landon had just slapped his face and was indirectly reminding
    him of his insignificance.

    Was he that unworthy even during his past few days?

    The hate in his heart manifested even more with him blaming everything on
    Landon.

    Why would he choose to pick on him?


    What had he ever done to him?

    In his heart, he had taken the role of a victim in this matter.

    Nopline was just that sort of person who would never examine himself or
    see where he went wrong.

    He was selfish, greedy and felt the entire world owed him their lives.

    That's why he felt like Landon was a scheming person who kept singling
    him out.

    Heh... even if Landon knew Nopline's thoughts, he would sneer and shrug
    his shoulders.

    This sort of person was delusional, so what more could Landon do?

    Kamara, Nopline and John were to be executed since they had a direct hand
    on so many crimes.

    Again, their properties now belonged to the empire, which included their
    knights within other estates scattered around Terique.

    The execution would only take place several days from now after some
    clean up had been done.

    That's right!

    Nopline had gathered a few nobles under his wings over these years.

    And they too had done several dastardly things that were somewhat
    inhumane.

    Additionally, they also aided in killing some of his children and wives.

    Somethings would never be forgiven.


    As for Lecter who was now his nephew, even though he didn't have a direct
    hand in killing him... he too wouldn't be spared.

    At first, Micheal wanted to spare him.

    But when they got to the dungeons, they were flabbergasted.

    Over 70 girls from the age of 7~13 had been trapped, locked up, physically
    tortured, blinded, and had faced several kinds of abuse.

    Just looking at this number, it was clear that many more had clearly died
    over the years after getting captured.

    What sort of monster was this useless nephew of his?

    Without a doubt, Micheal would have to find the parents of both the living
    and the deceased children and compensate them wholly.

    Additionally, he had to execute Lecter in the place of these poor families.

    As Terique's ruler, he couldn't be partial when it came to matters like this.

    Plus, Lecter had also killed several honest workers too.

    If someone couldn't make him laugh, it was off with their heads.

    Even when the weather was bad, he still blamed it on others.

    He was just too much!!

    Even the soldiers felt like this sort of sc.u.m needed to be put to death too.

    Once again, they felt too lucky to live in an empire like Baymard.

    The more they went out for missions, the more disgusted they were with the
    normalities of this world.

    Of course, Kamara cursed Micheal hysterically when she heard that Lecter
    would get executed.
    She boned this ex-husband of hers for her downfall and kept trying to think
    of ways for her sin to escape while being locked up.

    But that was just too impossible with the Baymardians in the palace.

    The days went by in a flash with everything going according to plan.

    And while Micheal was reorganizing his empire, things were also getting
    busy in Baymard too.

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The sounds of several footsteps could be heard walking towards the great
    parliament hall that had over 1000 tables with microphones on them.

    Of course in future, these seats would be filled by every empire's


    representatives.

    But now, only 20 people came to this meeting.

    Both men and women confidently strode in and found seats for themselves.

    "Good Morning"

    "Morning."

    "Morning."

    They greeted each other honestly while smiles on their faces since some of
    them had been working with each other for years.

    Their clean, neat and professional looks exuded a sort of charm that made
    one take them seriously.

    Their outfits looked crisp as a new banknote, which perfectly outlined their
    bodies right.
    And while some sat calmly, others quickly got busy.

    The secretaries distributed some files, brought their notebooks and took
    care of any other thing that needed to be done before the meeting began.

    Those who worked within the building had already tested their microphones
    and prepared other equipment needed for the meeting.

    Of course, security was also standing by the doors too.

    And soon, Landon walked into the room and everyone briefly got up and
    bowed slightly.

    "We greet his majesty, Landon Barn."

    "Hm... Good morning to you all too.

    You may sit."

    With that, everyone did as they were told.

    Landon looked at the faces before him and smiled.

    He gathered these people here to focus on several main things that had to be
    done A.S.A.P.

    Everyone discussed for a bit more until one of the secretaries looked at his
    watch and tapped a tiny bell with a metal mallet.

    'Ding!'

    The first ring was to remind everyone that in 5 more minutes, the meeting
    would soon begin.

    This way, they could round up their chats with each other and proper for the
    meeting.

    One of the security guards in the room heard the bell, walked out one of the
    parliament hall exits and took out his Walkie-talkie.
    "The meeting is about to begin.

    All security stand guard and let no one in without a pass, I.D and name
    check on the list.

    Over."
    Chapter 743 - Success For All!
    While the guards did their jobs, the inside of the hall remained deadly silent
    as everyone stared at Landon.

    'Ding!'

    The final bell went off, and it was finally time for the meeting to begin.

    "Welcome, Everyone!

    Today, I am proud to say that all empires within the Pyno Continent have
    signed treaties with us.

    That means that we must show them the same respect that we give to our
    Brothers in Carona too." Landon said calmly.

    For the past few days, he had been warping to the empires of Deiferis and
    Yodan since his mission required him to constantly make contact with
    Henry and Sirius.

    For now, he had been discussing his plans with them and asking them to get
    their men ready for the battle ahead.

    Of course, he successfully convinced Henry to sign the treaty too.

    So now, all empires within the Pyno Continent were united... when though
    it wasn't public knowledge yet.

    Everyone in the room was shocked and so happy that they couldn't even
    contain their smiles.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'


    "We did it!"

    "Hahahahhaha!

    I always knew that we would."

    "This is undoubtedly good news."

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Everyone felt warm as they looked at each other merrily.

    Who knew that they would go this far?

    This was a big step for the Pyno continent as a whole.

    United we stand, divided we fall.

    Landon smiled at them and clapped as well before calling for silence again.

    "Yes, all 6 empires are now United.

    With that said, since we are just a few present today... I would like to
    introduce everyone again here for those who are new.

    Starting with the; the Teriquen representative who happened to be Prince


    Raul Parcely.... the Arcadinian minister of Global Affairs, The Honourable
    Mayino Tessa... the Caronian Ambassador, Mr. Victor Rodriguez... the
    newly appointed Arcadinian Ambassador Mr. Sanchez Smith... (went on to
    call 14 other names)... and finally, the Minister Yurgan Pave from the
    Ministry of Defence."

    Within a few minutes, everyone was introduced.

    They nodded and waved in acknowledgment while trying to look as cool as


    possible.
    Those titles really did sound too pleasing to the ear.

    "That said, the only representatives absent from this meeting are those from
    the empires of Yodan and Deiferus.

    Since it's impossible to make decisions concerning any empire without its
    representatives present, then we can only focus on the empires of Arcadina,
    Baymard, Carona, and Terique.

    First on the list is transport.

    That's right!

    Just like in Carona, both Arcadina and Terique need their own Transport
    Routes via water."

    The meeting was in full swing with both newly appointed Teriquen and
    Arcadinian ambassadors giving their suggestions in accordance with their
    rulers.

    One should know that before William left, he had already discussed
    everything with Landon.

    But he also gave his commands to one of his aides whom he left in
    Baymard.

    It was only right for everything to be properly concluded in this meeting.

    And it was also good to listen to the suggestions of others too, just in case
    there was something they missed.

    Likewise, Micheal also left his son Raul with instructions on what was best
    for Terique.

    Arcadina had decided to have their Bay-Arcadian Terique port in the


    northern part of Arcadina, which would make it easier for a lot of people
    who were very far away.
    Baymard was in the West of Arcadina.

    So those in the south need to travel for 7~10 months just to get to it.

    But if it were in the north, that distance would be cut down by half.

    "Alright, speaking on these ports, just as in the case with Carona... your
    empires need to find several massive estates that are somewhat close to the
    waters."

    And once this is confirmed, we will send some of our men to do some
    finishing touches or adjustments in the buildings within the estates."

    "Not a problem your majesty.

    That can be done easily.

    If I may, I'm more curious about this travel agency system thing." Raul said
    curiously.

    When he came to Baymard on Landon's ship, he didn't book or do anything


    else.

    So he wasn't all that knowledgeable about how those leaving Carona dealt
    with things.

    He started to feel regretful all of a sudden.

    He heard that just the Ship Cruise was a whole new experience on its own.

    But he had been hiding in fear alongside Micheal ever since he got here.

    So he spent most of his time behind his desk in the ministry.

    And even though there was a travel agency in Baymard, he just never had
    the time to wait in line like everyone else.
    He was a very busy man.

    Raul thought about the information he had gotten from several people and
    felt confused.

    Because of too many different versions and stories, he didn't know which of
    them were true.

    So he decided to find out from the horse's mouth.

    Of course it wasn't just him, as the Arcadinian ambassador was also curious
    too.

    "Your majesty, why is it important?

    "2 main reasons: Congestion and ease of life."

    Landon looked at their confused faces and smiled.

    "When the ports within your empires get opened for business, more and
    more people would flock there daily.

    That said, for now... it would be impossible to physically book thousands of


    people at once for the ship ride. (Only with Wi-Fi can it be possible.)

    With that said, booking people ahead of time is a must.

    This way, congestion in the ports reduces and it makes it easier on the
    people as well.

    But that's not all the travel agencies offer.

    Most people who come from Carona have already booked several fun
    activities around Baymard.

    From zoo visits to going on tours, theatre shows, dog shows, public
    conferences from famous cooks and so on... their purchased tickets can be
    booked before they get here.
    Of course, each attraction ticket can only be used once and will be collected
    by the workers once at the entrance of each attraction.

    And even if they lose their ticket, provide we have their names and date of
    purchase, then we can confirm their purchase.

    We also provide them with travel magazines which show them a visual
    representation of these tourist attraction sites."

    Raul listened to Landon's careful explanation and nodded in agreement


    before frowning again.

    "Your majesty, can hotels be booked from there too?"

    "No!... not for the time being.

    In future yes.

    But not now.

    And that goes for cars as well."

    With tourist attractions, they will be given tickets that will have expiry dates
    on them and can be used anytime before then.

    But with hotels, since there were no phones out of Baymard, it would be too
    difficult to constantly inform each hotel every minute or hour when
    someone booked the hotel.

    Without internet, it was just too difficult!

    Their meeting went on from Transport to Defence and other major


    concerns.

    Just like the Caronians, they also had to get their own Barrack training units
    in Baymard... as well as their Passport status change too.
    Several things needed to change as of now.

    And after 2 hours and 2 bathroom breaks, they were done for the day.

    Landon chatted with them for a bit before heading toward the barracks.

    Of course, he wasn't the only one who was busy as well.

    "My sweet baby, can you hurry up?

    This is Mr. Hundgar you're talking about.

    We have to go now?

    Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!"

    "I'm here!

    I'm here!

    Let's go!"

    With that, the 2 women ran at an amazing speed to their cars.

    No matter what, they couldn't miss this opportunity.

    It was Mr. Hundgar for heaven's sake!

    "Carl, Step on it!"

    "Yes, princess!"

    'Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    '_'
    Chapter 744 - Crazy Women
    --Baymard's Capital City---

    The sky was clear blue, the air was warm and summery, giving others a
    feeling of youth.

    Today, there was a mad storm that rushed thousands of people hastily.

    "Driver, can you go a little faster?

    What do I do if I miss it?

    That's Mr. Handgur we are talking about."

    "Mr who?"

    "Ladies, can you believe this?

    He's asking who Mr. Handgur is.

    How unbelievable!"

    "Yeah!

    How can you now know the famous Mr. Hangur Wallington?

    The number one beautician in the Pyno Continent?

    His majesty personally taught him years back.

    And over time, he has also created his own unique techniques and styles
    too."

    "That's right!
    His fame is well known across the entire Pyno continent, with hundreds and
    thousands of people coming in just to attend one of his seminars.

    He's also one of the most prominent figures in Baymard's School of


    Beauty."

    "Driver, you really disappoint me.

    Do you know how scarce his seminars are?

    He holds them just 3 times a year.

    And tickets need to be booked way ahead of time for the event too.

    With people from all over the continent flocking to attend his seminars in a
    heartbeat.

    Do you know how difficult and lucky it is to acquire a seat?

    Just look at us?

    We are from the empire of Yodan, and for the past 2 years, we haven't been
    able to acquire these tickets at all no matter which seminar we tried to book.

    There are only a thousand seats in the hall, and there are millions of women
    in the entire continent.

    So do you know how hard it is to find a seat?

    We even tried burning some tickets that were auctioned out, but other
    people beat us to it.

    But finally, luck was on our side.

    And now, we are finally here!

    Hahahahhhhh!
    If I can get his autograph, I'll definitely frame it up and place it over my bed
    for good luck.

    After all, it's not every day that I can see my celebrity idol in the flesh!"

    "Sigh...

    Driver... Like for real, are you even normal?

    How can you not know him?

    Girls, let's forget about him.

    Oh my God!

    I've forgotten my compact mirror."

    "Darling, why are you ancient?

    People in the fashion world call it a 'Looking Glass', not a mirror.

    Ugh... that's so in the 1010s

    The year is 1027 darling.

    And we in the new age call it a looking glass.

    Only those out of the fashion world still call it a mirror.

    How ancient!"

    Driver who was adjusting his car mirror: "_"

    These women definitely had some screws loose in their heads

    The cab driver looked at the overly excited women at the back seat
    helplessly.

    Is it his fault that he didn't know who they were talking about?
    .

    Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!

    Countless people and cars could be seen making their way toward District
    D hastily.

    They had brought in their pens, books and even some makeup products to
    the seminar.

    Of course, Lucy, mother Kim, Mother Winnie and Grace all headed to the
    event as well.

    Of course, they met up with some of their Teacher friends before entering
    the venue.

    Damn!

    It was full to the brim.

    Of course with the coming of TVs, Baymard already had its own cinema.

    That said, projectors weren't something strange.

    And in big seminars like this, projectors, Cameras and speakers have
    already been set-up so that those seated far away could still see and hear
    everything clearly.

    Mother Kim looked at the red ill.u.s.trious seats that had a large board with
    their photos and names on it and waited for the workers to remove the
    picture board.

    "Your highnesses, your seats."

    "Thank you," Mother Kim said, before sitting down.

    And just like that, everyone in their group chatted excitedly about seeing
    one of their idol celebrities.
    Even better, they had front-row seats.

    Hahahahahahah

    Life is good!

    And so just like that, the entire hall waited excitedly for their idol.

    Soon, it was time.

    Pleasant vibrant Music came on, and the host stepped into the stage from
    the side.

    Everyone felt their hearts beating like a drum, as they stared onto the stage
    and projectors.

    They felt like crying.

    Mummy, after tears of fighting for tickets, they were finally here.

    Can there be a greater achievement in life than this?

    "Welcome pretty guests to Mr. Handgur's second seminar for the year: THE
    FIX." The host said calmly.

    The people, on the other hand, were already clapping and hugging each
    other in tears, while shooing him away too.

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Ahhhhh!

    Is that the famous host Jhongo?"

    "What?

    That's Jhongo?
    Awesome!"

    "Aiyo!

    The host's jokes are really too funny.

    My belly hurts so much just from laughing.

    Hahahahahaha.!"

    "Host, I'll admit that you're funny.

    But where's my handsome idol?

    No! I want to see my idol now!"

    "Host hurry up and bring out our idol!"

    "Bring out Handgur!"

    "Handgur!"

    "Handgur!"

    "Handgur!"

    The crowd of impatient women crept chanting Handgur's name as if it were


    some sort of ritual.

    And the poor famous host just chuckled at their impatient attitude.

    Jhongo even began to doubt his own charm as a famous well-known


    celebrity host.

    But since this was a Handgur seminar, he who had hosted it twice... was
    used to the crowd's reaction.

    Right now, the handsome 27-year-old Mr. Handgur who had legendary
    skills, were all these women are thinking about.
    "Alright ladies and gents, please give a big round of applause for today's
    speaker, the young, talented and handsome Mr. Handgur Wallington!

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "Oh my GOD!

    He's so handsome!"

    "Ahhhhh!

    My idol is too stunning!"

    "Mr. Handgur, be my girlfriend.

    No!... be my wife!... I mean husband!"

    "Marry Me instead.

    I'll raise you properly idol."

    "Sister, can we raise him together?"

    "Dammit!

    Just seeing him can i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e my eyes.

    How can he be so good looking?

    That's it!

    I'll never blink again!"

    "_"

    The crowd went wild with screams and comments when they saw Handgur.
    This was a legend who broke the stereotype that men couldn't work in the
    beauty industry.

    Even though women had a deep sense of beauty, only men truly know what
    most men think is attractive.

    At first, they were unsure.

    But with his talents and unquestionable results, they were truly conquered.

    Now, this was their idol, and they were his die-hard fans!

    All hail idol Handgur!

    (*^*)

    As for the helpless Handgur, he just waved, smiled, and calmed them down
    a bit.

    Now, it was time for the show to begin.


    Chapter 745 - A New Age In
    Beauty
    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!!'

    Handgur waved and smiled gracefully at the enthusiastic audience.

    "It's my honour to welcome everyone to my seminar: The Fix.

    And at the end of the seminar, everyone will receive a gift bag containing
    some free products which will assist you on your journey to beauty.

    Now... Today, we'll focus on hair and makeup.

    And to assist me, will be the host, Mr. Jhongo..."

    'Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    "And finally, my team." Handgur said while gesturing towards the large red
    curtains.

    The curtains opened up revealing what looked like a beauty salon with
    some workers in it.

    The workers in pink uniforms bowed toward the audience excitedly.

    They were students of Baymard's Beauty Academy which has been open for
    2 years now.

    That's where the barbers, hairdressers, makeup artists, stylists and whatnot
    go if they wanted to learn all the new tricks and gimmicks.

    Be it learning about face shapes and what suited each person more or every
    other important thing involved when working on a client, all these could be
    learned in the academy.
    The selected students who had been chosen to assist in this seminar were
    overly thrilled.

    This would undoubtedly act as a strong experience on their resumes.

    Plus they were working with Handgur for F***sake.

    So how could they not be happy?

    'Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!'

    Handgur walked towards the 'salon' and sat on the chair patiently.

    The seminar would take place like a play, with the host and himself
    narrating along.

    'Dhang!'

    The lights around the audience dimmed greatly, leaving only the stage
    shining brightly.

    After all, they couldn't completely turn off the lights around the audience
    since some people would take notes.

    The murmurs in the brief died down and everyone unconsciously sat up
    properly while focusing on the stage as if their life depended on it.

    Very soft low classy music on, which was very soothing to the ears.

    The music was low so that the narrator's voice wouldn't be overshadowed.

    Soon, a young bright girl of 15~16 years old walked onto the stage and
    looked at the saloon as if thinking about something.

    Of course, Host Jhongo began his work as a core narrator.


    "Here we have, young Mildred, who's passing a beauty parlour, where
    intelligent classy women pretty themselves up.

    This is no place for her, or is it?

    Go on Mildred, you already look like this.

    So what's the worst that could happen?"

    As the narrator spoke, the girl acted as if she didn't want to go in, but in the
    end, she did.

    The crowd giggled a bit at Jhongo's commentary.

    The girl, A.K.A Mildred, almost broke her character too.

    Mildred walked in and the saloon/parlour staff greeted her professionally


    and sat her down first.

    "When you step into any beauty parlour in Baymard, the staff there will
    first do a little consultation with you.

    Note that since this seminar is on hair and makeup, the staff is now getting
    Mildred's requests right.

    Does she want a short hairdo? Is she looking for one of the fin summer
    hairdos in style?

    All these need to be answered before they begin.

    And as they work on her, they'll also give her advice as well.

    Because it just so happened that they specialize in teaching women how to


    make the best of themselves.

    As for Mildred, she looks as if she could do with a good square meal... as
    well as a wash and brush-up.
    But what do I know?

    Let's see what the experts have to say." Jhongo said playfully and the
    audience laughed again.

    A good square meal?

    Did she look like a starving person up there?

    Hahhahhahhhah!

    Jhongo, you are just too much!

    Handgur coughed to disguise his laugh before inspecting Mildred's hair.

    Of course, 2 Cameramen were also stationed near him too, to project the
    best shots possible.

    Handgur spoke a bit about Mildred's hair and decided to trim the dead
    dried-up ends at the bottom, as well as what key points they should be
    focusing on.

    From there, they had to focus on shampooing and conditioning the hair.

    And whenever he fell into silence, Jhongo would come in for comic relief.

    "Ahhh!

    So that's what makes their hair clean and shiny?

    Tsk!

    You see Mildred, you just relax and they will make a gracious lady out of
    you yet.

    It's all part of the deception that film stars and women go through daily, just
    to convince the world that they really are beautiful.

    It truly is a hard, hard life for them."


    "Bahhahaaahahahahah!"

    Jhongo, Jhongo.

    No wonder this guy's comic shows always sell out.

    The show went on with everyone focusing on Mildred's hair.

    And since Mildred wanted a soft glamorous wavy look, rollers were
    inserted in her hair before it was dried with a Salon-type hairdryer.

    From there, they wrapped a towel over her hair and laid her on a long facial
    massage chair.

    Of course, they had to spy makeup.

    But before that, they need to cleanse her skin properly.

    At this point, Handgur took the floor once again.

    "Before any makeup, your skin must be thoroughly clean.

    Look yourself in your looking glass, and you will see the you that you want
    to be.

    Study yourself, and take note of all the areas that need more attention.

    Your beauty is one that has been blessed from the heavens.

    That's why there's no one in the world like you, so why try to look like
    someone else?

    Why be a replica?

    Your features are yours alone and should be highlighted.

    That's why you need to give your skin all the attention it needs.
    People often complain that even after that their skin looks dull and tired all
    year long.

    But here's a simplified version of why that happens."

    Immediately, the image on the projectors changed to an image that looked


    like a skin's dermis, epidermis and whatnot.

    "This image is what is underneath your faces."

    Everyone was both shocked and curious.

    Could this be the secret to beauty?

    They all perked their ears attentively.

    "Ladies, your skin has thousands of pores like wells that run deep down into
    it.

    And these tiny wells are constantly catching and holding dirt, grease, and
    soot from the air.

    More importantly, internal waste like sweat leaves the body through these
    holes.

    Additionally, the skin surface keeps shedding constantly because every day,
    a layer of fine new baby skin is created.

    So the old skin must be removed.

    And if that's not done, the skin will look dull and tired.

    Leading to blackheads and pimples that will constantly break out too.

    That's why regular cleaning in the right way is a must."

    The audience's eyes lit up in surprise.

    So that's it!
    No wonder...

    They quickly took down notes as if they had learned some top-secret
    information.

    Some of them secretly swore to take baths more frequently than ever too.

    At least once a day.

    Who would've known that they were responsible for their own ugliness?

    This, this, this is groundbreaking!


    Chapter 746 - Danger Lurking In
    The Dark
    "Alright.

    Now, let's get back to dealing with Mildred's skin." Handgur said.

    He continued by describing all products he was using and why he used


    them.

    And for sure, Jhongo still brought in his comical powers too.

    "Oh?

    Now, our poor Mildred has some sort of face mask made with the toll of an
    egg.

    Ladies, you want to be beautiful, so you have to sit here and wait for the
    yolk to dry off.

    Heh... By now you'll give anything to be back out there with your dull face
    and your unkempt hair, wouldn't you?"

    Everyone rolled their eyes at Jhongo.

    They were women who were used to sitting and waiting for their hair and
    even their nails to be trimmed.

    So how was that torturous to them?

    They just giggled and listened to Handgur who was now taking the floor.

    It would take 10 minutes for the mask to dry off, so he had jumped into the
    2nd Q&A segment during the seminar.
    Every time there was a wait like this, they just jumped right into Q&A.

    These ladies asked questions that really bugged them.

    Like if they should drink those beauty elixirs from other continents that
    have iron filings in them and so on.

    These Q&A times were treated like holy periods.

    The seminar went on as usual with the ladies paying keen attention to
    Handgur's every word.

    And soon, Mildred's makeup was one.

    Her soft glowy makeup highlighted all her most prominent features, making
    her look even more outstanding than she already was.

    Coupled with her new glamorous hairdo, she looked like a superstar.

    Even Jhongo was amazed.

    "Goodness!

    Is that our Mildred?

    Are we really witnessing a Cinderella scene with Mister Handgur being the
    fairy Godmother?

    Why a transformation!

    Thank heaven that we persuaded her to go into the salon, or else, how
    would we have witnessed this miracle?

    Mildred almost glared at Jhongo.

    Are you complimenting or insulting me, which one?


    Everyone giggled helplessly too at his savagery.

    But all in all, they were amazed at Mildred's transformation.

    No doubt, she was already a pretty girl.

    But now, she looked like a movie star that was too eye-catching.

    Sure enough!

    Mr. Handgur had golden hands.

    No wonder he was one of the most famous celebrity beauticians.

    How great would it be if this man could work on them too?

    There was another Q&A before the seminar ended.

    For sure, Handgur stayed behind for autographs before leaving.

    The ladies looked at their little gift parcels merrily.

    There were free samples of shampoo and other body and hair products.

    As well as a pen, small jotter, and a signed poster of Handgur.

    Ahhhhhh!!!!!!!

    Everyone screamed excitedly like little fangirls.

    Even the 45-year-old women were fanning out too.

    "Oh my God!

    He actually gave us posters of himself?

    Awesome!"

    "Hmhm.
    My friend attended the last seminar, and she said that the special gift then
    was a key chain with Handgur's face on it.

    This time, we have a Handgur freaking poster that has his full body and
    face.

    Do you see how lucky we are?

    Do you know how many people would kill for this poster?

    Damn!

    My husband is too good looking!"

    (^_^)

    Everyone was just too excited right now.

    They had left their empires just for this presentation.

    And it was very helpful, as it covered so many topics and questions.

    Hahahhhahahah!

    Coming here was definitely worth it.

    And so just like that, the beauty industry kept evolving across the Pyno
    continent with Baymard pioneering a new age.

    These ladies were extremely happy and satisfied the entire experience.

    But it wasn't just them who were over the moon.

    Far away from Baymard, someone else was also happy as well.

    --The Empire Of Carona--


    .

    Laughter, giggles and all sorts of pleasuring sounds echoed out of a massive
    bedroom.

    The room itself looked like a work of art that any nobleman would be proud
    to live in.

    Its stony walls and high ceilings made one feel like a ling within its walls.

    And within this enormous room, a young man was currently drinking wine
    while watching 12 n.a.k.e.d women make out before him.

    He sat on a comfortable chair with only his underwear on while gazing


    deeply at the women before him who could make any man hot.

    The women on the other hand, continuously touched themselves and kept
    looking at him invitingly.

    But the more the man watched, the more his thoughts went somewhere else
    instead.

    More specifically, he was thinking of someone rather than something.

    The young man laughed coldly while thinking about his plans.

    Soon, he would have that woman crawling beneath him like a hungry sl**t.

    The young man gulped down his drink and aggressively threw his cup to
    the ground.

    'Crash!'

    The man advanced towards all 12 women and allowed himself to drown in
    pleasure without paying any attention to the broken pieces on the floor.

    And while he was in complete ecstasy, a loud knock came from the door.

    .
    'Knock! Knock!'

    "My lord it's urgent.

    They've sent word."

    The man quickly paused his movements when he heard those words.

    He landed his final shots and calmly got up.

    "Enter!"

    With that, a young knight came smashing in and waited for his master to
    wear his robe.

    Of course, the ladies continued pleasuring themselves without a care in the


    world.

    The young knight then whispered into his master's ears before giving him a
    letter.

    2 minutes passed by and the man revealed a victorious smile.

    He clenched the letter excitedly when he read its content.

    And who was the young man?

    Well, it was none other than Mr. Lover Boy, his highness Prince Skye.

    Penelope and that fatso would be getting married sometime in September.

    And since his forces were somewhat weak in thi foreign continent, he had
    enlisted the help of some important people.

    They were the Godfathers in the underground society within the Pyno
    continent.

    Not many people knew of their existence.


    But those who knew felt only fear from them.

    They were something that any empire would have a hard time facing.

    And with their help, killing Penelope and her entire family would be child's
    play.

    Who asked them to throw him out of the palace?

    Yes, the entire royal family had to die since they stood by and watched
    Penelope embarrass him.

    However, he didn't want to kill her yet.

    He wanted to humiliate and turn her into a dog that would obey his every
    command.

    Death was too good for her.

    She had to lick his feet and live like a toy for his men her entire life.

    He wanted her to beg for death instead of life.

    That was what she deserved.

    She owed him this much!

    Just thinking about her future, made Skye smile cruelly.

    On Penelope's wedding day to that fatso, they would make their move.

    'Penelope, oh Penelope.

    Don't blame me for being ruthless!'


    Chapter 747 - Mission: Yodan
    --Capital City, Baymard--

    Landon cross-checked several doc.u.ments in his office in silence.

    The loud ticking sounds from his office clock seemed to be hurrying him up
    hastily.

    'Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick!'

    He glanced at the wall clock and placed his pen to the side.

    It was time to go.

    Today, he had to see Sirius an Astar.

    One should know that ever since his missions were assigned by the system,
    Landon had been warping to Yodan, as well as to Deiferus.

    Henry's father would die months from now, so he had already sent Henry
    and his men off towards one of Henry's hideouts that was very close to
    Deiferus' Capital city.

    There, they were to wait for his soldiers, who would assist him too.

    That's right!

    When the soldiers who escorted Micheal to Terique come back, he will give
    them a short holiday and send out another team to Deiferus.
    They would work alongside Henry and if possible and deal with his entire
    family all at once.

    Time was of the utmost importance right now, since he had the entire Pyno
    continent had to be safe and properly United.

    That said, the treaties had to have been made public by then.

    But the problem was that Henry, as well as Sirius, didn't have everything
    under control yet.

    There were dangerous people in their empires that would take advantage of
    Baymard's kindness through the treaty, which might eventually end up
    harming innocent people instead.

    Additionally, Henry's forces weren't much to begin with.

    So if he wanted to keep Henry alive, as well as keep his own head, he


    needed to take care of some major powers around.

    Of course, he would leave the minor ones for Henry to deal with.

    But the hidden underground power needed to be dealt with fast.

    As for Sirus and Astar who were in Yodan, their situation was very urgent.

    Unlike Henry who had time on his hands before his attack, these 2 only
    have 2 weeks left before the enemy ambushes them.

    They were currently travelling to one of their public estates far away from
    Yodan's Capital city.

    So the enemy was ready for them in hiding.

    But was this really the end of it?

    Of course not.

    The system had set him up!


    .

    Landon knew that this wasn't the end, because the enemy had only sent a
    tiny fraction of its power to deal with them.

    But for Yodan's future, the enemy had to be completely uprooted from the
    ground.

    That meant that they had to attack all of the enemy's secret bases before the
    end of the year.

    In short, all this needed to be done before the first United Nations meeting
    took place.

    The missions the system gave him might've looked simple.

    However, there were more than 20 things that needed to be done before the
    end of the year.

    Which meant that his men had to get into action and destroy all these bases.

    Again, one might think that they were at a disadvantage for doing all these
    jobs.

    But do you know how rich they would be?

    All the treasure in these bases would be theirs.

    One should know that these underground forces have existed for decades.

    Which also meant that they were loaded.

    That said, after dealing with them, the trucks could drive to and fro from the
    base to the sh.i.p.s just to transport these goods.

    And all of this can be done in a matter of days.

    Moreover, even if some members of these powerful forces get wind of their
    base's destruction and send back up... by the time they get there, several
    weeks and months might've already gone by.

    All in all, Baymard's wealth... as well as his personal wealth would


    undoubtedly triple.

    But all of this would be used for development and whatnot

    Of course, he also decided to leave 15% of the wealth in these bases to


    Sirius and Henry in hopes that they used it to better the lives of their people.

    15% might look small, but in actuality, it was a lot more.

    These societies that have existed all this while, would undoubtedly have
    rooms filled with treasure.

    And from what knew from the system, Deiferus and Yodan had the same
    underground society which had successfully invaded both empires for
    decades now.

    In total, there were 23 bases combined.

    So the wealth from them would be jaw-dropping.

    Landon calmly locked his doc.u.ments in his drawer and changed his outfit
    to that of a ninja's and

    'Poof!'

    Just like that, he disappeared into thin air.

    --Ghrapol City, The Empire Of Yodan--

    The night was dark and alive.


    Like a beautiful picture, the glowing stars seemed like a promise of life
    within this dark blanket.

    The clear starry sky revealed a vastness that made one drown in wonder.

    The stars shone, the night creatures sang and the gentle breeze flew across
    the land.

    A young man stared at the starry sky for a bit, before walking away from
    his window.

    And in this brightly lit room, apart from himself, there was another young
    man whose entire attention was on a massive serving of food.

    From large servings of Chicken legs to beans, applause and whatnot... the
    skinny young man ate his fill merrily.

    It was truly unbelievable that such a skinny person could eat this much.

    But make no mistake, this skinny person was Teriquen Crown Prince Astar,
    who was blessed with a strength that far exceeded normal warriors.

    And the other man who left the window earlier, was none other than King
    Sirius, who was blessed with an incredible mind too.

    "Brother, there's no way that brother Landon would face any danger when
    getting here.

    So stop worrying.

    This is Brother Landon we are talking about.

    Even an entire army wouldn't be able to kill him

    Brother Landon is a superhero!" Astar said merrily with his mouth full.

    Sirius looked at him speechlessly before sighing.

    Why did this brother of his like general common sense?


    Superheroes weren't real, okay?

    This brother of his was just something else.

    In fact, if Sirius was back on earth and saw Luffy from one Piece, he would
    immediately shout out that Astar was exactly like that.

    Their characters were too alike.

    How could someone be this dense?

    Sirius was just about to join Astar, but then, he paused and quickly turned
    towards the window.

    Who?

    'Bam!'

    A man in black jumped into the room through the window.

    At first, Sirius was vigilant.

    But the moment Lanson pulled down his black face mask, Sirius was
    relieved.

    Even though he knew that it was Landon, it was still always better to be
    sure than sorry.

    Both Astar and Sirius went over to hug their brother.

    Of course, Astar chose to bump chests with Landon rather than hug him,
    since his hands were full.

    This was their own special way of greeting each other.

    One could only blame Astar for always holding food everywhere they met.
    This guy must have been a black hole in his last life.

    The guy's belly was just bottomless.

    "Brother Landon, you're here!"

    "Of course!

    Since I told you all to wait for me in this city, then how can I not come?"

    "Hmm... what about your mission here in Yodan?

    Are your men alright?"

    "Brothers, everything is fine," Landon said while rubbing his nose


    awkwardly.

    He had told them that he was here with his men in yodan for a secret
    mission, which kind of explained why he was out here.

    So all this time, they thought that he had been staying here.

    Likewise, Henry in Deiferus thought the same too.

    He couldn't possibly tell them that he magically teleported here, could he?

    Sigh... He lived a life of a liar.

    Within a flash, Sirius quickly closed his windows and double-checked if


    their doors were locked as well

    Now, it was time to get down to business.


    Chapter 748 - Mission: Yodan 2
    Landon and Sirius helplessly gathered around Astar who refused to leave
    the table of food.

    "Brother Landon, I've read the doc.u.ment you gave last time.

    And in truth, I'm utterly shocked.

    I never knew that my stepmother was this powerful.

    The last time she attacked me, I thought that she might've just gotten lucky.

    But who would've thought that the woman who is known as the weakest
    lady in Yodan was a wolf in sheep's clothing?

    If your reports are correct, then that means that she intends to deal with the
    entire royal family mercilessly within these next few years.

    Still, what I don't understand is why she had to wait this long if she was this
    powerful." Sirius asked curiously.

    Without a doubt, that woman probably wanted to aim all their forces at him
    first, since he was already ruler of Yodan.

    From there, she would probably relax a bit and then deal with those who
    would probably succeed him.

    But if she had this power, then why wait till now?

    "That's because her brother wasn't who he is today."

    "Her brother from your reports, the deadly Master K?"

    "Yes, it's because of him.


    You see, he had been fighting internally within this secret society for over
    20 years now.

    And it was only recently that he truly succeeded and became the head of the
    entire society.

    He's now in control and can do away with anyone he chooses.

    He is the Temple of Dragmus' supreme ruler, whose real name is unknown.

    He's someone who made his predecessors shrivel in fear.

    And now, he wants to use his nephew and his followers to take over the
    entire of Yodan, as well as the more of Deiferus.

    And to do that, he needs to get rid of some stumbling blocks like you,
    brother.

    That said, you're lucky that they didn't find out about your capabilities
    before you became king.

    Because if they did, no matter how busy Master K was, you would've been
    dead by now.

    Fortunately, they focused more on your older siblings rather than you."

    What?

    Listening to Landon, Sirius who also looked calm, was actually in turmoil
    underneath it all.

    How powerful were they?

    Blood pumped through his heart when he envisioned this mighty


    underground society.
    What made him a little bit fearful was that he only heard about them from
    his father on his coronation day.

    No one seemed to know a lot about this powerful underground society, not
    even his father.

    All he knew was that the royal family had been sending them money yearly
    for the past 400 years.

    But where did they come from and who were they?

    This Temple of Dragmus was definitely a strong enemy.

    He initially thought that he would be able to change Yodan in his time as


    ruler.

    But looking at the power he was up against, he couldn't help but worry a bit.

    Landon saw through his worries and smiled.

    "Brother, rest assured.

    I'll be helping you, so there's no need to worry about this plague.

    In short, before November 1st, this problem of yours will be over."

    "_"

    Sirius quickly cleaned his ears and thought that he heard Landon wrong.

    This society has been in existence for over 400 years now.

    So how could it be destroyed just like that?

    It was impossible!

    Maybe he heard wrong, right?

    Yes, that should be it.


    His ears weren't working properly.

    "Brother, I'm sorry, did you just say November 1st?"

    "Yup!"

    "Oh!!!

    You mean November 1st, 10 years from now right?"

    "Nope!

    November 1st, this year."

    "But, but, but, that's just 4 and a half months away!"

    "Hmhm.

    It will be done."

    "_"

    (0^0)

    Forget it, this brother of his was insane!

    Aster, who had been merrily eating his food, quickly turned his attention to
    the troubled Sirius.

    "If Brother Landon says that it can be done, then it can be done.

    After all, brother Landon is a superhero!"

    "Hahahhahahhahahaa!

    That right Brother Sirius, I'm a superhero.

    So why are you worried?"

    (T_T)
    .

    Sirius looked at the duo helplessly.

    Here he was worrying and cracking his brain on how to solve his issue,
    while these nincompoops just ate happily without a care in the world.

    He even began wondering if Landon had been affected by Astar's carefree


    disease.

    Sigh... Landon said so, maybe he had a plan?

    Landon chucked and tapped Sirius' shoulders playfully.

    "Brother, I was born to win.

    So how can I make promises that I'm not sure of?

    Trust me, this isn't a problem for me."

    "Fine!

    But just make sure that you don't get hurt."

    "Of course brother."

    "Good!

    That said, do you need any help?"

    "Hmmmm

    Yes, but not in the way that you're thinking.

    My men will fight the major battles.

    But, I need you and your team to arrest all nobles who are members of this
    underground society.
    Most of them are based in the Capital and major cities around Yodan.

    And I have a list of all of them, in using their crimes.

    It will be solely your job to give them punishment based on their crimes."

    "Heh... it looks like your Baymardian prison will welcome new members
    again.

    That said, do you have a female sector?"

    "I'm guessing it's for some of your stepmothers right?

    Don't worry, we have a female prison too.

    So they should feel right at home when they get there."

    "Hahahahahahaha!

    That's good!

    As for the families of those nobles who are members of the temple, they
    won't get any punishment since they might not know anything about this
    temple.

    After all, if someone as well resourced like myself didn't know about it, it's
    less likely that their families might."

    "I think so too," Landon said while nodding.

    Of course it was true.

    Sirius didn't know this, but there was a rule that only those initiated into the
    temple could know about it.

    The only exception was Yodan's ruler who had to send money to the
    temple's Finance minister, who also happened to be a well-known noble in
    the Capital.
    That said, the rulers still didn't get any knowledge about the temple.

    They just knew that it was powerful.

    The Temple had separate public buildings that were nowhere near their
    hidden bases.

    These public buildings were used for loaning money, taking in slaves and
    whatnot.

    Funny enough, these public buildings had a different temple name which
    everyone knew of.

    But no one would've thought that it was related to such a hidden


    underground sect.

    In short, the temple of Dragmus acted like Batman in a sense.

    In the day, in the public eye, Bruce Wayne.

    And at times, it was Batman.

    It used its dual identity to get by throughout these years.

    Only those initiated in its temple knew of its hidden secrets.

    "Brothers, now that we've gotten that out of the way, let's talk about the
    incoming attack 2 weeks from now.

    Here's what we are going to do."


    Chapter 749 - War Sirens
    --The Capital City, Baymard--

    Landon woke up the next day and goofed straight for the barracks.

    Now that he had properly laid out his plans with Sirius and Astar, he would
    leave the rest to them and only show up 2 weeks from now as planned.

    The attack wasn't going to happen anytime soon, so there was nothing else
    for him to do.

    Again, when looking at Henry's situation in Deiferus, nothing could be done


    yet since Henry was on his way towards the Capital.

    With that said, Landon decided to focus his attention on his own empire.

    Today's weather was hot and bright.

    The bright sun rays shine brilliantly on the green trees, making it seem
    somewhat magical.

    The hummer weather brought the children out, as many licked ice cream,
    drank juice and ate all sorts of mouthwatering goodies as they strolled
    around the Capital city.

    Some went shopping, while others seemed to be out on an adventure trip.

    Landon drove by and looked at the scene with a smile on his face.

    Baymard had really changed from why it used to be.

    Of course without a doubt, Landon stopped by a drive-through and ordered


    a large cup of Apple juice.
    With that, he left straight for the barracks.

    'Vrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!'

    'Catchack!'

    'Pap!'

    Landon got out of his vehicle and was greeted by a few superiors who were
    waiting for him.

    "Good morning your majesty!"

    "Morning Your majesty!"

    "Morning!"

    "Morning!

    "Morning!"

    Landon nodded at them and walked ahead, while they followed behind him
    calmly.

    "Report!

    Is everything ready?"

    "Yes, your majesty!

    All preparations have been made.

    Now, we're only waiting for your orders!"

    "Good!

    Ready the Special force units for action.


    It's time to see which one is the strongest!" Landon said calmly with a sly
    smile on his face.

    With that, the superiors walked behind Landon excitedly.

    Heheheheh...It was that time of the year again.

    Let the games begin!

    As for the game in question, well... it was more like a surprise competition
    to see which special force unit is the strongest.

    Why a surprise?

    Because they should be prepared at all times.

    Anything could happen.

    That said, over the years, the barrack has been expanding exponentially,
    with many new sectors popping up.

    District B was solely meant for the military, police and other forces in
    Baymard.

    So with the massive land which land, of course, each force was going to
    expand itself.

    That was why several new military estates were built for all 5 major Special
    Brigades (team of 1000~5000 soldiers) in the barracks: The Black Scorpios,
    Red eagles, Blue Swans, Poison Lily and Cloud Fists.

    There, they lived and trained differently from the rest and underwent more
    intense pain than the rest.

    Getting into these special forces weren't easy.

    So of course it was much more work.


    Again, each Brigade was led by a Brigade General and had 7~10 Battalions,
    which were groups of 300 or more soldiers.

    Of course, there were also many platoons too.

    In short, these units were typically the ones that Landon chose when
    sending people out for major missions.

    As for minor missions like going into the newly developed territories and
    guarding the people, those who weren't in the special forces could pick up
    those missions too.

    Anyway, in order to determine which Brigade was the best, a competition


    was in order.

    But the trick was that none of the men chosen for the exam knew about it
    since it was a surprise exam.

    No one knew when the examination would occur, except those above.

    Oh?

    You all seem overly confident about your brigades."

    "Your majesty, my cloud Fist will come out on top this time.

    So of course I'm confident."

    "Please!

    How can you guys surpass my Red Eagles?

    Heh... Miriam, I didn't know that you were such a dreamer!"

    "Why do you say?

    Hmph!

    Ok dog, I'm too lazy to argue with you.


    Just watch and see how my Blue Swan cleans you up later.

    Don't say I didn't warn you."

    "Are you both dreaming?

    It's obvious that my Poison Lily will be the winning of this year's
    competition.

    So why are you both deceiving his majesty?"

    "Black Scorpio!"

    "Red Eagle!"

    "Cloud Fists!"

    "_"

    Both male and female superiors argued confidently while following behind
    Landon.

    It was time to watch the show.

    --The Black Scorpio Brigade, District B--

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The sounds of many people's footsteps could be heard all across the
    massive estate.

    Sweaty soldiers were currently jogging behind their supervisor.

    A normal person would've already fallen and panted in fatigue by now.


    But not them.

    They had been training their stamina ever since they got into this special
    brigade.

    So they still held up very well even at this moment.

    Of course, within the first few months here, they truly felt like they had
    fallen into hell.

    They were trained nonstop with no ounce of kindness.

    There was even a time when their superior told them to take a break and
    have something to eat.

    But none of them dared to do so.

    After all, their devil supervisors had given them laxatives before and
    blamed them for relaxing their vigilance.

    They didn't know where to cry or pity themselves for not being able to beat
    up their supervisors.

    Nonetheless, it was all worth it because when they went out on missions
    they clearly saw the difference between themselves and their enemies.

    "What's going on?

    Are you all here to joke around?

    Why are you all slowing down?

    Keep up the pace!"

    "Yes sir!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'


    Thomas who was running beside his friend gritted his teeth and steadily
    followed the rest in formation.

    But soon, the sounds of sirens went off.

    'Toooooot!'

    What's going on?

    One of the new recruits were puzzled, while the expressions of the old
    members changed.

    Battle sounds?

    Could it be?

    Their eyes flashed with excitement when they heard the siren.

    The yearly battle was about to begin!


    Chapter 750 - Going All In
    'Tooooooooooooot!'

    The siren echoed over the camp, making the entire place tense.

    The brigade camp was somewhat far from the barracks and the other
    brigade camps.

    Again, each brigade camp was separated by forest areas, clear fields and
    whatnot.

    So only they could hear the siren alarm.

    Everyone's nerves were on edge.

    "Everyone, Assemble immediately!"

    "You fool!

    What are you still doing there in a daze?

    Head over to the Equipment facility and tell those there to prepare!"

    "Soldier!

    Are you asking for death?

    Why are you just coming now?

    Do you want to die in my hand today?

    Get in line now!!!"

    'Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!'

    The troops jumped out from all sorts of locations in a flash.


    Be it from the dormitories, training grounds or even the cafeteria,
    everybody crushed over as if their lives depended on it.

    They assembled in silence, with their face looking solemn.

    The assembly was quick and brief, but everyone got the gist of it.

    "Men!

    We have two missions.

    Mission 1: Take control of all enemy bases.

    And mission 2: Prevent others from taking control of our base.

    I've already called out the companies (team of 80~250 soldiers) that will be
    in charge of infiltrating all 4 enemy bases.

    All Companies will secure the enemy bases until the end, while everyone
    else will stay behind and guard the base.

    Military commands are laws and should be carried out with seriousness.

    So I don't want to hear any complaints from your team Captains and leaders
    about disobedience.

    That said, operations begin at 10 A.M on the dot.

    It's 8:27 A.M now. So use the remaining time to plan wisely.

    I'm this year's competition, We, the Black Scorpio Brigade must win!

    The competition will officially come to an end at 7 P.M prompt.

    So do your best.

    Now, go get equipped!"

    "Yes sir!"
    With that, everyone ran off with excitement.

    Even those who had just stopped training felt even more energetic instead.

    Those going out to infiltrate the other bases started strategizing in


    accordance with the map they had at hand.

    Likewise, those staying behind also come up with their own plans too.

    For those in the base, the most important thing is to guard their Commander
    who will be staying in the monitoring room with his walkie-talkie, as well
    as several other tech soldiers.

    But even though there were cameras in their base, some blind spots did
    exist.

    So more soldiers were sent to guard those areas.

    Of course, their cameras only capture what went down in their base.

    That said, they had no way of knowing about their soldier's welfare once
    they left the base.

    They could only contact them with their Walkie talkies.

    Of course, that wasn't the case for Landon and the superiors.

    They had their military camera crews camouflaged within the forest regions
    so that they could see how each team did.

    This way, they could find out their flaws and correct them too.

    And when the competition ends, everything that took place in the forest and
    the bats will be put together and sent to each base.

    They had to know why they failed or ended up victorious.


    This would definitely aid them when they leave for missions.

    The troops hastily equipped themselves and also boarded more weapons in
    trucks as well.

    'Drrrrrrrrrrr!'

    "Quick!

    Get into the truck and drive towards the South end.

    Those Red Eagle bastards are tricky.

    Last year, they destroyed us by entering through the Southside.

    But this year, we won't give them a chance!" Said one of the soldiers, who
    was clenching his practice gun with a depressed face.

    They had to get prepared before 10 A.M.

    Trucks were moving in all directions, and some people hugely dug holes
    just outside their holes just to lay in traps.

    Some also cleverly disguise themselves and laid in wait for any bastards
    that would try sneaking in.

    The military dogs were released within their camp, and the Hot air balloons
    were raised.

    The men in the hot air balloons held their binoculars over their eye and
    continuously circled their base, as if they were on choppers.

    The whole thing was a tad bit too much.

    But they didn't care.


    This year, they wanted vengeance, especially against those Red Eagle
    bastards.

    They gritted their teeth and continued making more preparations.

    This time, they would win for sure!

    Wayne, who was one of the team Captains, stood by the exit attentively
    along with his team.

    They were assigned to infiltrate the Poison Lily Brigade.

    And now, they were just waiting for the signal to move out.

    'Tooooooot!'

    The siren went off and everyone took deep breaths.

    10 A.M

    "Move out!

    Move out!

    Move out!"

    Immediately, Wayne le his team hastily, while other teams also went their
    own way too.

    Time was of the essence here, so they had to move fast!

    Everyone was ready for action.

    Wayne led his team into the forest region stealthily.

    "Come in Air Force 7!"


    Do you see any enemies yet?"

    "No, 4-T.

    The coast is clear for now."

    Over!"

    As Wayne led his team, he also communicated with the hot air balloon team
    too.

    They were currently circling the forest while using their binoculars to spot
    enemy teams.

    But they weren't the only ones doing this.

    The enemy also had its own air force in the sky too.

    So they had to advance without getting caught.

    Or else, the enemy could just pinpoint their location and have others rush
    their way.

    The most incredible thing is that those in the hot air balloons were allowed
    to shoot those below.

    But those below couldn't shoot at the hot air balloons.

    After all, no one wanted them to have any accidents in the sky.

    Their main job was to keep a lookout on things and keep their comrades
    safe.

    Just from this alone, one could see that this year's competition was going to
    be fierce.

    Well, they weren't too worried.

    This was what they had been training for all this while
    And now, they were ready to win!
    Chapter 751 - The Black Scorpio
    Brigade
    Wayne and his team ventured out for 20 more minutes before spotting a red
    enemy Hot air balloon from afar.

    Dammit!

    It was actually the Red Eagles.

    Each camp had a particular hot air balloon colour.

    Of course theirs was black since they were literally the black scorpions.

    Anyway, if they were spotted, then these bastards would give out their
    locations to their comrades in ground.

    And before they knew it, the enemy would ambush them.

    Wayne's eyes flickered meaningfully.

    "Everyone hide!

    Enemy Air Force at 3 O'clock."

    'Pap!'

    'Shoop!'

    Immediately, some of them hid behind the trees, while others got in the
    bushes instead.

    Thanks to their already camouflaged look, blending in with their


    surroundings wasn't that hard.
    "Bryce!

    Move slowly."

    "Yes, Captain." Said another soldier who chose to hide behind a tree.

    While that seemed like a good idea, it wasn't that great when dealing with
    the air forces.

    One should know that they had a wider view of things up in the sky.

    And as they advance, they would be able to see more angles around the
    tree.

    So Bryce had to move around the tree as well to hide from them.

    The enemy was almost above them now, with their binoculars in hand.

    His breathing became heavy as he slowly moved around the tree according
    to the hot air balloon flying pace.

    And when the balloon left, everyone stayed in hiding for a bit more before
    leaving their hiding place.

    "Captain, thank you."

    "No problem.

    Even though you're new to the brigade, don't worry.

    You'll learn more with time.

    Just do your best."

    "Yes, Captain Wayne.

    I won't let you down."

    "Good!"
    Wayne looked at the young confident soldier and chuckled when he
    remembered his first time participating in the competition.

    Ah, how time flies.

    Wayne continued leading his team onwards stealthily.

    They ran through the first for a bit more, before suddenly getting a hasty
    warning.

    "This is air force 7, Come in 4-T.

    Come in!"

    "4-T here.

    What's the situation?"

    "2 enemy teams are heading your way 4-T.

    I repeat: 2 enemy teams are heading your way.

    One coming in at 4 0'clock and the other at 7 0'Clock.

    From the looks of things, you only have 5 minutes before they arrive."

    "Copy that.

    Over!"

    Everyone frowned when they heard the warning.

    They had just 5 minutes.

    "Could an enemy air force have spotted and sent their teams to us?

    Once both teams get a hold of us, then we're sure to be at a disadvantage.
    Their air force team might've informed them about our exact location."

    "No, I don't think so.

    I've been on sky duty ever since we left the base.

    And all this time, I'm 90% sure that no enemy air force has spotted us so
    far."

    "Hmm... that could be true, but there's still a 10% chance that they did see
    us.

    So we have to take action with all this in mind."

    One of the soldiers nodded: "I propose that we go another direction and try
    losing them."

    "If that's the case, then you all go.

    I'll block them and lead them down another path."

    "No!

    We won't leave anyone behind."

    "I agree!

    Moreover, running away might actually end up badly instead.

    In the case that we weren't noticed by them, doing so will only bring us
    exposure to other enemies if we were to keep running away frantically.

    That said, more air forces might spot us instead.

    But if we choose to stay behind and fight, then we have a better chance of
    winning this."

    "Alright!
    Let's stay behind."

    "Guys, we only have 3 minutes and 20 seconds before they arrive.m"

    "Dammit!

    We're running out of time.

    Captain, what do we do?"

    Everyone faced Wayne who had been deep in thought all this time.

    Wayne smiled slyly and gathered them around: "We have a greater chance
    of coming out of this if we stay. So here's the plan..."

    'Shru! Shru! Shru! Shru!'

    The faint sounds of rustling scrubs were getting somewhat louder and
    louder if one listened very attentively.

    Soon, a team from the Cloud Fist Brigade stealthily moved past the forest.

    But unbeknownst to them, one of the teams from the Blue Swan Brigade
    was secretly chasing them.

    Their air force had been Reporting the enemy's location to them.

    So they decided to go after the enemy and wipe them clean.

    All in all, both teams knew nothing about the Black Scorpio team that was
    lurking in the shadows.

    "Everyone stop!"

    Captain Pengo from the Cloud Fist brigade hastily raised his hands to call
    for silence.
    "Did you all hear that?"

    "Hear what?

    Captain, did you hear something?" Some of the soldiers asked while
    vigilantly looking around.

    The silent Pengo decided to trust his instincts instead.

    As someone who had gone out on missions a lot, he more than anyone else
    knew the importance of his instincts.

    Just now, he had felt some unknown gazes on him.

    Maybe it was a rabbit or even a frog.

    But no matter what, he preferred to take precautions first.

    Soon, his eyes flicked uneasily.

    "Everyone, hide now!!"

    'Bang!'

    The moment he ducked, several bullets were launched his way.

    These bullets were special training ones that had a metal casing on them
    with the top of the bullet containing paint in a plastic covering.

    So if they got hit, the paint would splash on them, meaning that they were
    dead.

    That said, this was a competition and dead men tell no tales.

    Some of the enemy soldiers were hit, while others had narrowly escaped
    death.

    The enemy captain readied his own ammunition too.


    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Bullets flew left and right, with some people rolling on the ground and
    taking cover behind the trees.

    Who was it?

    Who had ambushed them?

    "Hahahahahaha!

    Pengo, what are the chances of us meeting here?

    Ahhh... why's your face do red?"

    "Scully, you bastard!

    You dare sneak up on me and call yourself my best friend?"

    "Sigh...

    Seeing how angry you are, will you still be buying me lunch later today?"

    "Screw You!

    Just shut up and die!"

    'Bang! '

    "So... is that a No?"

    "Die!"

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    "_"
    Chapter 752 - Pitiful Shield
    Soldiers
    Bullets flew left, right and center, as both enemy teams went at it like crazy.

    "Die!!!"

    "Ahh!

    Dammit!

    I'm hit on the arm.

    I'm still alive, but I need medical attention.

    Judging from the injury, I should still be able to battle a bit."

    "F***!

    These bastards shot at me all at once.

    And now, I have 7 bullets in me.

    Sigh... I'm dead."

    "Die, Blue Swans!"

    "Die, Cloud Fists!"

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    (□^□)

    The entire battleground and intense, as both sides caught their hardest.
    Pengo, who had been trying to kill Scully all this time, soon spotted some
    of his men who were in a bad situation.

    These guys had been too focused on what was in front of them, which
    wasn't their fault since the enemy chose to apply more pressure at their
    front.

    And because of this, they didn't realize that more enemies were sneaking
    behind them in camouflage.

    The enemy's plan was probably to infiltrate their side and pretend to be on
    their team.

    So if they shot at him now, Pengo and the rest would notice and fight them
    back.

    That was probably why they chose to first approach the soldiers on that side
    quietly.

    one should know that their team was made up of 80 people.

    And even though Pengo had taken his time before the competition to know
    each of them facially, during a battle, some circ.u.mstances might lead them
    to make mistakes... especially when shooting.

    One should know that their team was just assembled this morning.

    So some of them had just been acquainted with each other today.

    They might have heard of each other since some were too famous within
    the barracks, but in a large camp that had thousands of people in different
    departments like the logistics department and whatnot, many might not
    have had the chance to intertwine with each other.

    That said, for the competition, all brigades had slightly different uniforms.
    Firstly, even though all teams wore green camouflage uniforms... the
    uniforms were different shades of green.

    Again, some teams have to wear soft military canvas hats, while others
    wore hard canvas hats.

    There were little signs here and there to differentiate them.

    But the differences were so minute that one might not necessarily notice
    anything.

    Still, this was all part of their training.

    As military personnels, it was important for them to have a good and keen
    eye for observation.

    So if they ended up shooting their own team, then that was their fault.

    Because in real-life situations, the enemy might try to hide by dishing


    themselves as part of their team.

    Likewise, during some missions, tens of thousand might be sent out all at
    once which would make it extremely difficult for them to recognize each
    other facially.

    Again, during the missions that they had to wear camouflage paint on their
    face, recognizing each other would be harder than before.

    So what do they do then?

    Observing the little detail that makes up a true Baymardian soldier or those
    in their teams was a must.

    Because just like the emperor in the Mulan movie said: A single grain of
    rice might tip the scale.

    So they shouldn't give that grain a chance!

    .
    Seeing how the enemy was trying to infiltrate their side, without a doubt,
    Pengo took action.

    "Everyone, focus on the situation at the back and the front.

    Argo, jimminy, Eve, Tessa.... you 4, follow me!"

    With that, the soldiers sprung into action heroically.

    And as they advanced, Pengo swiftly told them the exact location of the
    camouflaged men.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    Eve quickly fired her bullets at the enemy while stealthily running towards
    a huge fallen tree log.

    She quickly took cover behind the log, and placed her elbows over it while
    shooting like crazy.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    "Cover blown!

    Cover blown!

    The enemy has noticed us!"

    The hidden Blue Swan men were taken aback when they got injured.

    And before they could even realize it, they were already dead.

    F***!

    Had they just been shot by the famous Mad girl Eve?

    Well, it makes sense then.


    Legend has it that she had never kissed a single shot right from the minute
    she got recruited as a soldier.

    Her eyesight and skills of prediction were just over the roof!

    The fallen men looked at her in awe, before smiling bitterly when they saw
    her target their living comrades.

    She ran forward in a zigzag manner, shot a few enemy soldiers, and swiftly
    positioned herself behind one of them.

    And just like that, she used the poor dead guy as a shield.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    The enemy still fired shots mercilessly, and the poor guy dead guy who was
    currently used as a shield truly felt like crying.

    Can you guy be merciful?

    Didn't you know that I'm not actually dead in real life?

    So why would you all shoot so many bullets at me?

    F***!

    It hurt like hell!

    Even without looking at it, he knew that his body would be covered with
    several dark purplish bruises at the end of this.

    The pain was so intense that he almost yelled at his own teammates.

    But dead men tell no tales.

    So all he could do was continue his part as a shield.

    He couldn't help but curse his luck.


    Of all the soldiers, why him?

    His comrades silently lit a candle for him in their hearts.

    R.I.P bro.

    After using her shield to the best of her capabilities, Eve stopped the dead
    weight, rolled on the ground, jumped behind trees and did all sorts of moves
    while shooting at the enemy.

    The enemy on the other hand felt power against this celebrity soldier,
    especially the dead soldiers who now lay down in prayers, hoping that she
    wouldn't use them as shields.

    At the same time, they still marvelled at her moves and swift thinking.

    Sigh...as expected of Mad Girl Eve, their comrades didn't stand a chance
    against her.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    (*□^□)
    Chapter 753 - Team Ace's
    Unwillingness
    The battle went on for a bit with both sides constantly giving each other
    fatal damages.

    For this competition, they had to target the enemy's vital points.

    And even when they sent bullets towards non-vital places like their arms
    and legs, they still needed to shoot the bastards over and over again.

    Because in real life, someone could still survive from any gun wound on
    their arms.

    So they could keep shooting other places until it was estimated that the
    target died from excess loss of blood or something.

    At the moment, even though both sides were losing, Pengo knew that if this
    continued, then they would be wiped out.

    So the best thing to do was to fall back and retreat.

    It might sound cowardly, but it was way better to live to fight another day...
    or in this case, another hour.

    After all, their primary objective had always been to infiltrate the Black
    Scorpio Brigade.

    But who would've known that they would be ambushed and lose more than
    90% of their men here?

    No!

    He had to escape with those alive immediately.


    Firstly, they had to contact their base and relay the situation to them.

    They might be asked to retreat or advance with a new infiltration plan in


    mind.

    Nonetheless, staying here was only delaying their motion and killing them
    off at the same time.

    With that in mind, Pengo strategically shot the enemies while making his
    way towards each teammate who was still alive.

    "Eve, smoke bombs."

    "Roger that sir!"

    "Tessa, lead everyone to the back!"

    "Got it, Captain!"

    With everyone aware of the plan, Pengo quickly gave Eve and Teresa the
    signal.

    'Poof!'

    Over 12 smoke bombs were thrown out all at once by Eve and some other
    soldiers.

    The entire black became a cloud of thick mist, which was perfect for their
    escape.

    But they had to hurry up because since this was done outdoors, the smoke
    would clear up faster than usual.

    The enemy which was now immersed in smoke first took cover, just in case
    Pengo and the rest planned to kill them since they knew their positions.

    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"
    Scully who was hiding behind a tree laughed sheepishly.

    They escaped!

    But how could he let them get away?

    Unlike Pengo, his team wasn't tasked with infiltration.

    Nope!

    He was here to take care of other teams who might possibly be on their way
    to infiltrate his base.

    And even though Pengo was his best friend, these were times of war buddy.

    So friendship could wait.

    As soon as he realized that they planned to escape, he immediately called


    all air force teams to see which one was close by.

    "Air Force B1, do you see them?"

    "Wait a moment.

    Damn!

    They almost had me fooled right now.

    If not for their mistake right now, I wouldn't have been able to tell that they
    were there.

    They're headed towards 6 0'Clock."

    "Got it.

    Thanks!

    Just keep pretending as if you didn't notice them while keeping an eye on
    them.
    The team and I will be there shortly."

    "No problem Team Ace.

    I'll keep you updated if anything changes.

    Over and out."

    Scully laughed when he thought of how angry Pengo would be if he still


    showed up before him again.

    It almost felt like he was targeting Pengo.

    And judging from his friend's temper, it would be a miracle if he wasn't


    punched in the face after this competition.

    More importantly, did this mean that he won't be getting that free meal that
    Pengo promised 2 days ago?

    The smoke finally cleared out and Scully and the rest of the team who were
    still alive gathered in secret.

    After all, some enemy air force might be flying over them.

    So they had to be careful.

    As for the dead, they removed their helmets and took out the red scarfs in
    their pockets.

    Each soldier was given 3 scarves which were supposed to be worn around
    their heads and arms once dead.

    From there, they would go back to their bases silently.

    They could retire in the dormitories, continue their training and do whatever
    they wanted, but they had to wear these scarves until the end of the
    competition.
    Again, they couldn't alert or inform their comrades or those in the base
    about what they saw.

    So even if they were in their base and saw several enemies sneaking in, they
    couldn't do anything about it.

    Scully and those alive gathered around and quickly came up with a new
    plan before attacking Pengo.

    But unbeknownst to them, they still had more enemies lurking in the dark.

    Wayne's eyes narrowed dangerously while laying low in the tall grass.

    Previously, both enemy teams had been moving in from the 4 and 7 0'Clock
    positions.

    So they just backed away from the scene towards the 1 0'clock position and
    watched.

    Some of them had been in the thick bushy trees, while others chose the
    ground instead.

    And like a tiger hunting its prey, the moment the smoke bombs were
    released, Wayne and a few others had moved in stealthily.

    Now, they were just waiting for the right time to act.

    They moved closer, silently brought out their weapons and aimed at their
    targets.

    'Bang! Bang! Bang!'

    What?

    Scully was in a daze when he realized that he had been shot at the back of
    his neck twice.

    "You're dead." Said a mysterious voice.


    Who?

    Scully turned around instantly and came face to face with Wayne who was
    playfully strolling in with his team.

    His eyes opened wide in shock at the sheer number of people walking
    towards him.

    These people have been here all this time?

    F***!

    Even though he was dead, he was truly unwilling.

    If Pengo saw this, he would undoubtedly thank the braver hero who killed
    him off.

    Thank you brother, thank you!

    Wayne wasted no time after killing off Scully and his team.

    With that, they had to leave as soon as possible.

    With that, they were off!

    But the money they left, Air Force B1 contacted Scully.

    "Come in Team Ace, come

    You might also like